Ch.1

Ch.1

“Oh~, what did I drink last night?” I groaned as I got up, feeling like I had the worst hangover ever. My head was spinning, my eyes hurt from the light, and my ears were ringing. As I stood up on uneasy legs I felt my stomach lurch, trying to force out whatever I consumed from the night before, but I swallowed it back down. I barely noticed lights with wings floating about me in curiosity before they sped off in all directions or blinked out of existence entirely.

They looked like fairies, from The Legend of Zelda. Holy shit. Whatever I drank was really strong stuff if I’m hallucinating during the hangover. Is that possible? Eugh~ my head~...

“What did I do the last...three nights?” I asked myself, only getting glimpses, but not much more as I stumbled and fell on my face. Groaning, I looked to see a rock as the obvious culprit. I then blinked in confusion as I saw brown leather boots that looked to belong to the 13th century. “What the bleeding hell?” I tried to wiggle my toes, but they felt awkward, and the boots seemed oddly shaped inside. I took the boot off to see my caucasian plantigrade feet were replaced by red-orange digitigrade canine paws. “What the fuck?!” I crawled over to a convenient puddle of water to look at myself.

Looking at myself, I found the head of a fox with red fur on an otherwise lithe humanoid body with white going down my front starting at my muzzle, I even had tiny claws tipping my fingers. This, paired with my fluffy tail, confirmed I was now an anthro fox. As for my clothes, I had the attire of Disney’s Robin Hood on. Hat, tunic and all, but I also had trousers on thank goodness. I had a traditional double-edged shortsword on my belt, but no bow or quiver of arrows, but at least I had a weapon.

“What did I drink last night?” I asked, feeling myself under the trousers, at least finding I still had everything a guy should have, besides the added animal parts. “Thank god for small miracles.” I sighed before getting up and looking around. I was in a forest, the trees looked strange though, not like any species I had ever laid eyes on. Was I in another country? Wherever I was at the top of a cliff.

Looking to the sky, the distance looked to be full of smog, barely breathable. Well, the sky right above me was the clearest blue I’ve ever seen in my life, but beyond that, it looked like Los Angeles beyond that oddly distinct difference in air quality. I could also see what looked like blimps and primitive planes flying around just beyond the clear sky, avoiding it like there was a barrier.

“Where am I?” I questioned as I looked down at the forest from my perch, seeing a few mountains, some more cliffs and a set of ruined towers. “That might be a good place to start.”

Starting what felt like the humble beginning to some fantasy adventure, I walked through the forest and down the small mountain I was on, hand on the hilt of my sword. I really hope I could use this thing because it was the only weapon I had in case of a wild animal attack. I was tempted to draw the sword but it would only waste my stamina carrying it drawn, but I barely knew what type of sword I had other than it was hefty despite its relatively short length.

Getting through the forest to the ruins was a bit of a hassle. The trees, vines, and underbrush were hard to navigate with now closely packed it was. I almost tripped over roots but always found my balance, weirdly enough. I was clumsy, so having this much control was weird. Must be a fox trait.

Just before the ruins, I stumbled upon what looked like a wreck of some air balloon. This confused me as I noticed the armored plates and weapons scattered about, along with a few bodies. I couldn’t tell how long they had been here, at least a few decades if the skeletons and vines all over the place had anything to say, but I’m no forensic scientist or analyst.

Approaching it, I spotted some weapons, mostly WW1 or older, and picked up a rifle. I didn’t have to guess the model of the rifle I picked up because I sparsely used it hunting, it was even in good enough condition to hunt. It was a Springfield M1903, the U.S’s standard issue rifle for WWI and nearly all of WWII. I had some interest in it for a while until I got out of high school, and as an impressionable little shit back then I was briefly interested in my nation’s military. Wait, now that I thought about it, my accent was now sorta British considering how I cursed when I woke up.

Sighing, I looked over the dead a bit more, noting how they looked like anthropomorphic horses wearing armor and had weird appendages on their bodies. Most had what looked like wings while others had what looked like horns on their skulls. They were nothing but bones with a lot of the bits missing due to predators and scavengers, but enough to tell what was what.

I started checking what remained of their pockets, feeling kinda sick about this, but if the rifle was my only ranged weapon it was best to get what ammo they had. I also snagged some of their packs to carry the ammo and the rifle, the weight feeling oddly familiar for some reason and the clinking of coins as I looted them oddly excited me as I pocketed the tarnished coinage.

Along with the coins I also looted several five-round clips of the 30-06 cartridges the rifle used, the huge bullets only looking slightly marked by water tarnish. Now that I consider it, this loot is in pretty good condition considering it’s been sitting around for possibly dozens of years.

“This is one hell of a Trip.” I sighed, hoping I didn’t look insane and wasn’t robbing a museum. Then again this all seemed too real and honestly, my mind was never this vivid on a drug trip. Especially not on one that causes a hangover, ow, head still aches.

Blinking those thoughts away, I finished looting ammo and stored it in the durable if dirty canvas belt pack, which neatly fit on the belt I woke up wearing and started walking to the ruins again. The path after the zeppelin was much less dense in foliage, showing the path it had crashed. The gouge in the earth didn’t run the whole way to the ruins, but it almost made it there.

“War or accident?” I wondered aloud as I walked through the wreckage. The bullet pockmarks on the stone leaned more towards this crash being from some war more than anything. “Hopefully it’s long over already, considering the bones.”

Hearing the snapping of a branch, I felt my body move on its own, grabbing the hilt of my sword with one swift movement. Quietly I looked around, keeping an eye on the forest as my ears darted back and forth, my sense of hearing focusing in on sources of noise. I didn’t question the strange sensation as I kept my pace to the ruins, hoping an animal was not stalking me.

Hearing many things, but not anything that felt like a predator, I relaxed. This forest was strange, it only looked vaguely like the forest I knew. Though I have to admit, there were some forests on earth that might look stranger, the world being large and having many beautiful and strange things, which meant the only thing that ruled this out on being earth was the armored zeppelin. And maybe the smog, wasn’t this bad unless you were in a huge city and the air wasn’t moving.

“Where the hell am I?” I asked myself again as I walked towards the ruins. Even if it ended up not being the safest place, it was a shelter. In the wild, shelter, food, and water are big concerns, not that I would know much, but I do know a safe, warm place to sleep is the thing to start with. I could last a few days without food and water before they became a real need. “Is some advanced weather tech being used? Some experiments with Global Warming?”

Walking another few miles I got to a simple suspension bridge that was barely holding together. I whined in fear as I carefully transversed the bridge, getting to the other side of the canyon to the plateau. There was a river below, helping show what made the thin if deep canyon. The bridge held as I made it to the other side, promptly jogging away from the creaking, swaying thing. After taking a breath of relief I moved to the main gates of the ruins, of course along with the battle-scarred stone, the gate itself was on the ground.

However, I was given pause at recognizing the heraldry on the gate. A triangle composed of three smaller triangles, wings cradling it and seeming to be carrying it. Fairies. The Triforce. Oh shit. Um, I’d better be careful. If this isn’t just some extra-vivid trip, I might be in serious danger. Bracing myself, I resolved to enter the ruins. I’m not going to get anywhere standing outside like a coward.

---]===>

“*ACHOO!*” I sniffled as my sinuses violently ejected the offending dust I’d kicked up just by walking through the destroyed foyer. It was a damn mess in here. Almost looked like the stone had been melted or even beaten into the dust, like what made me discover how hard my new foxy nose could sneeze.

Anyway, I could see sword and hammer marks, claws, and I think hoof prints all over the place. Also, more skeletons, though these guys had more archaic gear like bows and swords, all broken, burnt, and unusable in some from. Even their armor was useless. I’m no smith, carpenter or armorer. If I was this would be a goldmine, but otherwise, it’s junk. The triforce heraldry on their pauldrons helped drive home the creeping feeling that I’ve been R.O.B’d. I’ve read enough fanfics to know what’s going on here!

Breathe. In. Out. Whew. Chill John. Don’t panic. You’re just shoved into the body of Robin Hood, tossed through time and space, and-oh gawd I’m gonna die~!

…

Okay, panic attack out of the way. Ew, I’m covered in dust from rolling on the floor in the fetal position. Maybe if I investigate more it’ll help calm my nerves. Get it together John, you’re not making progress feeling sorry for yourself, like usual. Damn if I couldn’t go for some weed right now though to help calm me down.

“Okay, so. What in the hell happened here?” I whispered to myself in wonder as I navigated this massacre. I could see two different uniforms on these guys, one gold and one purple, so it was two separate groups of these weird pony anthros judging by their skulls and hooved legs. Couldn’t tell much of what they look like from just bone though. Whatever, not why I’m here. I need to find a room that is relatively clean and otherwise potentially comfortable.

Another few hours and I found a few buildings still standing in this castle’s town. The fact that it was so large that it seemed to function as a city meant whoever had owned it had a lot of damn power. But now they’re gone and I’m living on the second floor of what seemed to have been a bakery from the built-in stone brick oven. Heh, makes you feel small in the scope of history knowing nothing but ruins may be all that is left of you one day.

---]===>

Cracking my back I got up from my rough night’s sleep. I don’t even remember laying down, all that hiking in the forest with little food wore me out. Yawning, I grabbed the rifle and walked back out of my formerly-a-bakery home. I quickly noticed tracks from deer running through the dirt road, even seeing a doe running off. So there was a food source in these ruins, maybe even a way for them to leave if they’re not using the bridge. Then again this plateau was huge.

I walked around this small section of town inside the castle walls. It was about sixteen buildings, most barely a two-story. They functioned as both shop and home for those who lived and worked here. Grunting from popping my back, I turned a corner and spotted a well. “Please, be safe to drink,” I whispered as I started pulling the rope, hoping the bucket was still connected.

I sighed in relief at finding an actual bucket full of water, the rope and bucket looking rather waterlogged and even rotted a bit from being wet for so long. I’d have to scrounge around for another rope and bucket when this eventually fails. “So the well still has water and the bucket still holds water, if unsanitary. Just need to boil the water then.” I hummed, thinking of how I’m going to need to find a pot or kettle. Thinking back to the keep of the castle, none of the bodies had armor or helmets intact enough to use I think.

Setting the bucket on the lip of the well where it was supposed to go, I cracked my neck and looked around a bit more. I soon found a wild garden full of a variety of hardy vegetables like carrots, beets, and other salad veggies. There was even an apple tree, a large and old apple tree with huge bright red apples that had grown into the house it was behind, branches ruining the second floor and roots cracking its foundation. That's fruits and vegetables, I got a decent food source. I needed to check for other dangers and hopefully find a pot. A nice place to get firewood would work too didn’t want to take from the tree that would be giving me food.

“Okay, things are looking up for me.” I preened, hands-on my narrow hips. “If looking up is living in ruins and being in someplace I don’t understand.” Don’t panic. Stop thinking about it. Don’t think-oh gawd why~!

I shook my head to help get over my momentary existential crisis before I walked around for a few more hours. I found a few slightly dented chest plates of armor that I could use as pans, as well as a bucket helmet with the visor rusted shut I could maybe use as a pot. Not exactly great, but it would help in a pinch like now. My body was currently begging for food, so I returned to the Bakery and got some apples on the way. After enjoying the incredibly sweet and delicious red apples the size of my fists I relaxed for a bit.

It was midday when I got up again and this time for firewood. I needed to boil any parasites from the well water before I drank any of it. Not exactly a need yet with those apples giving my body some needed hydration, but the heat from the fire for the coming night and boiling water to hopefully store and drink was a need before it got too dark.

Other than finding some dry bits from the ruins of buildings where the second floor had collapsed, I had some difficulty finding dry wood since most were wet from what had to be a recent rain. I didn’t have much of a choice so I broke off some of the wood from the houses and lugged them back to the bakery, getting to work on a fire and mostly spending an hour trying to figure out how. I didn’t exactly have a flint on me, thankfully I remembered that fire sticks weren’t just a trope used in cartoons.

Another hour and I had the water in the bucket helmet over the fire, balanced between bricks straddling the little cooking fire I’d made as I sat in an old and somehow intact wooden chair. “How did I end up in this situation? What did I do to forget three days...alcohol is definitely part of it, there was also...I think some meth.” I groaned. “How many days was I awake?”

I sighed and stared at the fire, waiting for the water to boil. I removed the improvised pot with some old cotton rags and place it on the counter in the center to cool. I used another chest plate and a cloth to keep the dust and dirty air out. Wait, these chest plates are a little round, did the people here do the whole Roman physique armor thing? Or…I held it to my chest, and felt a little warm at imagining how big the girl this armor had to have belonged to was.

“At least something is going my way at least.” I sighed, putting the perverted thoughts out of my head as I put the ‘breast’ plate back over the former helmet. Hm, wait, wasn’t there something about running the boiled water through a charcoal filter? How do I get charcoal?

I shivered from the cold wind rushing in through the broken door before going out into the ruins again, this time to look for something to keep me warmer in this weather. It looked like spring, but rain and other hazards would not be that great for my health if I couldn’t keep myself warm while I slept. The fire was going to help for sure, but something heavy would work wonders.

Looking for another few hours in the ruins, I noticed a few different species of dead folks in other places, huddled in corners, hiding from the fighting most likely. A few looked like dogs, some birds, another group looked like lizards. Each wore tatters of what was once clothes, all looking similar to things found in the 13th century, and I could tell they mostly died from the rubble and not a soldier if the rocks in the piles and broken bones were any indicator.

“What exactly happened here?” I questioned again as I walked from building to building, barely giving thought to how it looked like all the damage happened from the air. I mean, I’m no expert, and I’ve always been drunk, or high on meth or other hallucinogenic stuff, but I do watch a lot of crime shows, mostly ones that were accurate and not puffed-up dramas. “Must have been some sort of siege, but I don’t see any huge boulders from a trebuchet.”

I turned into a storage room for what looked like a large restaurant maybe a 15-minute walk from the bakery. Looking around it was mostly intact, unlike most of this place which had caved in rooftops. Snorting at the musty smells in here, I walked around opening rotten crates hoping to find something useful, mostly finding rotten food, some charcoal, and I think some wooden statue in a large crate. Whatever, or whoever it was modeled after, they had a really muscular abdomen, but whatever, it might burn good since it wasn’t sealed with lacquer.

I cracked open about a dozen of these primitive crates and barrels, happy to find leather, good condition leather. Smiling, I checked it further and found this leather had most likely been used to handle hot metal being moved from the cooking area to the dining hall. Not too good for me since I already had cloth rags for that and seeing as I needed blankets. The bad news was most of this leather was in small bundles and would need to be sewn into a proper blanket.

I took as much leather as I could plus some charcoal and headed back to the bakery ready for sleep again with my body aching from all the exercise. I remember now why I hunted so rarely and why I never went camping.

---]===>

I woke to the sound of birds as I shrugged off the layers of leather presently covering me on the deflated and frankly gross pile of dirty rags in a wood box that I loosely considered a bed. I definitely need to sew the leather together somehow, but I doubt I’ll find any leathercraft tools that haven’t rusted beyond use here. I may have to try crafting my own, even though I know fuck-all about metalworking. That and I need to wash these rags, find more to actually get a decently padded surface that won’t break my spine.

Shaking myself awake in the cold morning air, I walked to my woodpile and shoved more scraps onto the dark coals. Stoking it a bit, I sighed as heat filled the room, giving me much needed warmth in this cold morning. Not that my fur was not doing a good job though. I’ll need to see about putting up some sort of door to keep the wind from blowing in so much.

I looked around the stone and wood bakery a bit more closely and noted several depictions of two winged and horned horses, raising the sun and moon in the moulding and framing the Triforce. Okay, that’s different. Is this not Hyrule then? Well, the anthro horse skeletons and me being Robin Hood means humans and whatnot might not even exist here, but still, another difference to make note of.

Let’s hope this new world isn’t flat, because I think my brain would fry faster than if I did a double dose of cocaine and chased it with vodka. I could actually go for a rum-n-coke or a vodcola right now. Damn it. Why didn’t I ever learn the recipe for cola?!

“Oh well, time to look for more supplies.” I groaned, getting up and going around the ruins again. I grabbed some apples and drank some of the boiled water just before leaving. I unslung the rifle from my back and decided to take a shot at hunting. “A bow or crossbow would be better, but the ones I saw were ruined beyond repair,” I muttered sullenly, oddly displeased at the fact I didn’t have a bow. Even a shortbow would’ve been enough.

Walking towards the main keep since I’d seen some deer prancing in the overgrown courtyard the other day, I took note that most of the damage got worse in this direction. Weirdly, some of the broken stones were floating in the air, which smelled of ozone. I cursed, the air also flickered with some rainbow light that came and went in waves, heat and raging pulses of what looked like rainbow lightning arched about. Why are the deer not unnerved by this place?

Shivering from a sense of wrongness, I was tempted to go back, but then I saw a doe just ahead lightly grazing. It rushed away just as I tried taking aim and I gave chase. I kept my pace slow, watching the walls and floor, noting how the doe disturbed the rubble and foliage that had overtaken the keep.

I also took note of soldiers, laying where they had died. Bodies burnt and broken, some even looked cooked in their armor, clutching their weapons in agony. I paused at one that seemed to have been praying, for what or who I didn’t know. His armor had those horses on it too, the white one was perched atop the Triforce above where his horn protruded through the helmet.

Noting this, I turned and found the doe grazing a few rooms away. The walls were crumbling between us, dust rising in the air, the dust sparkling with a light rainbow in the beams of sunlight, and there was a statue made of gray stone with five arms, sat in the room between us, which looked weird with the floating spheres and rainbow beams launching into the sky. I ignored it as I took aim, targeting the deer’s torso, aiming towards the heart.

“Get off me you creten!” I heard from a haughty female in the ruins, the scream spooking my target and the rest of the nearby herd that was with it. They ran off to god knows whereas I turned around, worried for whoever that was.

“Great, just what I need.” I huffed, barely realizing I started crouching and sticking to the shadows. This seemed like I was used to it, which is weird as I’ve never tried sneaking before. At least not like this. Keeping to the shadows was easy in these ruins with all the vegetation growing here. I also started using the trees as I got closer to the screaming girl, hearing others laughing.

I climbed over the top of a building to see a black anthro mare in blue-silver armor. She had a huge bust with a boob window in her chest plate for her cleavage and incredibly dense chainmail covering the sides of those chest-melons. Her thigh armor was damaged and showing off her thick muscular thighs when she kicked at her assailant as I noticed her horn and wings. She was just like the depiction in the bakery and on that praying guy’s armor.

“What did you do to me?! To my magic?!” The mare screamed out, hugging her chest plate to her head-sized breasts as it hung loosely from damaged chainmail.

Her assailant, a busty reindeer looming over the mare as she and the other reindeer in her group chuckled. The leader started undoing their belt for their trousers. They wore what looked like the grey WWII uniforms the Nazi Waffen SS had with the weapons to match.

“Oh, just something R&D made for magic users back when we conquered this land. Good thing we found you during this patrol, I was getting needy.” The doe chuckled as she dropped her pants, showing off a large veiny male member easily the size of a large Braadworst and a heavy set of apple-sized balls. The others took out their dicks with their flies and started stroking themselves.

“What?!” The mare shrieked in shock as I blinked in disbelief from what I was witnessing. The reindeer chuckled as she walked out of her pants and kicked the mare with her heavy jackboots, knocking her over. The black mare groaned as the Reindeer licked her/his lips and grabbed her victim’s chest plate, ripping it off. Her/his men got closer, only one really keeping guard as they prepared to take the mare.

“Oh hell no.” I quietly snarled. I may have been a drug-addicted wastrel before I got shoved into this furry fetishist body, but damn it, rape is not cool! I then froze. They didn't know I was here. I had a clear line of sight for shooting. I could easily save that mare from being raped, possibly to death considering those reindeer assholes look like Nazis. But then I’d have to kill them.

“Unhand me you-augh!” The mare was interrupted by the doe/buck punching her in the jaw as he/she/they/IT sawed that massive schlong between the mare’s head-sized tits. One of its cohorts started cutting at the mare’s armored leggings with a knife as the leader stroked itself with the mare’s tits.

“Slaves don’t speak unless ordered to! Learn quickly!” It punched her again, the mare’s face quickly swelling as she leered hatefully at her assailant, even still trying to push It off of her, but then it took out a Luger pistol and shot her in the left shoulder.

“AAAAA~!” The mare screeched bloody murder, all attempts to stop her attacker turned towards cradling her wound, the arm attached to that shoulder gone limp aside from agonized spasms. What sickened me, even more, was the fact this monster seemed to be getting off from what it did to her.

“If you don’t want that to be your head, shut up and suck it!” The doe demanded, pressing through the mare’s boobs and pressing it’s flared glans to the mare’s cringing mouth, the mare not crying, but still clearly either on the verge of sobbing or trying to bite the doe’s dick.

“Fuck this.” I hissed, raising the rifle, lined up the iron sights, remembering air conditions as a factor. Thankfully this old rifle actually had good sights. I aimed for the leader’s head just as she shoved her dick into the mare’s mouth, moaning as the mare cried. I breathed in then out, steadied my hands. The others at mare’s legs just got her armor ripped open to reveal her pussy.

“Fuck! Who’d thought I’d get a chance to have an al-.” I fired. The round slammed into its head, blood, brain, skull bits, and an antler spraying as the bullet practically ripped her dome off, sending her limp onto the mare. The soldiers went from masturbating to diving for cover as they started looking in the direction I had fired from. I was already on the move through to another angle as the soldiers took cover, the mare spitting out the dead doe’s dick and weakly began wriggling out from under the dead weight of the would-be rapist.

“Any sight of the sniper?!” Shouted one of the Nazis as I climbed a tree to the next floor, hiding in the canopy.

“No!” One yelled as they looked around.

“Someone grab the slave!” Another barked out.

I carefully pulled back on the bolt and ejected the spent casing into my hand so it wouldn’t fall and alert them. Once I stuffed the brass into my pocket, I chambered the next round before taking aim at the soldier running for the mare who was still just getting out from under the corpse. Breathe. In. Out.

I didn’t bother aiming for the head this time. Seeing the round literally blow the first bitch’s head off told me these bullets were more than enough to be lethal at center-of-mass. She didn’t even make it halfway to the mare before my next round went through her chest, and I jumped over to another tree as I unloaded the brass.

“Shit!” The Soldiers called out.

“Over there! Throw a paralyze!” The Other yelled pointing to my tree. The first threw some can at my tree as I started rushing away, gas leaking from it. I covered my mouth with my tunic as I moved into the building to avoid the gas. “They’re in the building, move!”

I grunted as I reloaded my rifle and moved upstairs to aim down the stairway. The first one held a mirror around the corner, and I cursed before jumping down, my surprise spoiled, but the way the mirror flicked back around told me I didn’t have long before the last two nazis were ready. I rounded the corner, staying low, a pistol bullet flying high since I was hunched nearly half over. I charged and jammed the barrel into the nearest one’s gut, pulling the trigger, and then I jumped as I dropped the rifle, vaulting over her as I drew my arming sword, stabbing the last one in the chest as I dragged them both to the cold stone.

“Fucking bitch.” The one with my sword in its gut gasped before its eyes went cold. I laid there between the two dead nazis, panting, the adrenaline dying quickly as I processed I’d just killed four people.

“Crap,” I whined looking at the blood on my hands. “How? How did I do that so easily?” I shivered, my hands shaking more than the rest of me.

“That was quite, unf, impressive.” Came the haughty voice of the black mare, causing me to look over at her. Her good arm was crossed over her breasts, conveniently hiding her nipples as she held her injured arm to keep it still. But that did nothing for her exposed nethers, leaving her a rather arousing sight, even if she wasn’t human.

“I just killed four people,” I whined.

“And? You did your duty, protecting your rightful Princess! Be proud!” The mare haughtily declared with a vicious smile, her teeth unusually sharp at the canines. Now that I got a better look at her, she even had slit eyes. Those are not normal for horses I think.

“Princess?” I asked getting up. This can’t be Princess Zelda! If this is Hyrule, there’s only one rightful princess, and it’s her!

“Yes. I know, I’ve been gone a long time.” She looked around the ruins, looking sad for a moment. “Far too long. What has become of the kingdom?”

“I...have no idea. I woke up in the forest a day ago. I have no clue what happened here or how long ago it was. Just that this place is in ruins. I’ve been scavenging to survive.” I informed the busty mare, who seemed to not care at all that she was flashing me her groin. It was getting harder not to let my eyes trail below her neckline.

“Truly?” She asked me, looking me over. “You have the appearance of a skilled hunter and woodsman, so perhaps even if you weren’t of similar circumstance to me, you’d be rather clueless of the affairs of the nation at large.”

“Hey, don’t take the whole tunic, boots, and feathered hat to mean I’m a real hunter. I woke up with these clothes. Speaking of which...how about we get you covered up, huh?” I nervously asked, and the mare seemed to gain a devilish grin.

“Oh? Well now, it seems that perhaps I am too beautiful for your eyes?” She removed her arm, giving a slight pose and thrusting her chest out, making those delicious breasts jiggle, and my eyes were immediately glued to them. “Good to see I haven’t gotten rusty in 1000 years.”

“Ah, yeah, so may we, uh, get you clothed? Aren’t you cold?” We asked while moving around her back towards the bakery.

“The surface of the moon is infinitely colder and hotter than the planet we’re standing on, and I’ve had to suffer it for literally a thousand years. A little draft won’t-.” She perked up as a cold breeze came through, her nipples standing erect as she shivered. “Or, perhaps I have spoken too soon. Damned banishment magic.” She then eyed my tunic. “You will give me your tunic immediately! Your Princess demands it!”

Just what have I gotten myself into…

Ch.2

View Online

Ch.2

I sat in the Bakery, shirtless, as Princess Nightmare Moon, not ‘Moony’ or ‘Nighty’ and definitely not ‘Zelda’ which confused us both, used the shiny sparkle stuff coming from her horn to make more clothes from the rags I’d gathered while scavenging. She was wearing one of my victim’s trousers under the tunic, but otherwise, I’d ruined the jackets and shirts of all the Nazis. Said clothes were being repaired and altered as I shivered next to the fire.

“So you can make clothes?” I asked curiously. After all, if this scary and bossy lady really is a Princess, knowing how to make clothes is a bit of an odd skill to have. Then again, I don’t know how royalty works or what they do with their free time. Hm, what sort of gods are in this weird Zelda-esque world?

“Of course! I wasn’t always a Princess. My attention whore of a sister and I had to fend for ourselves before the peasantry realized we were fit to rule them and elevated us to our proper posts. Well, elevated sister to the proper post, almost forgot I even existed.” Nightmare growled as she wrung her hands, the jacket she was working on getting squashed into a ball for a moment before she kept working.

“Oh.” I eyed her shoulder, the one which after she’d used her glowy magic stuff to yank out the bullet had healed rapidly on its own. I didn’t really have anything else to try and talk about as I awkwardly looked around the room. She didn’t just completely strip the nazi soldiers of everything, she also brought every bit of armor and weaponry we passed on the way here. “So, um, what is all the broken weapons and armor for?”

“Such a silly question! I am a forgemistress! Has history truly forgotten me?” Nightmare asked as she finished cannibalizing a jacket to not only fix one of the others but to alter it looks. Visibly to make room in the chest area, for obvious reasons.

“Look, Princess. I think I’m from an entirely different world. I used to be a furless creature called a human, in a world dominated by them. We didn’t have to talk reindeer and horses-.”

“I’m a pony I’ll have you know! Horses are from the desert regions of the lands across the ocean to the east.” Nightmare interrupted as she started pulling off my far-too-tight tunic, flashing me her luscious chest as she tossed it back to me, and put her new grey jacket that had all the nazi symbolism replaced by images of her. She buttoned it up halfway, it being far too small to even hope of closing over her chest even with alteration, leaving absolute cleavage. “Well, aren’t you cold? Or are you letting me enjoy your lithe chest?”

I shivered at her teasing and put my tunic back on, thankful for its warmth. “A-anyway, I’m probably from another world. I have no clue about anything here.”

“Obviously, yet despite that, you’ve proven more than adequate as a protector, and despite your lack of prostration, I find your company somewhat pleasant.” Nightmare commented as she looked at the bed box filled with dirty rags with disdain. “Well, your living conditions notwithstanding.”

“Hey, it’s all I’ve got. Besides my sword, I was dropped here with just the clothes on my back.” I frowned at being unfairly judged, at least before her horn shined and suddenly the small box full of rags had the spare jackets and trousers thrown at it, then within moments, it was replaced by a simple queen-sized bed. “W-wha~?!”

“There.” Nightmare said as she rubbed her shoulder.

“How did you do that?! I mean, I guess magic.” I sheepishly stumbled as she looked at me with an amused smirk.

“You may be a bit slow to catch on, but yes.” Nightmare stated as she moved to sit on the bed, it compressing under her weight as she relaxed, leaning back with her arms supporting her, and I felt warm at noticing it thrust her chest out again. Is she doing this on purpose?

“So what about the creepy rainbow stuff in the keep? Is that also magic?” I asked as I fed a couple more sticks of former bows into the fire.

“Yes, very powerful magic. Those were the Elements of Harmony. Or, at least 5 of them. Whatever has happened here, they’ve been shattered. It would’ve been a good thing for me in other circumstances, but considering the kingdom seems to be in ruins, and the very air beyond Everfree is so thick with smoke it’s hard to see, I would have welcomed their aid.” Nightmare informed me as she summoned some of the ruined padded armor that was under the plate armor of the dead.

“And the beam and dome that’s keeping the smog out of this forest?” I asked as I got ready to boil more water. “From what I saw some, um, magical dome and I think that statue might be linked to how clean the air is, even if it feels weird being near that thing.”

“Whatever sister did with them before they shattered, she must’ve cast some sort of protection spell. Of course, the Elements are fickle things and act as they wish. Possibly they didn’t do what sister wanted and instead cast that dome over the Everfree.” Nightmare’s magic overtook a bunch of dirty padded armor, and soon a plain pillow was in her hands.

“So stay away from that thing?” We asked.

“Oh, feel free to poke them. They were nearly harmless and even when used to assault me, they just banished me to the moon.” Nightmare then made a couple more pillows.

“Okay...that is also bugging me? How were you on the moon? In basically steel armor without air...or food, for a thousand years?” I stressed the last part as I set the water-filled helmet over the fire.

“The intricacies of the banishment magic that imprisoned me are far beyond your ability to comprehend. I’ll simply say that it ensured I would survive, if not comfortably. As for the length of time, I am an immortal alicorn. I don’t age, it’s nearly impossible for me to get sick, and as you saw with my injury, I regenerate.” Nightmare stated as she then made a blanket. All-in-all the plain white bed, blankets, and pillows almost made me nervous, what with how dirty everything else was, that was an OCD nightmare waiting to happen.

“Okay then.” I shrugged. If she says it’s too complicated I’m not going to stick my head in it. While waiting for the water to boil, I got up and checked my weapons.

“Where are you going?” Nightmare asked as I grabbed a mostly-intact flour sack.

“To get dinner. There’s a wild garden nearby with plenty of food.”

“Oh, well be sure to bring back any other cloth you come across, or weapons if you can manage. The more materials I have to work with the better.” Nightmare declared as she continued to weave magic on the former bakery.

“Okay, but don’t expect an armory.” I joked in regards to the one she brought back.

“Hush. Now begone to do your task. If possible bring me carrots, or apples. I’ve missed simple luxuries.” Nightmare waved me away and I left to do as I planned. Hopefully when the water starts boiling she knows what to do with it.

---]===>

“Okay, I’m back! I’ve got several apples, carrots, a few-HOLY SHIT!” I recoiled at the sight of the former bakery, and then yelped when a door, previously gone from the frame, slammed shut behind me, the place well lit by magic lights hanging on the ceiling, the place spotless and clean, with none of the junk she’d brought in laying around. In fact, aside from her, everything but the kitchen was gone.

“Ah, good. Give one here.” Nightmare approached hurriedly, opening the sack and pulling out an apple, biting into it and groaning in a far-too-sexual way as she moved back towards the stairs. “Oh~ that is good. Get to cooking peasant, I’m still working on the living quarters upstairs.”

“Uh...what happened?” I asked looking around. “And Peasant?”

“What? Would you prefer I knight you? Okay, by the power vested in me, blah, blah, I dub thee Ser Chef, get cooking.” Nightmare waved me off to the incredibly well-equipped kitchen that while not gas or electric, as well more than enough for me to work with. It even had a full assortment of proper pots, pans, and other cooking utensils.

“Okay...um...soup then,” I said with concern. I mostly made stuff from frozen TV dinners in recent history. Sure, Lois; my mom, was a chef and taught me most of what I know, but I haven’t cooked in like...seven years, too drugged up to work a stove. “Yeah, I think I remember soup at least.”

Now I miss my mom. I whined as she walked back upstairs and I looked forlornly at the cooking equipment. No John. Get it together man. You have a scary, sexy, magic pony princess to make dinner for. Wait, did I just call her sexy in my head? But I’m not a furry! I looked down at myself and sighed in resignation. Whatever, if the boot fits, right?

So I got to work. The water I was boiling was in a proper pot now and somehow still bubbling hot without fire. Maybe these runes etched on the sides of the pot are magic? I shrugged, and set aside the apples since I didn’t know how to cook those, but figured a vegetable stew wouldn’t be too hard...where’d she get salt and pepper for these shakers?

I had been at it for maybe an hour when I squeaked at feeling someone pressing into my back. “Hm~ that smells good! It’s a simple soup, but it is more than adequate considering the situation.” Nightmare leaned around me, her chest unavoidably pressing into me as she used the ladle to bring her a spoonful, taking a sip. “Mm, yes. That’ll do. I’m too hungry to wait longer.”

“O-okay.” I squirmed away from the domineering woman, feeling warm and my heart pounding in my ears as I went to get a couple of bowls, only to hear her heft up the pot with magic, and gawked as she somehow started chugging the soup straight from it. I watched, transfixed as she rubbed her flat stomach, her wings fluttering as she swallowed the broth. After a minute she put the pot down, sighing in satisfaction before looking at me warmly. “Uh...you...um...liked it?”

“That was exquisite for my first meal free from imprisonment. I may have overindulged in the broth though, there are mostly still vegetables in there.” Nightmare admitted with a smile.

“Glad you like it.” I said, my ears perked up and my fluffy tail wagging happily as I wondered how this whole situation was going to work out.

“I’m not a food snob like my sister. Simple home cooking is better than most fine dining. Well done Ser Chef.” Nightmare grinned at the end and I snorted.

“My name is John, Princess.” I can’t believe I didn’t give her my name until now. Then again, she’s always been in control of the situation and it never came up.

“Well then Ser John, you’d best eat and get ready for bed. We have a long day tomorrow.” Nightmare declared, heading to the stairs as I served myself a bowl of stewed vegetables.

Hm, she’s right. I guess I remembered mom’s cooking instructions better than I thought. After eating, I went up the stairs and gawked at the immaculate wood living area. The windows were covered with plain white drapes and the bed was somehow moved up here. Nightmare was already in bed under the blankets. “Um...where am I sleeping?”

“Hm? Oh, yes, about that. I only had enough material to cover the windows by the time I was done with the downstairs. You’ll just have to cuddle your Princess. Oh, woe is you.” Nightmare chuckled with that husky voice and I felt my still-new tail puff up, my body warming in a way I wasn’t accustomed to. “Besides, it is cold, and it’ll be easier to stay warm if we share heat.”

“Uh,” I stated in shock and looked around, fidgeting in place, my tail swishing about nervously. She was doing this on purpose, her face said it all with that cheeky smirk and those lidded eyes. I gulped. Get it together John. This isn’t your first rodeo, and you’re acting like a total blushing virgin! Wait I am once again if this is a new body. Argh, new body, weird stuff, argh!

“Oh don’t worry. I won’t be violating your chastity. Well, so long as you don’t get frisky.” She winked, and I had to turn around, my tail flicking as I tried to calm down, somehow this made her laugh even harder. “Oh, fine, I’ll stop tormenting you. I’m still wearing a nightgown under here, just take off your belt and other equipment and climb in clothed if it is easier.”

“Uh,” I said looking at the door.

“Come now, don’t be shy. Why I’ll even be the big spoon if it’ll help so you don’t accidentally poke me with-.”

“Fine! S-stop talking about th-things like that!” I felt so hot by now I worried my fur might catch fire or something. I moved towards the bed and took off my belt, placing my sword and rifle against the wall. Then I took off my boots and lifted the blanket, immediately yelping and looking away. “You said you were in a nightgown!” That’s a sheer nightie!

“I am...have people’s standards for bedclothes changed?” Nightmare asked curiously, genuinely confused, then huffed. “Look. I’m trying to be accommodating. Don’t make me order you to lay on your back as I satisfy my 1000 year long-repressed need for male company. I prefer my partners to be willing, and since you’re so uncomfortable right now, I promise to just snuggle.”

I gulped as I got in the bed, trying to get comfortable as she pulled me in close. She pressed my snout into her cleavage, and we both laid there under the covers.

---]===>

I blinked. Why am I in my old unhealthy body, in my crap apartment? The dirty t-shirt I would normally wear on days off, clinging to my gaunt frame, my pants were torn from what looked like me cutting them. I groaned as I pulled the needle out of my arm and looked around.

I looked outside the window to see the other life, the one my mom always told me I could have before all this crap happened. I was happy, doing work in a kitchen, maybe painting, or writing a book. Instead, I was working at a grocery store, making barely enough money to do my bad habits.

Groaning I got up from my old sofa and walking around, looking around my crappy apartment full of mold because the Landlord didn’t care. I barely cared to pick up after myself, so there was some trash on the floor as I stepped on some chips, looking around the grey walls and to the few pictures I had on the wall. One was of my mother and me working over a stove, it was the only one not damaged and on a clean spot. The other was one of the rare occasions my sister, Elanor, wasn’t being a total bitch and was hugging me in a picture at a family outing.

I looked at them forlornly for a while, then I walked around my home, partly thinking of how that weird fox body may have been the dream. I was doing things I’ve never done before, mostly killing. Though the stuff outside was more dreamlike.

“Or I’m just high as fuck like normal.” I groaned, rubbing my head. “Not like I hadn’t had episodes like this before.”

A distorted giggle echoed through my home, the eyes of the pictures turning yellow/orange. Yep, high as fuck.

I looked around again, mostly seeing the squalor I lived in. A one-room apartment that I could barely afford, with damage that had been there before I even moved in. The roof leaked from whenever my neighbors took a bath and I had buckets out for that. I had reported it, but no one really cared about me or my shitty place.

Is it me, or does it look even shittier than usual? When did I paint that wall purple? Whatever.

I moved to the kitchen, the only place I really kept clean. It was something my mother drilled into me, I just couldn’t let a kitchen stay dirty. I looked back to my the rest of dirty apartment, the walls with peeling paint, the sagging ceiling, and moldy carpet. But this kitchen was my sanctuary, the only place I kept clean.

I huffed as I started making breakfast, using what meager supplies I could afford. Eggs, some chicken meat, and a bit green peppers to make an omelet. I hadn’t cooked in seven years but that weird dream gave me a bit of a drive to try.

After a bit though, I ended up burning the whole dish, the giggles getting louder, making me so angry that I tossed it into the wall. I grabbed one of my shitty TV dinners with a huff and stuffed it into the microwave. Setting the time I walked back to my couch and rummaged for another needle, being high as hell was better than this shame in myself as I looked at the shattered and shredded picture of my EX-wife.

I jumped as a black hand stopped me and I looked to see a worried Nightmare looking down at me it was sudden, but now I had only become fully aware of the mocking laughter as the giggling stopped. She looked at everything in my shitty apartment, from the kitchen and ruined omelette to the walls and only clean spot on the walls, holding the only pictures I valued.

“This was how you lived?” Nightmare asked me, her voice sounding a lot different. “In your old realm? Living off such terrible food and, serums in needles, incomplete Squalor?” She asked as her gaze turned to the syringe in my hand. “What led to this? To such a need, care so little of yourself and your own home?”

“I...I” I blinked in disbelief, she was here? I hadn’t even stuck the needle in. Was she real? Was this the dream?

“You fell asleep, then started whimpering and struggling in my arms.” Nightmare explained. “I entered the Dreamsleeve to access your dream state.” She sighed. “Never in all my memories have I seen such a low sense of self, and I have had the misfortune of entering some rather unsavory dreams.”

“Then…” I looked down at the syringe full of poison, and dropped it on the floor, shuddering as I choked, trying not to sob in relief that this wasn’t my life anymore. “Oh thank god~!” I tried to put my hands in my face, but Nightmare didn’t let go of my wrist, an odd softness in her eyes as her pupils rounded for a moment, but even though they returned to slits, they didn’t have the harshness they usually contained.

“You really are quite pathetic.” Nightmare smirked as she waved her other hand, the horrid manifestation of my former life shattering like glass, and suddenly we were in a dark, regal throne room, with me sitting on the throne. “Well, quite impertinent of a peasant, to sit in my throne!”

“H-huh?” I was a fox again, my frame still skinny, but corded with wiry muscle under my tunic and trousers rather than skin and bones. “Oh, sorry. I’ll…” I froze as Nightmare sat in my lap, straddling me with her legs over the arms of the throne, pressing her chest under my chin. I felt so hot suddenly, so helpless at the mercy of those predatory eyes leering down at me as her fanged grin seemed to shine from the lights.

“Well then, I guess you’ll have to be my throne, won’t you? I’m not usually one for giving sweet dreams. In this case, however, I’ll indulge my savior with a kiss.” Nightmare declared before pulling me into a searing kiss that blew my mind and everything went pink.

---]===>

I slowly awoke to the warmth of the sun on my fur. I turned away, snuggling into the blankets and pillows. I drifted off, then finally woke up and sat up in the warm and welcoming bed with a jaw-cracking yawn. “Mm...Princess?” I asked as I looked around, the place just as clean and structurally improved as last night, but no sign of the black mare.

I got out of bed and went downstairs, finding a wooden barricade had been installed on the inside of the door and a note written in charcoal was pinned to it.

John. I’ve left to survey the Everfree and try to find any trace of my sister. As much as I am loathed to admit it, she may be of great help in my future endeavors. I’ve made you a longbow and a quiver with arrows so you don’t have to keep using that loud weapon’s ammo when it isn’t necessary. I should be back by nightfall.

Nightmare Moon

PS. Work on your stamina. *kiss mark*

I felt so hot in the face I thought my cheeks might catch fire. We did it last night? When? Did she do me in my sleep?! Wait no the dream, We were in the throne room...but the dream had something before...I can’t remember much but giggling, and pink. Why pink?

Looking around I found said bow and quiver, putting them on along with my sword and rifle before I walked out. It was as simple as lifting the thick wood bar up on it’s pivot and firmly shutting the door once I was out. I noticed it was mid morning so I decided to gather some more vegetables and maybe catch a deer for meat. I went for the veggies first.

Gathering a little from the wild gardens, I loaded them up into a bag before moving back to the Bakery. The bag was something I had found on me when I woke but hadn’t paid much attention to until just now, not hard with how light it was. Weighed down with the vegetables, it was much more noticeable.

“Brawk!” I heard and turned to see some chickens waddling to a ruin, visible nests within now that I looked.

“How did I miss that before?” I scratched my head and then shrugged. At least I know where to get eggs. I’d rather not kill the hens or other birds when there’s a bigger game available that don’t give eggs. “Well, I was focused on wood the second day.”

I finished returning to the bakery and followed the notes Nightmare left everywhere on what did what. She actually bothered to enchant the whole kitchen to the point it was like a modern kitchen, only still no microwave. But who needs that when you have a self-heating pressure cooking pot! I decided to make some salad though since I didn’t feel like doing something difficult. Go me, even when I have such opportunity I go the lazy route.

“Maybe try for some meat again,” I commented to myself as I started cutting the veggies up. It was going to be very basic as I had no dressing, but I had enough variety here for a decent simple salad. “YIP!” I barked as two familiar orbs pressed into my back and arms wrapped around me.

“Oh? Salad? Well, better than eating grass.” Nightmare declared as she looked over my shoulder.

“U-um. Yeah. I wasn’t expecting you back so soon.” I admitted meekly, trying not to focus on how closely she was pressed to me, or that my tail was in between her thighs.

“I’m just stopping by. I figured I’d grab a meal before I continue my search.” Nightmare informed me, running her hands up and down my flat stomach, making me shiver.

“Oh, okay,” I said with my face hot as hell again as I started combining the ingredients together, carrots, lettuce, squash, and some celery. Real shame we don’t have dressing. “Here you go, sorry we don’t have dressing.”

“That’s alright, we’re hardly in the lap of luxury.” Nightmare took the bowl and I froze as she kissed my cheek, vanishing in a sparkly dark haze.

“Ah?” I squeaked as I felt my pants tenting. I groaned as pulled a chair to the counter and started eating. The salad actually tasted pretty good, helping relax me as I tried to turn my mind to hunting.

A bit of masturbation may have been involved in helping get my mind out of the gutter.

---]===>

A buck. At least a few years old judging by the antlers. I was perched in a crumbling tower, a staircase inside still intact to the third floor. I aimed down at it with my bow. Breath in. Out. *TWANG* The bodkin arrow flew true, piercing the animal’s rib cage right over it’s heart. The poor creature cried out in agony before falling and laying still.

I sighed at the taken life, and prayed lightly to whatever being this world has to take souls, be they Din, Nayru, Farore, or what have you, to ferry the buck smoothly. I jumped down the tower and bounced from branch to branch, landing next to the buck with grace. I blinked. “Okay, how the hell did I do that?” I shook my head with a sigh and knelt down to get to harvesting...only to realize I didn’t have a knife.

“Forget something?” I flinched as a familiar black hand held a knife out over my shoulder.

“Yep, thanks.” I took the incredibly sharp-looking and robust knife from Nightmare’s hand and got to slitting the buck from groin to neck. “So how is your search going?”

“It’s going badly, to be honest. All the smaller towns have been retaken by the Everfree, and whatever that smoke beyond the barrier is, I can’t handle breathing it for long without water breathing magic.” Nightmare huffed in annoyance as she watched me work, peeling the skin off first to get it out of the way and also to try tanning it later.

“Smog, a gas that builds up in the atmosphere when a large amount of coal and oil is burned. Very toxic, can cause lung damage, and cancer. It also holds heat from the sun in the lower atmosphere leading to rising seas, and possibly a complete shift in the world's climate or even killing said world.” I explained global warming the best I could to her.

“That is all caused by burning charcoal and lamp oil?” Nightmare asked in shock as she looked back to the sky.

“Not really in small amount. It’s more complicated than that Princess, but it’s the gist of it.” I said, starting to cut sections in the meat to separate it for easier transport and storage. “You mind helping me get this back to the bakery?” I asked as I reclaimed the arrow.

“I’ll just send that on ahead for you, I still have much searching to try.” Nightmare’s horn flickered and the buck vanished, I guess back to the bakery. “You can harvest tannin from oak trees if you want to try tanning that hide without using feces.”

“Thank you Princess.” I said bowing a bit, some part of my mind registering that was correct. I think I got some of my new skills from Robin Hood, it would explain a few things.

“I live to serve my subjects.” Nightmare winked at me before she used her wings to take to the air.

---]===>

Magic fridge and magic freezer. Made of wood. I opened and closed the freezer chest that had most of the deer in it in a bit of fascination. Where does the power for it come from? Oh well, whatever. Tonight it's venison stew with carrots and potatoes. That pressure cooker she made should finish it within an hour.

I looked out of one of the high windows, seeing it was already getting dark. “Huh...today flew by.”

“Not as much as I did.” Nightmare cheekily commented, making my fur stand on end at her teleporting behind me as usual. “Seeing your tail get all puffed up when I do that will never get old.”

“You scare me every time!” I yelped, happy I didn't have a knife in my hands right now what with the deer’s shanks in the pot already, bone in for even more flavor.

“What part of my name makes you think that’s a bad thing for me?” Nightmare laughed as she approached me and I backed up to the counter until she was pressing up against me, her face inches from mine. “You’re so pathetic and needy.”

“U-uh…” I didn’t have a response, and Nightmare just cooed as she ran her hands down my chest, down my stomach, into my pants-then backed off, leaving me panting and aghast.

“You’re so precious.” Nightmare winked at me before turning and sauntering towards the stairs. “Smells good Ser Chef. Bring me a bowl when it’s ready.” She flicked her tail as she walked before heading upstairs.

“O-Okay.” I panted out, my body flush with heat and confused emotions. “What have I gotten myself into?” Stupid sexy Nightmare! I have a throbbing boner in my pants again!

“Oh, and don’t go outside at night! Undead wander about. I’m currently confused as to why they don’t attack us.” Nightmare called down. “But I wouldn’t risk nightly walks!”

“WHAT?!” I’ve been sleeping at night! That first night I didn’t even have a door! Boner killed, existential terror setting in-oh gawd why~?!

Ch.3

View Online

Ch.3

Our daily routine seemed set after that. I would do some gardening in the morning, hunt in the afternoon, and cook in the evening. Nightmare would check in on me, nearly at the exact same time through the day too. Then we would go to bed, me sexually frustrated to the nines, and then I would wake up the next day feeling beyond refreshed despite how anxious I was going to sleep. The only reason I got any sleep despite the sexual tension and the fear of the undead apparently shambling outside was Nightmare snuggling me just as tightly as ever.

Anyway, Nightmare didn’t seem to lose hope with her situation, despite finding little to nothing every day that went by. Sure, she figured out how the barrier was working, what general direction out of the forest to go, but nothing else and she wasn’t ‘ready’ to head out on a prolonged excursion.

“Well, this is a pickle,” I whispered, noticing a group of reindeer walking through the edge of the ruins when I was going for my daily hunt. They didn’t look to be on alert, but they were soldiers and from the same faction as that one group that attacked Nightmare, dickgirls too judging by the bulges in their trousers and their breasts. They had rifles this time instead of just pistols and were heading for the ruins with intent. “I’d better hide, hopefully, Nightmare doesn’t-.”

“Doesn’t what?” Nightmare asked behind me, nearly making me squeak before I turned around and pressed my hands to her mouth, her eyes shocked.

“Shush~ more of those soldiers are here, and they brought rifles this time,” I explained pointing to the group below. “We should hide until they pass through.”

“You have any idea why Gamma went missing?” One of the reindeer called out from the back.

“Wild animal most likely, Kettle always did think more with her dick.” One of the others yelled out. “No point trying to find them.”

“That’s cold sarge!” The first barked even as she watched her leader’s ass and rubbed her bulge.

“Keep it in your pants.” The leader said as Nightmare and I backed away, creeping slowly away from the patrol. “Hold up! Spread out! There’s signs that someone has been here recently!” Before I could panic, Nightmare wrapped her arms around me and I had to blink spots out of my vision to see she’d taken me to a cellar filled with new weapons and armor, as well as several disassembled Luger pistols. I’d wondered what Nightmare did with all of that gear.

“Stay here John.” Nightmare whispered and then vanished on me, leaving me absolutely fraught with worry. The last time she went up against those guys she was defenseless without her magic.

“Crap! I can’t just leave her alone!” I whined, looking for something useful, sifting through the weapons and armor for something that could help me. I found some lamellar armor, the padding and lt being very thick, might stop a bullet.

I grunted as I started putting it on, tying the straps in a place like I’d been doing it for years. I didn’t know Robin Hood wore armor, but then again, I also didn’t know he knew how to use a rifle, so I’ll take it. I grunted from the weight of the gear before I grabbed a bundle of arrows to top off my quiver. I checked for more rifle rounds but didn’t see any. The round form the Lugers would not work with my current Springfield, and there weren’t many to speak of anyway.

Frowning at the lack of rounds, I pocketed a few of those gas grenades the first group of soldiers had and started moving for the door while drawing my sword. I put myself on guard as I moved upstairs, ready to stab anyone trying to attack me. I was more prepared to kill someone as I blended into the shadows, disappearing from view as I snuck out of the cellar Nightmare had left me.

I found no signs of them as I crept around the ruins, moving lightly and keeping my steps from disturbing the brush. I was even pocketing sand to blind these soldiers with if things got too close, my mind bringing up how to skillfully pick their pockets or sweet talk them if I could keep hidden or manage a parlay. Walking around I found the dead reindeer, noting how animals had started scavenging from their corpses.

I could faintly hear the soldiers looking for us, always missing me as I grabbed old cloth and sticks. Tripwires were on my mind right now as I walked ahead of the soldiers to a choke point and carefully set one up. That left me with two more as I moved to two more gates that they would most likely use. One behind them and the other to their left.

Once done setting up the kill zone I moved to get away from the gas, knowing it’s range, and taking up a sniping position in the trees upwind of the grenades, heavily concealed as I notched an arrow. Soon enough, a couple of the soldiers neared my trap. I didn’t aim for their hearts or heads, but for a canister that looked similar to the grenades, I just used for the tripwires.

I waited as they crossed the courtyard, they were moving in a square, watching each other as they checked every nook and cranny they could. I needed a clearer shot, and for them to move closer, even if I had traps, getting them all in one go was better.

“Dammit! This wasn’t some wild animal.” The leader snarled as they came upon the corpses in the main foyer of the keep. “Whoever it is, they have a decently powerful rifle on hand. Check on high, the wound is at a high angle.”

I swore before backing up into hiding, hoping my traps would at least thin them out. I waited...and waited. “...Why isn’t anything going off?” I carefully peeked back down and saw that a couple of them had gone right past one of my traps. I silently facepalmed and ran my hand down my snout. I forgot they have cloven hooves, not single hooves like Nightmare or paws like me. Even if they are wearing boots, they step differently. Should have made a pressure plate...if I had the time.

My frustration was short-lived however, as one of my traps finally went off. I looked down below to see it caught a single doe, and she went down like a sack of potatoes, only her eyes moving as she breathed. “Oh great, watch out for booby traps! Nicole just got paralyzed!” Paralyzing gas? Oh yeah, they did call it that.

Wishing I’d kept more grenades on me, I readied the one I didn’t use for a trap, only to snarl at seeing them all pull up scarves around their snouts. Probably in case they had to use their gas in enclosed spaces. Damnit, I forgot militaries tend to be smart. Oh well, guess they all have to die...well, besides Nicole who was basically left to gurgle helplessly next to the archway I’d trapped. Wow, these girls have no love for each other, do they?

I backtracked a bit to get another angle as they turned into the area that had the Church building. I was keeping to the shadows still as I crept around the towers and trees. Creeping around one roof that had a hole in it I slid down to the floor below, looking out the window of a third-story building, making sure the light didn’t hit me.

I was still considering what to do when Nightmare burst out of the shadows, twin Lugers out and she promptly capped them all in the domes like she’d been a professional badass like Two Hands Revy from Black Lagoon. I was gawking down at the scene as she blew her pistols and looked straight up at me. “John. Get down here. Now.”

“Eep…” I reluctantly jumped down and landed before her like an overly-armored ninja.

“I told you to stay in the forge. I haven’t just been staying in bed with you every night. I can handle myself.” Nightmare chided me with disapproval and disappointment, like an upset parent. Or an upset girlfriend…

“H-how’d you guess I thought you’d need help?” I weakly asked the Princess who simply started using her magic to strip the soldiers and sending their gear away, likely to her cellar/forge. “I was concerned, and I got one of them.”

“Yes, you were, and you did. Alive at that. It’s why I’m not putting a collar on you and making you go walkies all the way back home like a bad fox.” Nightmare leered angrily down at me and I whimpered, my ears bending so far back and down I thought they might melt into my neck. “Oh well, you showed initiative and you captured a prisoner.”

“So what now?” I asked as I grabbed more grenades from the recently deceased.

“Now, you get to help me carry our new prisoner back to the bakery.” Nightmare then vanished the corpses. “I’d rather they not rise like the others. The fewer of the Undead shambling about, the better.”

“Um...what are you planning to do with those?” I asked I walked back over to her.

“Leaving them for the Everfree to possess and use for whatever purpose it has in mind is lazy and a bad decision. I’ll be turning them into fertilizer for the garden.” At her words, I felt a little sick at the idea of eating vegetables grown from the remains of thinking/feeling people. Even if they are dual-sexed nazis. Then again, it’s how nature works, after all, Circle of Life and all that. Lion King is educational.

---]===>

“I have mixed feelings about this,” I admitted, looking at the stark naked doe tied to a chair with rags and a gag in her mouth, Nightmare leering at our visibly scared prisoner with hatred.

“Don’t. She’s a soldier of the Caribou. They enslaved My Little Ponies when they conquered my lands.” Nightmare snarled as she pulled out the gag. “Now start talking before I start cutting prisoner.”

“Wait, your land?” The caribou cow chuckled. “I thought it was the land of the bitch that’s always sucking my king’s cock!” Nightmare blinked as she looked at the mare. “The white gal that had the big boobs and rainbow hair, Our king had her on her knees sucking her off days after we took the capital.” She chuckled again.

“Is she stupid?” I asked knowing this a bit of a boon of info, even if vague.

“She might not be.” Nightmare groaned. “She knows we can barely do anything with that, She didn’t say where this ruler is, nor if they’re still in this land and not their homeland.”

“Okay, so what about the patrols?” I asked but the reindeer stayed quite this time, grinning as if she already won.

Nightmare snarled before using magic to grab her apple-sized nuts and pull. She cried out in pain and struggled in the chair for a good five minutes. Nightmare seemed to be just moments from castrating the Caribou before she yelped. “WE ALWAYS SEND A SQUAD IN TO CHECK ON THE ELEMENTS!” She slumped back into the chair when Nightmare let her family jewels go, her poor testicles red and inflamed, causing me to hiss and cross my legs in sympathy.

“So that means so long as we’re here, we’ll always have to deal with you lot coming here and endangering us.” Nightmare growled as she paced back and forth in irritation.

“Yeah, bitch.” The Caribou named Nicole growled.

“Maybe it’s just the ruins?” I suggested.

“Where else in this damn forest would be worth the time?” Nicole the Caribou raked her eyes up and down us both. “All the worthwhile parts of it are here. Though even then we can’t stay after sundown or the legions of dead kills any caribou still inside the border established by the Elements.” Nicole was eye-fucking us and shamelessly eyeing our groins the most.

“Head on your shoulders, not between your legs.” Nightmare hissed, using her magic to force Nicole to keep her head looking up at us from her seat. “Now, talk. Tell me everything willingly and I won’t rip it from your mind as you sleep.”

“Wait...you’re her!” Nicole suddenly looked incredibly terrified, jerking back to try and escape Nightmare’s magic grasp in futility. “The Mare in the Moon! You’re what the ponies keep telling boogie-mare stories about!”

“Ah, so My Little Ponies do still remember me! At least for a righteously angry outburst that lasted all of an hour before sister banished me!” Nightmare let the cow’s head go and crossed her arms under her bust in annoyance.

“Wait...so that damage outside happened in an hour?” I asked and Nicole pissed herself in fear. Or, at least looked like it. She pissed herself when she was hit by the paralysis gas, stuff knocks out everything but your eyes and lungs apparently.

“Okay, okay!” Nicole gasped. “We check this place once a month, we only go from our base straight to the Elements because of all the dangerous wildlife here and the undead, only during the day is it safest. The only reason my team came after just a week of the previous one was because they never returned. When my team doesn’t come back, they’ll probably send a whole platoon to find out what happened. Day patrols just don’t vanish.”

“Great, same issue. We should plant an animal with the bodies in its belly and have it rush your fort. Maybe convince some beast got a taste.” I suggested.

“The only issue with that John is that the only beasts here that could be big enough to do that are next to impossible to control in any means that wouldn’t implicate them being controlled.” Nightmare huffed and looked at the darkening sky outside.

“What about Undead? Take some of their weapons and shoved them into the corpses?” I suggested.

“Might work, but I Don't want to risk provoking them to attack us.” Nightmare sighed.

“So we need to move then?” I asked in disappointment. This former ruin of a bakery has been a better home in the past week than anything after leaving Mom’s place. Especially after that bitch somehow got nearly everything in the divorce. Damned bitch, damned corrupt lawyer.

“That would be the best course of action.” Nightmare admitted before looking at Nicole. “Now, let’s get rid of this thing.” Nightmare took out a Luger, causing Nicole to scream and I suddenly found myself pushing Nightmare’s wrist down. “...John. You have five seconds to explain why you’re stopping me.”

“Maybe we can still use her. Find a place like this that is not patrolled by their army.” I suggested. “We both barely know of the land beyond.”

“Speak for yourself, John. I’ve been dream delving for the past week. Where else do you think I could have learned how to use a gun, let alone two at the same time?” Nightmare demanded but stopped trying to push the gun in Nicole’s face.

“Look. She’s a readily available source of that kind of information. One you don’t have to go out into the smog during the day to understand the modern-day situation.” I urged the Princess.

“A point.” She growled as Nicole wiggled and looked us over again. “But she’s a Caribou. The whole race is invariably a Hopelessly Horny Hermaphrodite Harem that is always sexually charged like a mare in near-constant heat.”

“Won’t lie, she’s right.” Nicole grinned sheepishly, her cock hard and dripping. “I’m scared for my life and I’m also somehow turned on by this. Mind helping a girl out?”

“John is straight as an arrow and I’m afraid I’m not in any sort of mood.” Nightmare declared...wait, she didn’t say she wasn’t interested! Wait, pervy things aside. This is a serious talk.

“How should we move?” I asked, looking around.

“I already have contingencies in place. We’ll still have to come back and get vegetable seeds to transplant later, but for now, I can take us somewhere I would much rather not be.” Nightmare looked saddened for a moment.

“Where?” I asked out of concern.

“I’d rather not talk about it. I’ll say more when we’re there.” She told me, her eyes still forlorn.

---]===>

When the spots in my eyes cleared, we seemed to be standing in a large round chamber with pillars occasionally interrupting the space and a winding staircase leading up along the walls to the second floor with stairs also leading down.

“Huh?” I asked as I heard a whining Nicole, who quickly fished out her uniform scarf. It wasn’t until then that my eyes started watering and I began coughing until Nightmare put a scarf over my snout.

“That’s the air outside Everfree. I managed to make my way here under the oppressive cover of night by flying just above the smog, but below anything in the clouds.” Nightmare stated as she moved to the left-hand stairs.

“Where are we?” I asked looking about as I followed.

“Starswirl Tower, or as most local slaves call it these days; the Hallow Hall.” Nightmare informed us as she led us upstairs.

“We could never find this,” Nicole commented as she followed. “How did you?”

“None of your business.” Nightmare growled as we climbed up. “Now I know he had something here to clear the air of bad weather for just under the roof.” Nightmare mumbled as she led us into a dusty and cobweb-filled library. Enormous bookcases stretched to the ceiling, lining up with the pillars in a maze of knowledge.

Nicole and I stuck close to the Princess as the dark and eerie library felt almost oppressive as if just being here felt incredibly wrong and it was hard not to just turn around and run away. Maybe this is part of why nobody could find it? Is this place cursed? “Hey, um, Princess? Is this place cursed?”

“Oh, yes. Very. Don’t touch anything.” Nightmare casually said, as if it was an afterthought as she moved to a table in the center of the library.

“What?!” Nicole yelped, jumping away from a misplaced book.

“Starswirl liked his solitude, so he enchanted the whole tower with a misdirection curse to start. Then he placed several layers of illusions over it to hide it on top of that. Then the counter-magic wards, then the anti-magic wards, then the anti-ANTI-magic wards. The old nag was paranoid to the extreme.” Nightmare calmly informed us as she rooted around the contents under the central desk.

“Yes, yes, now what do you want Luna.” A floating ghost-flaming SKULL said while rounding a corner.

“Oh, Starswirl. I guess you went the lich route. But I’m Nightmare moon, not Luna, have you not paid attention-”

“Stop being such an edgy bitch and use the name your parents gave you Luna. Insist on it again and I’ll cast you out of my tower for a week.” He told her with a glowing white glare in his eye sockets. “I tried several other methods of obtaining immortality, like time travel, it took my left leg, planting a damn magical seed to save Equestria and a toothbrush.”

“Wait your name is Luna?” Nicole asked as Nightmare snarled and stomped up the stairs.

“The room that is holding the BLUE glowing orb is the weather control system.” Star Swirled shouted after her. “The red one will blow up the Canterhorn. As enticing as that option might be with those deviants having occupied the country, please refrain from killing innocent people.”

“Why do you have a button to blow up a mountain?” Nicole asked.

“Reasons.” Star Swirled told her before floating away.

“Uh...” The Caribou blinked.

“Let’s just follow Nightmare.” I tugged at the rope around the prisoner’s hands to get her going. Getting to the bottom floor was not really hard, it was finding the room that Nightmare was in that was. That was mostly because this place was a maze of bookshelves and I had no idea which way she went after getting to the bottom.

“So she’s actually called Luna? Would explain who the bitch was talking about.” Nicole said with a smile, trying to get under my skin. I actually had no idea what she was talking about so It didn’t really bother me. “Okay, where is she?”

“I don’t know, shut up.” I groaned as we aimlessly walked around.

“How did you two end up back down there?!” Nightmare called from upstairs with annoyance. “Did you touch something?”

“Ah...” Nicole was holding a book about sex with tentacles slowly squirming out of the pages. Um, not that I wouldn’t mind her giving that book a try, but not with me right next to you please!

“The reindeer did.” I groaned before guiding said prisoner back to the stairs to climb up.

“Hey, I’m a Caribou you twit. We’re bigger, better, and bolder than those little ninnys. Especially the does with their tiny little antlers.” Nicole huffed in frustration, still keeping the book in her bound hands, the tentacles thankfully content to just wrap around her wrists for now.

“Reindeer,” I told her.

“They’re Caribou John. if there’s one thing I don’t condone, it’s racism.” Nightmare affirmed offhandedly while leading us up the stairs, keeping an eye on us.

“Fine.” I groaned. “Just been calling them reindeer in my head since I first spotted them. Couldn't tell the difference really.”

“They’re the same family of species, like how cattle and buffalo are in the same family, or how all ponies despite tribe are all ponies still.” Nightmare informed me as we continued climbing up the floors of the tower. Geez, this place is huge. Big enough to easily take up a quarter of the keep at the ruins and it’s just a singular tower.

“Ah.” I acknowledged as we walked up the stairs until we reached the top floor which had four rooms. One glowed red, the other blue, one green, and the last just had a blue-robed skeleton without a head on it sitting in a stone throne. “Too much climbing.”

“It’s why I opted to float about instead.” Star Swirl told us idly as he floated over a book on a lectern next to what must be his body in the throne. “I would spend more time hauling my old bones up and down this tower than I would spend reading, and teleportation without sufficient breaks in between can cause molecular instability unless you have cellular regeneration or a stabilizing blah blah blah, yadda yada….”

Nicole and I blinked at him in confusion as he kept going until Nightmare walked into the room that was glowing blue and touched the orb inside. We followed her in and ignored the yammering skull as we watched her randomly touch the orb before some rain dripped on us all from the ceiling. I looked around and noticed there was a cloud up there, some magical shield protecting the books below.

Before I could ask, the cloud suddenly swept through the air, making Nicole and I yelp as we watched it sink to the floor and start flowing downstairs, getting darker as it went. “There. That will clean the smog out of the air as the system seals the tower against the elements.”

“Okay. So now we have a safe place to stay…and a floating undead wizard.” I commented.

“Hmph!” Star Swirled harrumphed from his place over his book. “It’s not like it isn’t my tower you’re intruding in. ‘Oh, thank you great and noble Star Swirl for suffering our ignorance and getting greasy handprints all over everything’.” Star Swirl sarcastically snarked.

“Yes, thank you, Master.” Nightmare told him respectfully with a bow. “I’ll be moving back into my old quarters and setting the forge back up.”

“Oh? Well, it has been forever and a day since I practiced my weapon and armor enchanting, do so please.” Star Swirl nodded to her and went back to his book, Nightmare leading us off at the apparent dismissal.

“Have patience with the old nag, he’s always been eccentric.” Nightmare insisted to us as she led us back down the tower. “Ugh, he may not need to climb these steps, but he could have at least left the elevator on.”

“There’s an elevator?” I asked as we got closer to the middle, my paws aching.

“More like a short distance teleporter chain that runs up and down the tower floor-by-floor. Using it too often can cause slight splinching though.” Nightmare admitted as we reached the ground floor and went for the stairs leading underground.

“Slight?! No wonder the king ordered all casual magic illegal. You ponies are insane.” Nicole declared in disbelief.

“So we have an advantage in magic?” I asked her as Nightmare cleaned the corridor and all the empty rooms down here with a sweep of her dark magic.

“Fuck no. We made ways of detecting it and shutting it down. Though there are those caribou who use magic if they are advanced enough in rank and trusted. Or pass an aptitude test for a license.” Nicole chuckled. “Though...what magic were you using in the ruins? We couldn’t spot you.” She asked me.

“Uh...I was not using magic.” I said blinking.

“Neither was I...at least up close.” Nightmare told her.

“Well damn. Makes our defeat even more embarrassing then, since you beat us with just good-old tactics and grit.” Nicole pouted, her cervid face looking incredibly cute now that I wasn’t filled with dislike for her.

“You weren’t close to any of your team?” I asked as Nightmare seemed to have claimed the rooms at the very back and was summoning our stuff from the Everfree to furnish them.

“You mean how? We fucked a lot, does that count?” Nicole asked as she watched Nightmare work. Heh, if I didn’t know any better, I’d have thought Nightmare was a Domestic Goddess with how well she cleans up and takes care of things.

“Not really? I meant weren’t they your friends? Comrades? People you knew and liked as people?” I clarified as the air out the window cleared about two miles out, letting me see that this tower was perched atop a mountain. “Nice Nightmare.”

“All in an afternoon’s work.” Nightmare visibly preened, looking incredibly proud and pleased with herself.

“Um...no? They were all bitches. Each and every one of them. Especially the sergeant. As sergeant of our squad, she had the right to fuck any of us she wanted, and she always fucked us up the ass with no lube or anything. Besides what are friends?” Nicole scrunched her snout in disgust and I balked at her in genuine shock and concern. How does she not even know what a friend is?

“Well now, as interesting as that is, here’s your new room prisoner.” Nightmare suddenly yanked Nicole away from me, causing the cow to yelp as her bindings were undone and she was tossed into the second-to-last room on the right, the wooden door slammed shut and a barricade bar fell into place, locking her in. “You’ll get lunch and dinner at the appropriate times, no breakfast since the hunger is easier to handle in the morning.”

“That was mean, she’s been a good and obedient captive.” I crossed my arms as I tried to stress my disapproval.

“She is still the enemy and our prisoner.” Nightmare told us. “I’m sure her loyalties are still to her King. Do you want to wake up with her fucking your throat or dragging us off someplace in the night?”

“To be fair, I’d totally do the first one! If you consent I mean?” Nicole called through the thick door. “A lot of cows might get off on rape, but I don’t, I like my partners to want to get wrecked!” Then there was wet squelching heard within, and she yelped. “Holy shit! Yes! I’ve always wanted to try tentacles se-MM~!” Nicole was silenced by the cursed book she’d been carrying this whole time and I winced, hoping she’d be okay.

“Ah,” I said, blinking before feeling Nightmare guide me. “Where to?” She didn’t answer verbally, instead of taking me to the last room on the left and bodily tossing me onto the bed. “Oof! Hey what’s-eep…” I shrunk back into the bed as Nightmare crawled up to me like a predatory cat, kissing me hungrily once she made it to my head.

“You are-*smooch*-so damn-*kiss*-pathetic~.” I groaned into her mouth in response to her words as she started unbuckling my belt, the door slamming shut.

Ch.4

View Online

Ch.4

“Fuuuuck~!” I moaned, naked and finding out things about me that I hadn’t thought to be true. That and how canine cocks worked. “That was…”

“Great? Amazing? Mind-blowing? Take your pick, all of them will please your Princess.” Nightmare panted from atop me, my new dick’s knot keeping us locked groin to groin, and she was still wearing her jacket, but all the bouncing had freed her huge basketball-sized knockers to the air, the mountain chill and her arousal stiffening her fingertip-sized buds and swelling her boobs to nearly a quarter more their usual bowling ball size. I mean, I heard girl’s tits swell when they’re turned on, but whoa.

“Ah, all of the above.” I huffed, looking at her four-pack stomach. “We didn’t use protection though.”

“Hah! It’s out of season and even if it wasn’t I did use a quick contraceptive spell before we got really busy. That’s part of why I sucked your balls.” Nightmare declared before laying on me, her huge breasts keeping her from getting too close but letting her get close enough to nuzzle me.

“Oh,” I said, blushing as I felt her shift her hips before hugging me.

“You’re such a cuddly little toy, I just want to snuggle you forever.” Nightmare murmured as the chill of the night started to set in.

“Okay.” I sighed as magic pulled the covers over us, though I did have a nagging question now that we settled in and well this, but I didn’t want to voice it.

Nightmare sighed as her left hand rubbed my back and her face turned to slight worry as if I wasn’t there before she kissed me.

---]===>

When I woke up, it was to the sadly familiar sensation of Nightmare gone, only I finally realized why I felt so good in the mornings. Nightmare may have, possibly, been fucking me in my sleep. Hot, creepy, but hot. It would also explain how after that first night where my dream ended in a flash of pink, that I hadn’t had a single vivid dream since.

“Okay, so she definitely thinks of me as a Lover then. Or at least a pet to coddle.” I groaned, getting up and looking at myself, not seeing anything to mark ‘ownership’ or any other weird furry fetishist garbage. Looking at my naked form over a bit more, I had noticed my length was about the same as when I was human, but my family jewels were bigger. Why didn’t I notice that before when going to the bathroom? Wait, were they always this big?

My insecurities over my body shelved after a moment, I quickly dressed in my trousers and tunic before leaving the room to check out the other rooms. It seemed Nightmare claimed the room across from ours...oh hell, we’re still sharing a room, uh, right. The room across from ours seems to have been claimed as her magic forge, and the room next to ours, across from Nicole’s, turned out to be a privy. A thankfully clean privy that vanished everything that went in. I hope nobody lost a limb to that thing…

“Don’t put your leg in there. It’s what I used time magic for.” Star Swirled told me as he floated by. “It rapidly accelerates the time of what passes through it to the point its basic fertilizer. Then it gets magically distributed across the property.”

“So it’s the ultimate composting toilet. Cool.” I casually replied as I buttoned my fly back up, having finished my business. “Don’t even have to flush either.”

“Yes, but put the safety seat down too please.” He told me before grabbing a book from the convenient reading shelf in here with his white magic and floating off.

“Hey, speaking of which! Could you let me out? I’ve gotta go!” Nicole pleaded through her door, even pounding on it. Well, at least she survived the sexual onslaught of that book.

“Fine.” I sighed, lifting the bar to the door. “Let's have you relieved then back to your room.”

“Uh, I’m not into piss or scat play, so if you could stand outside the bathroom that’d be great,” Nicole said as she quickly sprinted to the privy, and slammed the door shut. “Whoa! Fancy outhouse in here. Smells like mint too.” I cringed in disgust as I heard her start going number 2, so I just closed the deadbolt and moved to her room where I could still keep an eye on the door without having to hear the opera of the Great Mighty Poo.

“What should I do today?” I wondered as I looked around. The room Nicole was in had pictures of the sun, and a painting of two mares, one white and the other a deep midnight blue. The blue one looked like Nightmare...but with a smaller bust and wider hips, younger too. This room actually had furniture I didn’t recognize beyond those too. There was a bed with night-themed blankets and moon carvings in the ebony headboard and baseboard.

“Yeah, she gave me a really nice room!” I jumped at Nicole returning to the room, without an escort, and jumping onto the bed, bouncing on it to the point her antlers nearly hit the ceiling. “This bed is nearly indestructible! All my attempts to break furniture down to try and escape last night were useless! Also, I found a stuffed toy that is really soft!” Nicole cheered, but my eyes were glued to those delicious DDs as they tried to bust out of her jacket.

“Uh.” I awkwardly uttered as I backed away, waving at her before closing the door, putting the bar back in.

“Cows her age are really energetic.” I yipped at Nightmare appearing behind me, but I groaned as she grabbed my butt with one hand and rubbed my groin with the other as she pressed into my back. “If she lives to adulthood she’ll be quite the looker too.”

“Sh-she’s not a-an adult?” I panted, my dick tenting my trousers and I whined as she grabbed me through my pants.

“Nope. She’s about 15 from what I got from her mind as she slept. Turns out the caribou practice a required military enlistment starting at age 14 and giving them an option to leave anytime after they’re 18.”

“Really?” I huffed and looked about, feeling exposed as Nightmare kissed my ear. “Th-then we killed kids?”

“Not really John. She was the youngest of her squad and from what she knew the others were nearly full adults aside from the sergeant, who was in her 30s.” Nightmare’s explanation soothed my guilt a bit, but then I had to wonder since their sergeant looked rather young too. Caribou must have incredible genes.

“Ah~, sh-shouldn’t we at least g-get to the bedroom?” I gasped as she reached into my trousers, actually jacking me off. “Wh-where is this c-coming from~?” I moaned, leaning against Nicole’s door as the Princess pleasured me.

“Hm~!” Nightmare purred as she nibbled on my ear and I heard Nicole whine. “Do I need a reason to want to make my pet squirm?”

“G-generally yes~?” I grunted, thrusting into her hand and spasming as I jizzed in my pants, panting as she withdrew her hand, and I watched her lean around me to let me see her lick my jizz up with a victorious smirk.

“Simply? I love seeing you a shuddering mess. Otherwise, it’s because I’m venting my frustration on you and enjoying how much you need me.” Nightmare purred as she rubbed her spit-slick hand into my chest.

I huffed and leaned into her as she kissed and nibbled me, the Caribou begging behind the door, even threatening to whip out squiggy if we didn’t help her sudden needs. Did she name the damn thing?

“What should we do now?” I questioned, Nightmare sighing as she went back to thinking.

“Finish settling in here for sure, and get more information.” She stated, looking to the door. “Where is this ‘bitch’ you speak of?”

“Like I would know. She’s with the king, she’s always moving around. There is a pink one we don’t have chained up. She fled with others to the arid badlands of Abyssinia to the south and the bugs down there prevent us from finding them. ” Nicole told us.

“Anything else you can remember?” Nightmare asked, cooing at me as she rubbed against my back.

“Um…the pink one was like six when she and this group left.” Nicole huffed. “Our king was planning on training her to be a cocksleeve from what the rumors were.”

“And...?” Nightmare insisted.

“And there was some spooky ponies that are living out in the Smokey Mountains to the west! We also control nearly half of the known world.” Nicole whined. “Relief please!”

“Hm~,” Nightmare hummed before taking me away from the door. “Come I want to show you something.”

Nicole whined and called for Mister Squiggy as we left her there and Nightmare brought me to the new forge in the room next door to Nicole. “What is it you want to show me?” I asked, my ears faintly hearing Star Swirl mumbling nearby.

“Armor, better than what you took into battle before.” Nightmare informed me as she presented a green and brown padded tunic and trousers with a matching green padded hood/coif with a ‘sock’. “It’s a star-spider silk gambeson with very fine mithril chain woven between the inner and outer layer of padding. Quiet, warm, and very good at protecting you from impact and slashing damage. Though if your opponent has a rather good piercing weapon, keep your distance.”

“Whoa...um, silk? Won’t this make me stand out?” I asked as I ran my hand over the literal silky smooth diamond pattern that had an undeniable firmness under the rather thin layer of padding.

“Oh, it won’t.” Nightmare chuckled. “Because I’ve enchanted it with several stealth-oriented charms. It has a simple Notice-Me-Not as well as a more complex disguise illusion that will make you look like a fairly flat-chested caribou. Other than that, it is enchanted to muffle your movements and help you blend into your surroundings, especially with shadow or darkness.”

“Did you remember to add in the anti-anti-magic runes to protect the other enchantments from anti-magic?” Star Swirl asked as he floated his head inside the door to the magic forge.

“Of course master, I’m no amateur and these oversexed cows have already caught me with my skirt down once. I’m not letting that happen again.” Nightmare asserted and I rubbed my temple at them saying something so long-winded repeatedly.

“Uh...couldn’t you just call anti-magic Null or something? You keep adding on another word I don’t think you need to.” I commented to them in reference to the term Anti-Anti-Magic, and they blinked at me. Well, insomuch as a floating skull can blink.

“Hm? Well...that’s...actually a good idea. Keep him around girl.” Star Swirl hovered off, Nightmare turning back to me.

“So yes, this is an exquisite set of light armor that I have made for the purpose of you skulking in the shadows. It should also make hunting, spying, and thievery much easier for you.” Nightmare then stared at me, before pouting. “Well? Put it on!”

“Okay!” I chuckled in excitement and started getting the armor on. Finding it well-fitting and getting it on in one easy go. It even replaced my normal clothes...why do I have antlers poking out the sides of the hood. “Uh...oh, my voice!” My voice was now a female! I looked down, and I saw small breasts. Curiously, I poked it, but my finger sank past it without contact and touched my male chest.

“It’s not a transfiguration, so don’t let anyone touch your chest or antlers as they’re entirely for show. And watch your tail, it may look like a tiny caribou puff but it’s still a foxtail.” Nightmare warned me with a stern and cautious tone.

“Weird,” I said, curling my mostly invisible tail around my waist like a belt and I looked at the rest of my body. “So should I try spying then?”

“No. I’ve been getting far more information in my search through the dream realm. You, however, can much more easily go into towns and fetch things we need.” Nightmare then reached into my new hood to pull up a scarf attached to sides and bottom of the hood over my snout, then produced a...shopping list.

“Oh,” I said, only a little disappointed. “So where do I go?”

---]===>

“To Canterlot she says, it’s the capital and you’ll find everything she says,” I grumbled to myself, sidestepping caribou citizens in the cobblestone streets of what was clearly once a glorious city of marble and golden motif. Now the gold was being stripped from the architecture and replaced with silver, the damage being fixed with some sort of foamy concrete. Wait, Earth had that stuff too. Aircrete? Hm, a similar era as WW2. In fact, sections of the cobblestone streets were being paved over in the stuff.

“Such a shame, it was such a beautiful city.” Commented a citizen as she eyed the work being done.

“You knew this was going to happen. It’s standard for us to remind our conquests who is the ultimate kingdom. They can’t understand that if their own gaudy construction was left alone.” Answered another.

“Well sorry if I liked my new home with gold filigree…” Grumbled the other, the rest of the conversation fading as I continued onward.

“Crap, really?” I muttered while looking around, spotting a shop with a sign of a mortar and pestle that I thought would have this...wild buck? “Okay, what is wild buck?” I entered and immediately smelled...was that weed? Not that disgusting diesel treated crap either, actual freshly-grown and harvested Mary Jane ready for smoking or cooking. “Wait no, ugh, I can’t get addicted to that.” I groaned.

“You want something?” A brown mare with a Collar around her neck asked from her seat behind the counter, looking dead bored as she leaned her cheek on one hand while the other played with the long-chain binding her to the counter.

“Um, I need something called...Wild Buck?” I asked as I looked at the list again.

“Yeah, it’s Alcohol mixed with Buckweed.” She told me and pointed at the Marijuana plant in the pot next to her. “Been made for thousands of years, we ponies used it for cooking, yadda yadda. It’ll get you wasted and hard in minutes just like your friends told you.”

“Why would she need this? Eugh, whatever, not my business. How much for...four bottles?” I asked as I checked the amount Nightmare wanted.

“If you somehow still have Bits, it’s 5 bits a bottle. If you’re using Pfennigs, it’s 10 a bottle.” The mare boredly informed me, and I picked out 20 of the fairly thick plain gold coins Nightmare gave me. “Whoa~! Someone didn’t turn in their spoils. Don’t worry, they’ll be properly smelted down back to ingots. Thank you for supporting your local Gesundheit pharmacy.” The mare declared a bit more cheerfully as she rubbed the coins wistfully after handing me the bottles.

“No problem,” I replied while backing out with my goods in my shopping sack quickly. I had to flee as my hands had done something seemingly on their own, picking the lock on her collar with a lockpick Nightmare made for me before she noticed I was gone. I also noticed my bag was heavier than four bottles. Once down the street I pulled my bag open and was shocked I had grabbed one more. “How’d I do that?”

“SOME BITCH DID WHAT?!” I heard from the shop I recently left before I ducked into an alley and hid in the shadows. Damn it all John. You have one job! One job! And you’re blowing it on the fact you forgot you’re fucking Robin Hood now! I stayed hidden in the alley as a couple of soldiers sprinted down the street, checking my alley but missing me.

“Must have been some teen thinking getting a mare paddled would be funny.” A soldier huffed. “A number of those pranks have been going on lately. Good thing the slave reported it.”

“Yeah, otherwise her owner might turn her into a sex doll instead of just getting a paddling.” Replied another.

“Okay, John. Keep an eye on your filthy fingers.” I whispered to myself before standing up and heading out the alley and looking at the list. “What was next…? Oof!” I grunted as I walked face-first into a tall cow’s fairly huge chest. She was easily as busty as Nightmare, but about 2 feet taller.

“Whoa~ there! I know I’m a looker, but couldn’t you save some boob-diving for the second date?” The cow joked and I backed up, seeing the 8-foot tall cow was decked out in a black version of the nazi uniform, red bands, swastikas...medals...oh. FUCK.

“I’m sorry, I’m just shopping today,” I told her, trying to keep her from touching. “Um...do you know where I can find garden seeds?”

“Hah! If I had the time to worry about growing a garden I’d be back home, not in this gaudy backwater. Sorry little girl, but I haven’t a clue where you could find those.” The big and obviously important cow replied, a hand on one hip, the other adjusting her officer cap, and pressing those head-sized tits out into her half-unbuttoned vest, mirroring Nightmare’s preferred look lately.

“Oh, okay, sorry. I thought I’d practice, just finished my 4-year service and wanted to pick up a hobby now that I have more personal time.” I muttered, hoping Robin’s silver tongue would work as I shifted to hide my boner. Hopefully, the illusion would help with that.

“Ah, to be young and selfish. If I’d left the service after my first four years I wouldn’t have become a colonel! But to each their own, good day citizen!” The cow moved to the side, and before I could feel relief, she leaned down and slapped my ass, making me yelp and she laughed in response as she left, the traffic parting for the colonel. “Hope to see you around.”

“...A colonel huh?” I muttered to myself. I looked at the list, then back at the back of the busty high-ranking soldier. “...Fuck it. I can spare a bit of time before I head back, and I have a teleport charm when I’m ready to go home anyway.”

I started trailing her as she walked down the road, actually finding most of what I needed to on the way. Vegetable seeds for a diverse garden, some maps, books on the war, some damn weird cakes which Nightmare demanded I pick up, and a clock. Only thing I couldn’t find was dragon scales. Not bad for trying to stay unnoticed too.

It was about an hour of shadowing her until the Colonel arrived at the massive palace that bordered the edge of the plateau...what is with these ponies and making cities on plateaus? Whatever, keeping by her was easy thanks to a combination of the stealth skills Robin granted me, and the way-too-good armor Nightmare gave me. I slipped past the soldiers at the gate and withheld a chuckle as I picked one of their pockets and slapped her ass, making her jump and look around but by then I was already gone.

Hm, the coins I picked had the nazi swastika eagle on the back and a number on the front with oak leaves, various numbers such as 1, 5, 20 and 50, and the word Pfennig above the numbers. Unlike Bits, which are plain gold coins, simple and easy to figure since they are actual gold, the caribou seem to use an arbitrary monetary system, maybe even a ‘gold standard’ which would explain why they’re so eager to confiscate Bits and replace them with these worthless metal disks. ‘He who has the gold makes the rules’ after all.

Whatever, I pocketed them in my trouser’s unusually deep pockets, maybe another enchantment, and kept following the colonel through the palace. The battle damage here was extensive, and there were some spots that janitors were still trying to scrub the blood out of. Clearly this nation made a valiant last stand before the end. But that said if Nightmare’s the Princess and her sister is too, what were their parents thinking by sending her sister out to the ruins in the middle of the forest during an invasion?

“Greetings colonel! Early for the meeting again?” I paused and hid behind a support column near the door the colonel was now standing outside. At this door, a pair of guards that looked much more decorated than the rank-and-file but nowhere near the colonel’s uniform was standing at attention.

“Yeah, figured I’d rushed over. You know how impatient the King can get.” the Colonel chuckled.

‘The King?!’ I froze at the realization I likely just got myself in way over my head. If this colonel was meeting with the Caribou King, then there was little to no chance of me getting any closer. I pulled out the little twig Nightmare gave me, the one she said I just had to snap in half and I’d be teleported back home.

“Shush! I know you’re less tactful than other officers colonel, but her presence here is supposed to be a secret!” Harshly stage-whispered one of the soldiers, and the colonel blushed and tugged the visor of her hat down over her eyes.

“Sorry. Just a bit excited to see an old flame again.” She admitted sheepishly, and the soldiers just waved her into the room in exasperation.

‘So the King, still a She apparently. Weird. She isn’t publically supposed to be here. Maybe the security is lax enough that I can slip in, eavesdrop. Shame Nightmare didn’t give me a pistol, I had to come with just my hunting knife.’ To avoid suspicion, obviously. You don’t need big weapons inside a city because the guards are supposed to protect you.

With this new knowledge, I edged along the wall towards the door. If anyone could notice me through the magic in my armor, I would’ve looked silly sidling along the wall like this. Thankfully, these soldiers were professional, and kept their backs straight and stood roughly a foot away from the wall to either side of the door. I squeezed behind the cow and carefully wiggled the door handle. Unlocked. I smirked, opened the door, and then groped the soldier’s ass as I slipped in, her squeak was hilarious.

Inside the room, it was fairly sparse. A couch, coffee table, and a corner desk with chair. All very expensive don’t deny, but that was it. The fact there was nothing between me and the colonel and she still didn’t realize I was here when she looked at the door opening and the soldier squeaking was a testament to how powerful a sorceress Nightmare is. “Hm, must’ve been a draft and the door didn’t catch.”

I quietly sighed out of my nose as my adrenaline raced and my heart pounded. Oh god I love this. I scooted along with the room, not wanting to tempt fate too much as I walked around the edge of the room, leaning into the corner which was fairly shaded compared to the rest of the room.

There I waited, it was at most an hour before the door opened, and I nearly popped a boner at the sight of a white version of Nightmare with a tri-color ethereal mane being led in on the end of a leash, stark naked save her collar and revealing she was fluffier than Nightmare in all areas, but under her thicc flesh I could tell she was still quite firmly muscular. But I couldn’t ignore the dead look in her eyes, the downcast and hopeless draw to her otherwise beautiful face.

My further musing was interrupted when behind her entered a...petite little thing. She was nearly flat-chested and barely broke 5 feet tall. She wore an authoritarian uniform that was more decoration than serviceable, the main difference between her and the colonel besides being petite and albino with pure-white fur and red eyes, as she wore a form-fitting grey-green that had silver buttons and silvery epaulets. This adorable little thing is their King?!

“Carmy~!” The little dictator called out in a far-too-cute squeal as she rushed at the colonel, the white-coated princess left to stand in the middle of the room as the tiny tyrant pounced face-first into the cleavage of the colonel, now dubbed Carmy.

“Yes, my King?” Carmy asked with fondness as she stroked the petite penultimo’s head and neck.

“Those mean bugs in the desert are hurting our soldiers! I want you to go down there and pin them to cork boards!” The King declared as she roughly groped Carmy’s breasts, the cow moaning and panting almost instantly at the attentions of the disturbingly young-looking terror.

“Y-yes m-my King~!” Carmy declared and then her eyes rolled back, her hips thrusting as the tiny terror licked her lips. Holy shit. How did she do that? Was Carmy just that perverse or sensitive?

“Good! If you manage to do it in a month, I’ll even sire an heir with you.” The King declared, before suddenly the door burst open and several soldiers blocked it, Karabiner rifles aiming seemingly at random. “After we find the spy.”

‘What?!’ I yelped in my mind, snapping the stick to escape.

…

Nothing happened. Why am I still here?! Wait, why did Nightmare’s sister gasp and look straight at me with hope suddenly flashing in her eyes?! No! Don’t-I suddenly found myself pressed into the corner, the King herself having suddenly appeared in front of me, pressing on my sternum with impossible strength with just one hand as she leered at me. “I knew I smelled a fox.”

“Gah, get off!” I growled, Robin’s wealth of information coming up with plans, but they all involved this Terror being weak! Not some super strong monster! Robin was used to getting through with cunning, and having the upper hand through planning or superior skills! Not having a half-pint that could toss a car being the one after him!

“You know, that’s a rather clever disguise. If I couldn’t smell your musk under that I wouldn’t have known a non-caribou was even around.” The King casually said as I punched, squirmed, and even tugged on her antlers, but it was like trying to move a solid steel statue! “Hm, but I’m not up for dick. Princess, do you have my bag?”

“Y...yes, my King.” The white Princess wearily answered, her fleeting hope already gone as she reached between her enormous basketball tits and somehow pulled out a large red velvet sack, like Santa's bag.

An eerily familiar distorted echo of Giggling faintly came to my ears, but nobody here was laughing. Why is my chest tingling?

“Good. Fetch me the cursed water.” The Tyrant ordered and I redoubled my squirming, but she pressed harder on my sternum, causing me to scream as it felt like my whole rib cage would break. She lessened the pressure after several seconds, the wind and fight taken out of me. I weakly panted until I was suddenly splashed in the face with water.

Can’t breathe! Chest! Squeezing my lungs! I desperately pulled up on my tunic, the King letting me as I fought to free my somehow compressing torso. “Gah!” I gasped, looking down as huge breasts bigger than Nightmare’s or the White Princess’s swelled from my chest. The King’s eyes widened in excitement as I began tugging on my trousers which were suddenly getting tighter on my hips and rear to the point of pain but got too tight for me to get off.

“Woo! He turned into a real thicc beauty!” The King declared as I looked down at myself in distraught. There’s no way I can use a bow like this~!

“Ah!” I squeaked as the King dropped her pants, and I felt the blood drain from my face as the massive pillar of cervine cock erupted forth and slapped between my new tits.

“Suck! If you want to live to be my new pet. Suck.” The King demanded, the cruel nature of the little monster shining forth.

I growled before a gun was put up to my head by the Colonel, who looked a little disappointed. I whined before opening my mouth my nose smelling this thing’s awful scent. At least, until something changed. I dove down on the bitch-breaker, sucking like my life depended on it, which it did, but cock! Glorious cock! Mm~ so yummy!

The giggling is getting louder. Who’s laughing at me when I’m sucking tasty cock?

“Ah~ she’s good. All it takes is a little motivation and a taste.” I didn’t understand what she was saying, too busy with a cock. “Soon she’ll be ready to-ah! Hey!” I was suddenly without a tasty musky dick, and I whined as gunshots echoed out, arms wrapped around me and I looked up at the pretty white horse lady who was stroking my head for some reason.

Then she kissed me, running her tongue over my mouth. Huh? Why am I getting kissed by Nightmare’s sister? We broke apart and she looked at me sadly. “I’m so sorry.”

The giggling stopped, a painting on the wall seemed to be glaring at us. Eugh, what is up with my head?

“What?” I groaned, feeling like I was just on a good high, my brain begging for something.

“No time to explain, get up.” She pulled me to my paws, my massive tits overbalancing me even with my thicc ass and she caught me, pulling me along as we fled out of the room, something exploded behind us before Nightmare suddenly joined up with us. “Any escape route planned sister?!”

“I’m the one who’s been gone for millennia, Celestia! I was betting on you leading the way out!” Nightmare admitted with grit teeth and fury.

“FOR EQUESTRIA!” Some emaciated black bug-pony-thing with some dynamite on its chest screamed before rushing past us at the meeting room and pulled a tag, exploding with several others.

“The gunshots weren't you?” I asked in confusion as I held my heaving bosom as close to my chest as possible so I didn’t get overbalanced as I ran.

“Um, no. I was going to do it but then these bug ponies just started showing up.” She hefted my rifle before looking back. “And you and I are having a talk when we get home!”

“Changelings, they’ve been attacking the caribou in the badlands, but I never thought they could get this close,” Celestia stated as the city started turning into a war zone outside. “But from that shout, maybe Cadence has something to do with this attack.”

“Either way, they’re giving us an opening! Get us out of range of whatever is nullifying teleportation and I’ll whisk us back to Star Swirl’s!” Nightmare declared as she tossed me a pistol, which I fumbled but caught it, using one arm to heft my breasts and the other to hold the gun.

“That would be a gem in the main tower, it has about the range of a mile once turned on,” Celestia told us. “The bitch loved taunting me with info. I’ll get us into the crystal caves below, we can get out of range through there.”

“WHY ARE THERE BUGS IN THE CITY?!” A soldier yelled in panic, shooting at random Caribou with an MP-40, killing their own people.

“Snap out of it!” An officer yelled. “You’re killing our own!”

“GET OFF ME BUG!” She yelled shooting her leader.

“They use confusion to great effect.” Nightmare commented.

“Once we reach the caves we’re in the clear,” Celestia told us, Caribou shooting at almost everything that moved as she brought us to what looked like a ceremony building. “It should be...here!” Celestia stomped on a section of the floor right in the runway, and it popped down, sliding back to reveal glowing blue crystals.

“Why haven’t those been harvested?” Nightmare asked as Celestia grabbed me and flew us down, her sister following.

“I ordered all mining operations to a halt after these caves took the lives of dozens of miners without a logical explanation for their deaths. They were careful, experts, and still, the caves collapsed in impossible ways, crystals impaling ponies without cause.” Celestia replied as she flew us down deeper and deeper into the broken mines below.

“Uh...and we’re down here now?” I whined as the sounds of fighting got worse, and a weird urge to rush back grew a little weaker. Why do I hear snickering? What is going on with my head~?

“My magic is back.” Nightmare sighed after about ten minutes of flying down into the bowels of the mountain see massive crystals, one absolutely gigantic one easily the size of a small skyscraper in the depths had a three-headed creature trapped inside. With that, suddenly the familiar blinding spots covered my vision, and we were all in the main foyer of Star Swirl’s tower. I was about to rejoice when I noticed the sisters looking at each other tensely. “...Sister.”

“Luna,” Celestia replied fondly.

“Nightmare.” Nightmare growled.

“Do you still remember everything before you change?” Celestia asked sadly.

“Yes.” Nightmare declared sternly.

“Then you’re still my little Lulu,” Celestia said with incredible love, and Nightmare looked to the side with a blush and awkwardly held her left elbow with her right hand crossed over her stomach while keeping her left arm straight.

“Sh-shut up…” Came the Tsundere reply of my...Lover? Girlfriend?

“WAH!” I yelped as I fell on my tits and Star Swirl flew over me, having knocked me over.

“Hm~ hm~!” He hummed pulling another book from a shelf against a pillar and started reading.

“I see you haven’t changed Master.” Celestia bowed slightly, covering her pink nipples.

“Hm? Yes, good to see you’re free now. Dunk the aquatransexual in hot water if you want her to be a him until the next time he’s splashed with cold water.” Star Swirl idly commented before floating off again.

“What?!” I yelped as I smelled something that made my mind spin from downstairs...only it was weaker, much weaker than what my brain was demanding. I got up and rushed towards it, my mind aches. I took the stairs down two at a time and headed right for Nicole’s door. I ripped the barricade off with surprising strength that I didn’t bother to put thought into and barged in.

“W-what is-ah!” I tackled her, pulling open the button fly of her trousers and immediately began diving my tongue into her sheathe. “Oh~! Whoever you are you’re-ah~!” I groaned in relief as her cock erupted right into my throat and I began sucking fervently, Nicole sighed as she started bucking and those godly orbs under my chin began clenching before a strong pair of hands grabbed my shoulders and yanked me away.

“No! I need it!” I panted, salivating and trying to get free, only for white hands to go over my eyes and golden light overtook my vision. So...sleepy…

Ch.5

View Online

Ch.5

“Gah!” I woke in a hot bath, my head pounding as I looked at myself. If my hips weren’t wider than before, I would have thought it a dream. Of course, my hips were not that wide, maybe 36 instead of the 60 they were as a woman. Hot damn am I thicc as a woman! Hell, now that I consider it, I have the bottom half of the desirable ‘brick house’ as a male!

Anyway, my mind was still reeling from what felt like heroin. I rubbed my eyes, knowing my addictive personality was latching onto whatever this was. I supposedly inherited it from my father and my mother had tried to protect me, but one screw up led to another. Soon enough I was working in a grocery store to get my next fix. Maybe it was a good thing I never met him.

“Great.” I groaned, thankful I wasn’t hooked enough to get the shakes. Still had a pounding headache from whatever it was. “Not at a stage where I’m dependent on it, but I’m craving it. Whatever it is, it’s highly addictive.”

I grunted as I got out of the tub, looking my maleness over and admiring my new hips, ass, and thighs. Dayum, I look like a girl from behind. Also, I seem rather bottom-heavy even though I’m not huge. After drying off and putting on the more modern green T-shirt and brown jeans on the sink, I still felt somewhat insecure at how feminine I was from behind now. Especially thanks to the jeans. Dayum dude, you look hot...

Shivering in the confusing thoughts I was having about myself, I walked out to see Nightmare and Celestia talking, and realized belatedly that the tub was in the same room as the privy, where did the tub and plumbing come from? Anyway, whatever they were talking about, Nightmare actually looked worried.

“Okay? What happened? My head is a little foggy.” I asked with a sigh, causing Nightmare to notice me and turn her attention to me with anger on her face.

“What were you thinking!” I flinched as Nightmare shouted at me.

“I thought I would be able to get some information we may need,” I whined. “I got cocky.”

“Yes, you did.” Nightmare growled. “And now my boyfriend has the hips and ass of a woman.” Nightmare looked at my lower body, scrunching her snout. “Actually, that’s a plus for me, but the point still stands.”

“He does make a good androgynous figure I admit sister.” Celestia giggled and I couldn’t help but notice she was still naked...and the collar still on her neck.

“Plus? What?” I asked looking at the two of them. “And why are you still wearing a collar...and naked?”

“Because that collar is a complicated nullifier that is locked by unknown means.” Nightmare huffed in indignation as Celestia rolled her eyes.

“It’s an electromagnetic lock keyed to a key only the King has. I’m having trouble making clothes that fit my figure that doesn't require going over my shoulders or head that doesn’t involve any intense forms of magic.” Celestia clarified a bit, crossing her arms under her humongous b-ball sized honkers.

“Why don’t you just fry the magnet?” I asked trying to remember how I did it once with a blowtorch to get into my boss’s safe...really happy I was not caught doing that. “Of course I could only do it by superheating the thing and it was a cheap one.”

“Which is what we are not doing.” Celestia declared in a tone that said there was no debating it. “I may be the alicorn goddess of the sun, but I am not immune to molten metal, earth, or any other superheated slag.”

“Of course our Talents would only protect us from the general aspects of our domains.” Nightmare rolled her eyes in exasperation. “Why I’m immune to ‘shadow’ but not ‘darkness’. Arbitrary nonsense.”

“Ah, okay,” I said trying to think on this. “Does it use circuitry?” I asked, having learned a bit before I gave up on the complicated path and went for overheating it.

“No. It is a simple thing. It draws on my magic, casts a nullification field on myself, and also uses my magic as the energy to power the electromagnets, which themselves aren’t magnets, to begin with. So it’s effectively immune to magic or any engineering tricks. We have to get the key.” Celestia admitted with her ears flopped back. “The only times the King turned my collar off was so I could raise and lower the sun.”

“Which, by the way, doesn’t like it when I do it.” Nightmare added on, rubbing her horn with a grimace. “How you moved my moon for a thousand years I can’t fathom. Also, you could’ve told me before I got the backlash that I was supposed to turn the world and not the sun itself.”

“Practice, and building a tolerance,” Celestia replied with a mischievous grin before turning back to me. “So, unfortunately, I’m stuck here no more powerful than a little filly, and naked until I figure out clothes I can put on my torso.”

“You could at least put on pants, or a skirt.” I gestured to her luscious thighs and her very enticing pink vagina between those thicc thighs.

“If I’m going to be topless I might as well stay nude.” Celestia huffed in annoyance and I guess I could understand that wearing bottoms without a top when your top is just as lewd is redundant.

“Point.” I sighed, shifting my legs, still not used to the fact that I was filling out these jeans. “So What were you two talking about?”

“The sun and moon issue we now have.” Nightmare groaned.

“Do you want to try Discord? Their king still thinks he’s just a statue.” Celestia commented with a flat look.

“I’d rather save him for if there’s no other recourse. Subjecting them to the torment of that madman would be justice, but our poor suffering subjects would also be caught up in it.” Nightmare admitted with disgust at the very mention of this ‘Discord’ person.

“Discord?” I asked as Nightmare pulled me in close by grabbing the front of my shirt.

“Imagine the most random creature you can. You’re way off. He is an expression of the world’s Chaos and Madness distilled. If you even try to talk to him, you could come out of it thinking that two plus two equals banana makes sense.” Nightmare hissed mere inches from my face.

“So change incarnate?” I said just before my snout was buried in her bust and she was tonguing my ear. “Hmph!” I moaned, instantly getting hard against her.

“Oh please Lulu, at least take him to your room first. Or are you inviting?” Celestia asked, getting flipped off by Nightmare as she sucked on my ear. “Shame, he’s quite the looker.”

“Mmmmm!” I groaned feeling four hands rubbing my ass, two in longing and the others possessively. Oh~ yes! My ass is so sensitive right now!

“Only if you promise not to steal him.” Nightmare snarled at her sister.

“Hmmm, why not share?” Celestia asked. “I’ve learned my lessons on not overstepping my bounds, and I’d like to have sex consensually for the first time in years.” She started sucking on my other ear, my cock feeling like it was going to somehow burst from my jeans by this point.

“Aw, why’d you take the fox girl away!” Nicole whined from her room, the barricade back in place. “Stop having sex without me~! This is worse than torture! Squiggy~! I need you~!”

“So hard!” I groaned as the two played with me, only for me to feel a splash of cold, and suddenly the painful throbbing need in my dick and balls was replaced by an incredible heat in my chest and deeper in my loins. “Ah~!” I squealed, my clothes seemed ready as they adjusted to me, but the sensations of them pressing against me were amplified even more.

“No nookie in the halls! Either go somewhere else or at least have the decency to use the privacy charms in your rooms!” Star Swirl roared at us from above, an empty bucket in his aura disappearing when he was done shouting.

“I’m so horny.” I groaned rubbing my thighs together as the girls seemed to have lost their mood.

“Sorry Master, we’ll be more mindful in the future.” Celestia apologized with a tilt of her head.

“No promises, I take my lover when I want, wherever I want.” Nightmare slapped my even thiccer ass and I gasped, the slight jiggle that caused stopping shortly because of my new female body’s shocking muscle density.

“Fuck me please!” Nicole begged as my nose caught her scent. Whoa. It’s the thing! The...thingy! The tasty thing my brain shouldn’t have! Or, uh...at least shouldn’t be reacting this way! No fair to Nicole, she’s just a cute girl who wants fun, but she has an addictive dick.

I was a wet mess downstairs now, my jeans soaked from groin to mid-thigh as Nightmare Let me go. She and Celestia were talking about the sun and Moon again as I staggered back into the bathroom. Thankfully I forgot to drain the tub and it was still warm. I splashed myself and returned to male, my body calming down a bit.

“Okay, so the King’s musk, or whatever, is what did this to me. Is it any caribou that’ll set me off now?” Or any male musk for that part? It doesn’t seem to really impact me when I’m male. I went back across the hall and knocked on the door. “Hey Nicole, are all caribou sexually addictive?”

“Only the king and his kids,” Nicole whined through the door. “I’m so~ horny! My cock has been hard for hours and Squiggy can only pleasure my pussy and butt!”

“So you’re one of the King’s kids?!” I yelped, catching the attention of the sisters.

“Huh?” Nicole asked as the two walked over. “No! I’m just an orphan! A ward of the state in fact!”

“How would you know this Robin?” Celestia asked.

“I’m addicted to the King’s cock.” Nightmare and especially Celestia winced at that. “And Nicole is doing something similar to me when I’m female.”

“Stop throbbing~!” Nicole whined as we heard her thrusting against her door. “At least give me toys damn it! Squiggy can only do so much since I don’t know enough magic to manifest more than a few short tentacles!”

“So we’ve somehow managed to capture one of the King’s bastards. I swear John, fate must be laughing at us.” Nightmare huffed in irritation.

“I guess.” I chucked as my mouth drooled from the sound behind the door.

“My balls are so swollen~!” The cow groaned.

“Okay, I need to get away from her, and masturbate, or have vigorous sex because I’m fantasizing going girl and getting bred right now.” I declared needily to my girlfriend and her older sister.

“...I knew I fucking found the right one.” Nightmare snarled hungrily, grabbing my shirt and pulling me towards our room. “Better jump in now Tia! I’m not sharing if you’re not in this before I close the door!”

“Coming~!” Celestia rushed in just as Nightmare got my pants off.

---]===>

I woke up the next morning feeling incredibly refreshed, as usual, but somehow even more so. I attribute it to my dick still being in Celestia’s hungry pussy as the sun shone in through the window on us, her laying atop me.

“Mm~” I heard from Celestia as I looked around, finding Nightmare went but Celestia shifting and waking, already moving her hips. “Oh~ are you trying to help me sire some heirs?” Celestia teased as her skilled plump cunt squeezed on me, making me grunt.

“Ah~!” I moaned as she kissed my chest. “I don’t know.” Looking at her oddly firm tummy. It had just the right amount of fat to be soft to touch but was firm without any excess. “I’m just a pathetic wreck your sister seems to like playing with.”

“You make her feel needed John. Something she desperately wants and requires to feel whole.” Celestia informed me as she sat up, my dick’s knot deflated but the pressure on me still keeping me stiff. “As for me, I’m just an old mare looking for some good fun with someone not trying to drown me in cum or choke me with their dick.”

“Oh.” I groaned as she kissed my lips, wiggling over me as I stared at her almost as memorized as the first wakeful night with Nightmare. “Well, as nice as this is...I’m not actually in the mood.” I prefer it at night funny enough.

“Aw, you’re so cute.” Celestia kissed my nose and tried to get off, only now my knot decided it was time to show back up and she ended up bouncing on my hips, making us both groan. “Sorry about that, it’ll take a few minutes I suppose?”

“I guess. Usually, when I’m knotted with Nightmare I fall asleep soon after.” I admitted sheepishly. I mean, isn’t that a trope? Where shortly after getting off the guy falls asleep and leaves the girl unsatisfied?

“Then she chases you into the dream realm for an encore I bet.” Celestia snorted in amusement, making me blush.

“Uh...I don’t remember my dreams.” I admitted, which seemed to surprise her.

A small giggle began but quickly faded. Am I imagining things, or just flashbacking to good times when my mom would be her total lovable doting self? Damn, I miss her.

“Oh? Shame, I guess she’s not yet at the point she can trust you with seeing her at her most basic level yet.” Celestia said as she squirmed and twisted on my dick, sending spasms of pleasure into me.

“Hnng, what?” I asked before my balls seem to think it was a good time to unload. “Gah~...” I grabbed her plump hips, panting as I pumped into her...and pumped, and pumped. “What is...happening?”

“Oh? She’s been modifying you without your knowledge? Rude of her.” Celestia commented as she rubbed her lower abdomen, which was looking a bit pudgier.

“Fuck~!” I hissed through my teeth while my orgasm started slowing as Celestia huffed and purred.

“So much~.” Celestia moaned while rubbing her swelling belly, spasming as she came herself. “I’m so glad sister is sharing you.”

“Did he cum again?” Nightmare asked as she walked in, naked and looking like her normal self. “I know you’re in season due to not getting any proper intercourse, so tell me you used a spell.”

“And what makes you think I can use that spell?” Celestia wryly asked as she tapped her collar.

“Wait, you mean?” I grunted as Celestia nuzzled me.

“Nope. But I did use one of those condoms sister had in the nightstand. You didn’t notice when I applied it with my mouth.” Celestia declared with a cheeky grin.

“No. It lasted this long?” I groaned remembering the other night a bit, Celestia tugging at my knot a bit.

“We don’t need kids here yet lover. Bad enough we have Nicole and Sister stuck here. The only good thing about this is Star Swirl can count as a one-pony army.” Nightmare groaned. “Of course it would be best if Sister didn’t risk it at all. My contraceptive spell only lasts a few hours.”

“No fun and I can just keep using protection.” Celestia chuckled as she popped my knot out of her. Whatever magic that condom uses it didn’t let any of my ejaculates out, and even tied itself the moment Tia finished pulling off, looking properly pregnant with that weird condom balloon, the tie-off poking out of her pussy. “Oh~ that weight feels good. Kicking in all kinds of hormones too~.”

“You and your pregnancy fetish.” Nightmare snorted with wry amusement. “Shame you haven’t actually had any children in all this time if you’re lack of body changes are anything to go by.”

“Oh, so I haven’t gained any weight in 1000 years! Yes!” Celestia gave a cheesy cheerful arm pump in victory, sending her tits and belly jiggling. “Take that nutritionist! I’ve proven you can eat cake every day and not get fat if you just exercise!”

“Shit.” I groaned as I came down from the euphoric high getting off gives. Better than drugs. “So what are-ee~!” I squeaked and Nightmare splashed me with cold water, and suddenly I had to look over and around tits the size of small beach balls. “What was that for?!” I whined, only to have Nightmare pounce on me and vigorously grope my sensitive breasts and dive her tongue into my mouth. “MMPH~!” OH GOD~ this is amazing! No wonder girls love their tits fondled!

“That was for being an adorable little mate.” Nightmare squeezed my tits more, and suddenly my nipples started squirting milk. “That, and I wanted to do some more alterations before getting back to business.” She suckled and I moaned at how good this felt, a deeper, satisfying feeling. It only lasted a few minutes with both her and Tia sucking my tits, but by the end of it I was left a panting and tired mess, having spasms through my body that told me I’d orgasmed.

“Ah, fuck, so good.” I groaned, my mind lost in the high. Holy shit. I might just become a nymphomaniac in place of a drug addiction at this rate.

“Mm, tasty. She makes good milk Lulu.” Celestia praised as she rubbed her belly. “Well, I need to go take care of this, maybe even feed it to your prisoner to help satisfy her race’s odd needs.”

“Just remember she’s a prisoner, not a guest.” Nightmare reminded her sister, then leered. “And it’s Nightmare sister, stop calling me that embarrassing pet name.”

“You’re still my Lulu, Lulu.” Tia winked at her and giggled as she left, leaving Nightmare to give a long-suffering sigh.

“1000 years and she hasn't changed a bit, well, besides the motherly aspects of her personality. She used to be much more of a fierce firebrand.” Nightmare commented to me, patting my sensitive right tit and making me jolt at the shot a pleasure that caused. “Well, I have to get back to scouting. Now that my sister is safe, I suppose I should start searching for this ‘niece’ I have somewhere in the badlands before the caribou can pinpoint them.”

“M-more?” I asked needily, hefting my leaky tits up, still weakly panting due to how hot I was.

“Not now pet. You get rested up and remember not to suck the prisoner’s dick unless you think you can adjust to the addictive Royal Musk.” Nightmare directed with a raised finger.

“Oh~.” I moaned pitifully as she left.

---]===>

My female body is sex on legs. I looked at myself in the mirror and actually fucking masturbated to myself after Nightmare left to do her business and Celestia was off dealing with my...jizz. I had to take another bath since I was sticky with cum and milk, which turned me back to male. Hot damn, Nightmare’s been going crazy with the mods to my junk, I have a 10-inch dick now with balls the size of apples. These wider hips are actually helpful for that, but my thiccer thighs just give my balls a wall to lean on.

That said, I figure that I’d better get used to my female form, so I splashed myself with cold water once I was cleaned up and went to get dressed. Thankfully either Nightmare or Celestia considered that my clothes would need to accommodate a hyper-busty and hipped woman as well as a bottom-heavy but otherwise lithe guy. Once dressed in another copy of a green T-shirt and brown jeans, I decided to check in on Nicole, see if I could resist her Musk.

“Hey Nicole, you doing okay in there?” I asked through the door, which was suspiciously unlocked.

“Unf, j-just fine! No need to come in! Not in any sexually compromising-!”

“We’re having sex, either go away or join in!” Celestia cheerfully interrupted Nicole’s rather pathetic attempts to say she wasn’t doing anything inappropriate. Hm, maybe being the King’s slave for years has made her into a sexual deviant even worse than her sister.

“Oh, well, in that case, I suppose you two have fun, I’m a bit sexed-out for the day,” I admitted, leaving them to their fun and considering what to do. Figuring I could go exploring around the tower, I went upstairs to the main foyer only to find Star Swirl floating at the front door.

“Ugh, Charlise is back.” Star Swirl groaned as he was looking outside. Looking out the door myself, I saw a headless bird-lion-thing with a chest comparable to Nightmare’s in a tight black leather outfit standing outside holding a war scythe, and I mean an actual one, not one that got converted from a farming tool. The female bird/lion was making lewd gestures at the floating head and patting her smooth pitch-dark headless neck.

“Ah…Who is that?” I asked noting she also had another weapon on her back.

“Charlise, a Dullahan that wants to use me to replace her head...or something.” Star Swirl huffed. “She thinks I’m so easy. I’m a 1247-year-old bachelor and I have no need for a relationship!” Star Swirl shouted the last bit at the busty bird.

“Where is her head? And shouldn’t she be called a headless horseman then?” I chuckled.

“She apparently lost her head long ago, and she hasn’t found it in all the centuries she’s been adventuring and wearing a helmet while pretending to be mute so she could enter civilization. That said, I still refuse to play as a substitute.” Star Swirl glared at the busty undead woman, who imitated the chest movements of someone huffing in frustration.

In response to Star Swirl’s words after she had calmed down, the Dullahan named Charlise held up a scroll that looked so old it could turn to dust in moments. Star Swirl blinked as the headless female carefully opened a bag on her back, showing more. Charlise wiggled her butt as she waved the bag around, pointing to her neck.

“A...are you bribing me?” Star Swirl asked in astonishment, and the bird wiggled her body and slapped her thicc right thigh with the end of her lion tail. “Um...well...only if you let me read one first!” Star Swirl declared and the busty bird-lion jumped in joy, rushing up the stairs and following Star Swirl who flew along, dare I say, giddily.

“That was...weird,” I said looking around outside and spotting a headless horse attached to a wagon sitting just down the road. They have normal horses here? I don’t know what’s weirder, the fact that there’s a carriage drawn by a headless horse, or that I thought it odd there even were normal horses.

It snorted and I noticed it was looking at me, I think, and something twitched under it. I promptly fled back into the tower. Becoming a furry was enough, I am not up for zoophilia, MISTAKES WERE MADE by the internet.

“Why?” I huffed before peeking outside and seeing it was actually trying to get to an undead horse that Star Swirl has cooped up in a stable outside. Which I could barely see through a window near the door. “Okay, not after my ass.” I sighed in relief, but I wasn’t going to touch either of those horses. I don’t know a thing about normal horses, let alone undead ones.

Heading upstairs, I decided to go ahead and break some rules. I’m bored, sue me. I promptly went to the second-floor library’s central desk for a directory, found a section on fiction, and was now browsing. “Robin Hood?” I stated blinking at barely spotting it on the shelf. Intrigued, I reached out and took it. Some sort of tiny magical spark flicked between my hand and the book before it would move from the shelf. Some sort of ID system? Whatever, there’s a book return box at the central desk, I know where to leave the book after I’m done.

Heading back to the desk, I sat down and decided to get a read on what this world’s version of Robin Hood was. I blinked, and was instantly surprised to learn that this world’s version is actually a vixen! Irony! But she wasn’t so much a stealthy rogue as she was a brash and brazen thug that through sheer strength combined with guile, beat the guards and other city officials down and decried their actions to the public by exposing their corruption to proper officials that were actually doing their jobs.

A few things also of note, she did outsmart her enemies at times, leading to their deaths. It kinda weirded me out that this Robin was depicted as almost ruthless with her later adventuring tales in this book, ones where she was trying to help the town in danger of magical artifacts once the Corruption of the government was dealt with due to her striking a bargain with the king and having the corrupt prince imprisoned. Any treasure hunter or megalomaniac that tried using the Artifacts for harm were killed by their hubris, or by Robin.

“Okay...this is way darker than Disney, and I never read the original...” I muttered before I felt someone behind me, and took an easy guess as to who. I gasped and moaned as familiar hands reached down and groped my new tits. “Nighty~...” I whined as she leaned on me, her own chest pressing into the back of my head.

“Hm, I guess you can use such a nickname now. You’ve earned it with how Loyal you’ve been.” Nightmare purred as she reached as far as she could to grab my nipples and start fondling right on the most sensitive part of my breasts.

“Ah, ah,” I moaned, milk seeping through my shirt. “N-no~...I’m getting all wet~...” I whined as I felt my jeans getting soaked again and my shirt joining in the sticky fun. I grunted as her hands shimmered with shadow, and I cried out in orgasm as something in my breasts felt like it popped, and suddenly milk was gushing through the fabric and down onto the desk, thankfully missing the book as my eyes rolled up in orgasm.

“Who is my good little dairy fox?” Nightmare cooed into my ear as she kept milking me.

“Ah, ah.” I shivered and groaned as my legs spasmed.

“Hm, I think you might even solve some of our food problems now. I’ll set up a milking station, with a dildo attached so you can work yourself over.” Nightmare commented, and somehow just the thought of it sent me over into another spasming orgasm. She let go of my tits and I bonelessly slumped back into the chair, panting and gasping for breath as my clothes were utterly drenched in my cum and milk. “Good girl. I expect you to really return the favor tonight.”

With that, she was gone, and I was left a shuddering, milk and cum leaking wreck in the middle of the library.

I blinked as little lights of various colors flew about me drinking from my tits if the extra gushing meant anything, and I even felt my groin zipper come undone. Something zapped me right in the cunt, and I spasmed, my eyes rolling up in the back of my head before I began to blackout from the overstimulation, numerous little feminine giggles echoing in my ears.

Ch.6

View Online

Ch.6

I woke up sometime later, my shirt a sticky mess, but nothing as bad as my pungent jeans which had somehow come undone and exposed my pussy to the air. Damn Nighty did a number on me. I’m still blinking spots of light out of my vision. Gathering myself up, I managed to put the book in the return box, which instantly vanished it, likely back to its rightful place.

From there, I staggered back downstairs to the living quarters and collapsed into bed, falling into a nap despite my sticky clothes. I was woken by Celestia shaking me and looking concerned. “Did sister go overboard?” I tiredly responded by rolling onto my back and squeezing one of my nipples, visibly re-soaking my shirt. “Oh yes, she did. Dang it Lulu, save the extreme modifications for later in the relationship.”

“Huh?” I shuddered as I started rubbing my virgin pussy. “So damn sensitive...also there are two horses outside wanting to fuck each other.”

“...That doesn’t really have anything to do with you but okay. Look, I’ll tone down the sensitivity. Sister might get a bit annoyed but you can’t just be a sexual plaything.” Celestia’s weak magic coated her hands and she started rubbing my chest, which of course started a whole gushing spasm to go through me, but the more she rubbed the less intense it was getting until it was just pleasurable rather than mind-blowing. “Better?”

“Y-yeah. I can actually think things beyond my tits. Thanks.” Being such a gushing whore might feel incredible, but I couldn’t live like that…and I would rather not have it so only my male form was able to think straight for more than a few minutes. “Now what?” I groaned while sitting up.

“Well, now I need to get the Kitchen in working order again. Master has let it decay all these years.” Celestia sighed.

“Oh, that’d be great. I’ve been cooking for Nightmare since we met...wait, since we skipped dinner last night, and breakfast this morning, why aren’t I starving right now?” I asked curiously, only for my stomach to finally declare it’s agony and I curled in on myself. “Food~!” I took a nipple in my mouth and started sucking desperately to satisfy the beast.

“Seem my sister also staved off your hunger.” Celestia sighed while getting up. “I’ll try and hurry with the repairs.” I couldn’t respond with a nipple in my mouth as I sucked from myself hungrily. I even decided to masturbate as I did so since it felt hot, and watching myself in the convenient wall mirror facing the bed turned me on more. Wait, is this narcissism? I mean, I guess? But I don’t care much about myself besides the fact I like living...so maybe not? Whatever.

Stomach sated and realizing I may have a self-sucking fetish, I got out of my sticky clothes, again, and put on clean ones, again, after quickly washing with a cold washcloth. That done, I decided to go and find the kitchen.

“So good~.” I heard moans from Nicole’s room as I walked back out. “So tasty~! That cute fox has such yummy cummies!” I blushed, figuring Celestia must have decided to feed her my cum. Then again, we haven’t been feeding her, have we? I didn’t do it, has Nightmare been feeding Nicole? I hope she hasn’t been starving...literally not sexually that is.

“Nicole do you need food?” I asked through her door.

“Maybe a sandwich.” The captive caribou huffed. “I can only live off of cum and berries for so long.”

“I’ll see what I can do,” I answered, at least knowing Nightmare has been feeding her, even if it is just berries. I walked over to the room near the stairs up to the first floor that was apparently the kitchen, finding Celestia cleaning up as I looked around. It seemed Nightmare had even brought everything from the bakery here since it looked like she ripped out the old stuff and put our own things in their places. “Did Nightmare say anything about why she replaced Star Swirl’s stuff with our own?”

“Nothing in detail, other than muttering about old nags and forgetting about normal people.” Celestia shrugged, sending her naked bosom bouncing as she returned to cleaning the cabinets. “That said, sister put together a very functional magic kitchen. Better than I remember her being able to. Then again she has had 1000 years to practice whatever she possibly could upon the moon.”

“I guess.” I chuckled fondly as I made Nicole a sandwich with the food stored in the magic fridge. I had a rather good stock of cured venison in there for just such meals. “Going to give Nicole food while you’re working in here.”

“Right. Be careful.” Celestia warned with a nod at my heaving bosom. Hm, those are rather obstructive and dangerous to have in a hot kitchen, better put on an apron whenever I get around to properly cooking, or at least try to do it while male.

I nodded before finishing the sandwich and walked back to Nicole’s door. I gulped as I opened it, finding Nicole relaxing on her bed and reading a book. I walked in, going around the bed to set the plate holding her sandwich down on the nightstand. “Oh hey, you’re that fox!” She called out when she looked up from her book.

“Uh, yeah,” I said nervously as I watched her undo her trousers, her fat balls out now and her sheathe within smelling distance. “Hmph.”

“Hm~.” She purred going back to reading as I stood there with her in front of me, displaying that tasty sheath and her succulent-smelling musky balls. She even giggled and wiggled a bit, making the apple-sized gonads bounce on her thighs.

“N-Nicole c…” I whined unable to take my eyes off her crotch. I took a deep breath, maybe the wrong thing to do, since it made it harder to resist. “Nicole, I have an addiction problem, and you have the Royal Musk. I don’t think I should indulge...too much.” I managed to force out, but it was getting harder not to get on my knees and give that delicious meat some love.

“Aw, really? I wondered why my partners got so scared after fucking and distanced from me. Also explains why my sergeant only fucked me once while the others got more attention. Then again she was an ass-only bitch, so it wasn’t any fun anyway.” Nicole pouted and covered herself back up. “Oh well, Celestia already took the edge off earlier.”

She gave me a look through that said she might be more into me now as I rushed out of her room and slammed the door. I whined as my body begged me to go back inside. I groped myself, shoved a hand down my pants and started jilling against the door, Nicole’s scent getting to me even as I kept myself from rushing back in and fucking that hot piece of meat.

“You know babe. Maybe it’ll help if you, y’know, actually get far enough I don’t do this to you?” Nicole suggested gently from inside, and I whimpered as I staggered across the hall to the bathroom, dumping myself into the tub and turning on the hot water, the raw need fading as I turned back into a guy.

“Shit! Hot!” I yelped, turning off the water and sighing. It’s only been a day. A single day of me being a gender-swapping weirdo and I’ve had to swap bodies several times to cope with the difficulties each one posed. Not to mention how many times I’ve had to change clothes.

“Why me?” I groaned.

---]===>

I was in the kitchen with Celestia after recovering from almost fucking Nicole, preparing a venison roast with carrots, potatoes, and herbs. I was even using some beer that Nighty had appropriated on one of her trips to give it a bolder taste and so the resulting drippings will make an awesome gravy.

“So where are you from? I haven’t seen any foxes in a long time.” Celestia asked me.

“Not here,” I replied casually, Celestia looking at me unamused. “Sorry, I mean not from this world. I was a hairless monkey thing called a human, then I woke up in the Everfree as a fox after an extremely long and drawn out drug trip that may or may not include alcohol.”

“Wait, how did you get to the Everfree from Canterlot without being caught then?” Celestia asked in bemusement, which also caught my attention at such a question, as well as the fact she wasn’t confused about my being a human before.

“Huh? I just woke up in the Everfree, stayed there with Nightmare for a while until we had to come here. Before that is just a blank for days.” I informed her in regards to my absolute lack of knowledge. Don’t do drugs kids.

“Strange. Even if you did stumble through the portal, the likelihood of you not being a pony on this side is immensely low, and Fiber Foxes are a very reclusive sub-species of Diamond Dog that prefer the forests rather than the caves in their secluded country of Canida.” Celestia commented mostly to herself, chopping onions to add to the roast before it will be put into the magic oven. The magic convection oven. Nighty makes good appliances!

“Huh...well I do have an unusual knack for getting around in the forest. I’m like a ninja from Naruto or something.” I commented with a chuckle.

“What is a ninja, or a naruto?” Celestia questioned in interest and I got filled with the powerful desire to inform her of every minute detail as a devoted fan of one of anime-slash-manga’s most powerful examples in media. Even if the protagonist is so stereotypical Shounen it’s cringe.

“Ah, where do I start?” I chuckled, before starting to ramble from the beginning, as in the actual beginning, when Princess Kaguya Otsutsuki brought the power of Chakra to the world and was defeated and splintered into nine tailed beasts...

---]===>

“...So it’s by this point that Naruto has met back up with Sasuke, the prick, and-AH!” I yipped from my place leaning against the counter and talking to an enraptured Celestia about the greatest ninja tale of all time, familiar hands as usual on me, both groping my embarrassingly feminine rear.

“Oh no, go on. Whatever you’re talking about it has my sister on the edge of her plump seat.” Nightmare teased us both with a chuckle, and Celestia pouted at being called fat when she managed not to gain weight over 1000 years of cake eating.

“I’m afraid that it would be a disservice for you to hear it towards the end as it feels considering the pace of the tale. I would very much like to try to ghost-write, or rather; ghost-illustrate this fantastic tale if you’ll allow me to get it drawn from your mind with Master or sister’s help.” Celestia declared excitedly, causing me to sheepishly rub my neck.

“Heh. well, there’s also One Piece and Dragon Ball.” I chuckled, my weeb powers showing.

“While you two are having fun, is the roast done already?” Nightmare asked, looking through the glass of the oven at the meal Celestia and I were cooking.

“According to the timer we set, it should still have a half-hour to cook, then an hour to rest, and then it will be ready to serve,” Celestia informed her overeager sister, who sighed in disappointment. “It’s not even dinner time sister, have patience.”

“Patience is for peasants.” Nightmare turned to me and a small squirt of water came from her horn, hitting me in the face and changing me to female. “I’ll just grab a quick nutritious drink before heading out.”

“Ah! Could you-mm~.” I bit my lip as Nightmare lifted my shirt and began drinking from my left breast. I cooed and rubbed her head until she moved to my right breast. After a bit, she finished and patted her trim stomach with a satisfied sigh.

“Thank you for lunch pet.” Nighty kissed me on the cheek and then vanished, causing me to wobble in a far-too-pleased state as I smiled dumbly.

“Ah~. She gets me so worked up~!” I moaned dreamily, horny again, but also pleased that I was able to serve my Mistress of the Night. “But that’s why I love her…”

“Wow...she has you on a leash for sure. Hold on.” Celestia put a hand to my head, her weak magic coating her hand. “No mind control, no magical suggestion...you’re just really weak-minded and weak-willed.”

“H-hey!” I whined, getting angry. “I…” I huffed, crossing my arms. “I know…”

“If it’s any consolation, you’re exactly my sister’s type.” Celestia held up her hands at chest height in a placating manner. “She loves needy...pathetic...weak...um….” Celestia buttoned her lip, realizing I didn’t have any redeeming qualities as a person. “Well...you’re a good cook?”

“Great...one success, and it’s not even a personality quirk.” I groused, my mood soured. “I’m gonna...go to my room.”

I marched out of the kitchen and back down the hall, feeling worked up still, thinking of Nightmare. I huffed as I passed Nicole’s room, smelling her as Nightmare was replaced with the cow, having me on my knees. I whined as I inched from her door, hearing the Caribou sleeping as I got past.

“Hm~,” I whined getting into bed and started masturbating, rubbing my hot pussy. “Oh~.” I moaned, feeling my fingers work, spreading and rubbing my labia as I tried to get myself off. Not having been born female and not having much sexual experience beyond drug-fueled flings, and vanilla with my bitch ex-wife, I was clumsy and it took a bit to figure out how my plumbing down there could be properly played with. But my tits were another thing, I pulled my shirt up and started sucking my left tit.

“Ah!” I moaned letting go of my tit in pleasured shock before bringing it back up to suck and enhance the pleasure that finding my clitoris had, sending a jolt up my spine. When I rubbed it with my thumb along with jilling my middle and ring fingers into my cunny, I got a sensation far more intense than any masturbation as a man ever did. “Hm~!” I groaned into my tit and my hips thrust as I seized up in orgasm and curled the toes of my paws.

“Oh~ Nighty~.” I moaned, idly imagining my girlfriend putting on a huge strap-on and fucking me like a wild animal. Oh god. I may be a man, but hot damn, I didn’t know I had such weird kinks. I guess, sometimes, it takes a huge change in your life to make you know more about yourself.

“Oh~! You want help~?” I heard Nicole call out and I vaguely remember I forgot to put the barricade back on her door. “Got any condoms babe? You look about ready to get some buns in the oven.” Nicole asked as she approached the nightstand, looking in. “Oh~ those fancy magic condoms. One of the few magic goods the King hasn’t banned, she actually promotes them.”

“Hm~.” I mewled as she dropped her pants and held up a clear rubber disk.

“Want to help me put it on or you okay with me doing the work?” Nicole asked playfully and I swallowed nervously. I may have sucked her dick on an addiction-fueled impulse, but even with her Musk enticing me, at this moment, I was nervous and uncomfortable with going right back for the drug. “Don’t worry babe, I get it. Might be for the best if I stick to vaginal if I’m gonna fuck out every girl’s brain when they suck me off.” Nicole grumbled with her ears pinned back.

I mewled as I got up and licked her sheathe, shivering from her musk, partly asking myself why I was risking it. Then I had worked her cervine glans out from her body and the moment I sucked on it, all concerns fled me. I groaned, eyes rolling back as I practically vacuumed her cock out of her abdomen, deepthroating her with ease and fingering myself as I indulged in the drug, even if it wasn’t nearly as powerful as the King’s.

“Fuck yes~!” Nicole growled, rubbing my head. “Oh~ you’re a great cocksucker! I hope you still understand me right now, I’ve heard besides Celestia; the King’s slaves are all mindless fucktoys.”

“Hm~!” I moaned, nodding slightly as I rubbed her balls and worked my throat on her slightly flared glans, my tongue practically wrapping around the base of her tasty penis. I patted her thigh and looked up at her to further confirm I was in control. This may feel good and taste great beyond reason, but unlike with the King, I can still stay aware of myself. For now…

“G-good~!” Nicole panted. “As much as I’d like to play with this addiction thing, I don’t want to mess you up or anger the others,” Nicole admitted, only to yelp and I widened my eyes at the sight of two, at the moment, scary black hands gripping Nicole’s DDs through her jacket.

“Good~. Because messing her up is my job.” Nightmare growled playfully as she ripped open Nicole’s jacket, sending buttons flying before she tweaked her nipples, the cow crying out and her cock throbbing even harder in my throat.

“Hm~!” I moaned as her musk flared and Nicole pressed me to her pubes as Nightmare played with her breasts. She let me go and I pulled back, gasping for breath and getting hotter at seeing Nightmare making out with Nicole, the cow practically putty in her hands. Uh...are her tits getting bigger? “Ah!” I squeaked as suddenly Nicole’s boobs, slightly bigger, started spraying me with milk, the cow convulsing and bonelessly leaning into Nightmare, who looked viciously pleased.

“Keep sucking!” Nightmare ordered me, bodily lifting Nicole up onto the bed so she was resting on her knees. “I want to see this cow baying in ecstasy!”

Not wanting to disobey my Mistress, I crawled back to Nicole and took her right back to the hilt in my throat, sucking and swallowing and licking as I fondled her balls-holy shit they’re bigger! Easily the size of softballs now!

“Fuck! Yes!” The cow moaned as my head got fuzzy. “I am your pet princess!”

“Oh~? Do you need my magic now?” Nightmare purred at hearing that.

“Yes! Please! I’ve never felt so good in my life!” Nicole declared desperately, her balls now the size of grapefruits and her cock seeming to go even deeper down my esophagus.

“Good. My girlfriend can be your little musk breather if you’re loyal to me.” Nightmare purred, “I have some plans for you once your sire is dethroned.”

“Anything! I’m yours~!” Nicole declared, her eyes being overtaken by shadows for a moment, and then she bayed in an echoing bestial high-pitched breeding bellow as she came like a fire hydrant down my throat.

“Glark!” I gagged as she held me on her, making me drink her load as I patted at her leg in panic. Nightmare smiled like she had won a victory and let Nicole abuse me. “Grah!” I begged as my belly ached from the massive load, looking nearly pregnant.

“She’s almost done.” Nightmare told me as the caribou slowly loosened her grip, letting me pull back and cover my face in musky cum. Which, due to its heat and as a liquid, was apparently enough to trigger my curse and I was suddenly an over-full male rubbing a gut and groaning as the musk effect suddenly vanished.

“No~!” Nicole whined begging as her cock bobbed. “I wanted her V-card!”

“So full.” I groaned as I rubbed my sloshing belly, causing Nightmare to chuckle, nuzzling Nicole before encouraging my cock to get hard with her magic, pulling my 10-inch member out of its sheath and bursting my button fly. Is it me, or does Nightmare enjoy destroying clothes?

“Now, for the first part of the plan to make you a viable candidate for the throne.” Nightmare chuckled, her magic tugging on my cock and pulling my balls through the fly. I groaned and panted, my dick getting even longer, thicker, my balls getting heavier, at least as big as Nicole’s. The cow looked at me in a bit of fear and excitement, her now head-sized leaky boobs swelling bigger in arousal as my dick stopped growing at 15 inches long and nearly 2 inches wide, not counting my knot.

“What do you need mistress?” Nicole asked with a panting voice, licking her lips as her pussy dripped her clear lube down her thighs behind her balls.

A pair of eyes glared from a purple doll that I just noticed was on the dresser in the corner of the room, seemingly unhappy with how events were unfolding. This is great, why would anyone disapprove, if weird as it is? Why am I hallucinating a glaring doll? There’s nothing there...

“There is no named heir as of yet. The laws of your monarchy are that any of royal blood can take the throne, but the ones with heirs already have higher approval by the public. Even if your government is an autocracy, you still rely on the support of your people. Also the older the heir is the better.” Nightmare purred. “While it will be a little risky, doing this sooner before any of your bastard siblings breed. You would have only the king and one other rival, as far as I have seen.”

“What?” I groaned as Nicole shivered, her breasts leaking faster, her cock throbbing more and leaking more pre, panting, she was looking about ready to rape me.

“Go now. Bear your heir.” At Nightmare’s command, I was officially whored out to be the sire of a country’s heir, and I was beyond okay with it for some reason as Nicole pounced, working her balls over me and spearing herself on my bitch-breaking cock with raw need to breed.

“YES~!” Nicole squealed as she took me, using her body to bounce on me urgently.

“Nightmare~!” I moaned looking to my lover with confusion and hope that she wasn’t abandoning me, only for her to return my gaze with lust and acceptance.

“This is better than having her sire the heir, and it will also tone down her scent a bit, just a bit. Also, this is part of my plan love.” Nightmare told me with a lick of her lips and a grope of her left breast. “I’ll leave you two to it, make at least one little fawn for our little future king here.” Nightmare winked at me and then vanished, leaving me and Nicole fucking like the horny beta-bitches we were, ordered by our mistress to do her bidding, and we both rushed to do so with pure devotion.

---]===>

“Fuck.” I groaned the next morning as I woke up alone, Nicole having left at some point as I slept off the incredibly intense sex. “What can I do now? I’m definitely sexed out.”

I got up and walked to the door wanted to maybe go outside and garden. Once out I saw the two horses in the stable...uh nuzzling each other. One didn’t have a head so it looked weird. Walking away from that I reached the garden area and found only an apple tree and berry bush, both having gone wild.

The ground for nearly a dozen feet away from the wall was tilled and I think seeds were planted from the looks of it. The dirt was a little dry though. “Hm, what do I have available for watering?” I hummed to myself, spotting a mountain spring’s creek nearby and a bucket left against the wall. There was even a watering can, so I essentially had two buckets, one for dispensing.

I took the bucket and can down to the creek coming from the spring uphill, and of course, the moment I dipped a bucket in, the water seemed to leap up at me, turning me female and I pouted. “Seriously? Ugh. I get it’s a curse, but I actually attract water? Whatever.”

I huffed as I started getting the water, pouring it into the watering can and lifting the full can up as well as a full bucket to refill it to reduce the number of trips I’d have to take. The weight was nothing to me, which was unusual since I’ve never been a strong person. I walked over to the garden and started using the watering can to wet the ground, and I blinked at seeing sprouts already budding. Whatever, magic I guess.

I started humming as I watched the magic seed start to grow. This was weird, but I’m a fucking water-activated chick right now so...yeah. I only really started to think something was strange when the plants seemed to move towards me by tilting their spouts, kinda like how plants follow the sun. “I hear Fiber Foxes are naturally attuned to plant life.” I looked up to see Celestia, thankfully finally wearing a strapless plain white sundress. She may be attractive, but it’s not right she couldn’t wear clothes before with that collar in the way.

“Really?” I asked in curiosity, holding a pinky to a sprout and smiling at how it curled around my little finger.

The echoing giggle reached my mind, not my ears, but it wasn’t distorted this time. I have no idea what is going on, but one plant turned purple. Hm, should toss that one, might be infected with something though it smells sweet. Also, why are lights showing up again? I looked around at the faint hints of balls of multi-colored light in the air, but when I looked at Tia to see her not reacting, I gulped and resolved to keep my obvious insanity hidden.

Sane people don’t hear giggling and see floating lights when nobody else does. Just grin and bear it John. Don’t screw your new life by admitting to being a basketcase.

“Yes, not as much as my strong Earth Ponies though. You should be able to do things on a small scale, unlike them, who can work the entire countrysides and imbue them with vitality.” Celestia declared proudly and wistfully at the same time.

“Uh…do the Caribou know of this or just put your talents to waste?” I asked as I poured the bucket into the can to refill it and keep watering.

“Of course not. They work my strong little Earth Ponies in the fields as literal slaves, force my swift Pegasi to tame the weather for them and try to curtail the pollution their invasion has caused, but have mostly sent them back to their country to start reducing the pollution. And then there are my inquisitive and intelligent Unicorns, their horns locked, magic bound to only specific tasks.” Celestia stated with deep sadness and despair, making me feel sad too.

“Oh,” I mumbled, unable to comprehend how horrible she must feel, her people subjugated as literal slaves to another civilization. “Well, with Nightmare on the job, and, uh...Nicole bearing an heir and increasing her validity to the throne when the tyke is born, we’re making progress.”

“Sure, if you mean replacing that little tyrant with an even bigger one is your definition of progress,” Celestia muttered as she looked off in the distance at the smog the tower’s localized weather system kept at bay.

“Huh?” I asked, looking back up at the otherwise usually motherly and kind mare.

“Did my little sister even tell you why she was banished to the moon for a millennium?” Celestia asked as she grabbed a hoe from against the wall and started tilling more ground. Was she the one who worked this before?

“No. I found her in a sticky situation, about to be raped by caribou and, well, saved her ass.” I explained as succinctly as I could.

“And I appreciate that and how your relationship seems to have helped her stabilize. But I can only hope and pray that she does not revert to the cruel, selfish evil she surrendered herself to.” Celestia said while making more planting rows in the dirt.

“What do you mean?” I asked as I finished up the last of the water I’d brought from the creek.

“She means I was a spoiled brat who lost my temper and absorbed my own Tantabus in anguish and fury.” I looked over to see Nightmare looking at the garden in contemplation, having appeared in her usual sudden manner. “I’ve had a long time to think things over. I understand your concerns sister, but I am not the same mare who you had to seal in the moon.”

“Yet you haven’t changed. Even though your behavior is quite similar to before your transformation, you’re also far more vindictive and manipulative.” Celestia said with concern.

“I seem to remember a time you burned a stallion alive for daring to touch your flank in public.” Nightmare dryly replied, and Celestia looked suitably ashamed. “We have both changed sister. I’m willing to leave the past where it belongs, for the sake of My Little Ponies.”

“Wait you burned someone?” I asked in shock.

“She did, and she did worse during the wars in the past. One time with the Gerudo nation she actually summoned a solar flare to ravage their lands and turned their paradise into a desert. Their descendents who were of those in caves or beyond the country’s borders don’t remember why they live in a desert, other than it has always been that way.” Nightmare said scathingly, causing me to shiver in fear at what equates to a magical nuke being dropped across the whole country.

“They were killing our people and that king wanted the Elements.” Celestia meekly replied as she continued working the dirt. “What should I have done?”

“Anything but commit genocide.” Nightmare hissed, clearly still upset about the act that was clearly way too long ago. “Whatever. Enough about that. What’s done is done.”

“Okay?” I mewled. “You two okay?”

“Drop it.” Nightmare demanded and I cowered in fear of upsetting my Mistress, who looked stricken as if somehow I had been the one to snap at her. She looked sad for a moment, then took a cleansing breath. “Sorry. Now then, why don’t you save some time?”

“Huh?” I blinked, then gasped as Nightmare magically lifted my shirt over my breasts and I went cross-eyed as something seemed to ‘pop’ in my breasts. “AH~!” I creamed myself on the spot, my milk spraying until Nighty aimed my tits at the bucket and watering can. By the time they filled up, I’d orgasmed a couple more times and was gasping for breath on my knees.

“Your milk will be far more nutritious than plain water, it will also fertilize the soil and help them grow faster. Remember that pet.” Nightmare cooed as she rubbed my head, scratching behind my ears.

“Y-yes...Mistress…” I panted out and then she was gone. My breasts stopped gushing milk after a few minutes and I groaned as I stood up, pulling my shirt back down. “What is her deal with my tits?”

“Sister has always had an appreciation for, especially buxom women,” Celestia commented with a fond smile. “I remember a time back when she and I were closer together...the fun nights we had.”

“Well, so long as you two aren’t making babies together, incest is wincest I guess.” I mumbled, getting to work ‘watering’ the garden with my milk, and I gawked as I watched the plants grow even faster. “Uh...is it supposed to be this fast?”

“I haven’t seen a fox work their innate magic before, so I wouldn’t know. This is indeed much faster than an Earth Pony, but it might be more to do with your milk, and would explain how the foxes of Canida can repeatedly grow back trees so quickly to replenish the losses their cousin’s logging causes.” Celestia put a finger to her chin in consideration. “Perhaps I could ask lactating Earth Pony mares to see if their milk has similar effects when I get the opportunity that is.”

The lights shifted and giggled as they played with the plants, the symbol of something appearing in a deep green one. It looked like two crescent moons covering a circle. It...resonated with me somehow. Looked appealing.

“Well, this is just weird. Magic is weird...and fun.” I huffed as I kept water/milking the garden. Well, technically not actually milking...maybe I need a new word for this? Fertilizing? Sounds kinky, but it seems appropriate. I milked myself two more times to fill the bucket and can in order to finish fertilizing the garden, and already it looked like weeks of growth had gone on. “Cool…”

“Indeed. Magic is amazing isn’t it?” Celestia rhetorically questioned as she put away the hoe and began sowing seeds in the section she finished tilling. “It’s nearly lunchtime and I think you skipped breakfast, mind making us all lunch?”

“No problem.” I gave a cheesy thumbs-up and headed back inside, blinking at the sight of Star Swirl’s skull on top of Charlise’s neck.

“Thank you for finally letting me borrow your skull Swirly. It’s so hard not knowing where my head went and being unable to speak.” Came an ethereal and raspy female voice from Star Swirl’s jaw.

“No problem...just oh, bring more of those scrolls you say you have stockpiled. I’m always looking to grow my collection~!” He declared far-too-sexually. Damn bibliophiles are weird.

“And it certainly has nothing to do with me letting you feel things for the first time in ages.” Charlise cackled playfully as she walked them outside, their conversation continuing as I went to the kitchen.

“Wow, this place is nice.” Said a pink mare in rags with long straight hair. She had a disturbingly blood-stained kitchen knife on her hip even as she was cutting up some of the roasts from what was meant for last night’s dinner for sandwich meat with one of our own knives. Hey, don’t do that, I have cured meat to...well, the cured meat will last longer so this is actually good.

“Who are you?” I asked worried. The mare yelped and grabbed the knife on her hip, going to a defensive stance. “Ah! HELP!” I shrieked as she pounced, holding the knife to my neck, her strength incredible, but we were both surprised when I pushed back, and we both yelped as I sent us tumbling, her knife skittering away as I ended up on top of her, our respectively huge chests smashing against each other and causing us both to blush.

“Uh...sorry about nearly cutting you?” The pink mare asked as Celestia rushed in, and sighed in relief.

“Good, nobody is hurt. I forgot to mention sister came back with another couple of refugees.” Celestia said as she went to go pick up the knife the pink mare had threatened me with.

“A couple?” I asked, not moving from where I seemed to have the pink mare pinned, and looked next to Celestia to see a gray-blue mare with purple straight hair wearing similar sack-cloth rags as the pink mare, and just as shapely, looking at us in incredible boredom judging by her expression. Did she have explosives strapped on her hips? “Uh...hi?”

“Boulder says no sex until you go on a date.” The gray mare blandly said as she held up a perfectly round rock the size of a baseball towards the pink mare who blushed even pinker.

“Sis no! I just got spooked and jumped her and…” The Pink mare mewled before she started laughing, her dark pink hair somehow getting lighter in tone and curling a bit. “Maud, you’re such a silly filly!” Then she looked back up at me. “Um, as nice as this position is, I’m not comfy down here, and, uh...I’m Pinkie Pie?”

“Oh, sorry.” I got up, helping the mare up with one hand, nearly tossing her into the air much to our mutual shock. “Sorry. Don’t know my own strength.”

“We’re used to strong people. Usually, they’re ponies though.” Maud blandly said as she looked Pinkie over, then accepted the blood-stained knife from Celestia. “This isn’t good for you sis.”

“I know…” Pinkie wilted, her hair once more going perfectly straight. “But after they…”

“This is a safe place My Little Ponies. You don’t need to worry about your former masters here, and the only caribou we have isn’t like most of them, aside from her incredible sex-drive.” Celestia insisted only for Maud to shake her head slowly.

“Oh, we weren’t slaves,” Maud told Celestia. “We were living in caves, Pinkie and Dad kept the cows at bay until Dad died yesterday of heart issues.”

“But they do have our other sisters, Limestone and Marble Pie. Nighty said that I had something important to do, but I can’t be happy like she says I need to be if my sisters, mom, and the Cakes are all being...being…” Pinkie started tearing up, choking on sobs as Maud calmly pulled her into a hug.

“You need to be happy?” Celestia mumbled, but then her eyes widened and she gawked at the crying mare. “Oh...Oh dear. You go rest Miss Pie, we’ll get your lunch ready.” Maud nodded at the Princess and guided Pinkie Pie away, Celestia then quickly closed the kitchen door when Maud managed to wordlessly convince Pinkie to leave the knife with her and go to whatever room they took over, the stony mare remaining with us.

“Uh...what?” I asked I looked between Maud and the Princess with confusion. “What is going on here? I get bringing them here for their safety, but why, specifically, does Pinkie need to be Happy? Not that I don’t want her to be, but why is it so important?”

“Sister has always been a shining beacon of Joy and Laughter. That changed when the Caribou came, chased us from our home. They took our mother and sisters, only Dad and I got away. We managed to reach Ponyville only to find them under siege. I had to drag Pinkie away from the bakery as they took our aunt and uncle too. We spent years on the run, living in the wild, in caves. Dad taught us how to survive, but then a month ago, dad’s heart couldn’t take it anymore.” Maud informed me as blandly as if she was reciting a script, but I could tell by the pinpricks of tears in her otherwise stoic eyes that she was feeling incredible pain.

“Oh...sorry,” I said while averting my eyes from her own nearly dead-looking ones.

“So you understand already, the importance of your sister to the land?” Celestia questioned of Maud who looked at Celestia.

“If she isn’t a Sage, I don’t know who is. Even now, after years of isolation and living off the land, she still finds reasons to smile.” Maud declared and I was still confused.

“This hasn’t explained anything.” I scrunched up my snout in irritation.

“John-.” I held up a hand to stop Celestia.

“Call me Robin. It’s gender-neutral at least.” It would also help me feel less awkward for people to call me by name when female. Besides, both of my bodies are great, being John and Jenny would be too much work though. The playful lights seem pleased somehow. What is with my mind and these disembodied giggles and lights?

“Robin then. The Elements of Harmony are what we’re talking about. They are Honesty, Kindness, Generosity, Laughter, Loyalty, and Magic. I had my eyes on six specific little fillies who had the potential to become the Sages when the caribou invaded. I didn’t recognize her with over a decade of time has passed, but Pinkie Pie is the Sage of Laughter I had my eye on back then.” Celestia declared with certainty.

“Oh...so the Elements making some air barrier in the Everfree are more than a weather system?” I asked curiously. Nightmare didn’t tell me much about the Elements, just that they were what banished her and they were very powerful.

“Yes. That was my last-ditch effort to try and save my country, my people. They were too young, and I couldn’t possibly get to them in time as they were spread across Equestria. So in my desperation, I made a plea to the Elements, to protect My Little Ponies. Instead, they shattered and cast the smog out of the Everfree and caused any complex machinery to fail upon trying to enter. In a way, I suppose the Elements at least tried, even if it was only the center of the nation and one unpopulated at that.” Celestia groused in shame.

“Like the zeppelin, I found my rifle from?” I asked, then idly remembered I had to do maintenance on it to make sure it would keep working.

“Yes, and I can assume the forest is where Nightmare found you?” Celestia asked Maud who nodded in confirmation.

“Yes. The air was clean, but the beasts were dangerous. We always had to keep moving whenever one decided they wanted our home as their home.” Maud stated. “The Undead protected us at night though. They kept the monsters and beasts away, even fought them off.”

“Then my gamble at least helped one of the six who could potentially save our people. I’m surprised sister even knew about Pinkie Pie.” Celestia mused, only for the kitchen door to open and in poked the head of a little yellow filly with light red hair.

“Uh...is this the kitchen?” It is getting a bit crowded here…

Ch.7

View Online

Ch.7

“So your name is Applebloom?” Celestia asked of the little filly who still wore her collar over her dirty little shirt/suspenders combination. Maud had made herself and Pinkie sandwiches and left us alone with the little filly.

“E-eeyup.” The yellow filly nervously responded as she kept her eyes down and nibbled on the little sandwich I made for her.

“Don’t be afraid. They can’t get you here.” Celestia cooed, rubbing the filly’s head and she shied away from the contact. “What are they doing to My Little Ponies, to make such an innocent little girl so scared of everything?”

“I-I ain’t afraid o’ nothin’!” Boldly declared the little girl, puffing out her cheeks. “I’m a big, strong girl! It’s why I’m out here while Scoots and Sweetie are still nappin’ after that big dark mare foalnapped us from our barracks.”

“What do they make little girls like you do?” I asked as I prepared to make more sandwiches in case her friends woke up soon.

“They have us work in these dirty buildings, sewing clothes, hammering things, turning screws, it’s awful!” Whined the reasonably upset little filly. “Ever since I was born, I’ve been workin’ in places like that alongside Scoots and Sweetie. Then suddenly we’re taken to this place and told we don’t have to do nothin’! This is the best!”

“Wow, now I want to kill the cows making kids do this.” I huffed, trying not to curse around the kid.

“Sweatshops. The caribou are fond of exploiting every aspect of their conquests they can, even the children. I can’t imagine how many families have been destroyed, infants torn from the arms of their mothers and then forced into menial labor the moment they’re old enough to understand basic instructions.” Celestia said as she pinched her eyes shut.

“Hey, it ain’t all bad to be fair. They may be mean and make us work, but they feed us good food, and these white-coat folks called doctors to keep us from getting sick.” Applebloom said to the Princess, clearly with the hope, it would cheer her up.

“Yes. Because they don’t want you to die and waste their time and effort, by the time you’re 14, they would’ve forced you into the military too as a brainwashed member of their autocratic society.” Celestia informed the filly, who suddenly looked downcast again. “But that’s not a problem for you anymore. You and your little friends are here.”

“But why did Nightmare save them? Sorry, but I don’t see her just rescuing them out of the goodness of her heart.” I admitted, knowing Nightmare was a means-to-an-end sort of mare first and foremost. She may apparently cherish me, but I’m not beyond being considered a ‘resource’ or ‘tool’ as proven when she whored me out to Nicole. Why doesn’t that hurt more than a little bit? Well, I guess since she’s up-front about her intentions for the most part...u

“Applebloom is related to the Sage of Honesty, the candidate at least.” Celestia sighed. “Bloom may be able to help us find her, and gain her trust if she doesn’t believe we’re sincere because of how the Caribou may have broken her.”

“Ah, that explains some of the reason then.” I frowned, of course, Nightmare would do it because of an ulterior motive. I may have been right, but that doesn’t make it unpleasant.

“My sis? I have a sister?” Applebloom asked with sudden excitement, her eyes shimmering and Celestia instantly becoming even sadder.

“Yes dear. I know little of her, but I’ll tell you what I knew of her when she was a bit younger than you.” Celestia waved me off, clearly not wanting anyone to distract her from likely vague memories, so I took the gesture and left the kitchen. At least I ate lunch already. I made a damn good roast. Next time I think it needs more onion though.

Wanting to get away from the depressing atmosphere, I went upstairs and then outside again for some fresh air, and saw Charlise waving to Star Swirl as her carriage was leaving. “So. Did you two have fun?” They may be creepy, but I need a distraction.

“I haven’t felt anything physical for over 726 years after the last of my flesh rotted away at least for this body. I didn’t admit it outright, but I think whenever Charlise comes around, I won’t be able to deny her offer to substitute for her head. Tartarus, I may even decide to go on an adventure with her, considering she has chronic wanderlust.” Star Swirl turned his head around and looked up at his several story tall grey stone tower.

“Really? I’m guessing the physical sensations were that good?” I chuckled, guessing it was mostly basic things like hot water and not sexual.

“I won’t lie, being male, having a bosom was rather novel, but it was mostly the very fact that I could actually feel anything. I missed out not going the dullahan route rather than the lich route, even if I would have been more vulnerable and the issue of possibly losing track of my head as Charlise has.” Star Swirl looked back out in the direction Charlise had gone, and disturbingly, even though the road was in clear view for a long distance, she had already vanished.

“You would lose your memories depending on how long the two are separate?” I asked, remembering an Anime from my world. I was suddenly hit in the head with something falling on Star Swirl and saw a rock being tossed right over us, though not in our direction. “Huh?”

“Well, that is just a myth. Charlise told me that the most losing track of her head as she has done is concern her over her safety. If her head is destroyed, she dies after all. If it ends up having been interred in a grave, then it’s no issue, but otherwise, she might have someone-hm?” Star Swirl got hit by something long and white, and he looked down before looking in the direction it came from, I followed and gawked. “So that is where my leg got off too! Damn time warp!”

“What the fuck?!” I squealed, the garden I’d just nurtured with my milk was already overgrown and had these spooky purple-green thorny vines that were rooting things out of the soil and tossing them away from the garden, one even smacked a sparrow that got too close to the berry bushes. The fruit-bearing plants seemed content with the weeds cleaning the soil, while the Vegetables seemed irritated. Why am I getting emotion impressions from plants?!

“Plunder Vines too? What seeds did you buy for the Garden?” Star Swirl chuckled as he levitated his leg up and floated back inside. “Well, you cared for them so you’re the official caretaker of that garden, I doubt the plants will let anyone else harvest from them.”

The echoing distorted giggle returned, while the faint lights danced in the garden and clearly enjoyed the results of my labors.

“Are you serious-AH!” I was suddenly snatched up by a smooth section of vine, and two ripped off my shirt, odd flower-like mouths on the ends of the vines latching onto my nipples, and I cried out in ecstasy as my garden hungrily started milking me.

---]===>

*Pant!* I wearily dragged myself from the garden, exhausted and fucked-out by literal fucking plants that obviously have no concept of moderation or self-control. My tits ached with an emptiness I wasn’t aware I could even feel, and my nethers were sore from the plants trying to milk me from there too. I’m going to need protective armor or something just to garden! Still, though, 10 out of 10, would fuck again. Hell yeah.

It didn’t help the lights joined in, making everything more intense. Whatever is going on with that, I wanna know how to control it or cause it to happen more, because those lights feel good to interact with.

“Shit.” I huffed as I stood, hopefully out of reach as I saw the Vines go dormant, settling into a fence like a pattern around the Garden. Three were still vigilant as they swatted persistent birds and pesky bugs that don’t actually help the plants, creating fertilizer from crushed bugs. “Where did those vines come from?”

“Well, now...I didn’t expect commercial seed stores to have Plunder Vines. Especially not well-trained ones.” Nightmare commented as she actually approached me like a normal person for once from the entrance to the tower. “I didn’t have them on the list though. They must have gotten them mixed in. Plunder Vines are known to copy the looks of other seeds to seem less dangerous.”

“No, kidding? I didn’t know they were rapists either.” Well, until it was consensual on my part, which took all of 10 seconds of being ravished. “Can you make me a suit of armor for that? I can’t harvest from the plants if I’m getting brutally fucked the moment I get in range.”

“Sure, I suppose. I’ve already updated your padded stealth suit to adjust to your bodies.” Nightmare chuckled. “Though it may do little good until the Plunder Vines think the berries are ready, or any of the product really.”

“Even so, I don’t want the vines stealing all of my milk from the other plants.” I crossed my arms under my sore boobs and glared back at the vines. “I might even need to come up with a sprinkler system.”

“A sprinkler for your milk? Kinky~.” Nightmare lilted as she approached and gently caressed my sore breasts, and I sighed in relief at the gentle attention. “They really did suck you dry. You should drink plenty of fluids to recover. I’ll ease the pain, but you need a resting pet.”

“For sure. I also need to plan out meals for tomorrow and-.”

“I have less domestic needs for your talents actually.” Nightmare admitted with concern in her expression. “I’m afraid that I’m far too conspicuous, even with illusion magic. However, you have an impressive knack for stealth as I learned after gleaning from the minds of those you were around in your last outing. However, simply looking like a caribou isn’t enough as proven by the King.”

“W-what do you mean?” I asked in concern.

“I mean I would have to transfigure you into an actual caribou. Know that I can change you back, but it will be an interesting experience I hear. Apprentices of master wizards tend to get very attached to being transfigured and going on adventures like the apprentice of Marelin. His tales are children’s books now.” Nightmare smiled wistfully but then became serious again. “But I won’t force you to go. After last time, I understand if you want nothing but to remain here where it is safe, and you can live in peace.”

The distorted giggling from earlier came back, but now it was a little louder.

“Pfft, peace? Nighty, I’ve been fucking six-ways from Sunday ever since we got to this tower. Peace is something I’m sorely lacking, and actually, when I was out on that trip, aside from the King catching me, I was happy. I’d much rather get out there than stay cooped up here forever.” I admitted to my girlfriend, gently leaning forward and kissing her. We didn’t get passionate, just leaned into each other and let our lips stay in contact as our eyes closed.

Nighty put her arms around me, hugging me tight, I returned the favor. We stayed like that for a while, until we reluctantly pulled apart, and I almost felt my knees go out from under me at the sheer love I saw in her eyes as she looked into mine. “Be careful when you do…” The raw worry in her words told me she really did care, and I nuzzled her neck as we kept hugging.

“I’ll try. No promises.” Our tender moment was interrupted by a gagging noise, and we looked at the open tower gate to see an orange pegasus filly with a purple mane and tail making a throwing-up gesture while a white unicorn filly with swirled light purple and cream mane and tail was pouting at her companion disapprovingly, both wearing the same dirty suspenders and shirts as Applebloom. “We aren’t even married, and we have kids interrupting our moments.” I joked, and from the corner of my eye I saw Nighty’s wings suddenly reach full extension, and her cheeks turned bright red, her eyes wide as I practically felt her heart pound.

“M-marriage?” Nighty asked hopefully, and I sheepishly smiled at my slip. “W-well...maybe someday.” Nighty then whisked away in her shadow magic. Aw~ she was so cute!

“Nighty!” I chuckled before walking towards the gate. “Now what are you two doing out here?” I asked before hearing the orange filly cough rather than exaggerate a gag.

“Scootaloo? Another coughing fit?” The white one mewled, then this one must be Sweetie.

“I thought the caribou had doctors caring for you?” I asked in worry. We don’t have a doctor here, and I hope Nighty addresses that soon.

“It’s just a chest cold! Doc said I’d get over it in a week, but that was when he gave me medicine. We don’t have it here.” Scootaloo admitted through wet hacks, coughing up stringy phlegm and mucus onto the flagstones.

“Hope it’s not asthma,” I whined looking to the pollution that was thankfully held at bay by the tower. “We need a doctor here. I’ll talk to the Princess,” I told them. “Avoid the Garden. The Vines are...mean.”

“I think those are Plunder Vines. We’re not adults so we should be safe.” Sweetie said, and I blinked at her. “One of the few things they let us do was read in our downtime, said it made us smarter.”

“Bookworm.” Scootaloo jibbed between coughs and spits. “But really, now that I’m not working I should get better if I just take hot baths and breath in the steam to clear out my lungs and sinuses.”

“Who’s the bookworm? I’m not the one who reads medical journals.” Sweetie teased her friend, who started getting red in the cheeks.

“Sh-shut up!” Scootaloo demanded in embarrassment as she sulked and looked away.

I shook my head and went back downstairs, being passed by Applebloom who looked incredibly happy and reached the kitchen, finding Celestia looking much happier than earlier. “We need a doctor here, Scootaloo has either a chest cold or an infection.”

“Hm...I’m a skilled healer, but I’m not a proper doctor by today’s standards. Unfortunately, with my magic limited, I’m afraid the best I can do is heal scrapes and bruises. I’ll ask sister to see if she can’t liberate a unicorn doctor so we can have both a proper physician and a healer.” Celestia said with a sigh. “You need something to drink, I can tell without even examining you.” She chuckled, walking to the fridge and pulling out a jug. “This is from a goat, Nightmare dragged a feral one here to the stable and these jugs while you were outside.”

“Goat’s milk?” I scrunched my nose. I only tried it once at my mom’s urging, and it tasted nasty. Goat cheese is good, though. “No thanks Tia, I’ll just get some water.” I blinked, then looked down at my bare chest. “Um...those girls didn’t even ask why I was naked.”

“I’m afraid that’s another byproduct of them being enslaved by the caribou. They’re used to seeing casual sex already and know the birds-and-the-bees and then some. They didn’t even get to keep their innocence.” Celestia snarled as she put the milk away.

“Oh.” I groaned walking over to the magical sink, not even questioning how the magic pulled the water from the mountain spring and put the greywater back into it without any plumbing. I got under the spigot and put my mouth to it, needily drinking the crisp and refreshing water for a bit. Once I finally felt full and satisfied, I pulled off, turning the water off and sighing as I rubbed my distended pregnant-looking belly. Damn. I know Nighty’s augments to my body makes me produce a lot of fluids, but I had no idea how disproportionate it was to how much I ingest. Maybe I can ask her to improve my intake capacity too, so I don’t look pregnant when refilling?

“My, that looks sexy, wouldn’t mind seeing it more.” Celestia chuckled as she pressed into my back, rubbing the sides of my belly and licking her lips.

A small light was moving silverware about in the background. Hey, wait, it’s not just in my head? Before I could call attention to it, the silverware was all neatly arranged, and the light vanished.

“T-Tia I’m tired. I had to drink this much because I’m dehydrated from having all of my fluids fucked and sucked out of me.” I whined, and the mare hummed in disappointment, but her hands lingered on my belly and ass as she withdrew.

“Sorry. I have been changed by the caribou too, and my pregnancy fetish got all the more powerful watching the King breed so many bastard heirs. The only one did she keep around. Likely the rival sister mentioned Nicole has.” Celestia admitted as I turned around, and she went back to rubbing my belly, causing me to bite my own lip at the oddly pleasurable sensation.

“Oo~.” I cooed as I leaned into her soft rubs. “Almost sound like you wish you could bear foals.” I chuckled and sighed as she rubbed.

“I actually want to be pregnant beyond belief.” Celestia blushed in admission as she pressed her cloth-covered flat tummy to my belly, starting to gyrate against me, our massive tits squishing together. “I want to be huge. I want to be so stuffed with foals I look like I’m about to burst! I want someone with me too! I want to rub my belly against hers. I want to-UNF~!” Celestia shuddered, and I blinked in surprise as her breasts swelled easily almost a quarter again their massive size in arousal, ripping her dress, and I heard dripping at our feet. “Ah...hah...s-sorry.”

The eyes returned, looking Celestia over but no giggling was heard. The eyes were now on a cat-shaped salt shaker. They looked approving, but skeptical. Okay, I’m mental. Stop thinking about it. Don’t focus on it.

“Huh, didn’t know you became so pregnant.” Nightmare chuckled as she appeared next to us, grabbing bread and a piece of roast that was yet to be put away. “Wonder if I should find a sire for you later...or do it myself.” She stated devilishly.

“Fortunately, or rather, Unfortunately. This damn collar also makes me infertile.” Celestia admitted with despair. “I just wanted to pretend I could get pregnant earlier when Robin came in me. The King didn’t want her Prized Slave to get heavy with her bastards, so I had to suffer years of watching other conquests getting heavy with child and I couldn’t.”

“Oh.” Nightmare’s teasing suddenly ceased, and she looked worried. “We’ll get that collar off sister, don’t worry.” Then she looked at me, licking her lips. “You look so good pregnant Robin. Also, like the new name.”

“Th-thanks Nighty. But this is just water. Could you improve my body, so I don’t get all swollen trying to replace all the fluids I lose?” I requested as I patted the firm swell of my stomach, oddly not painful now that I think of it. It was also...nice. Really, really nice.

“Aw, and miss out on you looking like this?” Nightmare teased and I gave her an unamused look. “Okay, okay.” She reached over and caressed my belly, and I sighed as it shrunk down to a tiny paunch rather than being ridiculously swollen. “There, I’ve done to your intake what I did to your output. It’s partially shunted off to a tiny pocket dimension.”

“Thank you. I’m going to go take a nap before dinner. Tomorrow, let’s talk about that trip you need me to take.” I leaned forward and kissed my girlfriend on the cheek, then slapped her ass as I passed, causing her to yelp and laugh joyfully with Celestia giggling. Damn, I got myself into something awesome.

I paused by Nicole’s door, finding it was no longer barricaded, and the bar was completely gone. I decided to check in on her because she is the future mother of my first child. That and I may be already attached to her as a person. She’s fun. “Hey, Nicole, can I come in?”

“Huh? Y-yeah, sure.” I opened the door at her invitation, and I felt my nipples harden at the very sight of her sitting on the edge of her bed. “H-hey.” Nicole unusually meekly responded as she rubbed her already pregnant-to-term creamy belly and her massive boner that was basically curving along the bottom of it. “S-sup baby-daddy?” Nicole weakly asked with a sheepish expression while her other hand groped one of her now head-sized breasts, milk leaking. Oh, and she’s naked, that too.

“Y-you can’t be this far along already?” I stuttered out in shock from how big she was.

“Naw, it’s just your cum. We caribou don’t exactly let what we take in out. That said, uh, I most likely have multiples baking here. Rare that a cow gets this stuffed with spunk and she doesn’t pop out at least three fawns.” Nicole grunted as she stood up from the bed looking me over. “Damn girl, you look like you were the main attraction at a gang-bang, you okay?”

“Plunder Vines in the garden,” I explained, and she winced.

“Yeah, I know that feeling. Cum helps.” She told me, pointing to my breasts. “Can be a great massager, or if your nipples open up a great replenishment for the next day. Rare to have girls with fuckable nipples though.”

“That’s a thing?” I asked as I rubbed my sore nipples.

“Way in the past. Like some chick about seventy years ago was the last of fourteen who knew how to have nipples like that. They’re caribou born with a weird defect and the Kings normally hog them to themselves.” Nicole then shuddered. “That said, I kinda hope I don’t have them. I’ve heard stories about those cows getting pregnant in their tits somehow. Freaky. Where are the tykes supposed to get their milk if the mom’s tits are full of fawns and amniotic fluid?”

“Yeah,” I said as Nicole walked over, stroking her cock, aiming at my tits. “Well I’m about done for the day, and I don’t feel like staying sore and tired. That, and you look like you need some relief.” I smirked at the cow, who blushed and bit her lower lip.

“Unf, yeah~!” She huffed, pre dripping from her cock. Huh, the scent’s not driving me mad. “I’m really sensitive down there, but it’s kinda hard to reach around my gut,” Nicole admitted as she humped into my hands, and then groaned as she started gushing cum onto my tits, which rapidly shrunk back into my lithe male chest, letting her paint my stomach white too. “Ah~ yeah. It’s weird seeing you swap back and forth though. You gotta see about being able to control that.”

“Yeah.” I calmly replied as I wiped up her cum off my chest and licked it, watching her eyes widen. “What?”

“It’s kinda...weird seeing a male licking up cum,” Nicole admitted uncomfortably, and I blinked. I didn’t even think about it.

“Sorry.” I chuckled before looking down. I-I feel wrong. I feel like I should see breasts when I look down. And a blue light around me. What? I...ow, head. “Um, so I’ll leave you to rest then. Let me know if you need anything.” I said as I felt my cheeks heat up, trying not to think about how much I just want to be female again.

“Oh, I will. You’re responsible of however many adorable little brats bake in this womb, and I’m gonna abuse my privileges.” Nicole leaned forward and kissed me tenderly, like how Nightmare did, and I impulsively returned the gesture.

“Ahem.” We jumped apart and saw Nightmare looking at us with a smirk. “I thought you were going to take a nap, Robin.” Nightmare winked, and I felt myself get even warmer.

“I...I am!” I yelped noticing Nightmare was reading a book that had lewd images of females with dicks and males without them or boobs either. “What are you reading?”

“A kinky ancient fetish novel and spellbook written by a deviant so controversial at the time she was burned at stake. Before my time even. It’s giving me ideas.” Nightmare declared evilly with a devilish smirk and lusty eyes.

“Oh.” I gulped, hoping she wasn’t going to turn me into an androgyne like one of those people on the cover. I like having sexual organs, sue me.

“There are some spells in there that caribou used to become the perfect things we are now!” Nicole purred, rubbing her breasts and balls. “It’s a great read if you can find a copy, but they all have the gender alteration spells ripped out of them by old king Vat-it, she didn’t want anyone changing us back, something about foolish males declaring themselves superior, so she forced us all to be perfect! It’s also mostly why we outlawed casual public magic.”

“Another thing I detest about your people. Forcing everyone into your mold and eventually overwriting your conquests until there are only more hermaphrodite caribou. It’s a cruel engine of erasing other species and cultures.” Nightmare chided of Nicole, who sighed at remembering that by this point she was a traitor to her people.

“Well, to be honest, we only did that to the reindeer. Other species are more valuable as workforces, well except ones like Robin’s female form. She would have been bred and fucked as she was slowly turned into a perfect soldier for the king.” Nicole explained. “Female and Males with poor bodies are given an average, or below average jobs, those with great beautiful amazing bodies and genes are turned into us to pass them on and make us stronger!”

“What?!” I yelped.

“It’s a major reason why we invaded Equestria. Ponies are usually well and above average when it comes to sexiness and other abilities. But their magic makes them so much harder to contain and convert. I think I heard somewhere that we...they are focusing more on the future generations and keeping the current ones as servants and slaves. Well, except for a few notable ones.” Nicole informed me with her pride waning as she again was realizing that she’d sided against her people when she submitted to being Nightmare’s pet. “Something about also focusing on something called the Minish Project, the Hylian Project, and other projects focused on your people.”

“That said, this book will help me both transfigure you into a caribou for your missions as well as improve my already impressive skills in the field. A thousand years of self-study can only take you so far after all.” Nightmare declared, and I felt a little sick at realizing why Nighty was so good at body manipulation, she had nothing else to do in isolation upon the moon but alter herself. “Oh please dear heart, I also made an entire mountain range on the moon into sprawling palaces, and other artistic pursuits.”

“Oh, is that why there are bat ponies on the moon? Or rocks that look like them?” Nicole asked.

“Just statues. I missed my beloved Thestrals so much. But they seem to have vanished during my banishment. Nothing in modern memory even so much as mentions them besides myth.” Nightmare said with concern as she closed the book. “Even their other name is almost scrubbed from history, and hints of them in the western mountains are unsubstantiated, there’s nothing sentient there to dream.”

“Well, hopefully, they’re still not found,” Nicole stated. “We know they’re someplace, but even we can’t find them.”

“Good. Now then, Robin, take a bath and get to bed, you’ve had a long day and been busy the past few days. Nicole, maybe join him, you still reek of last night.” Nightmare ordered of us.

“Eeee, bath time blowies!” Nicole stated in excitement and dragged me to the bathroom. “I’m still hungry, so I hope you still have a lot of cum for me, stud!”

“But I just regained my fluids!” For some reason, my whine made both the distorted and cheerful giggles echo in my mind at the same time.

Ch.8

View Online

Ch.8

I awoke in bed to find Nightmare with a throbbing tiny horsecock and taking notes. I blinked in sleepiness, thinking I saw things. Like usual. Only less floaty lights and more in disbelief that Nighty would have anything to do with such a tiny dick.

“No, not right, the testes aren’t working, they’ll see it a mile away.” She groaned, holding up a book as she rubbed her small sack with two egg-sized nuts as her small penis grew and got wider. “No, not right either...why is this spell so damn complicated!”

“Nightmare?” I groaned, feeling something wet leak from me. Not quite in the right place either. Wait, where are my arms and legs?! I can’t move my head! “Nightmare! What’s going on!”

“Shush! Be calm pet. I’ll have you in order soon. I managed to get your ‘male’ body right, but for some reason, your female body is resisting male alterations. You’re currently a vaguely female mass of flesh, but you’ll be fine. Your brain is being sustained, and your heart and lungs are protected from being interrupted in keeping you alive.” Nightmare started as my lips, wherever they were, suddenly melted as wherever my nostrils were beginning hyperventilating.

That didn’t help keep me calm Nighty!

“Hm, I think I almost got it.” She muttered before shivering, her dick now about fourteen inches and sporting a heavy pair of balls the size of coconuts. She wiggled a bit before going between what I think are my legs right now and shoving it in, humping me for a couple of minutes. “Oh, ~, fuck, yes. Um did that get the balls working?” She huffed and rubbed my, um, belly before whooping for joy. “YES I GOT IT!”

“Did you just cum in my womb with live seed?!” I asked in shock and panic, my lips having reformed as feeling began flooding my body.

“Yes.” Nightmare declared in triumph as my body, whatever it was melted into, began reforming and soon I was gasping, my heart pounding, my antlers banging against the headboard.wait.

“Wha?” I asked, my vision swimming as I sat up, my massive cream-furred tits meeting the head of my cervine cock. Wait, I have both now?!

“There we go! Nice sexy caribou that could fool anyone!” She declared, shivering as she looked down to the cock above her pussy. “I can see why they like this…hm.” She muttered while rubbing it.

“Nighty?” I whined as she got up and tossed my suit of padded armor at me.

“Get dressed dear, you have work to do. And I have a mental debate to think about, maybe meet with my sister.” Nightmare licked her lips before she vanished, and I looked at myself in the bedroom mirror, causing me to gawk. My tits were just as big as before, my cock as big as it was in my male form, and otherwise, I looked like my female form with a cock, but a caribou.

Unlike Nicole and a lot of others, though, while I had a cream front, the rest of my fur was my original orange-red, making me look exotic. Oh, and the antlers. Felt odd, like I knew they were there, and they were fairly big too, but I didn’t feel the weight of them.

“Wonder how hot waterworks now?” I muttered, walking into the bathroom and splashing some hot water on me. All it did was make me look lither, hips smaller, breasts smaller, feeling more agile. But my dick and balls got even bigger. “G-guess, this is my ‘male’ form.” I whimpered in a mixture of dismay, arousal, and oddly relieved. Why am I relieved? Why does this feel right?

“SISTER~!” Celestia cried out from someplace in orgasm, jolting me from my existential concerns of my sense of gender identity. That thing I said about incest being wincest? Reinforced, but only if Tia really is infertile with that collar on. No inbred babies, please.

“Well, at least Nighty is getting her rocks off. Better check with Nicole to see if this worked.” I muttered, moving to her door. After knocking I received a coo to come in. “Hey, Nicole? Nightmare changed me into a caribou, can you tell if I’m a fox ?” I asked as I opened the door, and Nicole’s eyes widened to the point I thought they might pop out of her head.

“Holy cock-sucking angels! You’re so hot! I mean, you were before, y’know, but this is, WOW!” I gasped as the still-bloated cow got to her hooves and grabbed my thick pillar of cock, easily 20 inches long and 3 inches thick in my new ‘male’ form, with coconut sized gonads which she squeezed and made me shudder. “You’re the most hung cow I’ve ever seen, and I’ve seen the Colonel naked at a seminar!”

“Well, this is my ‘male’ form apparently,” I muttered, feeling intense heat in my cheeks as the still pregnant-looking cow admired my masculinity. “In my ‘female’ form, my penis and nuts are smaller, but the rest of me is bigger.” Which, oddly, excites me more. Unf, think about it later Robin, not while your hot girlfriend is getting handsy with your dick.

“Nice trade-off. But no, I couldn’t even think you were a fox before. I like the red-orange fur on the rest of you too, makes you more exotic than the usual tans and browns we have.” Nicole commented as she walked around me. “It does point out you’re likely either a recent convert or the daughter of a first-gen convert though.”

“So it worked?” I asked before Nicole began to grind her belly against my shaft. “Unf~...wow that’s sensitive.” I think it might be the belly actually. Holy shit, I think I have a pregnancy fetish.

“Better adjust quick. A hottie like you? Bitches will be all over you like white on rice.” Nicole turned me around and spanked me. “Now get going! Sooner you’re done, the sooner you’re back, and the sooner we bang.” Nicole purred, eyeing my ass hungrily and I actually felt incentivized to hurry up, wiggling my booty at her playfully, causing her to laugh and slap my ass again before I left her room. Wow. That felt so natural and fun! I can get used to this!

I pulled on my padded armor, enjoying how it seemed to put my chest and grundle in an expanded interior dimensional pocket or whatever because it made my chest seem smaller at DDs and my groin seemed to almost lacking a bulge. “Okay, how do I get to my mission?” I muttered as I pulled the hood up, the top and sides splitting and closing around my antlers. Huh, neat. I wondered how it was nobody thought antlers going through a hood were weird.

Nightmare walked out of one of the rooms along the hall, holding a pregnant-looking bloated Celestia close to her. I could see Nighty had removed her male genitals and they both stunk of marecunt. Damn, they must’ve gone at it hard. “You’ll be fine with just taking a hot soak?”

“Sister, I’ve been getting smashed by the King for over a decade. Your size has nothing on her. At least in length. That said, I’ll be fine after a hot soak and a few passes of healing magic.” Celestia insisted with satisfaction written in her tone and her face. “Oh, ~ your toy is here.”

“Ah, right. Sorry about leaving you like that Robin. I got a bit carried away.” Nightmare apologized as she continued leading Celestia down the hall towards the bathroom. “I didn’t want to put you through even more stress by me taking you then and there.”

“Well, it gave me a bit of time to adjust to all of...this~.” I gestured down at myself with a saucy grin and a wiggle of my new body, my armor hugging me closely like a second skin despite its padded nature. It was very comfy, nearly sinfully so. I’m shocked it wasn’t making me feel hot.

“Good, I worked nearly all night on your transfiguration. Whatever curse they laid on you was so powerful it nearly killed us both when I tried to give your female form male sexual organs. I couldn’t get rid of it, but I could appease it by making both forms hermaphrodites in the end.” Nightmare informed me as we reached the bathroom and Celestia closed the door once inside.

“Oh? You sure you didn’t just want me to be able to fuck you and be fucked back?” I asked with a smirk and a raised brow, my girlfriend actually looking a bit embarrassed.

“Yes, so I hope you don’t mind batting for both teams at the same time. I certainly don’t mind it.” Nightmare declared, wrapping her hands around my thin waist and I returned the favor, ignoring that she was totally trying to deny it without pointing out she just admitted to it.

“Mm, not at all. So long as you keep me.” I cooed to her, and we kissed again. Oh~ this is so wonderful. The sex? Awesome. These tender kisses? I never want to be without again. The lights faded in, girly whoops and hollers echoing in my ears. Thanks, ladies, whoever or whatever you are.

“Death will have to fight me for you.” Nightmare declared with a whisper, her eyes practically glowing with warmth. “I’ll be sending you to a city known as Manehattan. There you will seek out a unicorn mare by the name of Rarity Belle. She is likely to be considered either a prize slave for a rich cow, or a storefront runner for a clothing shop.”

“That just sounds wrong,” I said as I made a disgusted face. Nobody should be a ‘prize.’

“That isn’t all. She is known for being Generous, even in her situation, even with her suffering, she throws herself to the wolves to spare others. This, as well as this image I managed to construct, is all I can give you in such a densely populated area.” Nightmare gave me an honest-to-goodness monochrome picture of a beautiful white or light-coated mare with a dark, long curled mane. How she managed that with her clothes being a frumpy work dress was beyond me, but it would make it easier to identify her. Also, dayum, she’s like a unicorn version of Celestia in proportions and the beauty of her face. Hm~ I can see why she’s covered.

“Alright, I’ll start looking then. My Love,” I told her, leaning up and kissing her, Nighty perking up and her wings going pomf as she moaned into my mouth at my words.

“Call me that again, and I will lock you in my room pet.” Nightmare declared, starting to pant as she looked down at me once the kiss broke. “Now begone before I give into my desires.” Nightmare’s magic overtook me, and I blinked the spots away to find myself in an alleyway, looking at a brick wall with teal chalk pointing at a trash can with the word ‘cache.’

Lifting the lid, I grinned at finding two teleportation twigs, a Luger pistol, a few magazines for it, and a combat knife. At least I’d be better equipped this time. The Luger may only be a 9mm, but it was enough to put down nearly anything that wasn’t armored. Or a bear. Or something really thick. Putting them away in my magic pockets, I adjusted myself before I left the alley and found a city much like my own world’s Manhattan New York. Lights, skyscrapers, and people, lots of people. Thankfully it wasn’t a sea of people like back in my old world though.

Funnily I saw the only other species not Collared besides caribou were dragons, huge dragons, real dragons if they were anthro and stood at 10 feet tall at the shortest. The other thing was, I had been plopped into Hell’s Kitchen. Basically the fine-arts district of the island. I mean, I knew this was going to be big the moment she mentioned Manehattan, but damn it, why couldn’t this Rarity person be in one of the less popular districts?

Figuring I might as well get started, I went out into the crowd. Nobody really blinked an eye at my armor, and I realized it was because plenty of people still wore older styles of clothing. What kind of messed-up world is this that- “EEP!” I squeaked, and a brazen cow laughed from behind me. Bitch! Don’t grab my tail! I huffed, fluffing my little puff of a tail as I continued on my way, the bitch’s friends congratulating her.

Even in this world, I see assholes are still in abundance. Could’ve at least touched my butt and not my-whoa. Wait. No. Bad. I don’t want to be molested in public. Ahem.

I continued along, perusing the windows of shops and seeing if any of them had a similar-looking mare to the photo, which I didn’t refer to often, so it didn’t seem like I was looking for a person. While I was doing this, having considered the fifth shop in a row a bust, I saw someone scarily familiar standing head, shoulders, and in some cases breasts, over everyone else. So I quickly and inconspicuously moved aside, hoping she didn’t notice me.

“Colonel, is it a good idea to dally?” I heard as the towering officer neared with a companion in tow.

“The troops needed will take months to train, The Equipment a year to build, and I have been ordered not to take from the Yakyakistan Front. I can’t take on a shape-shifting army at the moment seeing as the Devil of the North doesn’t want to part with our best.” The Colonel sighed. “Our King has stated she understands this more so after the damn attack on Canterlot almost took us both out, so she’s extended the deployment period.”

“And this relates to your dallying how?” Questioned her annoyed companion as I pretended to look in a shop window as they neared.

“How it relates is-well hello~ there!” I jumped as the Colonel just outright beelined for me before her heavy hand met my shoulder and turned me around, the towering cow leering down at me. “You smell good. Have a big sausage under there for me?” The Colonel, Carmy if I remember, even in a civilian dress of a casual leather jacket and jeans looked absolutely predatory and terrifying as she reached down my pants, causing me to gasp as she played with me. “Oo~ fancy pants. Little pocket dimension to deal with all this extra cum~?”

“Colonel!” Declared her more modest companion, wearing an officer’s uniform but her hat was hanging on her belt. She was also blushing and looking around in embarrassment as caribou all gave passing lusty leers, and the dragons looked mildly annoyed.

“Please Paddy, when off-duty I’m just Carmine.” Colonel Carmine declared as she fondled me, causing me to pant. “And this is the most attractive cow I’ve seen! Look at her face, her antlers, her body. She’s of a caliber that if the King saw her, she’d nab her for her concubine harem immediately.”

“Colonel, you’ve been with the king!” Her companion reminded her.

“Ah~!” I groaned as the Colonel leaned down to nibble on my antlers, then my ears. Oh~ this feels good! I reached up and groped her tits, which made her hum in approval.

“Oh~ good bloodline! Strong!” She chuckled, groping my ass, having to bend over enough to shove my face into her cleavage to do so. “Wouldn’t mind seeing you back in uniform, might take you under my wing, and more than that you might even meet the king! She adores adorable morsels like you. Then again.” She sniffed me deep and long. “You smell like you already do. Or at least one of her bastards.”

“You would lose her to the king if you introduced her to our lord.” Paddy sighed in resignation.

“Oh, I know. Say, let’s take this sex-on-legs girl on a date, hm? My treat~!” Carmine wiggled her eyebrows at Paddy, who merely looked unamused.

Is this good or bad? Why do I keep bumping into her? I kinda hope we keep meeting now.

“Ma’am, we need to work on the logistics for the invasion of the Badlands! Not run around-.”

“Recruiting?” Carmine chuckled as she groped my chest, likely thinking I really was this small. Please don’t gush. Please don’t gush. If I gush here, I don’t think I can hold back~!

“She’s a cow who has clearly retired from service already Colonel. You know the army’s policy on putting re-registers on frontline duty.” Paddy insisted in frustration.

“Which is never. I know. Spoilsport. Oh well cutie, looks like my intern is keeping me busy.” Carmine reached into her pocket and handed me a fucking business card with her name and cell number, which I took shakily as I slowly recovered from her molesting me. “Call me~!” She declared as she sauntered off, her beleaguered companion following.

“Ma’am.” Paddy groaned.

“Oh come now, I do know the one loophole we have with retirees, and it’s if their skill or talents are Invaluable. Wish girls with her looks fell under that category automatically.” She sighed. Wow, my hearing still has a wide range! “Hope She does call.”

The light ladies, that’s what I’m calling them now, all faded in and were laughing hysterically like my sexual misadventures were the funniest thing ever. Yeah, yuck it up ladies, I just got a totally hot babe’s phone number! Um, wait, no. I don’t even have a phone-I need to get a phone. They have cell phones here? I don’t see anyone with one, are they a military thing?

Anyway, so I’m really attractive by caribou standards. Got it. Better hope it doesn’t get me in serious trouble again. Shit. I’m just cursed with good looks and being a sex-magnet in this world, aren’t I? Is this wish-fulfillment? I mean, I never really cared about being attractive, or having sex in my previous life. Ugh. Whatever, I have work to do. Wait, how did she notice me through the enchantments? Great, better assume no magic really works in public around here. Stupid anti-null being new and unpolished-

---]===>

Hours! Fucking hours, and in that time I bumped into the Colonel two more times! She was asking around for some explosive expert that was former army working in demolition now. I like the fact Nightmare kept my hearing range, even if it meant I heard everything the Colonel wanted to do to me. Especially because I got to hear all the things she wants to do to me. Unf~.

I also overheard Paddy asking why the Colonel needed magic detection charms woven into her clothes, which may be how she ignores my armor’s misdirection charms.

“This gal loves using magic explosives. Don’t know how she hides using them, but she is the only one I know able to handle the crap.” Carmine explained. “For some reason, we bumping into that sexy girl back there. Whatever magic she has, it’s low. She might even be a mage since her pants had a tiny pocket dimension just for those huge cum tanks she has.”

“Being a mage isn’t illegal Colonel, only using dangerous magic is.” Paddy reminded her superior officer as they continued their search, which I was tailing by this point. I’m tired of them popping up and scaring the bejesus outta me. “I, for one, am proof of that.”

“I know, but it’s weird. Most stay home or in Canterlot trying to stabilize the crazy shit Ponies made.” Carmine huffed.

That was when I found Rarity, standing in a store window like a glorified mannequin wearing a tight and sexy dark blue dress that was slit up the left side of the skirt over her hip and had a plunging boob window for her basketball-sized breasts. She was pouting as Caribou gawked, some rubbing themselves. Considering she looked like Celestia without wings in body type, I can understand why she’s so prized.

“Esmeralda has her prize on display?” Carmine muttered looking up and down. “Crap! Get my wallet! She’s on Sale!”

“SIR!” Paddy barked.

“Oh, wait! Cutie~!” Oh, come on! “You here to bet on her! I bet you two would make adorable foals together!”

“Don’t care about that,” I muttered, looking at the mare in the window which looked for all the world like a determined and stoic statue. What could be giving her the resolve to so proudly display herself on sale?

“Oh, principled! I love that! Forty thousand!” Carmine barked out as if this was an auction, which it wasn’t thankfully. I may still have time to get her out of this situation. She wasn’t even wearing a collar, so it didn’t ruin the look of the dress.

“Colonel, you’ve already gotten your regimented quota of slaves.” At Paddy’s reminder, Carmine whined at her misfortune, making me feel sick that this was considered a normal problem to have.

“Right.” Carmine sighed. “Hm, have you reached your quota Paddy?”

“I’m saving the money up for my wife back home in case you forgot. I can’t afford to waste wages keeping slaves fed, clothed, and housed.” Paddy’s response made me blink. They actually do have to take care of their slaves?

“Right~ you’re one of those devoted types. Can’t understand you.” Carmine huffed as caribou looked at Rarity’s extravagant price tag of 1 million Pfennigs, something none of the folks on the sidewalk really had if their name wasn’t Carmine. “Hmph, not that our people really understand these complicated emotions most cultures see,” Carmine said, almost sad? What?

“It’s called Love Colonel.” Paddy bit out, the lower-ranked officer actually making the giant of a cow flinch at the subtle fury in her tone. “It’s something our people have lost. Remember?”

“I know about love.” She sighed wistfully. “Anyway, what if I pay and you claim her then I trade one of mine...that shy yellow one that always cries when not pleasing someone could use a more structured home life than what I have.”

“I’ll pass, either way, I’d still have to spend money my wife needs for our unborn fawns on selfish pleasure.” Paddy huffed in annoyance at constantly being pestered about this.

“Okay...hey! Cutie, want to help me out?” Carmine asked as she reached around me and groped my breast, making me grunt and wince in arousal. “I could buy her, you could claim her, then I would trade you-.”

“Colonel Carmine Carrera!” The big cow finally looked scared, and seconds later, the smaller cow was grabbing her by the ear by jumping up to do so and dragging her off. “I have had enough! You’re going to stop trying to break national law, and you’re going to do fucking paperwork!”

“OW! OWIE~! I'M SORRY~! LET ME GO~!” Carmine cried childishly as she was dragged away, the spectacle causing most of the other caribou to lose interest and follow the hilarious situation. Heh, guess even horrible nazis are sheeple too when it comes to entertainment.

“Okay, How do I get Rarity?” I muttered as I nearly alone left on the sidewalk, looked back up at Rarity. I looked at her eyes, and after a few minutes, she finally blinked and moved her eyes to look down at me. I stared back, and she seemed to get uncomfortable-at least until a car, a rare thing that looked like an old Volkswagen drove too close to the curb, spraying water on me, and causing me to change. The sight of my body morphing, getting more voluptuous and my armor having to fill out to accommodate made her gawk.

“Great! Ugh.” Thankfully anyone else caught in the splash were absorbed in themselves and missed out on me getting thiccer in a few seconds than most people could ever dream. I looked around the window front and saw the door to a dress shop. ‘Esmeralda’s fine clothes, we’ll have you looking like royalty!’ Well considering the mare in the window looks like she could be Celestia’s daughter, yeah, guess you can manage it.

Pulling on my scarf which had been up this whole time for me to breathe in the caustic pollution, I entered the shop, ignoring the call of ‘coming~’ from the back as I went right for the window, climbing up to it and holding out a twig just as I heard the shop matron bumbling about the back room. Without hesitation, I snapped it against Rarity’s shoulder, and she vanished in a puff of shadow. Ignoring the shock outside the window, I followed suit with the second twig.

I sighed in relief as I appeared in the tower’s foyer with Rarity looking scared and confused. “You’re safe here. Nightmare! Celestia! I have Rarity!” I called out as I headed for the stairs to the living area.

“That soon?” Nightmare called from downstairs as Rarity stayed as far away from me as possible. I don’t blame her, she’s been enslaved by the people I resemble now.

“Yes, also had run-ins with the Colonel,” I called back, continuing to lead the scared and worried mare behind me. She instantly calmed down when out of the kitchen ran the three fillies, playing, and Rarity silently gasped before running for Sweetie, wrapping her up in a crushing hug. “Also I think I figured something out about the caribou culture.”

“Ah! Help! This weird lady is hugging me!” This seemed to almost break Rarity, and she let go of the filly in horror while Celestia and Nightmare entered the hall from the kitchen as well.

“Sweetie! That is your sister!” Shouted Celestia in admonishment, causing Sweetie to gape and then puff out her cheeks in annoyance.

“How would I know!” Sweetie huffed. “I have torn away from my mom as an infant, like all of us.”

“That is still no way to treat your older sister. Rarity, why don’t you say hello?” Celestia asked gently of the newly-freed mare.

However, Rarity didn’t speak. Instead, she silently shook her head, and pulled down the flowered blue choker on her neck, revealing a line across it, which caused Celestia to gasp and cover her mouth, while Nightmare looked about to burst into fury.

“Muting charm?” I asked, hopefully.

“No. They surgically cut her vocal cords. You spoke out too many times, didn’t you?” Celestia gently questioned as she pulled the beautiful mare into a soft hug. “You gave everything for others, didn’t you?” At Celestia’s words, Rarity wordlessly sobbed and nodded into her bosom.

“Okay, now I want to shoot that Esmeralda gal.” I snarled furiously, wishing I’d stayed long enough that I’d have been forced to assault the cow to getaway.

Rarity pulled out a picture from her cleavage. It was of another mare who was helping her make a dress for a heavily overweight caribou. She pointed at the mare in worry and shaking with fear, before making sign language with her hands.

“What is she saying?” I asked in concern, and I can’t read sign language after all.

“She is Rarity’s friend. Her mistress sold her away even after Rarity spoke out against it and begged. For her insolence, Coco was sold for a lower price, and she had Rarity silenced. I’ll find her, don’t worry. We’ll also figure out how to restore your voice, just rest easy.” Nightmare took the picture and vanished, likely to seek out more information.

“Sister will save her, don’t worry. Now be at ease. Robin here and Nicole down the hall are not bad people even if they are caribou.” Celestia teased at me, and I rolled my eyes in good humor.

“Hey~! Why isn’t miss Robin a fox anymore! She was so pretty!” Applebloom complained childishly, and Sweetie nodded in agreement while Scootaloo shrugged.

“Because I need to sneak around looking like a Caribou, so I’m not found out,” I told them calmly. “That said, apparently I’m considered very beautiful to other caribou, am I less pretty now?” I pouted and quirked a brow at Applebloom, who pouted back.

“Naw, yer still pretty. But yer still a caribou. When will ya change back?” Applebloom’s question actually gave me a feeling of dread and apprehension. I trust Nighty with my life, but the process she had to go through to change me was so scary, I don’t want to go through with that again if I can help it. Also, I like being like this. I haven’t been this way long, and already I don’t want to go back. What is up with me?

The lights wiggled about me, giggling like it was a funny joke. Even the freaky echo one joined, but that one was much louder. Okay, the ladies I like, but whoever that is, shut up already.

“Maybe someday, but not right now,” I stressed to her, and I think some of my fear may have bled through because everyone looked worried now. “It’s nothing! I’m fine! I’m gonna go check in on Nicole, bye~!” I hurriedly walked away from the group in the hall, barging into Nicole’s room for safety from scrutiny. I’m not crazy! Ignore the totally sane cow fleeing from you.

“Oh, hey, Robin!” Nicole greeted from her place resting on her bed, reading another book that thankfully was not squiggly as her belly looked a bit smaller. “My body is done with your sperm, so it’s starting to absorb it.”

“Ah, good. I was afraid if you stayed that big and just got bigger that Tia might jump you again.” I joked as I neared her and she looked surprised as I got into bed with her and started snuggling.

“Oh, I would love that.” She sighed, licking my neck and rubbing my still-clothed groin. “I love your new ‘female’ body.” Nicole purred as I pulled her into a tight snuggle, causing her belly to slosh. “Mm~ so clingy today. Want to talk about it?”

“No.” I firmly dodged, putting my snout against her neck and wanting just to forget the stress. I don’t want to think about my gender issues or my questionable sanity right now.

“Okay.” She purred, kissed between my antlers, it was oddly soothing as she did that, and slipped her hand down my pants as she rubbed my back. She didn’t pay attention to my balls or sheathe, but kept her attention on my vagina. “Want me to play with you?”

“I’d rather not, I just want someone here.” I don’t want to face all the revelations I’ve had today. I just want to sleep, and sex might not help this time.

“Then just stay still, and I’ll keep you safe.” Nicole cooed, picking her book back up and reading as she nuzzled and hugged me, quickly sending me to sleep as her cheek rubbed between my antlers-how do our antlers not get in the way when laying on pillows? Also, Nicole seemed uncomfortable, somehow.

“Hey Nicole, do you know why our antlers aren’t messing up the bed?” I asked in idle curiosity, not bothering to open my eyes.

“Oh, they bend so we can sleep. An effect of the Slimes we bred with centuries ago.” Nicole chuckled. “Well that, and how elastic our bodies are. The Slimes got us started.”

“Do you know what love is?” I asked absentmindedly making Nicole give me a weird look like I had a second head.

“Not really. It’s just phrase used for a great sex partner you have lots of fawns with.” Nicole told me, and I felt a sinking pit in my chest. “Um, Robin?” I hugged her closer, kissing her cheek and looking her in the eyes, and she looked distinctly confused. “R-Robin?” I kissed her gently on the lips, and she stiffened, but then slowly relaxed into the kiss. I held it for a while, and then went back to snuggling, Nicole looking less uncomfortable than before.

Ch.9

View Online

Ch.9

I woke up next to a sleeping naked Nicole, no signs of sex, guess she sleeps nude. Her belly flat once more and she had morning wood as I slowly shifted in the bed, realizing I had a case of morning wood too. Which meant we both had to go pee, better get up before there’s a line for the bathroom. I hope there’s more than just the one since this hallway easily has 20 rooms lining it.

I squirmed out of Nicole’s grasp and cracked my neck, checking the pillows and blinked at seeing Nicole’s antlers were actually bending on contact with surfaces. I thought antlers were just bone or cartilage, but that would explain why caribou don’t need special attention to their antlers for comfort. Must be a magic attribute bred into the species thanks to kings of the past, as Nicole had said.

Walking to the bathroom, I found Pinkie snoring inside it and the sound of the bath running and I thought I heard Maud humming. “Um, excuse me? Do I need to go? Is it okay if I come in?”

“Come in, nothing we haven’t seen.” Maud blandly replied from within.

“Gah, cut caribou.” Pinkie drooled before slumping onto the rim of the tub as I slipped in, still dead asleep even though Maud was bathing her. That is both weird and adorable.

“Thank you,” I whispered as I stepped around the pink mare as Maud easily pulled her back into the tub, using my cloven hooves to be slightly quieter than pony hooves could be, but without my paws, I felt like a bull crashing through a china shop. I hope Nighty can at least modify the bottoms of my hooves to be padded so I’m quieter without boots if need be.

I opened my button fly and wormed my short third leg out. I sighed as I let my bladder go, relief immediate as I stood over the privy. “Are all caribou that big?” I looked back at Maud who was watching me with bland curiosity as she scrubbed Pinkie’s mane.

“I guess? I am bigger in my ‘male’ body down here, but bigger everywhere else in this form.” I casually explained until I was finished and buttoned back up. I am still entranced by how this privy is the ultimate flushless toilet with no mess. This kind of thing would revolutionize society back in my old world.

“Okay. Boulder says the other royal one is up.” The blue mare told me.

“What do you mean by ‘other’?” I asked in confusion as Nicole barged in with a jaw-cracking yawn, ignoring us and going right for the privy, pulling a curtain that I didn’t notice around it. Uh...that would have been nice to notice, I feel like an idiot now, especially since I couldn’t hear anything past the curtain. Must be charmed.

“He thinks you are too with her carrying your babies,” Maud explained, the rock next to her glowing faintly. So it is more than just her pet rock then?

“Ah. I wouldn’t know about that. Nicole isn’t an official heir yet. I don’t know how long it will take for her to bear our kid or kids, or anything else on that matter. I was just the lucky gal who...uh, yeah.” I just realized I automatically referred to myself as female. Crap. I guess it is too late for me already, huh? Eh, whatever is causing me to feel like I should be female wins. I give up. I’m a busty sexy babe, and I embrace it!

The light ladies cheered at my self-assurance and acceptance of my fate. Thanks, ladies, I’ll be as busty and beautiful as you want so long as you stay supportive.

I blinked out of my musing and headed to the door as Maud stopped Pinkie from stabbing the water with an imaginary knife on reflex. “Have a good day.”

I only got a few feet until Nicole caught up to me and hugged me from behind. She cooed and caressed me, squeezing me around the waist, already treating me like an equal which Nighty was still working up to. “Don’t run away so fast! Let’s join these cute sisters in the bath.”

“I don’t now if that's-.”

“It’s fine.” Maud immediately removed my only real way to avoid an awkward bathing session with near-strangers...wait, when was the bath expanded into a jacuzzi? When did the bathroom get this big?! HOW?! Ugh...damn magic…

“Caribou!” Pinkie shrieked and then mumbled something about cupcake glasses.

“She having a bad dream is all,” Maud told us.

Nicole helped me out of my armor, neatly folding the padded cloth while also taking time to slip fingers into my feminine folds. “Ah! Nicole!” I whined, squirming away from her towards the tub where Pinkie suddenly grabbed my hand, and I yelped as I was yanked in, Pinkie laughing as she hugged me, her slippery thicc and busty body sliding all over me.

“Robin! You’re so adorable!” Pinkie declared, at least until my assets shrank, and my male endowment surged in size. “Wowie zowie!”

“Big,” Muad stated in one word as she looked my maleness up and down. Nicole climbed into the tub and snuggled up to me from behind, sliding me onto her lap, causing me to gasp and go cross-eyed as she gently penetrated me, her thick cock stretching my virgin pussy wide open. She stayed focused on my female side as the two mares stared at my throbbing manhood.

“Oh, ~!” Nicole moaned as she kissed my neck and slid me down her shaft.

“Ah...ah~!” I couldn’t rightly think, my vision was exploding in stars and flecks of darkness. I-I just lost my virginity. Properly and suddenly. The thing Nighty did to ensure my body’s stability and shape didn’t count because I couldn’t feel it, not like this. “N-Nicky~...”

“Hm.” Pinkie purred as she rubbed herself while her sister started rubbing my shaft. “We haven’t seen a caribou that wasn’t a meany-mean-pants. Usually, they’re all ‘rar I’mma rape you’.”

“This is hot.” Maud complimented as she seemed to examine my maleness as I was fucked right in front of them, bouncing on Nicole’s dick, my body somehow on autopilot as if it knew what to do to get the most pleasure out of this. The whole time the light ladies were cheering me on as I rode the baloney pony.

“Gonna fill you~.” Nicole huffed as she held my hips tight and Maud opened her mouth.

“N-no~. I need to be able to go on missions~.” I whined as I felt my cunt clench, my vision flashing as I had my first female orgasm, my male anatomy joined shortly by erupting into Maud’s mouth. She swallowed calmly, easily quaffing down my monstrous load as Pinkie cheered her on chanting ‘chug, chug, chug.’

“Unf! Fuck!” Nicole moaned as I felt her balls clench under my own, the cow leaning around, moving my head, and pulling me into a kiss. This set me off again, and her too. I felt the brain-melting rapture that was getting stuffed with cum for the first time and I sloppily made out with her as she pumped me full, a feeling I was quickly getting addicted to.

“Wow! Dad warned us caribou cum buckets, but this is so cool!” Pinkie declared as she rubbed my expanding creamy belly, nearly looking term with a single fawn as Nicole came down from her orgasm. Maud sighed as she pulled off my cock and gave a little burp.

“Unf, Ah, My Robin!” Nicole declared as nibbled on my ears. “Got your virginity.”

“Ah, yes. So full...” I slurred, dumbly rubbing my bloated belly in incredible satisfaction.

“I may have fertilized you.” Nicole chuckled slapping my belly as her cock finished surging, leaving me looking slightly overdue. “We can have fawns together babe.” That sounds nice...

“Not on my watch.” Nightmare suddenly declared from next to us in the bath, buck naked as her horn fired a bolt at my belly, impacting harmlessly and washing over it in wisps of shadow. “Sterilized the semen. Thought you could steal my pet’s womb from under me Nicole?’ Nightmare teased as she leaned back, looking at us all, especially I and Maud, who had bellies like we were pregnant, Pinkie cooing and teasing Maud over her’s.

“At least I took her before the Colonel did.” Nicole chuckled. “With how I hear Robin is bumping into her, Robin may be able to turn her our way. She’d have to be one amazing sex partner to turn her from the king though, and have had a few valuable slaves on her land.”

“Fuck that.” I huffed in disgust. I’d rather die than own slaves. “But yeah, Nicky, this was mean. You tried to fuck me pregnant and in front of the Pie sisters too.” I enjoyed it, so damn much! You have no idea how happy I was just now at the idea of being pregnant! This is spooking me!

“Aw, can’t blame a gal for trying.” Nicole cooed as she rubbed my belly, which felt damn good I have to admit. In fact...I could go bigger.

Nighty chuckled before pulling me off Nicole and sliding into me with her own cock in one smooth motion with her magic. “Nighty~!” I shrieked in pleasure as her enormous bitch-breaker somehow slid right into me, and my tongue flopped out of my mouth as my eyes rolled back.

“My pet, my love, my heir bearer.” Nightmare growled quietly into my ears as she rubbed my belly, leaving a black crescent moon in my fur with her fingers. “I want your womb to bear my children. I want to bear your children. I don’t want anyone else to take my right to your body from me without me getting you first.”

The sinister snickering was back, why is there a shampoo bottle with eyes? Ugh! Go away creepy stalker! The light ladies are welcome, but you’re not!

“N-Nighty...I still have work to do…” I weakly gasped out as I tried not to orgasm just at her proclamations, my body already gyrating on her dick as I instinctively rode on her lap with need. The way my cum-stuffed belly bounced and put weight on my vagina just made it better!

“I can cast spells to protect them.” Nightmare told me, trying to deflect my argument.

The orange, red-eye looked pleased as they floated by on a rubber ducky.

“I can’t count on that. Please. I’m not ready…” I pleaded, looking back at her in fear of motherhood. I was a man before. All of this may be amazing, maybe incredible, but I’m terrified of carrying a life inside me right now, I’m especially scared to even consider going out into the field carrying them. But wouldn’t it be good, wouldn’t I want to be as big as the moon? What? Where did that thought come from? Oh~ it’s making me hornier! I want to be stuffed!

Nightmare kissed and nuzzled me, humping me in return for my hungry bounces and twisting hips as she tried calming me with sweet words. You don’t have to change my mind Nighty. I w-want this right? To be big? Oh her balls are clenching! “Mrr~ are you ready pet? To become the mother of my children?”

“No.” We stopped at Pinkie’s sudden firm word, her voice seeming to snap us out of our sexual trance, the eyes on the rubber ducky glowing with what I could only assume was rage. “If she says no, she says no.” Pinkie glared at Nightmare, the dead and empty eyes froze my lover.

“That’s caribou behavior right there.” Nicole leered. “I have an excuse of it being a spur of the moment, but you’re being cruel right now.”

“I-It's okay! I want it! I need it! Give it to me!” I demanded with desire as I leaned to the side and turned around to look Nighty in the face. Nighty actually looked shocked at me, as if I was doing something wrong. What? But I want your seed! I want your fawns! Fill me!

I could feel her getting harder in me, still debating as she looked at my belly, tears pricking her eyes. Nightmare whined as I felt her so close to blowing as she fought with herself. “This...is not...right!” Nightmare’s eyes went from their bestial slits to normal round eyes for a moment. “This is not what I want!” Nightmare declared before her eyes returned to normal and she pulled me off her cock with her magic, crying out in orgasm as she fountained cum all over us.

“No, ~!” I wailed, my rightly earned cummies are being wasted! Before I could try something drastic, Nighty zapped my head, and suddenly all my carnal hunger vanished, my need to breed was gone. W-what was that?! What just happened to me?! Maud put a hand on my shoulder, squeezing firmly but not hard, and I calmed down as she patted my shoulder.

The rubbed ducky huffed and quacked before Pinkie suddenly popped it like it was a balloon.

“Ah...hah...Nicole, clean me.” Nightmare huffed “Or let me fill you either way. I don’t think I can do anything with Robin right now without being tempted to try again.”

“Since Robin already got me knocked up, feel free to fill me all you like, I won’t get any more pregnant.” Nicole declared as she wiped some of the cum out of her eyes and licked it up with a hum of approval for the taste.

“Good.” She huffed, pulling Nicole onto her and humping away, causing me to whine for a moment before both Maud and Pinkie got on either side of me and rubbed my shoulders.

“Thank you.” I meekly said to Pinkie Pie, who had immediately pulled me into a hug, petting my neck as she pressed my snout into her bosom.

“There’s nothing to laugh about when it comes to rape.” Pinkie declared with dead seriousness, but her crystal blue eyes had their incredible spark of life back. “At least I helped her see that, and kept the meanie from spurring you two on.” Meanie?

“Sticky,” Maud commented as she wiped off Nightmare’s cum from her breasts, scooping it up to eat it without hesitation. “Tangy.”

“I know cum is rich in protein Maud but is that really sanitary?” I asked as I tried to ignore my girlfriends fucking in the bath next to us, trying not to remember how right it felt to be-no.

“No.” Maud replied and kept ‘cleaning’ herself off.

“Do me.” Pinkie giggled as she let me go and hefted up her cum-coated tits as the water below somehow cleared up, meaning this wasn’t even necessary. Shrugging, I took her invitation and began lapping up Nightmare’s jizz from her head-sized breasts, paying special attention to her nipples and watching Pinkie bite her lip and blush with mirth filling her eyes. “Thanks!”

“No prob-mm~.” I hummed as she leaned down and started sucking my left nipple. Even though I was smaller in this form, I still had G-cups, so it was easy for her to get a good gush of my milk in her mouth.

“Mm~.” She purred, grabbing my cock and rubbing it as she suckled her sister joining.

“You aren’t full yet Maud?” I asked with amusement as the sisters supped on my bounty.

“YES! FUCK ME~!” I looked up at hearing Nicole scream and witness Nightmare cumming again, bloating our mutual girlfriend back into looking pregnant, the two finally calming down. That should be me… “Ah~...nothing like a good creampie for breakfast.”

“That was a horribly bad pun, and you should feel bad.” Nightmare joked in amusement as she vanished her male organs and sighed in relief. “Thank you, both for pleasure and for stopping me from going overboard.”

“No, prob!” Nicole waved off as she actually got to washing up. “Hey babe, you gonna keep feeding your foals or you gonna get clean too?”

“I think they’re just taking advantage of having so much nutrition available. They had to grow up in the wild, after all.” I rubbed the sister’s heads as they kept nursing, their stomachs swelling with my milk. I hope they don’t give themselves tummy aches.

---]===>

“Too much milk~...*BELCH*.” Pinkie happily said as she still sat with her sister in the now-drained jacuzzi. Pinkie was so stuffed she looked pregnant, while her sister looked like she had twins what with both the milk and the cum.

“Refreshing.” Maud stated as she contentedly rubbed her belly, otherwise her expression was as bland as ever.

“You two better get some exercise, or that’ll just go straight to your thighs.” Nicole teased as she dried off.

“Not that it would be a bad thing.” Nightmare commented with a wink at us all as she magically redressed in her favored outfit of modified Nazi uniform. “Be good, I’m still hunting down your families and Rarity’s friend.” Nightmare declared and blew a kiss at us all before vanishing.

“What do I do next?” I huffed in annoyance as I pulled my armor trousers back on.

“What do you normally do around here, silly?” Pinkie asked as she somehow shook the water off and her mane and tail puffed up, perfectly dry.

“Besides sex.” Maud finished, also somehow dry already.

“Uh...I cook?” I think that’s the only thing I’ve ever done here that hasn’t devolved into sex. I’m surrounded by perverts. Good gosh, I mean really, I may not be helping there, but it’s them who initiate.

“Oh! Can you bake a cake! Or cupcakes! Oh! Breakfast muffins!” Pinkie gushed in excitement, and I eyed her belly, which she slapped and it somehow shrunk into a four-pack of abs. “I have room! See!” I gawked at her in shock. I mean, I know magic is a thing here, but what was that?!

“Don’t think about it.” Maud blandly stated, somehow now boasting an eight-pack.

“Whoa...that is awesome.” Nicole gaped and even approached Maud, running her hands up and down the washboard abdomen. “Can you teach that?”

“Only in secret,” Maud replied, and Nicole instantly dragged the bland mare off to her room. No fair! I want to learn that trick!

“C-can I learn it?” I asked Pinkie, who hummed, looked me up and down, counting on her fingers and then on a hoof, then looked up into the air and off behind me somewhere.

“Mm...nope. Sorry. You’re a protagonist.” Pinkie said with disappointment and pouted at me.

“What?” Am I a ‘protagonist’? Isn’t that the main character in a story?

“Nothing~! But I can’t teach you. You’re not capable of it for reality-stabilizing reasons.” Pinkie declared as she walked out of the bathroom buck naked still and I followed as I put my armor top and hood back on. Thankfully the top also makes my belly flat. I was worried it might not have a dimensional pocket for the abdomen. Nighty really was-

“Uh...okay?” I said, not sure what she meant, but if she can’t, then, she can’t. We entered the kitchen, finding the fillies and Rarity inside with Celestia making breakfast already. Am I not doing a good job as the resident cook am I? “Hey Tia, stealing my job?” I looked her over, she somehow has a shoulder-strap dress now pinned under the collar that was absolutely beautiful in its sun-themed embroidery and looked more like something to wear to dinner than wear in the kitchen. Also, she still looked pregnant, how has she not drained Nighty’s cum?

“No, but I heard from the bathroom you were already cooking in there.” Tia chuckled as she patted her swollen orb.

“Um...two things. The dress, and how do you still have this?” I rubbed her belly, Tia cooing and looking serenely happy as I did.

“Rarity is a superb seamstress and did it in a few minutes. As for this?” Tia licked her lips and looked about to cum. “I magically sealed sister’s cum inside with a condom that will keep filling the more cum goes into me, so I can keep getting bigger...bigger-unf~....” Tia shuddered, drips sounding on the stone floor, and nobody even seemed to notice as Rarity was seemingly forcing a cute sundress onto Pinkie who looked shocked at getting the party-balloon themed gift. “Oh~.”

“Are you sure you’re okay?” I pointed to my head in reference to her mental health, and she sighed.

“No. I’m not. I’m addicted to sex and the very concept of breeding. In a way this collar is a blessing, if I didn’t have it, I’d likely be immobile in a room somewhere, baking foals in my womb.” Celestia admitted even as she kept cooking, flipping an omelet with ease. Where’d we have eggs? I’ve been complaining to Star Swirl that we need eggs and it wasn’t on Nightmare’s shopping list.

“And you wouldn’t care if it had been Nightmare to do it to you.” I closed my eyes at how fucked-up this all was.

“Probably would have even preferred it that way…” Tia admitted with shame. “But that isn’t an issue. So long as I have this collar, my fantasies are just that; fantasy. I’m content being the resident den mother so long as I don’t become a brainless brood mother.”

“That’s a sad compromise.” I sighed while hugging her, which she returned with one arm.

“But it’s a necessary one, and I’m content with it.” Celestia declared firmly and began plating up the last omelet, there were several here, so I picked up a couple to take to the table. “Breakfast is ready!” This got a chorus of cheers from the fillies and Pinkie while Rarity wordlessly fussed over their new dresses. Where did she even get all that cloth?

Taking my own omelet, a simple cheese, and spinach thing, I enjoyed a peaceful breakfast. Well, peaceful in that everybody left me alone, giving me time to mull over the fact that I had a pregnant-sized belly under this flat armor top. I patted my mysteriously flat stomach and lifted the top up, my swell appearing as I did, the fillies all laughing and applauding like I’d done a magic trick, which technically I did. Ignoring it and putting my top back down, I brooded.

This might mean that Nightmare has been planning way ahead in wanting to knock me up and still send me out. I have an issue with this. Both because I’m more than just a walking womb, and also because I refuse to endanger any children I have recklessly. Mom may have failed to stop me from destroying my life due to my idiocy, but she still taught me that children were to be cherished. I need to talk to her, preferably with Tia and Nicole in the same room.

Wait, what was I thinking about? The orange eyes were leering angrily at me from the salt shaker again. Go away spooky thing! You’re just a figment of my imagination! Um, but what was I think about?

Whatever, finishing up breakfast, I bid everyone a good morning as I went outside to check my garden and see if anything was ready for harvest. The vines quickly latched onto me, but didn’t get rough as they checked me over, as if to see if I was who I was, and then let me in. I guess my new caribou body threw them off for a moment.

I found that most everything was already prepared for harvest, so I took up a few wicker baskets that seemed to have been put in here after my last visit, and began stripping the plants of their harvest, the vines even helped and the plants seemed ready to let their produce go. This magic stuff is so weird. Once done with that I took the food inside in multiple trips, Celestia impressed at how much my garden has already produced.

Then I went back outside, pulled up my top, and let the vines proceed to obliterate my mind with boobgasms, the light ladies giggling as they danced around me and the garden like before.

---]===>

“Oh, gawd~! That is still incredible.” I slurred as I once again dragged myself from the garden. It seemed the vines were dispersing my milk to the rest of the garden. It seems the name Plunder may be from the fact that they eat all larger animals like rabbits and whatnot that try to get into the garden and they also consume overripe produce. That and they keep stealing things from the shed and playing with them.

“Good to see you still register as a fox magically.” Nightmare commented, and I looked up wearily at my girlfriend who looked nervously yet fondly at me. “I was worried I messed up your mana signature when I was changing you, and the garden would have to be purged.”

“Good thing. I would miss getting my tits violated.” I joked as I got to my hooves, staggering slightly but managing to keep steady. “So…”

“So…?” Nightmare nervously parroted as she rubbed her arms.

“Want to talk about it?” I probed, wanting to get this over with. The Eyes were looking annoyed from a nearby tree, but I felt a bit of a victory over them. That’s right spooky eyes and voice! I win this round!

“Not really...I’d rather forget this morning even happened.” Nightmare admitted weakly.

“Nightmare.” I huffed.

“Fine. You’re the best thing I’ve ever stumbled into, and I want to make sure you have every reason never to leave me. Having children is one of the strongest ways I know of without outright enslaving you and being just as bad as our enemy.” Nightmare confessed in frustration.

“Yet you nearly did anyway,” I commented, pointing to my armor.

“Just about.” Nightmare groused.

“Look. I’m just not ready. I need time, and I refuse to go out into the field with defenseless unborn children inside of me.” I firmly declared with no room for argument.

“I understand. But the desire is still strong.” Nightmare pulled up my top, revealing my swollen belly and she rubbed around the mark she magically made in my creamy fur. “I want you. So badly.” Oh~ that feels good, those words-

“You already have me, just don’t push me away by being so possessive,” I told her. “Nicole was in the heat of the moment, you weren’t. You premeditated impregnating me and sending me into danger. That hurts.” Though it’s hot, I refuse to endanger the children we’ll have together.

“I’m sorry.” Nightmare whispered, tears pricking her eyes, but I leaned in and kissed her, pressing my body to hers. Again we stayed like that until again Scootaloo interrupted with exaggerated gagging, and we leered at her, Rarity also leering in disapproval next to her while Pinkie was bouncing in excitement as she looked at us, the other two fillies just smiling.

“Besides, we already have a family to look out for,” I added on as the fillies ran out to play in the small courtyard on the opposite side of the tower from the garden, Rarity, and Pinkie following to watch over them. “We shouldn’t rush to add to it until we know we can handle this.”

“You’re right. It’s more than enough that we’ll have to help care for Nicole’s fawns. Besides, I made you unaging, we have time.” Nightmare said, to which I agreed, we have plenty of-.

“WHAT?!” I’M UNAGING NOW?!

“What?” Nightmare teased before pecking me on the cheek with a kiss and vanishing in a swirl of shadow as she cackled. Don’t spring something like that on me and run away damn it! Get back here~!

Ch.10

View Online

Ch.10

It’s been a week since Rarity joined us in the tower. I’ve mostly gotten over the existential crises all these changes have put me into, chiefly the ‘genetically immortal’ bit, but I think I can manage to live with it...for a long, long time.

Nightmare has been really busy and hasn’t had time to pop in like she used to, she still visits in the morning and before bed though. She’s making a lot of headway on tracking down Rarity’s friend Coco as well as the rest of the Pie family, but she hasn’t managed to find them yet.

Celestia has...well...gotten worse. She has gotten to the point of looking pregnant with triplets from how much cum she’s collected from Nicole. Nightmare thankfully realized she had a problem and refused to contribute more to it, and Tia even begged me to make her bigger. Of course, I evaded her attempts, and she still had enough pride not to beg in front of others, but her obvious addiction was getting disturbing, and she needs help.

Rarity has settled in nicely, making us all wonderful clothes, me especially for some reason, and has absolutely inserted herself into the fillies lives as a sort of mother. She really is beyond Generous, I don’t think she’s done anything for herself besides make a few dresses to wear.

Pinkie has been getting more lively, decorating the tower, much to Star Swirl’s chagrin. She’s even somehow making all kinds of impressive contraptions that rely mostly on muscle power and in one case dammed up the spring so she could make a generator. Where did she learn all of this in the wild? All that, and her mane and tail have become beyond poofy and curled.

Nicole is properly showing now, already. Her firm little tummy has sent her into full-blown baby mania, requesting cribs, plural, and even knitting little socks to protect their hooves. She’s oddly adorable, going all domestic, asking for cooking lessons from Tia and me, the former requesting creampies as part of the trade, which I didn’t approve of.

Star Swirl was still the same, but he got another visit from Charlise, and this time he left with her, who knows when he’ll be back. I actually had a sinking feeling that the answer might be from ‘a long time’ to ‘never’ with how sudden and well-planned his departure was. Damn it. The old nag was actually growing on me as the straight-man to our silliness.

The fillies are adjusting quickly, but Scootaloo and Applebloom practically had to beg Rarity to make them more tomboyish clothes so they could roughhouse without ruining her little sundresses for them. Meanwhile, Sweetie was bonding with her sister as much as she could.

As for Maud...she vanished. Pinkie said not to worry, that Maud had a tendency to disappear for days at a time and come back with something interesting. Usually a dead beast several times her size, beaten to death with her bare fists or an explosive. At least I know she should be fine, considering most caribou don’t use combat magic from what I’ve learned from Celestia...when she isn’t begging for cumshots.

I was in the garden, tending to the berry bushes when I heard the ground shifting nearby. “Hmph!” Came a grunt from the ground and I looked to see three dogs with spikes on their collars and gas masks on their faces hop out of a hole in the earth just beyond the magical barrier keeping the pollution out. “Almost away from caribou and to new lands pups!”

“Too much digging, Rover!” One dog groaned before being pushed out of the hole by Maud, who was carrying rocks and had mining gear on of suspenders and a mining helmet and carrying a huge sack full of something. Why she wasn’t wearing a shirt with those suspenders, I don’t know, but it was quite sexy how all that covered her nipples was the wide straps of the suspenders.

“Found power gems for Pinkie.” The blue-grey mare told me as she took out a huge rock from the sack and cracked the stone on her knee, revealing the insides were beautiful geodes of various colors.

“Wait, this place?” Asked the shortest dog in the red vest and suspenders, walking into the clean air and taking off his mask, gasping and falling to his knees. “Air! Clean air!” The other two followed suit, both wearing black vests, one much bigger and the other smaller than their apparent leader as they took off their masks and began practically hacking their lungs out, disturbingly dark phlegm coming up. I just realized the pollution is much worse outside of cities. Maybe the caribou already have something in place to just shove the smog elsewhere?

“Can we stay here?!” The biggest one begged, jumping to my hooves and grabbing my left calf. “Wait…caribou!” He yelped as he went for a pistol on his hip.

“Told you,” Maud said blandly as she grabbed his wrist and squeezed, causing him to drop the undersized Luger. The dog whined as it sounded like his arm was made of stone from how it sounded like gravel when Maud squeezed. I think I see a symbol carved on his shoulders that looks like the Goron Ruby. But they didn’t look like Gorons. I already know this world is based on Zelda, but these are dogs, not rock monsters.

“Listen to-*cough*-grey pony better! Said were caribou here too!” Rover slapped his back, sounding like rock clacking against rock and looked to me. “Sorry. Boys dumb. We came for safety, is safe?”

“Um, yes? We can’t really be found since this place has so many layers of protection it kinda hurts my brain to think about it. How you found the place, I have no idea.” I scratched my neck in consideration. Maybe if you’ve already been here, you can find your way back? It would explain how Charlise can find the place if she’s already an old acquaintance of Star Swirl’s.

“Good! Fluffy! Find good mine! We need material! Don’t undermine tower foundation or mountain’s structure!” Rover ordered the smallest dog, who snapped a cheesy salute and began burrowing as close to the barrier as possible.

“Boris! Get off caribou cow and pull up refinery parts! If want to free our people we need to get to work!” Rover barked as the big one jumped and moved into the hole. “We followed grey pony. She tells us of safe place! We are the Diamond Dog Liberation Front!” Rover declared proudly, baring the Goron Mark on his shoulder with pride.

“Okay, are there more of you?” I asked only to see Rover wince. “Just the three of you?”

“We have been trying? We stole things from the caribou.” Rover whined. “Caribou not take chances with dogs. Our hides tough as stone and insides hard as diamond. We are be careful because they not avoid killing us if given chance.”

“Okay, do your thing, don’t hurt the fillies.” I groaned before going inside to speak to Celestia. With Nightmare and Star Swirl away, she’s the default leader here. I found her in the kitchen and frowned at seeing her belly was slightly bigger than yesterday. At least Rarity was keeping on top of her dresses and giving her bigger ones. ”Tia. We have a trio of dogs now we have to deal with, and whatever refinery they’re building.”

“Diamond Dogs? This deep into Equestria? Odd, the caribou ship most of them back to their homeland to work their mines. Nobody digs better or makes better tunnels than diamond dogs. Well, the species that aren’t foxes or wolves.” Celestia informed me as she assembled a tomato and onion sandwich with one hand since she was too big to face the counter. The bread was something Nightmare found a source she could pick up from every evening for the foreseeable future since we’d already gone through the bread I bought on my ill-fated shopping trip. “Of course their ancestors were the best smiths and miners in the past, also the fact most gems come from their digestive tracts helps.”

“They poop gems?” I shook my head in disbelief. “Maud led them back here, and she brought geodes of ‘power crystals’ for Pinkie,” I added as I shrugged. “That said, I’m mostly worried about what Pinkie is doing.”

“Don’t be too concerned. From what I’ve seen and gotten out of speaking with her, she is a savant tinkerer and unusually talented with magitech. More the fools the caribou, their most seasoned scientists still can’t reliably make a magic contraption, and she throws them together out of basic materials.” Celestia smiled in pride before she took a bite of her sandwich.

“Oh? Interesting.” I said, leaning back. “Well, hopefully, they are making sure the fillies stay safe.”

“If there’s one thing I think you don’t need to worry about, it’s about Pinkie endangering the fillies.” Celestia sagely stated, before looking down at my crotch, and I took that as a sign, it was time to disengage.

“Thanks for telling me what you know. I’m going to go and tend to the garden.” I swiftly left the kitchen before she could start asking for sex, it was important that when alone like this, I do not entice her with my mere presence. Nighty said nymphomania and whatever oddly attached addiction Tia had was best treated by limiting exposure.

“Oof! Sorry.” I apologized to Rarity, who simply smiled and waved off the fact we’d crashed chest-to-chest and continued into the kitchen and me outside. I rounded the tower to my garden and sighed in exasperation at the way Pinkie and Maud had built trellises and fences for the vines to coil around. It was so the ‘cutie patooties’ didn’t tire themselves out from having to maintain their structure when inactive. It did make them less thirsty, but it also meant they were getting lazy, occasionally letting a bird rest on them. “Is the bird bit good or bad?” I sighed before petting my vines, the thorns somehow retracting when I touched them.

“Oo~! Are we gonna get the show!” I pouted and turned my gaze over at Pinkie and Maud who were standing on the side of the garden facing the spring, where a wood and stone dam now let the stream build into a small reservoir and then spill over the low point in the dam, which poured down a crude wooden square tube filled with fan blades that looked like they were taken from cars, which in turn rotated the shaft connected to multiple car alternators by chains. That thing was outputting a shocking amount of electricity.

“No, I already fed them,” I told the two, causing Pinkie to whine in disappointment and Maud to...not react. It was still odd how Maud didn’t emote like other people. “So what are you doing anyway? I’ve been trying not to think too hard about it, but we’ve been fine with just magic here.”

“Radio.” Maud blandly stated, and I scrunched my snout. There is no way you need that much power to run a radio.

“What Maud means is that I’m building a broadcast station!” Pinkie gushed, and I felt my face pale a bit.

“But won’t the caribou just be able to track the signal back to here?” I mean, the method I knew of was pretty basic, just aim a receiver in a direction until you get something then follow it.

My concerns were somewhat relieved when Pinkie rapidly shook her head. “I thought of that, but no! If I ping the signal off of several radio towers by having transmitters sneakily installed in their-.”

“Ubisoft Towers got it. I guess I know what I’m doing in the near future.” Good thing I don’t have a fear of heights, considering I’ll likely have to climb to the very tippy-top without being spotted.

“Hey! Stop breaking the fourth wall! It’s risky!” Pinkie suddenly demanded, causing me to feel confusion.

“Fourth what-now?” This isn’t the first time she’s mentioned it, what is the Fourth Wall?

“Nothing! But yeah, once I have the tower put up on top of Swirly’s tower, I’ll be able to reach all of Equestria with a hope-inspiring broadcast. I need to do something to turn those frowny-faces into smiles.”

“Hopefully they don’t just turn you in.” I sighed, reminded of the one I’d tried to free. Also every mission I go on I come back with money, and I keep trying not to pickpocket. Or grope. Damn, I’m a hopeless subconscious kleptomaniac-pervert.

“Oh, that’s not the best part! I’m going to be hijacking as many signals the caribou use for their propaganda! Even if they change stations or just turn it off, I’ll be snatching up the airwaves like a starving piranha!” Pinkie then gave the most adorable squeaky evil laugh in existence.

“So cute~!” I squeed and hugged her, which she instantly returned with her cute laughter.

“Yes.” Maud simply said, the corners of her lips slightly curved upward.

“Just be careful you don’t bring them here, or that you hurt anyone here.”

“No problemo caribourino!” Pinkie and Maud then walked back towards the dam, doing something with a huge wooden box, but whatever that was it wasn’t really my business right now.

“Okay, time to check on the fillies.” I gushed before a Vine caressed me, the end of it opening up in a big toothy circular maw with leafy blades forming a bulb around it, and nuzzled me. “Aw, you’re a cutie, but don’t overeat okay?” The vine actually nodded, or it just seemed to, before it curled back up on the fence.

I then went searching for the fillies. Rarity was in the kitchen, having a conversation with Celestia by Tia interpreting her gestures, so they had to be somewhere else in the tower. Star Swirl didn’t say anyplace was off-limits, just that all books be returned to the dropbox eventually. I went searching up the tower, checking the mazes of bookcases and listening for the telltale sounds of fillies being fillies. Well, save Sweetie, she was the quiet one who liked reading the most.

“No, it’s my gum!” Sweetie yelled out. I looked to the TOP of a bookshelf where they were reading and saw Scootaloo trying to get a pack of gum from Sweetie Belle.

“Why didn’t you tell us you stole from a guard? We could’ve all enjoyed the gum, and the evidence would’ve been gone instead of you hiding it in your clothes this whole time! It’s all stinky!” Scootaloo complained as she gave the body-odor smelling gum back. “Gross.”

“And we thought you were the prim and proper one of us too.” Applebloom joked as she kept looking at what from down here seemed to be a picture book on basic physics contraptions.

“I know Star Swirl only has a rule about returning books, but could you please get down from there?” I called up to them in concern.

“No, thanks! We’re good!” Scootaloo called down and waved for me to leave.

“Yeah-“ Sweetie started doing the wave before falling off the top of the bookcase. I reacted, jumping onto a shelf, I leaped to the opposite bookcase several feet higher, then jumped at Sweetie, catching her and landing atop the bookcase she’d just fallen from, also grabbing the pack of gum they’d been arguing over.

“That’s why!” I huffed cradling the sniffling filly to my chest. “You’re all getting down to the floor right now!” Suitably chastised, the other two fillies carefully climbed back down, and I jumped down from the bookcase, landing with a single thud of my boots before setting Sweetie down and looking at the pack of gum. I blushed at realizing what it was and pocketed it before any of them could notice. Blue Chew gum, a few chomps, and you’re harder than steel. Good thing I caught them with this since they’re not males or herms, who knows what it could’ve done.

“Whoa...yer like one of those superheroes from the comics.” Applebloom complimented me, and I felt a bit embarrassed to be compared to something as extravagant as a superhero. I mean, I may have incredible agility and finesse in this form, and immense strength and durability in the other form, but I’m not superhero material.

“She is! She’s like Carmen Sandiego!” Scootaloo’s statement shocked me. I mean, there are books on a few fictions that suspiciously are similar to stories from home, like Robin Hood, but with differences. I’m shocked something as niche and obscure as Carmen Sandiego even exists here. “Yeah! She’s sneaky, goes right under the crook’s noses, and takes what she’s after right from under them!”

“Ah.” I started knowing I’m a bit far from that type of thief.

“That’s what you did with my sister! You’re totally Carmen Sandiego!” Sweetie added on, and they were all looking at me with sparkles in their eyes.

“Um...I’m actually Robin Hood,” I admitted, only to get scoffs and feel genuinely upset at this.

“Hah! You’re too scrawny to be Robin Hood! She’s like, ten feet tall, with biceps as thick as most people’s thighs!” Scootaloo declared, and I looked at her with a very unamused expression.

“My name is Robin Hood! I can steal people blind before they even know I’ve been in their pockets! I don’t need to be a lumbering brute to have super strength either! Watch!” I took out a small jar of magically chilled water from my pockets, splashing myself in the face. Once I finished filling out my armor, I grabbed a bookcase, and with a grunt, lifted the several ton wooden objects filled with even more weight in books a few inches off of the floor, before setting it back down gently, still causing a thud, before looking down at the now gobsmacked fillies. “Well?! Do I need to be four feet taller?!”

“N-no, ma’am!” The trio squeaked and saluted like little soldiers, and I felt a pang of sadness at how they still had caribou indoctrination to get out of.

“Good! Now go back downstairs and get lunch. Celestia was making tomato and onion sandwiches last I saw.” They saluted again and took off. Once they were gone, I collapsed to the floor, whining in pain. “Ow~...I think I pulled every muscle in my body~!”

“That was so~ hot!” I managed to look over at Nicole approaching, wearing a green dress as she looked me over and up at the bookcase. “You looked and sounded like an officer giving a bunch of grunts a total dressing down. Also, your ass flexed so hard when you lifted that I thought it would bust out of your pants.”

“Pain!” I whined, getting slightly reminded of If the Emperor had a Text to Speech Device. It would be interesting to see him in this world. Well, if he wasn’t a total egotistical ass with godlike power and thought far too much of himself.

“Well, you’ll just have to rest you hot stud. I’d pick you up, but I’m nowhere near as strong as you.” Nicole knelt down and lifted my head, the pull on my neck hurt, but she put my head in her lap. “You rest, I’ll keep your head off the floor.”

“Thanks, babe,” I muttered, closing my eyes.

---]===>

I woke to find myself sitting in Nightmare’s lap, leaning against her as Nicole snored on her shoulder. I could feel my lover’s bulge between my legs, but she wasn’t trying to engage in that. Well, maybe she was, she isn’t a natural herm after all. “You tore several ligaments, pulled nearly every active muscle used in a lift, and threw out your back.” Nightmare informed me in annoyance.

“Sorry. My tiny ego got stung by fillies, and I decided to show off.” I said in reply, and Nighty sighed as she kissed my ear.

“First time I get to visit for a rest in a while, and you go and hurt yourself.” Nightmare complained gently, rubbing my flat tummy around the moon furmark she’d imprinted on me, the other hand squeezing my thicc thigh. Oh yes, just like that, lift my shirt, pull down my pants too.

“Sorry,” I muttered, enjoying the closeness before Nicole snorted and woke up.

“Mmf...sorry, don’t know what-Nighty~!” Nicole lunged for our mutual girlfriend, hugging us both. “You here for some fun?”

“No. Just for a break.” Nightmare replied, kissing Nicole tenderly. She’s been managing to get closer to both of us in the past week despite her lack of time. That said, it’s actually been more meaningful, filled with kisses and snuggles more than sex and rough tumbles. “The cold hard floor isn’t a good place to doze off you two. You’re lucky I came along and transfigured the floor into being soft.”

“Ah, there you are Princess.” A pure-white rugged unicorn stallion in full plate golden armor with the Triforce proudly emblazoned on his pauldrons and cuirass said as he approached. His buzz-cut blue and light blue mane and closely cropped tail helping highlight his other features, like his well-groomed beard and piercing blue eyes showed a seasoned soldier. “I’m sorry to have gotten lost.”

“It’s okay Honed Lance, I’m still surprised I found you guarding an old dungeon no one was occupying besides some old magitech golems.” Nightmare replied as she helped Nicole and me to our hooves.

“I had orders to hold the position at all costs by my captain, and used the food stores to wait until the crown delivered either the all-clear or new orders.” The ruggedly handsome stallion named Honed Lance stated and-oh gawd he’s hot! Why do I find him hot? I wanna kiss him! His white fur and two-toned blue beard just clicked on my fuck-o-meter! Then there was his piercing blue eyes! That sculpted jaw! UNF! The light ladies practically danced around him and were pretty much beckoning me to move on him, which made not doing so all the harder.

“You’ve been in isolation for nearly ten years.” Nightmare muttered in a tone of slight disbelief, it seems she was still stunned about it.

“10 years of doing my duty ma’am. The stasis bed helped slow my aging too.” That would explain why he looked like he was still in his twenties-oh gawd his face is perfect!

“Why is he so hot?” I muttered to Nicole as I rubbed my thighs together and fidgeted.

“No idea, but I want to bang him so bad,” Nicole whispered back, similarly antsy.

“Wait, why are you saying this all here?” I asked in bewilderment. “What’s with the exposition? It felt really out of place and forced, like a bad...fanfiction…” My question made my brain hurt, the air seemed to waver, and then Pinkie slapped duct tape on a nearby bookcase.

“STOP THAT!” She smacked me upside the head, then vanished as quickly as she appeared.

“Ah...what?” Lance said looking at where Pinkie had vanished then back to me. “I only just spoke of this, Nightmare found me and ordered me to come here...after putting me to sleep and some weird dream that sh-”

Our girlfriend closed his mouth with her magic and made shushing sounds. “Lieutenant! I understand that after a decade of being alone, you may want to let your lips loose, but that is a matter of national security.”

We both gave her flat looks and poked her breasts. “What did you do in his dreams hun? We both know you can dream hop~.” Nicole and I teased, and she escaped in a teleport, taking the hunky stallion with her, leaving us giggling.

“Should we find her?” Nicole asked playfully, rubbing her belly idly.

“No way, let her have her fun. Besides, she could be anywhere in the world.” I stretched my body before heading downstairs with Nicole at my side.

“Do you think she really did it?” Nicole questioned playfully.

“Not really. She may have been just gauging him through his subconscious. She did it for a while with you.” I informed her, not mentioning that Nighty did very much the same with me.

“Oh, right,” Nicole said with realization and a faint blush. “So, what now?”

“Hm, I need to practice with my bow probably,” I muttered getting up and dusting myself off. “Even if I’m somehow inherently skilled, I still need to keep my skills up, or it will wane. Also, I have to figure out how to do it with massive tits like these in the way.” I hefted my breasts for reference, and Nicole licked her lips, but I just laughed it off and helped her down the stairs.

Ch.11

View Online

Ch.11

I rushed out of the store with indignation and righteous fury in my very presence. Damn store owner was some ugly fat bitch demanding I suck her off before she sold me some damn water! Punching her in the face was probably not the best idea, but it had felt good. If she didn’t want customers then she might as well close her damn store!

The fact that a few caribou actually gave me understanding looks as I left the shop said that bitch tried this with at least a few others. Probably the only way she can even get laid with how she looks like a tire swing; too wide and beat-up with a personality to match.

Huffing in frustration, I continued on my way. Whatever. Nighty may not like it but we’ll have to make mineral water ourselves. Can’t be too hard, we live right next to a mountain spring. But then again we still need other things that can be bought at a store like that bitch’s, but I had to leave everything when I knocked her out and stormed off. “Might as well check at another grocery for mineral water while I’m at it.”

“Nice job!” A little caribou fawn in a pink dress chuckled at me. “She makes everyone have sex with her. Her wife is the town MP captain so she’s been getting away with it.”

“Wait? She’s married?” I asked while blinking in surprise.

“Yup! You’d think she’d never get anyone with that face and that even worse personality, but she is!” The fawn giggled and then skipped off on her way.

Well then. Shit. I just assaulted someone a little important. Better hope my armor will keep people from finding me since it seems to work unless I make a loud display like I did back there. That all said and done, I continued through the depressingly occupied town of Hollow Shades, a tiny town nestled between the Foal Mountains to the south and the forest which shares the name of the town. You’d think a place like this would be overlooked, but the local silver mines and the fact it was a stopover between Canterlot and Fillydelphia made it important.

“Hey~ Cutie, I’ve got some produce you can buy.” Came the voice of another caribou, thin, and looking like a stereotypical gypsy as she beckoned me over to a stall capping an alley. The fact she can see me despite my armor enchantments was scary. “Psst~ don’t make me look crazy please~. Nobody else can see you~.”

I nervously approached her stand, finding she was selling garden seeds, fresh milk, commercial drugs if that package said anything, and looked to have a crystal ball on a table behind her. “Hey, um, do you have mineral water? Particularly rich in…” I took the list back out of my pocket. “Iron and manganese?”

“Hm, I have mineral water back here…” She turned around, and I couldn’t help noticing that while she was rather thin and petite up top, her ass was just, pow under that skirt. I managed to pull my eyes up as she turned around and produced a glass bottle of the same mineral water I was trying to buy from that fat bitch. “Is that good? I’m afraid I don’t have anything else like that.”

“Yeah, that’s great. I also need some zucchini seeds, yellow squash seeds, pumpkin seeds, well, as many gourd seeds as you have. My garden doesn’t have a lot of those vine veggies. Oh, and watermelon seeds if you have them.” I don’t know about anyone else, but I was getting tired of carrots, onions, and potatoes. Berries are nice, but you can’t cook them besides to make jams or sauces.

“I have all of that, no problem.” She cheerfully brought up the seed packets, again ducking under her counter, and I couldn’t help licking my lips at how her butt shimmied back and forth. Unf. I thought only I had an ass that perfectly thicc. I hope I didn’t let on how much I was appreciating her rear as she came back up with several packets of the requested seeds along with the water.

“How much for it?” I asked, seeing her rub her legs together caused my boner growing in my pants. Thank gosh the dimensional pouch Nighty put there is hiding it.

“125 pfennigs, which could be discounted to free if you take me with you.” She said in a pleading tone, looking about worried. “I’m...female.” She whined, looking frightened. “We’re not supposed to be born this way, they would normally convert me or stick me in the breeding stalls to make sure I ‘breed out’ my defective genes in my fawns, but my parents managed to keep me hidden. Despite all that, someone saw me changing in my wagon, rumors are out.”

“Really?” I asked looking around the alley, this setting would be perfect for just bending her over myself considering she has so many waist-high thin tables running along the alley back to her wagon.

“Yes. I can tell you’re not a normal caribou, firstly because you have really unusual magic woven into your gear. Secondly, because you don’t act like most soldiers, so I know you must have someplace away from town. Please, the MPs have been suspicious of me since I came to town. It’s hard enough being a gypsy when rumors of you not having a dick start floating around.” She practically pleaded, squeezing her modest C-cup breasts together. “I’ll do anything! Please.”

“Okay,” I sighed, looking around and packing my new gains in my shopping sack, then stuffed the sack back into my pockets and placed the pfennigs on the counter, moving into the alley with her as she flipped the sign over to Closed. “I have a few teleport twigs, but first I need to see if you are telling the truth.”

“Okay.” She whined making sure no one could see, pulling up her skirt and revealing her juicy and plump pussy laying between her thicc thighs with no male genitals to speak of. There was no sign of magic either so she wasn’t trying to trick me. Hell, she wasn’t even wearing panties.

“Shit. That is just incredible.” I mean, I’ve seen plenty of vaginas since I got here, but it’s mostly been hidden behind incredible male endowments. Aside from Tia and Nighty, this girl is the purest female I’ve seen in a long time.

“Please, I’ll do anything for safety.” She begged, biting her lip.

“I’m not a sex monger or something, but I won’t lie, you are beyond fuckable. I just want you to know why I might bust a boner looking at you since you’ll be staying at my place. Pack up what you can carry, I’ll get us to safety.” I turned back towards the stall to keep watch, hoping nobody would approach.

“I’ll fuck you now if you wish.” She mewled, rushing to get her things.

“I’d rather not risk getting caught. I did knock out the wife of the head MP here.” I casually mentioned as I turned back to face her, eyeing her ass since she was bent over into a trunk.

“Eep!” She squeaked, going faster until she had sixteen bags and the crystal ball ready to go, all hanging on the obscenely large travel pack on her back.

“So what’s your name?” I asked as I held up a teleport twig.

“Zephyr.” She huffed as she got close to me. I snapped the twig against her shoulder sending her home, then I snapped mine to follow. “I can still get goods discreetly if I know where we are,” Zephyr informed me with relief in her voice when I appeared in the foyer with her.

I rubbed my deceptively flat groin as I helped her downstairs to a room to set up. Oh, I need that ass. Well, I mean, I don’t need her ass. It’s an amazing ass! But, uh, shit. Being a caribou is fucking me up. I didn’t use to be this degenerate and hungry for sex. Or is Nighty affecting me more with dream sex considering she has so little time to actually physically visit?

The eerie giggle returned, though it was much more mocking now.

“This is great! Thank you. What is your name anyway? I begged you to save me and I didn’t even ask your name first.” Zephyr giggled as she began to unpack her goods on a bookcase that this room, across from the kitchen at the bottom of the stairs, thankfully had.

“Robin.” I chuckled while watching her work. “Nice to meet you Zephyr.”

“Nice to meet you too. Most caribou would’ve just bent me over and bred me.” Zephyr smiled beautifically at me as she set her crystal ball and it’s cushion on her new nightstand.

“Uh, yeah.” No way am I gonna even think of mentioning that was exactly what I wanted to do.

“Hey, love. Pent up?” Nicole asked as she waddled up behind me, her belly big enough with fawns at only 2 months to look full-term pregnant and rubbing her belly into my back. Nighty sheepishly admitted she flooded us both with fertility magic before setting us up when Tia realized Nicole wasn’t just carrying multiples, but many of them. She was ravenous and ate constantly, and was so hungry for cum I tended to end up sucked dry these days, even if that temporarily makes her look term with triplets at the moment.

“Eep!” Zephyr yelped at seeing Nicole.

“Oh, a female?” Nicole blinked in shock as her nose took a deep whiff. “Wow, you really find amazing people babe.” Nicole rounded me, slapping my ass and making my dick throb as she approached Zephyr, my pregnant girlfriend wearing a cute green maternity dress Rarity made for her, but did nothing to hide her thickening ass, just shy of Zephyr’s in size and shape. “Sup! I’m Nicole, Robin’s mate and semi-unwilling future King of the caribou.”

“Zephyr.” The cow mewled in a surprising amount of fear.

“Aw, don’t be so shy! You’re safe here, and my dick is only for my girls.” Nicole turned slightly and winked back at me, making me smile and feel warm. She still flirted with the others, but she never seriously pursued them. She didn’t need to with Nighty and I. Well, and Tia, those two still had an ongoing fuckbuddy relationship. Even if nobody supported her keeping Tia swollen with cum…

Well, nobody that wasn’t the laughing voices in my head, either the nice playful ones or the cruel mean one.

“Oh. Okay.” Zephyr sighed in relief that she wasn’t about to be jumped.

“Though my lover seems to find you attractive.” Nicole teased me as she reached over to me, rubbing my groin. She was tugging at my pants and causing me to bite my lower lip, my face feeling warmer and looking away in slight embarrassment at my girlfriend once more parading her ‘prize stud’. “Want to take a ride? Be careful though, she might ruin you for other girls like she did me.” She winked again and I shuffled a bit more in embarrassment again.

“Ah!” Zephyr mewled as Nicole flicked open my button fly with one hand and expertly fished out my 20-inch long and 3-inch thick trouser snake, causing me to groan as she revealed my erection to the girl. “So big!” Zephyr proclaimed, actually gawking and looking astonished.

“I know right! It’s like it’s gonna rip you in half!” Nicole proudly declared as she began jerking me off casually with one hand, the other still resting on her hip.

“N-Nicole~!” I groaned out as she guided me closer to the nervous Zephyr, who was getting more flustered and couldn’t look away from my throbbing red cervine cock. I might jump her, crap, I might jump her if Nicole’s prodding doesn’t stop.

“Come on babe. You brought a prize here. I can smell she’ll give dozens of fawns.” Nicole declared with excitement. “You seriously have incredible luck babe. She’s a breeder for sure.”

“I-I don’t wanna be a broodmother though!” Zephyr couldn’t avoid licking her lips though, her thighs rubbing together under her skirt as she backed away into the wall, but kept her eyes on my twitching member. I can feel my hands moving, crap I'm losing control, why are those orange eyes back?! Get out of here! I don’t like you watching me!

Nicole was working me up bad, rubbing me in all the right places, smooching my neck. Maybe it’s Nicole being the bad influence on me? I was losing my control the more she teased me. “She’s losing it~. If you wanna take it you better jump on her quick, otherwise you’ll be getting a cum shower~.”

“YES! Shower me!” Zephyr suddenly demanded, getting on her knees and ripping off her muzzle veil, reminding me I’d forgotten to take off my breathing scarf too, and opened her mouth. That set me off, and I grunted as I began spraying thick gouts of cum all over the cow, who moaned and licked up my seed as she was glazed in it.

“Good girls.” Nicole purred, kissing me before she pushed me into Zephyr. “Now that you stink with my lover’s scent, I won’t have the temptation.” Nicole then did the one thing that always drove me crazy as she left for the kitchen, flashing me her dripping pussy by bending over and hiking up her dress. “I need some food right now, not craving your cum though sadly.”

“So much.” Zephyr moaned as I laid on top of her with my damn boner sandwiched between us. Curse caribou refractory rates! “C-can you fill a tub?”

“Yes.” I groaned, grinding against her with my cock peeking out between our breasts as I looked into her green eyes. Why won’t the eyes leave? There’s not even anything for them to be on now, they’re just there, in the corner of my vision and moving when I try to look at them.

“Oh, gawd~ if you do that I don’t care if it gets me pregnant! Um, but, uh, not now? I still have work to do.” Zephyr admitted, even as she scraped cum off her clothes and ate it. Oh, my cock is literally just inches from your mouth, just lean down!

“Right now, I’m horny and it’s my girlfriend’s fault.” I huffed as I continued rubbing against her.

“Ahem!” I groaned at hearing Nightmare’s chiding voice and looked to see her standing in the door, crossing her arms under her bust and her left eyebrow raised. “Didn’t you have a shopping trip to do?”

“I need relief, help. Blame Nicole for me covering Zephyr. Also, Zephyr is a black market dealer who gave me what we were looking for.” I explained as I kept rubbing against the girl who was now groping my ass.

“N-not so much a ‘black’ market dealer as a totally legitimate businesswoman who knows who to talk to.” Zephyr quickly stated with a sheepish grin, which was further ruined by the fact she was still soaked in my cum and grabbing handfuls of my booty. Just, shift a bit more, my cocks almost out from between us.

“I see.” Nightmare stated as I got up and kept rubbing my dick, keeping it aimed at Zephyr. “In that case.” I felt a shot of cold going through me and my dick shrunk down 15 inches long and 2 inches thick while the rest of me thickened. Then I went completely limp, falling to the floor like a boneless ragdoll and all of my libido vanished, the hungry haze clearing. Holy shit being a caribou is seriously fucking me up!

“Oh!” Zephyr blinked, looking at my still massive dick but also roaming over the rest of my hyper-thicc body.

“I’ll talk to Nicole about working you up like this, and find out what is wrong with your ‘male’ mind.” Nighty told me. “For now to my bed. I’m pent up from a failed mission and having to see a mare get gangbanged.”

“But...I’m not in the mood now!” I complained, gesturing to my flaccid penis that was retreating into my body. The eyes seemed angry before something in my head clicked and I started getting hard from seeing Zephyr still cum-coated and eating my seed to ‘clean up’.

“That is not what I want.” Nightmare said picking me up in her magic. I blinked from being teleported, then found myself in bed with nightmare, her cock aimed at my pussy. “Seeing the girl covered didn’t help.” She growled, rubbing her throbbing hard-on before ramming into me.

“Ah!” I gasped as she firmly settled herself into my pussy while she zapped her balls. The eyes raged before they vanished. Do they want me to impregnate someone? Or for me to get pregnant? AH! Oh~ NIGHTY~!

---]===>

I lied in the jacuzzi, Nighty having stuffed me with her semen to the point I almost looked like a belly with limbs. She rooted around my head once she was done relieving her pent-up sexual and emotional frustrations on me from failing to rescue Coco Pommel before she was forcibly turned into a caribou and used as breeding stock, so she’ll have to retrieve her when she isn’t on constant watch and we have a way to unbrainwash people. Unbrainwash is a word now.

Anyway, she noticed some odd instincts and traced them back to my memories of some propaganda from the cities. She explained that some radio channel made suggestions that encouraged certain thought patterns, females are weak and need to be bred, males are weak: need to be bred/turned female, caribou herms are perfection so the former must become them eventually, the King knows best, the king works to please the Goddess Hylia.

“So they’re brainwashing their own people too.” I groaned, rubbing my head and belly. “I thought I told you I wasn’t ready,” I said in sadness, referencing my utterly massive belly the size of an octuplet pregnancy, stuffed with her seemingly endless cum. Like all my female sexual experiences have been since my transformations, I found this beyond satisfying.

“As much as I wish that was going to inseminate you, I at least had the patience to cast a sterilization spell before I went to town on you Love.” Nightmare said as she rubbed my scalp tenderly, almost like one of those fancy massages. “It’s just, I saw a church and went in to see what these heathens worship and...it enraged me. I didn’t want to hurt anyone, so I decided to vent it on you in sexual frustration.”

“What do you mean?” I asked in concern. This is supposedly a Zelda world, right? Don’t they just worship Farore, Din, and Nayru?

“What I mean is that I am disgusted and confused. They worship my mother still, yet do not take any of her teachings to heart. In fact, they’ve twisted her words to suit their needs and-I just, I don’t want to talk about it Love.” Nighty firmly said, getting angry but not at me. “Please. I don’t want to think about it.”

“It’s okay love,” I told her and kissed her passionately before pulling away. “So are we going to need something to counter this Propaganda so I don’t...turn into a full-on caribou?”

“I’ll look into Pinkamena's Radio Station for more field use as a counter, but I’ve already placed some protections in your mind. I’ll look into Nicole’s head as well. If most Caribou aren’t BORN this way then there may be some hope of turning at least a portion to be more rational and upstanding, likely younglings really. The adults may be too far gone.” Nighty said as she reached down and grabbed my milk-leaking massive tits, causing me to coo.

“Yes, and you would be the definition of sexual health?” I teased as she tugged on my nipples, spraying milk over my belly and into the frothing self-cleaning waters.

“No, but then again I’m a victim of prolonged isolation. What I’m concerned about is this propaganda is also aimed at the people the caribou subjugate. It would explain all the efforts they’re putting into the children of their conquests if they later turn them into more caribou.” Nighty said as she ran her hands along the flanks of my enormous boobs...were they even bigger? Did some of her cum somehow get in my tits? What, are caribou part balloon or something? They didn’t used to do that…

“Yes, it would explain it well. Applebloom stated they had them listening to it on free time when they weren’t allowed to read and had to do physical activities like tag and whatnot ‘for their health’.” I added on, watching as Nighty kept milking me, enjoying how good it felt. “Nighty, are my tits full of cum?”

“Hm...maybe? I did notice an unusual system running from the womb to the rest of the body, and especially the mammary glands of most caribou when I was researching for your transformation. I figured it was normal considering how many of them had it, so I included it.” Nighty latched onto a nipple giving it a suck, her face blushing before swallowing. “Oh yes, that is some cum-laced milk.”

“Oh, goodie.” I groaned, feeling a small boobgasm hit me from the attention she was giving me. “At this rate, I'd really be better off getting a milking station.”

“Don’t be overdramatic love. I can just get you to your plunder vines and they’ll have you back down to size in an hour.” Nighty said before leaning in and kissing me tenderly, which I moaned into and pulled on her head to tighten the embrace.

“Nice reminder.” I chuckled before kissing her even harder, both of us moaning as I felt something grow. “Now, now, Nighty!” I chuckled.

“That...wasn’t me.” Nighty was perplexed too and we looked around, wondering where that familiar sensation came from. “I hope that isn’t a perverted ghost, a Poe, or worse, him. I had some rather nasty experiences with them in the past.”

A pitch-black face with a red mouth and dead soulless stark white eyes with dark voids for irises and pupils appeared briefly before fires took it away. What was that?!

“G-g-ghosts exist?!” I looked around fearfully as I felt the throbbing manhood rubbing against my belly. But then a hood lifted up from the air and suddenly Nicole was revealed, wearing my armor! That’s what my armor does?! How does anybody find me?!

“This is neat!” Nicole chuckled, rolling me back a bit to get to my pussy, licking my belly and making my squeak. “I can move like I’m not pregnant while wearing this, and you never saw me coming!” She punctuated her statement by ramming her delicious dick into my hungry cunt, and I cried out in rapture as my already sensitive nerves lit on fire.

“Nicole.” Nighty warned with a resigned huff.

“Please. I need relief and I can’t keep indulging Tia. She’s already so huge she can’t move and she’s still begging for more. You need to do something!” Nicole pleaded as she hugged my belly and hammered into me, nearly tossing my head under the water, but I at least had enough presence of mind as I was getting ruthlessly fucked to hold myself up. Oh hey, ladies~! Are you gonna play with my body too? Suck away at my nipples, you little balls of light! Oh, I’m glowing a bit blue? Weird, is anyone seeing it?

“I thought she might just get tired of it, but it seems she really is in need of intense therapy. I’ll go see to sister, but first.” Nighty zapped Nicole’s groin. “There, now you’re sterile for the next day. Go to town. Robin is incredibly durable.” Nighty winked at us before she teleported away.

“Unf, oh yes!” Nicole moaned. “Thanks, weirdly I just want sex and not to breed my babe!”

That made me blink. She always wanted to breed me, almost did a couple of times like that one night she snuck into bed with me and filled me up with live seed before she got paddled on the ass by Nighty. I rolled my eyes back in orgasm and spasmed around her before Nicole began gushing more cum into me, really inflating me like I was some sort of condom with tits.

“Fuck yes!” Nicole moaned as she finished, leaving me looking like I was pregnant with decuplets and sporting tits the size of small beach balls. I cried out from how sensitive I was when she pulled out. “I’m good now.”

“What?! Are you okay? You never stop after one round!” I gasped, feeling concerned, and...disappointed? I may be so full and feel so good, but I want more? Holy shit, I do want more.

“You’re complaining babe? You look like a private on broodmother duty. I’d rather not test your elasticity.” Nicole stated as she rubbed my sloshing and firm dome of a belly, my even further swollen tits leaking a mixture of my milk and her and Nighty’s cum.

Suddenly, behind Nicole appeared a much brighter and more real yellow ball of light with tiny fairy wings-A FAIRY! She was magically carrying a tiny pony that had antlers and fairy wings who was holding a Rupee and looked afraid and extremely confused. It seemed to point to Nicole’s head and then this bug pony’s head with a magic arrow of light. Uh, are you trying to tell me something? The tiny fairy/pony then vanished and the Fairy followed.

“Sorry, its just...you’d normally…” I trailed off, not really sure what I just saw, or what me seeing fairies when nobody else does could mean. So I’m possibly not insane? I’m just seeing fairies when they’re not entirely here? What was she trying to tell me?

“Not care? Yeah...been feeling weird lately. Still, want to put so many fawns in you to look like this, but only you and Nighty. Maybe Tia if she gets her head out of her womb. I also don’t want to put you three in danger either. It gives me a headache thinking about it.” Nicole groaned as she rubbed her head. “I just wanted to get my balls emptied, and not have a headache.”

“Wait, caribou can get headaches from not having sex?” I was confused on this, but it would help make sense as to why caribou act like they need semi-constant sex.

“Yes, well some of us that reek of pheromones like me and a few others in the orphanage. Also, my headache is more from having confusing thoughts. I want to fill you right now, but I know it would put you in danger. I don’t want that, but my needs tell me to breed hard! Then I think about Nighty and want her to breed you and me right now, but it could put her and you in danger and I don’t want THAT!” She whined laying her head on my belly, holding it.

“Isn’t that called Love?” I asked curiously, and it seemed to make Nicole uncomfortable as she rubbed her face into my belly.

“We don’t love. Caribou just fuck and breed, sharing all of the needs of each other. Even those that marry in Monogamy fuck their neighbors and breed if the need comes up. Carmine’s, I think subordinate, Paddy, she has six lovers but only one wife who she dotes on.” Nicole groaned. “That’s what I heard at least.”

“You mean Lieutenant Paddy. Yeah, I saw her before. She has Colonel Carmine on a leash.” I chuckled in amusement at remembering the hilarious dynamic between those two. If they aren’t at least fuckbuddies I’d be shocked as hell considering how caribou society works.

“Yeah her,” Nicole confirmed. “I heard that somehow the lieutenant has her wrapped around her finger. I don’t know if it’s just their personalities, but the grapevine was having a betting pool that in secret the Colonel was Paddy’s bitch.” Nicole snickered at the imagery and I had to join in. That giant woman? Submissive to that average girl? Not a chance! “But what’s really weird is that Colonel Carmine has no lovers, not really. She breeds, but is always trying to go on something called a date and gets frustrated when people only want to just fuck.”

“So you’re saying you love me?” I asked with a smile, my mind almost blocking out the other stuff, as my mind kinda grasped on what Nicole was saying of Carmine’s behavior.

“That’s just it babe! I don’t know! Love was just a story, a fantasy, a lie. Then we invade these ponies, they have such strong bonds to each other that don’t even involve sex!” Nicole looked absolutely aghast at the very concept of sex having nothing to do with a relationship. “Rumors say Carmine got fixated on it, so did a few others! But we caribou don’t love!”

“But what you’re feeling, it is called Love, both Romantic and Platonic. Some call the latter Friendship.” I explained with worry and confusion. The way caribou got on with each other I figured they at least knew what Love was.

“What the hell is that?” Nicole asked in confusion, and I felt my eyes widen, a pit opened up in my titanic gut and swallowed my heart in horror.

“Y-you don’t even know what Friendship is?” I asked in my dawning realization.

“I just asked you didn’t I?” Nicole asked in worry, seeing me start to panic must be affecting her.

“Oh god...Oh GOD you caribou are so fucked up! This is horrible! I...I...” I whimpered, realizing that Nicole didn’t even know what Love is and that she may finally be learning is amazing, but the very fact that she didn’t know what was happening to her was so sickening I wanted to throw up. Every caribou lacks the empathy or sympathy most others have. This is far worse than mental conditioning, these poor people are all being forced to be sociopaths and psychopaths!

“Robin?” Nicole whined. “Are you okay?” The question seemed to hurt her, her eyes scrunching up as she clutched her head.

“Go! Just...go! Rest, sleep, do something, just don’t dwell on it right now!” She needs to take baby steps. Baby steps!

“Do you want help out of the jacuzzi first?” Nicole asked, reminding me that I had been soaking for almost half an hour.

“I’ll manage, just take care of yourself.” I insisted as I used a hoof to search the bottom of the tub, starting to drain it once I found the plug.

“Okay...be careful.” She mewled getting up and walking out, looking back to me in worry almost the whole time.

I put my head in my hands and sobbed. How can we help these people? Nicole was only now finally learning after months of time spent together, becoming closer and even causing me to feel incredible warmth and joy at her presence. But I’m not a caribou by birth, I have that advantage. She doesn’t.

Ch.12

View Online

Ch.12

It took me the better part of a half-hour, dragging my cumflated body up the stairs and around the tower to my vines, but my beautiful little babies drained me dry within an hour after that. The mind-blowing tentacle sex a welcome distraction from my emotional troubles.

One vine wiggled about as I walked out, morphing to look like a bulb before spewing Nighty and Nicole’s cum all over the weeds, the white seed turning green. The weed convulsed before rapidly wilting and blending in with the rest of the soil. Good babies! Turn those weeds into fertilizer!

“Milk for fertilization, and cum for weed killer to make more fertilizer, better tell Nicole and Nighty.” Just like that, I’m reminded of my troubles. “Great. Better talk to Pinkie and explain what’s happening so Caribou Radio can better counter it.” I went back inside, and had to pause, gawking at the sight. “Holy moly.”

Tia was ENORMOUS! I thought I got huge, but I haven’t seen her in days. She was perched atop a belly big enough to be a small house with Nighty standing on top of it in front of Tia’s head and tits, which also seemed bigger, and screaming at her older sister. “I’m taking you outside, and Robin’s vines are going to drain you!”

“NO~!” Tia whined before Nightmare growled and stomped her hoof, sending ripples across the white mare’s impossibly gigantic blimp of a belly. “AH~! YES! Do that again!”

“Holy shit…” I whispered to myself as Nightmare had to overcharge her magic to teleport Tia, likely she had to use the foyer as a stopover with how much her horn seemed to have to charge up for the move. This also explains why Rarity was cooking when I wasn’t instead of Tia. The white princess must have literally filled her room to capacity. That was all also Nicole’s cum for sure if she’s that needy, then I got lucky she didn’t make me her personal condom.

At the same time, I was jealous. That could be me. The distorted laughter echoed in my head and I shook my head. If the light ladies are fairies, what is that? If I’m not crazy, then who is watching me? Mocking me? Judging me?

Taking a cleansing breath, I went back downstairs to look for Pinkie. I searched the rooms, finding her and Maud’s shared room was empty, but she wasn’t in any of the other rooms either. In fact, Zephyr, the fillies, Rarity, none of them were here! Not even Nicole. Where is everyone? I then started searching for the tower. I found Rarity and the fillies in the second-floor library, so that was them. Maud was with Zephyr at the top floor of the tower, inspecting the tower’s crystal-based magic control systems. I finally found Pinkie along with the trio of dogs on the roof of the tower, at the base of a small radio tower that looked to be made of proper iron.

“No, Rover this wire here and that one there.” Pinkie told him.

“NO! Rover good tech maker. That wire goes here! Aid power usage!” the Dog huffed. “Also Grounds it! We are on top of the Tower! Still, need lightning rods!” Rover growled.

“Then it should go here not there!” Pinkie argued before pointing to metal rods circling the roof. “And we have lightning draws for grounding anyway!”

“Transmitter is larger than those! Will Draw it closer to the Tower! It’s a lighting rod!” Rover snarled.

The other two were looking between the pony and dog in confusion as they held large toolboxes. “Ugh! I really wish we had a pegasus here! They know all this weather hunky-dory like the backs of their hands!” Pinkie complained as she tugged on her hair, Rover rubbing his temples too.

“There’s a self-contained weather system around the tower. I’m sure you shouldn’t have to worry about lightning.” I commented, drawing their attention, especially the dogs who all gawked and eyed me...and I felt myself blush. Damn it! I’m still naked! Why do I keep forgetting things like this?!

“Actually, it’s still something to worry about. The tower can only contain a certain space, everything beyond it is still going on its own. So if the clouds overhead decide to-.” We were all blinded and deafened by a white light and a crack of what sounded like the world breaking and when it finally subsided we were all laying on the roof, my ears ringing, the still disconnected radio tower was looking a little red-hot. “THAT! CAN YOU HEAR ME!”

“WHAT?!” I asked, barely able to even hear myself as I got up and helped Pinkie and the dogs downstairs, Zephyr holding her ears as Maud helped her stay upright. “Was that lightning?!”

“Yes!” Pinkie shouted, my hearing finally able to pick things up again. “You see why we’re having trouble!”

“DOGS CAN’T HEAR! GOING DOWNSTAIRS PRETTY PINK PONY!” Rover shouted, holding his ears, his two companions doing the same as they went downstairs. Crap. They might be deaf until Nighty can see to them. Dogs have some of the most sensitive hearing.

“He says I’m pretty!” Pinkie giggled as she rubbed her ears. “But yeah! You see why we’re having so much trouble. I need a pegasus to help me make a system that will manage lightning before I can even start broadcasting. Rover is good, but he’s mostly about underground construction than he is about high rise construction.”

“Yes, that is a problem.” I groaned, rubbing my ears and wishing Nighty didn’t let me keep my fox-level hearing, thankfully I’m not deaf, yet, I sure as hell lost some of my hearing. “Damn it. I was hoping you would be further along. I just learned that caribou are all brainwashed and they lack the empathy and sympathy to be healthy, normal people. Wait, can't you just make a lighting rod system for the building to act as a grounder?”

“Which I will help with! Once, y’know, the tower is running and you’ve got caribou towers hijacked.” Pinkie sighed, then looked down at my basketball-sized tits. Wait, when did I get splashed with cold water after my bath? Ugh, the garden, the sprinkler system Pinkie and Maud installed went off, right. I was too busy getting milked to notice. “Forget your clothes again?” Pinkie asked sympathetically, looking at me like I had a problem...which I might.

“Yes.” I sighed, rubbing the back of my head. “I blame Nighty and Nicole for filling me up so much. Anyway, I had already started on the Caribou Radio Towers like a week ago.” Urban climbing wasn’t something I thought I would get to experience, but it’s pretty exciting.

“Well, look into finding someone from a former weather team. Nighty said she was looking but she’s been getting stalled by the caribou moving things around. She hasn’t even managed to locate my other sisters yet.” Pinkie said with her mane and tail straightening out.

“Sorry,” I whined and hugged her. Suddenly disappearing with Rarity had stirred up a panic. Caribou Slave Owners, which was over half the population, suddenly feared their ‘prizes’ could get stolen and started hiding them away. Rarity was considered one of the most expensive and prized slaves in Equestria, and having her taken in public was practically a declaration of war.

“Took Rarity Too fast,” Maud commented blandly as she approached her sister and rubbed her back.

“I know. But it was either that or assaulting her Owner and pulling her into the shop before doing it. Either way, everyone would’ve known, she was too high-profile.” I stated and felt a little uneasy at how Maud and Pinkie were still staring at my breasts. I mean, I know I’m stacked girls, but you’re both sporting bowling-balls on your chests.

“Actually, an under the table buy, even if it would go public would have caused less of a stir,” Zephyr commented as she walked over. “You would have had to fuck Rarity’s owner so well she would consider the price paid though, walked out the back door and just leave that way, but well, you’d have to be a god in the sack. But also considering rumors that the fat bitch Esmeralda was getting on in years, and was buying more toys from the, um, ‘gray’ market, she may have not been getting laid a lot. Also, you are a god in the sack, just looking at you would have maybe done it.”

“Well shit, how was I supposed~.” I bit my lip, Pinkie and Maud suddenly grabbed my breasts and started suckling. “Girls~ we’re having a serious conversation!”

“Um, you may want to cover up? Caribou as stacked as you tend to hypnotize people if you stay exposed.” Zephyr explained as if it was common knowledge.

“So I’m part Siren too? Great. Girls, off!” I gently pushed them off and crossed my arms over my breasts, the excess flesh, which there was a lot of, spilling under and over my arms.

“Kinda. Anyways, Sex is a currency for Caribou. The Dragon Lord keeps his lands from being invaded by fucking the King so well she’s willing to ignore them.” Zephyr explained. “Same with a few other leaders. Celestia was also given the option but stuck by her guns not to be intimidated by the war machine of the Caribou. She spent centuries in an arms race only to finally fall short when the caribou discovered internal combustion. These days, the Yaks are the only ones not fucking the Kings full of bastards and not submitting.”

“So I should stop being a prude and actually let ugly bitches have their way with me?” I mean, this does explain a good bit why that ugly shopkeep thought I would suck her dick for groceries. Beyond the fact, she was a bitch in a society revolving around sex.

“No, actually opening your legs for everyone would lead to you being considered, while beautiful, too easy. You need to maintain a level where people get that you aren’t a pushover, but you aren’t a prude. Show them you have standards.” Zephyr insisted with her eyes having drifted down to my crotch and my softball-sized gonads.

“So not stopping to fuck Esmeralda caused all this trouble,” I grumbled, the Pie sisters still eyeing me, starting to look horny. Please no. I’m not in the mood.

“Not that many actually saw you, they saw a twig appear against Rarity’s shoulder and then she vanished. The caribou army is actually actively working on finding out where it came from and what magic tree grows it so they can burn it down. Rarity’s disappearance is being called ‘The Great Twiggary’.”

“Hah! Really? They’re just little twigs that Nighty charms by the bundle to teleport to the foyer.” I commented in amusement, backing away from Pinkie and Maud as they started trying to touch me.

“I see, well still the stir is more about lingering magic possibly helping ponies disappear. Three fillies vanished from a factory’s barracks in a similar fashion right on camera, making the guards freak out. Of course, cameras are new and so are TVs, so that doesn’t help their nerves.” Zephyr explained.

“Okay, great, thanks for the info, gotta go!” I turned and jumped down the stairs, Pinkie and Maud in pursuit. “Snap out of it! I don’t wanna have sex!” Wow, that felt weird to say!

“But you’re so tasty!” Pinkie called out laughing.

“Milk.” Maud blandly stated.

“Help~! The Pie Sisters are thirsty~!” I started laughing as I kept running, this was so stupid and silly! The fact Pinkie was giggling helped lighten the mood more. We passed by Rarity, who looked at us in disapproval while the fillies all cheered us on. I ran outside and bounced off the white wall that was Celestia, sending me flying back into Pinkie and Maud, the latter stopping us cold in her arms. “What? I thought she was going to get drained!”

“Milk.” Maud blandly declared and started suckling my left breast while carrying us both outside, Pinkie suckled on my right breast as she leaned into me. How damn strong is Maud? Looking at Tia I saw Nighty trying and failing to convince my plunder vines to drain her. Which they were failing to understand, poking and prodding Tia curiously and sucking on her massive breasts. She was definitely lactating, but aside from that, the plants didn’t seem to understand they needed to drain her womb.

“Wow.” Pinkie said before latching onto my right nipple again. I’m surprised I still have milk to give with how much the vines just took.

“How do I get them to drain her womb?!” Nighty asked me desperately.

“They’ve never slipped into mine,” I replied, clueless as to how to convince them to do something they clearly didn’t have the instinct for.

“Oh~ I’m so full~...” Celestia dumbly cooed, humping her own belly and groping her enormous beach ball-sized bosom.

“This is a nightmare...don’t start!” Nighty pointed down at us as Pinkie and I giggled at her pun. “She’s practically a total bimbo! My sister has been reduced to a condom!” Nighty suddenly started sniffling and plopped onto her rear atop her cum balloon of a sibling.

Not having any idea what to do, or say, I looked at Maud, who let go of my nipple, looked at Pinkie, then back at the royal sisters, and she set us down. She rounded Tia, rolled her down, tossing Nighty to the grass, and then she promptly shoved an arm right up Tia’s cunt. “AH~!” Celestia came almost instantly, and she kept going as Maud was pulling something out, revealing the tie-off of the magic condom inside her.

Wordlessly, Maud somehow tore open the impossible cum receptacle and was rewarded by being absolutely coated in a deluge of cum that began erupting from Tia’s cunt, my vines hungrily descending on the pouring pussy to suck up as much as they could upon realizing where the fluids were. “No~! My cummies~!” Tia whined as her belly finally began deflating and we all watched in pity as the mind-fucked mare lamented the loss of her glorious ‘collection’.

“Okay, that works.” Nighty sniffled as Tia deflated, the vines going into her and fucking her relentlessly as they gorged on Nicole’s banked cum. “I may have resented her, but it hurts to see her like this.”

“N~Never mind! This is good!” Tia declared, her eyes rolling in their sockets and her tongue hanging out as she was wracked by mind-blowing orgasms. “Augh~ gonna do this again! Get so huge then empty it all at once!”

“Not much of an improvement,” I muttered before turning to Nighty. “You need a nap?” It’s been a roller coaster of an emotional ride today, I could go for a rest.

“I could definitely use one.” Nighty admitted with a whimper.

---]===>

I whimpered as I tried not to look at the room of eyes around me. The demented giggling was so loud, the laughter just bouncing around me like it was echoing off of walls that were somehow both right next to me and so far away they didn’t exist.

I yelped as a large black figure appeared behind me and started fucking me, I didn’t like it. I didn’t like even more when it began cumming and I started bloating up. Ugh, my belly is so big, too big, stop it! Only Nighty or Nicole can do this to me~! I’m not just some cumdump~!

There was a snap and the room crumbled. Wait, when did my cooking dream with my mother turn into a bleak snowscape?

I blinked. I was in some sort of horrific landscape. Black snow covered the ground and slowly drifted from the black clouds in the sky. Smokestacks trailing dark smoke into the clouds, making them even darker. A city colored black by the smoke and snow was in the valley below the hill I stood upon. I could see caribou, all wrapped in warm clothes, their faces covered to protect them from the deadly detritus in the air around them. There was no smog, the snow absorbed it all and became all the deadlier for it.

“Where the fuck?” I asked in confusion, adjusting my footing and noticing I was at least garbed in my padded armor.

“Novgorod.” Nightmare said next to me, appearing as if a shade from the ether rather than her usual teleporting. “It’s one of the many cities the caribou have taken in their conquest of the bears. The name of the nation long lost to their indoctrination and the same with its people having all been converted to caribou within two generations.”

“By, um...you and Celestia?” I stated, unsure what god to state since nobody has mentioned the Golden Goddesses, and Hylia is apparently worshiped by the caribou, somehow. Maybe Zeus wouldn’t mind? “I need a gas mask if I end up going to this place. Snow absorbing the smog or no, I don’t trust a simple scarf or bandana to handle something that turns snow black.”

“If you wish to invoke a god, reference our mother Hylia, the Guardian of all. That aside, we’re here because this is the nightmare of a certain pegasus I’ve been searching for along with the rest of the Pie family and Miss Pommel.” Nightmare looked at her hooves and bent down, picking up a snowball of the black stuff, and even picking it out revealed the layer below was also black, and hardening into black ice. “It matches my coat…”

“So, um, what are we doing here then?” Nighty seemed oddly introspective as she compared her fur to the unnatural snow for a moment, then huffed and tossed the snowball over her shoulder.

“We’re here to find the mare, tell her where to go if she manages to escape, and then I’m going to have you find her.” Nightmare’s words were punctuated by the very air seeming to bend, shift, and the ground to move under us until we were now standing in a dark room with a mare bound to a bed and crying as she struggled against the torture device that was grinding against her sex, pulling on her nipples, and gagging her.

“Okay, that is fucked up as hell.” I cringed as we approached, the dim lights revealing her sweat, cum, and bloodstained coat was a beautiful cyan like the midday sky under the scarring and the gunk. Her ratty mane and tail were literally striped in the rainbow, but her eyes were blindfolded so we couldn’t see them.

“She’s a rebel, always fighting. I admire her Loyalty to Equestria. Even as a child she loved our country, our people. Rainbow Dash is truly a wonder in these times.” Nightmare waved a hand, and suddenly Rainbow wasn’t bound, gagged, blinded, and sexually tormented. She bolted to her hooves and punched me in the face, then choked me before Nightmare pulled her off. “Now, now. That’s no way to treat your future savior.” This must be a dream, I didn’t even FEEL that!

“All caribou are fucking scum!” The cerise-eyed mare declared with burning hatred, but it became confusion as Nighty’s magic swept over me, and I was suddenly a black-furred fox, my tail once more long and poofy, but tipped with white still. “Whoa! Uh...sorry?”

“Don’t think I’ll forget this. In the real world, I’m a caribou, though not by birth. I’d appreciate it when you get to our base that you learn to get over your racism fast. The caribou are victims too!” I declared, to which Rainbow was about to heatedly reply, only for Nighty to put a hand to her temple, and her eyes went black for a moment and she gasped.

“H-holy shit! They’re trying to make me one of them?! All of us! Those fucking bastards! Do they do this to their own people?! Where’s the Loyalty?!” Rainbow demanded in disgust, and it was now that she wasn’t trying to kill me that I noticed her breasts were fairly modest DDs and her hips were wide enough to give her athletic body an hourglass, but aside from that she was a corded muscular mare with big wings and white scars lining around her body from cuts.

“They have none provided willingly save by those who truly believe in the King’s dynasty and their goals of world conquest.” Nightmare informed the mare with all seriousness.

“Yes,” I groaned, rubbing my throat, didn’t feel it, but the phantom touch was still thing. “I’ve been affected by the damn Propaganda and I’ve only been going into town once a week on supply runs. Also is there a Radio Tower here?”

“I'm not sure. Look, I’m guessing this is a dream, right?” Rainbow asked rhetorically, getting nods from us. “Then I’ll be brief before I wake up. This room is in the basement of my owner Barisa, the mayor of Novgorod. I’m kept here every night in that damn torture device, and every day I’m forced into a shock collar and ordered to work on clearing the sky with every other pegasus they’ve enslaved and carted up here. Your best bet is to get me out of the manor, the collar will kill me if I try to escape and don’t return the moment it starts zapping me.”

“Nightmare, can you bring up the mayor?” I asked my lover.

“Yes.” Nightmare said with a flat look. “I could also give her a heart-attack-inducing night terror if you’d like.”

“As much as I would appreciate that, it would mean you’d have more trouble finding me.” Rainbow nervously held up her hands, getting a bit pale.

We shifted again. This time to a land of even blacker snow and a large caribou that actually looked healthy sitting on a bench. She looked over the city of Novgorod and looked...sad. Moments later, a dream Rainbow Dash, in a very flattering maid outfit approached with a carafe of hot coffee. “Your coffee milady.”

“Thank you Dash darling,” Barisa said, taking a mug and gesturing for the dream dash to sit, the real Rainbow gawking at the girly-girl version of her that was slightly bigger in the bust. “I swear, life would be so much harder without you and your people’s expertise in the weather. If not for you, my city would be a lifeless wasteland by now.”

“Doesn’t help the factories keep dumping more smog into it.” Dream Dash said as she took her own mug of coffee and sipped it as she leaned into the bigger caribou.

“I know...I know…” Barisa lamented, and suddenly we were back in Dash’s dream.

“Uh….” I wasn’t sure what to think. Clearly this Barisa was still a bigot and had a thing for Rainbow, but she seemed troubled by the state of things rather than just taking advantage of the situation.

“That bitch wants me to be a big-titted bimbo! The slut!” Rainbow declared, but the blush she had highlighting her cheeks seemed more out of embarrassment than rage. “I mean, sure, I looked hot with bigger tits, and pegasus magic negates our body's effect on the air…”

“Rainbow, shush.” Nightmare told her. “Robin, you look like you have some thoughts.”

“Well one, we can’t save every pegasus from this city. It would kill everyone. Two we may be able to make a deal with this caribou could even turn her to our side if we play it slow and focus on the town.” I told Nightmare.

“Sorry, I’m not waiting. Get me out of here!” Rainbow seethed with grit teeth.

“I didn’t say we weren’t getting you first. You’ll be a term in the deal. We need you too, but she’s infatuated with you.” I stated as Nightmare started catching on.

“No way! I’m not gonna whore myself to that bitch after years of her trying to condition me! I’d sooner strangle her to death than let her touch me again!” Rainbow snarled as she paced around her torture bed, but seemed flustered.

“Okay Dash, listen. I’ll be the one most likely whoring myself out. Two, I just said we need you, we can’t afford for you to stay here. Three, if we can convince her to take the deal in maybe three years of work we might get Novgorod as a base.” I sighed. “What we need is Starswirl’s weather spell, quarter strength, and me peddling ‘wares’, likely as a fox to sell the idea that I’m a foreign traveling merchant.”

“Are you sure? You’d face less criticism if you did it as a caribou, even if the Cervine Forest Kingdom doesn’t indoctrinate travelers.” Nightmare commented, and I licked my lips to wet them.

“Nighty. I get you really love my caribou body, but I was a fox before. That, and eventually people are going to connect the dots and my caribou form could become a public enemy. I’ll have to get used to changing my looks on a semi-regular basis if I want to avoid that, at least so long as being another race for the role is fitting.” I declared to my lover, who looked concerned.

“Changing bodies? That sounds cool, and yeah caribou are dumb as rocks, but they would recognize a red caribou stealing mares eventually.” Rainbow commented, annoyed but seeing the plan...slightly. “She could be like a Changeling.”

“But it was so much work to get your caribou body just right. I may have acted like it was nothing, but you were in mortal peril as I worked.” Nightmare fretted, and I did feel a little sick at remembering that moment in time, where I had no body under my control, and all that kept me alive were my lungs and heart supplying my brain with oxygen. “Besides! Your armor can still change your appearance with the right charms, and you’ll be able to act like Zephyr!”

“Why not just have her learn from a Changeling?” Dash commented.

“I haven’t even managed to make any headway in finding my niece and her changeling allies. They seem to have a natural defense against mental intrusion.” Nightmare admitted with frustration.

“One acts like a rock out here. I talk to him while clearing the weather. He’s injured and has been trying to nurse himself back to health. He’s already here on their behalf acting as a spy, so you can use him as a contact.” Rainbow explained, showing us a rock that had Rainbow’s Cutie Mark on it in the memories Nighty pulled the scene from. “He did that so I would know where to find him.”

“Okay...that would prolong the mission to find him then have Nighty contact his allies to learn,” I commented making Rainbow whine.

“But it would give me, Sister, and Star Swirl a new understanding of transfiguration, especially Living transfiguration. We could more easily disguise ourselves without being forced to use spells that forcibly transform a person entirely into another species and inherently another person. Which is why I went the route I did with you, Robin.” Nightmare declared, now set on this path.

“Right.” I sighed. “So first the changeling, you and Star Swirl get the spell ready. Once that’s done, I’ll sneak into the manor at night, rescue Rainbow Dash, and after a few days, I’ll show up as a traveling fox merchant with weather control crystals for sale. Whether or not they buy them or ‘confiscate’ them, it’ll work out and hopefully, you’ll be able to negotiate larger scale ones with Barisa on terms to ally with us.”

“Wait that’s the plan?” Rainbow asked confused. “That takes a while.”

“Yes, but it's actually long term and may gain us a city, even if they have to play loyal to the king to hide us. With a city we can start a smuggling operation to get mares and stallions out.” NIghtmare commented. “A legitimate business inside Novgorod’s walls could buy them legally and transport them to someplace we can take them to safety.”

“That and we can stockpile weapons that the caribou manufacture legally too,” I commented. We had an okay armory for a small band of rebels, a bunch of service pistols, a few rifles, but if we could actually get supplied? Start arming a whole rebel army? We’d stand a much better chance once the shit hits the fan.

“Whoa. You guys are real eggheads. I just want out so I’m not getting tortured every night. But okay. Don’t take too long getting me out.” Rainbow demanded as she crossed her arms under her chest.

“A week or two at most Dash. We need to prepare. Also, nightmare wipe this dream from her memory, at least the plan, give her some inclination she’s going to be saved though.” I requested Nightmare.

“How about I do one better?” Nightmare grinned devilishly, and with a snap of her fingers, suddenly Rainbow was completely healed with all scars gone and was blinking from her spot at the center of a lavish heart-shaped bed, several incredibly hunky stallions who were all ridiculously hung standing around the edge, and the cyan mare’s face turned brilliant red.

“What is your bidding mistress Dash, the most celebrated athlete in the world?” Intoned all the handsome and hung stallions as several medals and trophies of achievements glimmered along the walls of the huge bedroom.

“Yeah, that will definitely make her forget the rest of what we said.” I chuckled as the dream began to fade, Rainbow quickly pouncing on a stallion with incredible hunger. Hopefully, that doesn’t mean the caribou have corrupted her too much in spite of her strong will. “Okay, so the plan is set, what do we-AH~!” I squealed as Nighty suddenly pounced on me, my breasts inexplicably expanding as she tore off my armor and molested me.

“Enough work talk! I need some fun! Squeal pet!” Nightmare declared excitedly as she suddenly rammed her cock into me, and I obliged her with an incredible soprano wail of ecstasy. This is right! For some reason, I felt relief that it was Nighty railing-!

“AH~! NIGHTY~!”

Ch.13

View Online

Ch.13

Wearing a stolen gas mask, I walked along the streets of Novgorod, looking for the rock marked with Rainbow’s thigh marks as I watched out for any threats. So far nothing, but I was hearing rumors of strange moving rocks the closer I got to one of the public parks. God, the air is horrible here. The stench of coal and sulfur was so strong it made the smog in Equestria seem tame.

“Why can’t we have dragons working here. They love this smell.” One sexy well-stacked caribou huffed.

“Because we don’t have them as slaves.” Her friend told her. “Like the last thousandth time you asked this, and the answer to your next question is, their leader keeps the King well pleasured every year they meet.”

“I know that! But why don’t we at least try to extend work opportunities out there? Cities like this lose more citizens moving away from the oppressive taint than they keep.” The shapely cow continued.

“Because dragons don’t actually like working in these conditions and aren’t nearly as smart as we would need them to be.” Her friend groaned. “Though hopefully, the next Dragonlord Trials gives them a weak leader. It would make it more likely the King will decide to invade the Dragonlands.”

“Not with the Griffin Empire and Seaquestria acting as barriers. You know we can’t handle them because unlike Equestria who only has a third of their race as natural fliers, their entire species are fliers, same for dragons.” The shapely cow insisted. “We can’t just steamroll over everyone!”

“SHUSH! Don’t let a soldier hear you!” At this, they fell quiet so I moved along. Besides, the more I stared at that busty cow who even through her puffy coat looked delicious, the more tempted I was to get friendly and I don’t have time for that right now.

I entered the park and looked around at the large rocks that littered the park. Only one didn’t have snow on it, so I approached it and sure enough, there was Rainbow’s thigh mark on it. “Hey. I’m a contact for Princess Celestia and Princess Nightmare Moon. Is anyone watching?” I looked around, trying not to seem suspicious, and I couldn’t see anyone, but I’m not a master of espionage even with my stealth skills.

“We’re clear. Why are you here?” The actual rock asked, a stony mouth forming on it to whisper.

“I need to arrange magic lessons from you for Princess Nightmare so that she can better disguise us non-changelings for fieldwork.” I patted my chest in reference.

“You seem to have that well in hand. Your magic is that of a fox, but your body that of a caribou. What point is there in me risking my post?” The changeling demanded.

“This method was...potentially fatal,” I explained with a wince, trying not to remember how dangerous my transformation was.

“Ah. That is a fair reason. You are brave to have undergone such an operation. I cannot easily move from here, I am a well-known fixture of this park by now. I’m practically a novelty; the great shuddering rock they call me! Hah! Caribou are so easy to dupe.”

“Don’t worry about that. Nightmare gave me a charm to place so nobody will notice anything if you’re gone, and I have teleport twigs to get us out of here in an instant if there’s no nullifiers blocking transport.” I explained further.

“Ah, the one that caused The Great Twigary then.” The rock chuckled. “There is one, a tree just west of here. They can’t block Changeling magic, we alter our magical wavelength far too much for them to pin us down.”

“So if I happen to set this tree on fire?” My question caused the rock to shudder and shake off the dark snow.

“You’ll set the snow on fire! It’s so heavily laced with carbon from burning coal you might as well set fire to the whole city!” Damn, so that was out. “The thing is under regular patrol anyway. It’s better if we sneak out of the city at night. I’m sure people will notice I’m gone because that charm won’t do squat with the nullifier, but maybe it’ll just be another thing I can joke with my comrades about.”

“Okay then.” I turned around and sat on the ‘rock’ and waited since it was late afternoon, the sun would be setting in a couple of hours and I have no other objectives here for now.

“...Are you seriously going to just sit here? People will notice.” The changeling rock asked with his mouth between my thighs, likely so people wouldn’t see it.

“My armor has anti-null countermeasures and I’m so heavily enchanted and charmed nobody will even notice me unless I announce myself to them verbally or through contact,” I told him, not mentioning how the damn Colonel and other caribou somehow do so.

“Okay, I’ll just feed on some love then. The caribou barely have anything over infatuation and lust.” He said before a stone-hard tongue started licking my clothed groin and I hummed idly since my armor was thick enough I could barely feel it.

---]===>

We appeared in the foyer of Star Swirl Tower and I blinked the spots away before turning to my companion. He wasn’t as emaciated as those bugs that assaulted Canterlot in a suicide attack. My question about that as we’d snuck out of Novgorod was that those were the ones too far gone for Cadence to stabilize and were going mad from starvation. So they volunteered for a suicide attack to both try and assassinate the King as well as disrupt their forces in the Equestrian capital.

Beyond that though, he was dressed in thick padded snow gear, and amusingly I could barely see his glowing blue eyes between his ushanka hat and his thick noodle of a scarf while the rest of him was fully covered. “We have about a dozen more attacks planned like that. Those Too Far are...Volunteering by the dozens.” He said sadly. “Cadence is hoping fear might stay the caribou from invading Abyssinia.”

“It’s worked so far. Also inflating your numbers like this might make the Colonel wait even longer, but the army coming for you will be bigger.” I commented, remembering what Carmine had been saying back when I was looking for Rarity. “But what about your Queen? Celestia told me your people have a matriarch that is the most fertile and thus helps lead and sustain your population.

“She...well she had thought talking to the King would work before Cadence showed up. Chrysalis whisked her away with the help of her personal guards when the caribou instead began invading Equestria.” He coughed. “She’s a bit...crazy. After Cadence got old enough and learned enough about leadership and how to lead, the Princess actually took over when she fell in Love with Chrysalis’ son Thorax. Now a whole half of the hive have become all healthy and colorful, while the rest of us are still withering.”

“So she accidentally drove a divide in your people,” I muttered as I led him downstairs into the living area.

“More or less. The Queen’s faction is still loyal to Cadence though. She alone provides enough Love for us to survive save those who were already withered to the point of madness. The Love she and Thorax produce, and share with the hive? We’ve never been so prosperous. There’s a clutch boom going on and more and more are being born colorful and healthy.” The changeling stated happily as we entered the kitchen.

“That’s good.” Celestia chuckled as we found her, belly already large enough for a full pregnancy. “I’m so proud of my niece finding someone and helping people.”

“Princess!” The changeling declared and rushed her, giving her a hug. “It’s me! Abby!” Wait, his name is Abby?!

“Oh! I haven’t seen you in years! Good to see you’re still in good health.” Celestia pat Abby’s head even as he nuzzled her cleavage, her breasts still swollen beach balls. I hope those can be reduced.

“What happened to you?” Abby asked as he rubbed the sides of Tia’s udderly massive milkers.

“I’m afraid the caribou have gotten to me. I’m obsessed with pregnancy and inflation to the point of being unable to function. Sister is helping me, but it will be a slow process.” Tia gave her left breast a squeeze, squirting milk into her dress and making her bite her lower lip.

“Do not worry, I’ll arrange for a hypnotist to come and help. So I’ll be teaching you and a ‘Princess’ named Nightmare Moon?” Abby asked curiously.

“My sister Luna, yes. Don’t call her that though, I think she’s slowly returning to her old self, but she’s still going through an edgy phase.” Celestia informed our guest with an amused tone.

“It’s not a phase!” Nightmare declared in annoyance as she entered the kitchen. “My name is Nightmare Moon! Not Luna!”

“Whatever you say Lulu~.” Tia teased, and Nighty blushed and scrunched her nose as she looked away. Aw~ so tsundere~!

“Shut up. Anyway, Abby, before we begin, do you identify as male, female, or non-binary?” Nightmare’s question made me blink. His voice is male, and he’s been rather male in my mind.

“I’m a girl, thank you very much.” Abby declared and I had to bring my train of thought to a screeching halt. Why is Abby transgender? He’s-I mean She’s, a metamorph! Can’t she just look and sound female? “Don’t think too hard on it dear. To us changelings, gender is a thing of preference. I prefer to be physically male, but I am emotionally and mentally female.” Wha~... “Just don’t think about it and call me by female pronouns dear.” Okay.

“Very well then. Miss Abby, I need to be tutored in the changeling ways of transfiguration. I endangered my beloved when I last tried a major Living Transfiguration, and I don’t want to go through that again.” Nighty formally declared to the stal-mare-GIRL!

“No problem Lady Luna.” Abby’s words made me flinch, but the way she said it seemed to instead make Nightmare happy as they left the kitchen. “Anyone else hearing thoughts of fury?”

“It’s better to not dwell on it, Robin. Oh, and yes, she could hear your surface thoughts. Changelings are inherent empaths and telepaths.” Celestia, you’re not helping my brain!

---]===>

“Augh, this is giving me a headache.” I groaned to Nicole, just two days, and I was getting scolded by Nightmare about naughty thoughts due to Abby when I first wake up in the morning. Not that Nightmare was mad, she was just teasing me. Abby is such a snitch, and clearly loves making others uncomfortable. No wonder she gets along so well with Nighty.

“Tell me about it. The way she goes on and on about Love when she talks to me like a therapist hurts my head too.” Nicole grumbled, rubbing her belly in circles as she read another book in her bed, propped up by pillows with her legs spread around her massive term-with-twins belly. It was only the third month and she was so huge. We were both very excited to see how big she’d get at 8 months and the sex was incredible, helped by her basketball-sized breasts. Even in her cute maternity gowns, she was so sexy. “She keeps saying I’m in Love, that I practically radiate it. How is that possible?”

“Don’t think about it Love.” I sighed as I rubbed her belly, caressing her thighs since her belly blocked her groin. “Just know we love you, and care for you.”

“Hm~, okay.” Nicole cooed tenderly before I kissed her, making her moan just from the kiss alone. “Kissing you is such a turn on, even you rubbing my belly button doesn’t match.” We’d learned her popped-out navel was an erogenous zone. Sucking it got her off incredibly fast.

“Then kiss me again and again.” I chuckled before getting attacked with kisses that began to go down my neck as she sucked on my flesh. “Okay, okay, I think that’s enough.” I chuckled.

“Okay.” Nicole chuckled back. “I don’t really feel like sex though, but I just want to keep kissing you.” She giggled.

“Must be all those pregnancy hormones. I’m surprised you haven’t had any violent or sad outbursts.” I went back to rubbing her belly. My children are inside there...that feeling is so amazing.

“Hm, y’know, I’ve never really seen a pregnant caribou anything but happy. Maybe it’s another genetically encoded trait in us?” Nicole mused as she placed a hand over mine on her belly.

“Probably, knowing how damn much the King’s dynasty have forced your people on a specific evolutionary path.” I sneered in disgust. As incredible as the caribou are, or rather they have become over time, it was at the sacrifice of several other races of people.

“Remember that includes you too, so long as you stay such a fucking sexy-as-sin cow.” Nicole slapped my ass and I perked up and laughed, woo that was energizing.

“I’ll keep it in mind, but I’ll be changing my species around to better suit my missions as I go. What if we need a diplomat to visit someplace while Nighty is busy and Tia is...well, still a fetish obsessed cumdump?” I got a bit sad at that. Tia was getting better with Abby acting as a therapist, but the promised hypnotist she mentioned still hasn't arrived. Then again, Star Swirl Tower was on top of the highest mountain of the Foal Mountain Range. It was a long trip from the Badlands to here.

“Hmph, you’d be better off getting turned into one of those bugs then, at least you’d be able to change yourself instead of relying on Nighty.” The way Nicole’s hand rubbed my rear through my padding made me feel oddly comforted. I don’t get all these sensations, but they’re great.

“That wouldn’t work.” Stated Abby who poked her head in. “Sorry to intrude, heard your surface thoughts as I was passing. Anyway, for that to work, you’d have to change Robin’s magic too, her very essence. That is the greatest perversion of a person you can do without touching their soul. Don’t even consider it again.” Abby warned sternly before closing the door.

“Wasn’t planning to,” I grumbled as I nuzzled Nicole and she groped my ass. “Mm~, you sure you’re not in the mood? The way you’re grabbing me I might just pop my fly open.”

“Sorry. Just wanted to feel you.” Nicole removed her hand in a hurry with a sheepish grin, the absence of said hand was a bit disappointing, but then again I wasn’t in here for sex, and she wasn’t really in the mood. Probably the hormones. “I’m good sitting here, reading trashy romance novels. Rarity has good taste.”

“Oh? You two have your own little book club?” I asked with a teasing smirk.

“It’s all she has besides Sweetie and the other fillies, and all I have besides you and Nighty. Or rather, all I can do in my condition.” Nicole slapped her belly, the sound oddly arousing to me. “I mean, I’m getting stronger, like all caribou do when they’re pregnant, but it’s still an effort to get around.” Huh?

“Stronger?” I asked as I looked at her uncovered arms. Hm, they did seem a little more defined than I remember, and she was already a soldier of nearly two years. Oh wait, she turned 16 last month, right. So easy to forget she’s so young…

“Yeah. Caribou get taller, all-around bigger, and stronger with each pregnancy. The more intense it is, the more pronounced. Didn’t you notice I was catching up to you in height?” Nicole gestured to her head and my head. We were sitting and she was nearly as tall as me…

“Huh? Wait, so then Colonel Carmine…?” I paled a bit at the thought.

“Has had 8 pregnancies, all while on required desk duty rotation. I bet her brats are all Paddy’s too!” Nicole gushed conspiratorially.

“S-so if I got pregnant multiple times as a caribou…” I started having perverted fantasies, of being knocked-up, getting bigger not just in belly, breasts, and butt, but also in buff and height, eventually matching that giantess description that Scootaloo gave of the real Robin Hood.

“You’d get bigger and tougher, yep! But it’s 8 months out of action, so I don’t think it’s a very good idea unless you have something that somehow accelerates a pregnancy to just a few days or something, but that sounds dangerous and ridiculous.” Nicole giggled at the idea and I just nervously chuckled, not wanting to admit the idea sounded beyond hot to me.

I saw a tiny fox with fairy wings poked her head in through the window. I blinked at the sight before the fairy ladies faded in and stole the fox fairy away back out the window. What was that?

“Well, that’s something I’ve learned. I’m going to go check on the others.” I patted the top of her belly just past the ends of her breasts and stood up, purring as I felt her grab my little tail and pull. It helped me forget what the fairies are doing right now, weird girls. “You sure~ you don’t want some loving?”

“Sorry! Handsy.” Nicole was blushing and let me go, shooing me away. “Go before I suddenly decide to sit on you or something silly.”

“Alright, alright!” I chuckled, laying a kiss on her and speeding off before she could grab me. Abby looked a little pudgy now as she followed. “Had some breakfast?”

“Yeah, well you two where giving so much off, I couldn’t help it.” Abby chuckled as she patted her gut. “If I’m not careful I might need to find a room to set up.”

“Don’t you already have a room?” In the time she’s been here, she requested a replacement for her position in Novgorod as well as to establish proper communications with us here. Thus far she hasn’t gotten a reply to her psionic message to the hivemind, which was normal and nothing to worry about, apparently.

“Yes. But I mean a room to cocoon in. If I get enough concentrated love, my body with begin to metamorph into the same beautiful and healthy state many of my brethren have entered, especially if I share this love.” She shook her gut, which audibly sloshed.

“Oh. Well, I hope you get the chance. Those holes in your limbs look painful.” I commented, before wincing at my lack of tact, and then also the fact Abby would already know.

“You can’t feel something you’ve never had Robin,” Abby said in her raspy male-sounding voice.

“That doesn’t make it any less depressing.” Really, what is with Abby and Tia giving me info that only makes me feel worse? I mean, I’m concerned after all, don’t make me feel like a jerk about it.

“I know, just wanted to assure you that I’m fine, sorry it backfired.” Abby then looked at me in confusion, and I wondered what was on her mind. “Nothing, you go back to checking in on the pie sisters.”

“I wasn’t specifically looking for them,” I said, confused.

“Ah, sorry. You were practically oozing love so I was wondering if you had either extremely potent platonic feelings for the sisters or if it was romantic. But if this is how you feel about everyone? Well, I suppose I’d better pick a room.” Abby stopped walking with me and headed for another room, making me blink.

“Um...can I watch?” I asked in fascination.

“I’m literally going to be vomiting green goo all over myself and going through a metaphysical and meta-magical transformation that will take days. Feel free.” Abby said as she picked an empty room that didn’t even have furniture and went to the corner.

“Uh, I know how it works for butterflies, won’t you die? The caterpillar basically dies to give birth to the butterfly.” I commented, my mind bringing up the random fact and causing me to worry.

“Don’t worry, it’s not quite like that. I’ll still be me, but whatever changes to my persona there’ll be, we won’t know until I hatch.” Abby calmly replied as she began to look ill.

“Again, not helping,” I said with a shiver, fear prickling in my mind.

“Sorry, I seem to be bad at that.” Abby chuckled, then moaned in an incredibly sexual tone, which considering she was physically male, shocked me at how arousing it was. Then she started convulsing in her corner as she sank to her butt, uncontrollably vomiting green gel-like goo all over her front, which then began moving on its own, creeping around her and forming threads connecting to the stones.

It was morbidly fascinating to see her weakly spasm as she encased herself in the magic goo up until it fully covered her and then swelled out into a thicker pulsating green larvae-like tube that rested once it stopped growing. Thoroughly squicked out, yet also intrigued, I moved closer and rested a hand on the surprisingly spongy and smooth surface. “See you in a bit,” I whispered and left the room, closing it and locking it with it’s key, then sliding the key under the door for her for when she’s finished.

“Now I have a boner. Um, I wonder if I should pursue her?” I blinked then shook my head. “Naw, she’s more of a friend.”

---]===>

“So where is Abby?” Celestia asked me while rubbing her triplet-sized belly through her blue dress as she cooked pancakes. Pinkie was trying to grab my tits to use my milk for cookies, I was trying to avoid her hands. I was ‘male’ right now, and while I may lactate in both forms, I don’t feel like getting milked at the moment.

“I’d rather keep that a secret. She’s vulnerable right now, so I’d prefer if the fillies didn’t know where she was so they don’t get too curious and possibly hurt her.” I replied without answering her question, due to the fiercely curious trio of fillies all looking at me with rapt attention after my explanation of why Abby won’t be around for possibly a few days.

“WE WON’T!” Applebloom fiercely claimed with a blush of anger/embarrassment.

“Tree hole,” Maud commented.

“They’ve been picking at a knothole in a nearby tree so much it’s widened to the point it’s big enough for them to squeeze into!” Pinkie declared excitedly before she suddenly lunged and yanked my shirt over my breasts, tugging on a nipple and squirting my milk into her glass.

“Point proven.” I sighed in resignation as she pleased my big fingertip-sized nipple and sent pleasant tingles into my G-cup breast.

“We’re trying to make a clubhouse! That has nothing to do with us being destructive!” Scootaloo defended their honor with reason.

“Yeah! We get covered in tree sap on a daily basis trying to discover our marks! That’s a good example of us being destructive!” Sweetie Belle whined, rubbing her hair, Rarity walking in and glaring at the filly, fur on her hands having some patches missing as she rolled gloves over them.

“Not helping Sweetie!” Applebloom complained as Pinkie slid her a glass of morning milk, and I blinked, then snorted in amusement as Pinkie kept milking everyone fresh glasses of my milk.

“Rarity are you okay? I could restore...Ah.” Celestia stated as the seething mare talked to her with her silent lip movements. “Be that as it may dear, I’ll not have you go about with tender hands. Sweetie, you and your friends please refrain from going into Star Swirl’s alchemy lab. Rarity burned her hands washing your clothes.” Celestia stated sternly as her weak magic coated her free hand and gently rubbed Rarity’s hands, gradually healing them.

Rarity glared at Sweetie, making the filly shrink along with her friends. She started ranting at them in silence, which was all the more painful for everyone involved since Nighty still hasn’t found a doctor skilled enough to liberate for such a surgery. By the time she began silently sobbing, likely due to her being voiceless, Tia had her in a one-armed embrace.

“Girls, let’s not do anything dangerous for a while.” Sweetie weakly implored of her comrades, who solemnly nodded in agreement at having so thoroughly upset their caretaker.

“See to it you do more than abstain for more than just a while.” I leered at them like a disappointed aunt, and then bit my lip, grunting as I felt my loins spasm at the boobgasm that finally came after my tits have been getting so well used for the past several minutes.

“And done!” Pinkie cheered, having milked a whole serving pitcher from me and placed it at Nighty’s empty place at the table. “She’ll be here soon.”

“Huh? But she usually isn’t back until late morning for lunch.” I softly panted as I tugged my green T-shirt back over my jugs and shivered at how good that felt. Damn Pinkie left me sensitive.

“She said she had something important to talk about and wanted it at the beginning of today,” Celestia said as she brought a mountain of pancakes on a giant serving platter to the table, setting it in the center along with a few gravy boats full of heated-up maple syrup and trays of softened butter. “Dig in everyone, sister will-EEP!” Celestia squeaked as Nighty’s arms wrapped around her from behind, grabbing the sides of Tia’s udderly massive milkers and squeezing as she compressed them together, the enormous tits surging and tearing her dress open as they gushed milk into her dress.

“Hello everyone.” Nighty purred, her pupils round before thinning to her normal slits as she took her seat, ignoring the now flustered Celestia who was fretting over her dress and trying to calm down so her breasts weren’t swollen in arousal. “I think I found a lead on a Doctor.” Rarity perked up. “Though, this said Pony has gone through the transition to becoming a caribou.”

Everyone deflated at that statement as Nicole finally made her way into the kitchen with a slight waddle, hands at the small of her back and presenting her belly and breasts in the process despite her pink maternity dress as she entered. “Sweet! She might have modern concepts to medicine taught to her.”

“My thoughts exactly. She was once a brilliant unicorn stallion doctor by the name of Surgeon General but has changed it to Milly after her transformation. I’ve also learned that unicorns keep their magic after the transition, instead of using their antlers as magic foci like kirin.” Nighty continued as she dished up everyone 3 pancakes to start, save Nicole and Tia both got 6 to start, Celestia looking a bit confused. “Better eat up sister. You’re eating for more now.”

“W-WHAT?!” Celestia declared with utter joy, grabbing her cum-stuffed belly in excitement. “B-but my collar!”

“I shorted it out last night after finally figuring out a frequency to superheat the magnets and damage the nullifier without harming you. Oh, and I popped the condom in your womb. You’re going to have so many of Nicole’s foals!” Night declared playfully with a wicked cackle.

“Ah,” Nicole said paling as she looked to Tia. “Um...ah…”

“Nicky~!” Tia, now aware of her returned magic prowess, pulled her paramour closer and began kissing her, my girlfriend groaning and returning the kiss which helped her recover from the shock. Wow, that is hot. They’re both so big and busty they have to be side-to-side to be able to lean in for a kiss.

“So, this Milly or Rainbow first?” I asked, rubbing my temples. “Since Abby has had to begin her metamorphosis, I bet Milly will be first.” I postulated as Nicole, and I’m thinking possibly my new third girlfriend sat down together at the table, quietly chatting away as they ate, rubbing their bellies and the sides of their breasts together.

“Yes, Rarity and Rainbow need medical attention, and we need a Doctor for our mothers-to-be.” Nighty stated with dead seriousness.

“So when do I leave?” I asked as I took a bite of fluffy butter-soaked pancake.

“Well, you are going to need to convince her to come here, she’s kind of a sub, so dominating her would likely lead her to maybe taking your orders.” Nighty said while adjusting her signature not-nazi jacket. “If you can manage that, and bring her here, I can subvert a lot of the caribou indoctrination right away.”

“Wait, you want me to go up to her and just start...ordering her to fuck me?” I asked in shock.

“It may take a few days.” Nightmare told me.

“Look, Nighty. I Love you. I love everyone here at least as family. But I don’t think I can just...dominate someone!” I’m not a dom! I’m totally a sub! Everything sexual I’ve gone through has been me submitting to the will of others! Fuck, I’m getting wet thinking of all those times I just surrendered myself to Nighty alone! No way am I able to do something so, so...bold!

“You could practice on Zephyr.” Nicole chuckled. “She could totally be your sub! You almost made her already!” Nicole commented as she and Tia leaned into each other, looking so adorable as they cuddled and ate, Tia, levitating their food over their massive mounds to their mouths.

“Th-that’s different! You were the dom controlling me into showering her in cum!” I blushed so heavily at remembering this...where is Zephyr anyway? Also, where are the dogs? They usually join us for breakfast.

“You were about to do it before I got there!” Nicole chuckled. “Speaking of which though, *nom* where is the big-booty cow and the bulldog pack?”

“Oh, they’re working for Zephyr to get supplies from the ‘totally not black market’.” Pinkie chuckled. “She got us some cows too!”

“Uh...but we’re…” I gestured to myself and Nicole in confusion.

“Oh, not caribou cows! Feral cows! Y’know, the ones you breed, milk, and slaughter for meat.” Pinkie casually explained, causing me to blink. Right, cooking for everyone has taught me that ponies and most races on this world are omnivores, and there are still wild animals like the deer I still hunt once a week taught me. I just figured cattle would be among the humanoid races.

“Oh? I thought they were extinct.” Nicole commented. “We kinda over-slaughtered the cattle we had in our lands. The normal upright ones fled south from us. Have no idea where they went.”

“The buffalo and their minotaur cousins have all fled to the Thunder Plains, a continent south of us,” Celestia answered casually as she finished her first serving of pregnancy-portioned food.

“Okay, we have cows then.” I sighed. “Do I really have to do this Nighty?”

“Either you do, or I do, and you know I’m not very gentle.” Nighty purred as she eyed me and I swallowed nervously. Milly wouldn’t be any use to us as a shuddering dripping wreck who just wants more attention.

“Okay, fine. I’ll get some practice in on Zephyr today, explain to her why I need her help and maybe with her coaching I’ll get what subs want.” I muttered, eating some of my slightly cooled and now soggy with butter and syrup pancakes. Yummy~!

Ch.14

View Online

Ch.14

“Can’t believe I’m gonna do this...can’t believe myself…” My heart was pounding in my ears as I casually approached a small herd of cows, chatting away just outside of a hospital. Only one of them had a fur coat aside from the ubiquitous cream front that screamed Former Pony like my target. Milly was a fairly busty and tall cow with small antlers indicating her recent transformation, and an olive green fur coat.

“Okay, so what do we do now?” One of the Cows asked around. “Any ideas for what to do in this city after work Milly? You used to be a pony, so you’d know more of the area than us.” It was just after Milly’s shift, the sun was low in the sky and turning the sky yellow in the twilight as I neared them.

“There was a nightclub before the invasion, but it was bombed out.” Milly sounded somewhat bitter. “I loved that place too. Got my dick sucked and sucked a lot of dick when I was a little younger.” Hm, right, Nighty said Milly was 100 percent bisexual, which is part of what helped make her indoctrination so easy and is one of the first groups of ponies to be converted willingly.

“Aw, don’t think you’re old! In caribou years you’re physically 21 now!” Right, caribou age much slower. Thank you supremacist assholes for at least addressing aging as a key component of illness and suffering.

“Sorry, I was almost 50 before the change.” Milly chuckled as I closed in, then she gasped as I wrapped my arms around her waist, pressing against her back so she could feel my heavy balls against her rear and I rested my tits against her neck as I put my chin to her scalp.

“Hey~ sexy~. You busy?” I asked, using a lot of ‘honey’ in my voice, making my usually husky voice much richer and sensual. My increased height and proportions are courtesy of Nighty to make my job easier as Milly had a thing for big partners. I was wearing little more than a purple tube top that barely covered my massive K-cup basketball-sized tits, thus exposing my ripped muscular abdomen.

I was also wearing blue jeans that were straining around my coconut-sized balls and wearing black leather boots. For this task, I was altered in both forms. Currently ‘female’, if I got splashed with hot water, I’d look no different save getting just a tiny, but girthier in the cock.

“Ah, who are you?” Milly mewled, blushing as her friends chuckled, all looking at me like hungry and submissive cows. Guess that’s why she hung out with them.

“If you Listen, your new Mistress~.” I hummed right into her ears, low enough just for her to hear. “I heard Nightclub, and saw you, thinking I just needed to make you moan and squirm like a little pet that needs coddling.”

“Th-that sounds great! Gotta go girls! Where to?” Milly practically pleaded of me as I began leading her away from her friends, all whistling and cat-calling after us.

“Oh~, I wish she had picked me.” I heard one whine as I cupped Milly’s F-cup breast that was already swelling in arousal and straining her casual v-neck blouse while I led her to an alley.

“I know a shortcut to a great place.” I purred into Milly’s ear, having scouted the town with Nighty. We were surprised to find a lot of subs in this town, but not a lot of doms. For the most part, the population didn’t really have that type of kink here, but those that did were about a quarter, higher than most towns taken over at least. This led to Doms running the bars and clubs in town so they could have the pick of the subs. Fuck caribou society is fucked-up, how many times can I scream this in my head to the point it stops being disturbing?

“Whatever you want~.” Milly cooed as I played with her, popping the buttons on her blouse to reach in and play with her directly even while walking to the nearest hole-in-the-wall dive that apparently had good things to say about it’s very private and dark back rooms that were cheap to rent. “Oh~ this place!”

“Yeah, just passing through, but it was fast to find place to...get my pet~. I’m a bit of a wanderer.” I purred to her, trying to instill the idea of having to come with me.

“Oh~ mysterious. Are you going to try and abduct me Mistress~? I happen to be a very important resident surgeon at the Fillydelphia medical center.” Milly played along, clearly enjoying the role-play I was setting up as we walked by the bar. I tossed a small sack of pfennigs to the scarred and muscular caribou behind the counter who simply grinned and made an obscene gesture with her hands and a wink, which I returned, Milly giggling at being silently talked about like she was merely a toy.

“Maybe. If you play right.” I chuckled, groping her ass and slipping my fingers between her legs. She shook and shivered as I teased her. “I’m shopping around, my last partner was whisked from me by the Military Police Commander. She gave me some pointers on how to make a pet really feel owned.”

“Yes! Please~.” Milly groaned as I practically carried her to the back, slamming her bodily into the provided bed and mashing my mouth into hers. She squealed and writhed against me as I roughly tore open her blouse, exposing her braless tits to the air, which I then proceeded to grope and play with roughly, tweaking her emerald green nipples. “AH~!”

“Such a busty pet, not as much as my last partner but good enough.” I chuckled, making her mewl. “But I love the color, you’re much more exotic, much like me~.”

“I-I noticed! S-so good to meet a fellow pony~!” Milly squealed as I tugged on her nipples, stretching her breasts out as I humped her still-clothed pelvis

“Hm, who said I was a pony?” I purred, baring my sharp teeth. “I may have been a dragon willing to change, a Dog, or some animal the caribou decided to give intelligence and let loose on you little ponies~,” I growled, nibbling her neck with my teeth grazing her flesh, sending her shaking in arousal.

“Yes! Eat me, Mistress!” Milly pleaded, and I chuckled at her so easily falling prey to my act.

“Oh, I would never, not to some pet pleasing my member. Maybe if you brought me a morsel bigger than you. But really I’m more into you just worshiping my cock. Do a good job and you might change my mind.” I purred getting up and standing before the bed, slowly and sensually undoing my pants.

“Oh gods yes!” Milly was drooling at the sight of my massive 2-foot long bitch-breaker. Only 4 inches longer than my usual male size, but I was nearly 8 feet tall right now, so it didn’t feel any bigger to me. Anyway, I watched with a mixture of self-loathing and hunger as Milly crawled to the end of the bed, licking my glans and rubbing my soda-can thick shaft like I was an idol to worship.

“Get sucking, pet.” I cooed and gently grabbed her antlers, guiding her onto my dick which she eagerly took into her mouth. Only able to fit the tip, she whined and sucked, licking, desperate to please her over-endowed mistress. “Hm, can’t even get it in deeper?” I huffed tugging a bit, my other hand patting her stretched-out cheek.

“Hmph!” Milly’s eyes gained some determination, and she straightened out her body, her neck lining up with her mouth, and she began swallowing. I groaned in pleasure as she actually began deepthroating, swallowing me deeper into her cock-worshiping throat.

“Good~ girl.” I praised, rubbing her scalp as she managed to get halfway, but couldn’t as my glans hit the end of her esophagus. How she was breathing I had no clue. “Mm, impressive! Nobody’s been able to even get me this far. Might just keep you as my prized pet.” I commented started to throat fuck her as she moaned. I was gentle at first but then got rougher as she adjusted. She was jerking herself off as I ravaged her throat, and she came well before I did. “Hope you’re a hungry girl!”

“HM!” Milly eagerly squealed around my cock, and she gagged as I came. My massive loads stretched my dick and choked her as my payload went down her throat, bloating out her belly with each blast, and causing her to cum again, painting the bed white with her own cum.

“Oh~, there we go.” I moaned pulling out as I kept cumming, getting out of her mouth with a wet pop and soaking her in my seed. “Hm, what a beautiful portrait I painted.”

“*cough, gag* Th-thank you, Mistress.” Milly managed to get out between coughs and vomiting up a bit of my cum, which had bloated her stomach to look pregnant.

“Hm, I have something to do. I need to set up my shop, and I don’t want to break you just yet with the gift of fawns. I’ll come by your work tomorrow night too.” I told her, getting my pants up. “No panties,” I ordered her.

“Y-yes mistress! No panties!” Milly agreed excitedly and she cooed as I pet her between her antlers with a chuckle, and sauntered out, swaggering my wide hips as I went.

“Damn that sounded good. You didn’t break her right?” The bartender asked casually with that same lecherous grin.

“No, but she’s mine. Unless you want the treatment I gave her, I’d suggest leaving her alone to recover.” I suggested with a firm tone.

“Fine with me, I’m not a fan of sloppy seconds. I know a big bazooka when I see one. Glad I got those rooms charmed with self-cleaning, otherwise I’d need to replace the beds whenever a big bitch like you comes through.” She winked and I chuckled.

“Thanks, make sure she gets home alright will you?” I requested before strutting out the door, wiggling my tiny tail at her before I left. I walked a couple block before reaching another alley that was my ‘workshop.’ “Okay, that was...amazing? Disconcerting? Did I like that too much once I was in the act?” Zephyr was a surprisingly good coach on how to treat a sub without going too far, but it was more like two consenting adults practicing a role-play.

Though, fucking Zypher so much in practice has led her to be more than just a friend now. Anyway, this was me outright projecting myself as an Alpha Bitch and basically using Milly like a toy.

It was exhilarating! I mean, I’d prefer it without all the dominance games, but that was fun! Breaking her in disgusts me, but if it’ll make her more likely to quit her job and vanish in a flight of fancy so we don’t get another security boost worsening things for us, the better.

---]===>

The next morning I’d finished setting up my shop to sell Zephyr’s wares. This was to keep up the story I told Milly about being a drifting merchant, at least that was panning out like planned. It wasn’t even later in the morning and people were looking for me to buy stuff and asking what places I have been to. Guess Milly had talked to her friends and news of me being a traveler was spreading like wildfire, even the MPs looked interested in me in a more casual way as they inspected my ‘totally not a fake sales permit’.

The fact I laid on the domineering and lusty top-dog bitch act seemed to add to it, especially since I wasn’t being a flat-out bitch, y’know, the kind nobody sensible likes? I was just projecting the air that I’m not to be fucked with, but I don’t mind some byplay. I think I may have accidentally made a cow cream her pants when I threatened her with a brutal ass reaming for her having the gall to ask if I was stuffing my crotch. Fuck that was awesome.

“Did you hear about Milly? She found some major Alpha! This girl sounds like she was some predator that was once part of a Military project!” A Cow said from across the street. “Red fur, spiky antlers, and scales on her legs and arms! She must have been some dragon!” Oh? Sounds like the rumor mill has already gone spinning off the axel!

“I had heard she was some Dog and Wolfhound! Could she be the fabled Warbeast Project?!” Her friend prattled on before walking out of earshot.

“I heard she’s some former bird of prey like those phoenix birds!” Another commented.

This might be working out better than I thought. This rep could be used in other towns if the rumors keep spreading. The fact that something called the Warbeast Project exists was lending some over-exaggerated legendary status to me too. I would have to avoid talking about the rumors around the Military like the Colonel, but being vague of my origins and making me seem larger than life was leading me to being an enigma, a mystery. I already displayed my ‘legit’ ID to the MPs when they checked my ‘not fake’ sales permit, so the officials had absolutely nothing to be suspicious about.

Damn Zephyr is awesome. It was good luck I happened upon her when I did, otherwise, this whole gig would be so much harder to pull off.

Over the day, I sold most of the stock that Zephyr packed for me. I’ll have to resupply tonight after my rendezvous with Milly. In the course of the day, I did get several propositions for sex, which many I had to turn down because I had a stall to run, but when a few ladies gathered the moment I put the ‘out to lunch’ sign on my stall, I found myself having to pleasure three hungry ladies in an alley nearby. Thank gosh public sex is legal in the Caribou Forest Kingdom.

Still though, I didn’t bust my nuts, I’m saving up for a special lady tonight, as much as denying my orgasms ached. Once it reached evening, I locked the shelves behind the stall and put up the closed sign, sauntering over to Fillydelphia Medical Center to find my sexy pet.

“Ma’am, you really didn’t need to show the girls how tough you are,” Paddy said as I heard them nearby walking into the hospital. Carmine had a broken arm, bone sticking out of her forearm as she walked up to the hospital like it was nothing.

“Not like you don’t know how awesome I am Paddy!” Carmen chuckled. “Besides, the ER here has a former pony on staff and-CUTIE~! Whoa, you got big!” I sneered at her so easily somehow recognizing me. She must be some sort of wizard because there’s no way I smell the same as back then, so she must be identifying me by my magical presence.

“Are you sure it’s her Sir? She looks to have gone through The Project, or several pregnancies somehow.” Paddy said with suspicion, looking me up and down, her eyes shimmering with aqua light. That cinches it, the caribou do use magic, they just restrict most of it for the military. “She’s been put through the ringer of transfiguration magics. Are you alright ma’am? That couldn’t have been pleasant.”

“I ran across a hermit unicorn. He was a huge perv.” I grunted in reply and hefted my massive tits. “I miss being smaller up here, at least back then I could see my hooves.”

“Uh, we actually lost the guy actually helping us with one of the projects. Do you remember where this hermit is?” Carmine asked getting serious as she walked over, not even registering her limp arm. “We had to keep him a pony for damn sake of him not losing his focus on his task. Recently converted cows can’t go an hour without sex for the first month.” She grumbled.

“I was traveling along the coastal roads between manehattan and here when I was jumped by him. He tied me up and cast all sorts of spells on me, eventually turning me into this sexy beast you see now.” I winked and posed, easily being as tall as Carmine but bustier. “After a while, he said he had no use for me, and knocked me out. I woke up on the road and continued on my way here.”

“At least we have a lead on Gene Splicer then,” Paddy commented. “I’ll get some squads moving if you permit it, Ma’am.”

“Don’t bother, considering the distance on hoof between here and manehattan, he’ll be long gone into the wilderness. Order the search teams to extend the search into Hollow Shades Forest though. Thank you cutie.” Carmine looked down at my massive tits and licked her lips. “Say, how about we go on a da-ah! Paddy no! I just want a date! Not even right now!”

“Nope. You’re getting your arm fixed, and then you still have work to do. You have no time for this fantasy of yours of courtship and love!” Paddy declared sternly as she dragged the colonel away by the ear once more. “Be safe citizen!” Paddy declared, and I chuckled at the display. This meant that likely Milly would be stalled to fix Carmine’s arm, so I decided to loiter in an alley nearby.

Hm, is Carmine trying to court me like other races would do? Like Nighty would have if we weren’t hermit outcasts? Should I? Well, if she wasn’t one of the higher-ups directly in good standing with the King, I’d probably be willing to abduct her for questioning, maybe convert her like we did Nicole.

Musing on my polyamorous ways would have to wait, I need to report Gene Splicer to Nighty. I took a calming breath and took a small bracelet of beads from a back pocket. I hung it on one of the branches of my left antler and focused. It took a few minutes, but eventually, I could barely see an image of Nighty, in some dusty office searching through file cabinets. ‘Nighty.’

“Robin?” Nighty whispered, and then she looked around, spotting ‘me’ and then became serious. “What do you have?”

‘There is a unicorn scientist by the name Gene Splicer on the run. He was apparently key to a super soldier project the caribou call Warbeast. I was recognized by Colonel Carmine and Lieutenant Paddy, again, but was able to bullshit my way out of suspicion by making him a scapegoat. Apparently buff amazonians without years of successive pregnancies is the goal.’ I reported grimly.

“This is disturbing news. Thank you for letting me know immediately. How goes seducing Milly?” Nighty asked as she closed the drawer she was in and opened another one.

‘I’ve only had one passionate fling with her Nighty, I need more time than that!’ It takes more than one passionate night to form a relationship Nighty!

“Right, sorry. I forget not everyone is as hopelessly easy as you.” Nighty teased as she kept looking through files.

‘Shut up.’ I huffed in annoyance.

“Oh~ getting some backbone, are you? Well, regardless, keep up the good work.” At the dismissal, I ceased astral projecting and put away the beads, but Milly wasn’t off work yet. Okay, how long would this surgery last?

---]===>

About two hours into the night I saw my pet walking out of the hospital grumbling about military ruining her night. I let her pass and followed her down the road, thinking of surprising her. I watched her strutting down the street listening to her grumble about how the Military always interrupts her dates and how she’s always having to fix them up on overtime.

Guess not everyone is truly happy with the Status Quo of the Caribou, might be able to use that if we get the radio station up. I chuckled and made my pet jump, turn and look at me, blinking in shock.

“Hello my pet, I saw the Colonel walk into your workplace, even chatted her up. Figured you’d be busy so I waited.” I chuckled.

“Y-you waited for me?” Milly asked with awe as I approached her, and she cooed as I pet her on the scalp.

“You’re too cute to give up so easily. Besides, I’ve been ‘saving up’ for tonight. You remember to go commando?” I asked as I leaned down to eye-level, running my hands down her sides and grabbing her callipygian ass cheeks through her jeans, not feeling any underwear.

“Y-yes.” She mewled, looking at me, but unable to see anything besides my face and my massive breasts. I wasn’t kidding about that to the colonel, I am somewhat tired of not being able to see past them, but that’s another topic.

“Ah-ah, You’ll see the prize once we’re at the place I’m renting.” I chuckled picking her up and hoisting her over my shoulder, keeping her out of sight of my lower region with her ass next to my face, giving me the perfect position to rub her pussy through her jeans as I carried her to my temporary base like a sack of potatoes.

“Oh~ yes, Mistress~!” Milly lilted, reaching down my back and grabbing at my ass and tail.

“Please pet, call me Robin, or Lady Robin if you want.” I unzipped her fly and dug my fingers into her already sopping wet cunny, causing her to squeal.

“Yes, Lady Robin~!” She moaned as I rubbed and dug into her labia, following Zephyr’s directions to the ‘reserved’ studio apartment. A couple of MPs saw us as I basically paraded my prize through the night, the dutiful soldiers at least managing to check that this was entirely consensual. When Milly orgasmed and managed to confirm it was, they let us continue on. When we reached the studio, Milly was already tired and I’d fingered her to orgasm a couple more times.

“You tired pet? Do I need to bank my cum another day?” I teased her as I set her down on the queen-sized bed, the cow bonelessly flopping onto it and still having small aftershock spasms from her last moaning orgasm.

“N-no! I-I can still pleasure you Lady Robin!” Milly managed to get on her knees, hefting her tits and sticking out her tongue.

“No, no. Oral was the first time. The second time is practicing safe sex.” I reached into my cleavage, pulling out one of Tia’s magic condoms with a vicious grin. “If you thought I came a lot last night, I hope you’re as elastic as a born-and-bred caribou.”

“Ah~!” She moaned, excited at just my words, tugging on her nipples through her blouse and almost ripping said blouse right off.

“Good to see you so eager. Now, strip, slowly. I want a show~.” I purred at my pet, who nodded eagerly and then began to shimmy and slowly gyrate her whole body as she opened each button of her blouse with a grunt. When the blouse was open though, she didn’t take it off, she stood on the bed, and began giving me a belly dance, her nipples catching her blouse and holding just enough to hide them.

After a couple of turns, then she flashed them as she pulled the white top off, tossing it to the side. With the obstruction gone, she played with her breasts, licking her lips and getting herself primed again, sucking one of her nipples and still undulating her body as she played with the button of her jeans.

“Good pet~.” Oh, this was a turn on, I think my balls were swelling with my breasts as I undid my pants and looked over the smaller girl. I was slowly undressing as she did, only unbuttoning once she got off a piece of clothing. I didn’t bother to do anything with my top, my already massive basketball-sized jugs tearing my too-tight purple tube top in half, the sight of my swelling arousal turner her on, even more, her own breasts, already swollen, seeming to get just a bit bigger.

Our strip-tease was interrupted by our boners tearing through our flies though, and we both laughed as we shimmied our jeans off and stood naked in front of each other. “Now pet. I’m sure you know how to put one of these on.” I held out the condom to her and gestured to my monster 2-foot long dick.

“Yes!” She exclaimed with excitement as she took the condom and opened the wrapper. She then put it in her mouth and slipped her lips over my glans, beginning to work the magic rubber down my length, not needing much of a pause as she slipped me down her throat as deep as she could, then came back up, the clear rubber managing to reach three quarters of the way.

“Been practicing with the little time you had? Good girl.” I praised as I rubbed the rubber to firmly place it down to the base of my pillar of dick.

“I practiced with a bratwurst Lady Robin!” Milly declared proudly, turning around and presenting her dripping box as she got on her knees on the bed.

“Hm~. I like the thought of that.” I said with a deep growl before picking Milly up, spreading her legs as I lined up. “I think I’ll take you in one hard thrust.”

“W-wait~!” Milly screeched in sudden terror, and like a good Mistress, I stopped. “I-I’ve never taken someone as enormous as you Robin. P-please break me in slowly?”

“Hm~?” I hummed in thought, putting on a show to make her squirm even though that was the plan. I lowered her without answering and slowly worked her pussy around the tip of my phallus. “Well then, I guess it’s up to you and gravity.” I cooed, letting her move and do the work herself, moaning as she gyrated down onto me, her lubricant slicking the condom and helping her down.

“Oh~ this is so amazing~!” Milly declared as she thrust herself down, taking the first few inches of me. “You’re...bigger than...my biggest...toy!” Milly grunted as she thrust down again, taking the first half of me, bulging out her abdomen already.

“Hng, not even my last four pets could take me this deep,” I growled, intending to make her feel special and that I found her to have talent. Which honestly was true. Nicole, Zephyr, Tia, and Nighty were having issues with this monster. In the end, Nighty decided that as hot as being this enormous was, more than 20 inches was overkill. Part of this was to impress Milly enough that she decides I’m worth leaving her job and going on the road for. “Going to miss you once I leave.” I moaned.

“N-no~! S-stay with me! I have a great job! I make a lot of money!” Milly begged as she twisted and then somehow took the rest of me with a pull of her vaginal muscles, my cock distending her womb and belly out, poking the bottom of her breasts as she suddenly orgasmed, which was very difficult to weather through as I was I trying to edge off.

“Oh~!” I moaned, before craning my neck down and pulling her head up with a hand since my cock was supporting her now. I began kissing her passionately with my small-beach ball tits pressing in on our snouts, exploring her mouth as I thought of a reply that could be believed and would convince her to come with me. Aw, fuck it. “I c-can’t...stay~!” I groaned and then began dumping cum into the condom, and effectively her protected womb.

“Why~?” Milly whined and whimpered, rubbing her rapidly filling womb.

“I’m...I’m a rebel,” I admitted, feeling so ashamed of all this manipulation.

“H-huh? Obviously. You’re a-a-AH~! G-gypsy. Traveling. S-selling~!” Milly squealed as she experienced multiple orgasms while I filled her. “Y-you’re a rebel against society~!” Milly declared in excitement as if that alone was a turn-on for her.

“Hmph!” I grunted feeling the need to thrust as I rested her inflating belly on the bed, holding her hands lovingly. “No. I mean. I’m an insurgent trying to liberate the caribou people and their conquests from tyranny!” I thrust impulsively, Milly’s masterful cunt somehow wringing a second load out of me, my previously swollen balls starting to ache with emptiness.

“W-What?!” Milly yelped as I huffed, caressing and kissing her back as I stayed deep in her. “I-I get the caribou are jackasses, but isn’t rebelling just going to make things worse?”

“No. Because the king’s dynasty has hijacked their people’s genes, their thoughts, their very hearts, minds, and possibly souls. No caribou who religiously follows the crown is their own person. And that’s sick.” I declared looking her in her beautiful red eyes. I didn’t notice that until now. “How about you? Do you still remember who you were before? Are you still, deep down, Surgeon General?”

“I…” She began before looking confused. “I think I am?” Milly then began to look horrified and ill. “Oh...oh Hylia no! I can’t remember! I can’t...oh goddess!” Milly started hyperventilating, but I interrupted her by kissing her and hugging her tightly, even as she was held up by a pregnant-with-twins belly.

“I’m here,” I told her, hugging her as I slipped out of her pussy, once my 2-foot bitch breaker was out of her, I began cuddling her. The condom did it’s magic and sealed itself, only slightly poking out of her lower lips. “I’m here, I’ll take you someplace that might help, but we have to follow a plan, one that leaves the least suspicion.”

“I...yes. I want to be free. I want to be me. Not...not this brainless bitch. I may still be a doctor, but before the change, I had dignity. This is great, don’t get me wrong, but this isn’t me.” Milly rubbed her sides and moaned. “Wow...you came a lot. Hm, I think I can use this.”

“Hm?” How can she use a fuckton of cum?

“I can claim that my new Mistress pumped me full and I want to get close to the sire of my fawns, but your job has you constantly traveling. I can take an extensive leave of absence, and then later declare I’ve decided to quit and live happily with my new wife.” Milly informed me and rocked on her belly, giggling. “Whoa! This is fun!”

“Sounds similar to the plan we had come up with.” I chuckled at the similarities making her blink and blush.

“Y-you were actually going to...” Milly looked unsure of what to feel, but I’m done playing around.

“On the seventh day if you hadn't been decided yet,” I informed her. “As a last resort. I don’t like using kids as tools to manipulate, but in my work, I may have to Milly.”

“Surgeon. My name is Surgeon General.” Milly, sorry, Surgeon insisted and I beamed at her determined expression.

Ch.15

View Online

Ch.15

“Well, that’s one way to quickly work someone over to our side.” Nighty commented proudly as she held her hands over Surgeon’s head, her magic working through the green cow’s mind.

“Yeah, I got sick of lies,” I said looking away.

“You’ll have to do worse as this gets harder, you’ve had luck with that silver tongue of yours, and keeping you a caribou is working out better than I thought. Or that Colonel is onto you and waiting for you to screw up.” Nighty sighed. “But from what I have found by the...well only informant I have she’s actually stuck on you. Saying you’re a cutie she wishes to break in and make her prized lover. Also, Lover is a word rarely used by them and is equivalent to wife, but has some deeper meaning. My guess breeder.”

“Or It could mean she wants to try and actually feel love for something other than her job and gear,” Zephyr told us as she and Nicole walked in. “We’re wondering how Surgeon is doing, neither of us have actually seen a convert act like her. Anyway, Lover is title we only use when we want to try and feel this fabled love. All cases are that we just pour infatuation on the pattern we call lover, but we don’t actually feel love, mostly extreme lust for that individual. Wife is a moniker used for those we depend on for financial support, but tends to be a Lover.”

“The fact Carmine would even say Lover is actually dangerous,” Nicole said. “It means she may try hoarding you to herself, lavish you with gifts, and try to be like how a pony or other race would be to loved ones, and if you reject her she may try to kill or enslave you.”

“Great. I have a possible Yandere added onto this harem I’m somehow gathering.” I grumbled, crossing my arms under my tube-top clad enormous chest, and then sighed as I was still looking down on everyone. “When can I get back to normal?”

“I don’t know if that would be a good idea with the fact the Colonel saw you,” Nicole commented, I huffed at remembering that Carmine had tracked me down twice trying to ask me out on dates before Paddy dragged her away.

“Then there’s the fact if you’re seen in public, the authorities are going to be in the know that Surgeon General, or rather Milly, is supposed to be traveling with you. So if you’re in town and they can’t find any trace of her, they’ll get suspicious, most likely of murder or abduction.” Zephyr coached and I sighed in resignation.

“The plan was to make things less complicated.” I huffed and slapped one of my thick muscular thighs. “Becoming an amazon isn’t less complicated. I need all my clothes in plus, plus, plus sizes. I hit my head on door frames. My antlers scrap the damn ceilings!” I shook my head, my antlers rattling against said ceiling. Oh yeah, apparently amazons have huge antlers! They’re over a foot and a half over my head! The only reason I can even function is their oddly malleable nature when they come in contact with something that isn’t flesh.

“Hm, we could say Surgeon somehow worked magic over you to make you slightly smaller, by your request.” Nighty commented as she continued working on the oblivious Surgeon.

“She’s more bone, muscle, and internal work, not genetics and cosmetic surgery. How would that be convincing?” Nicole asked with a scrunch to her snout. She didn’t like how enormous my dick was now, and wanted it back down to a size she could handle. That, and she was finally starting to show some hormone-induced snippiness, but it was only on occasions that really seemed to upset her.

“Damn it,” I grumbled in resignation. I guess for the foreseeable future I’m an honorary member of a basketball team.

“We need to find some way to...what about encountering a magical artifact, one that you were about to sell? Then it just suddenly breaks in front of a crowd?” Zephyr comments. “Happened before.”

“I’d rather not make my public persona any more of a spectacle. There’s already going to be rumors and maybe legends about me in Fillydelphia and beyond.” I cringed at this fact. It may be that I’ll have to rely on my armor again to try and keep from drawing too much attention. I was practically a celebrity with how popular I was getting in the few days it took Surgeon to arrange her leave. I basically had to whore myself out as a domineering sex-machine.

“Well, you are my Lover for a reason.” Nicole winked, having suddenly swung back to being happy as a kitten in a box of packing peanuts. “But still, can’t we shrink her dick? I haven’t had her meat in over a week!” Nicole whined, Zephyr blushed with a nod, and Nightmare sighed.

“Fine. It’s not like I enjoyed being stretched to the limit or anything.” Nighty grumbled and zapped my groin, then splashed me with magically summoned hot water, and zapped my groin again.

“Thanks for that at least.” I rubbed my lower abdomen, the collapsed dong inside my body feeling less heavy. “Well, since I’m stuck like this, I might as well go tell Rarity she may be getting her voice back soon.”

“I’ll stay with the new girl. You filled her good stud.” She slapped my ass as I passed, the fact she had to raise her arm to do it was both oddly pride-inducing and irritating at once. I ducked down and got into the hallway, but paused and gawked at the beautiful sight before me.

“What? Cat got your tongue big girl?” Came the contralto echo of the voice of the blue-green chitinous beauty before me. She wasn’t any taller, but her holes in her limbs were gone, she had tiny pincer-like antlers coming from the top of her head, her eyes were an opaque green instead of hollow glowing blue. Oh, and she had hips and tits too!

“Abby?” I asked in shock. “Why are you physically female?”

“I woke up, realized how immature I was being, and figured I might as well make things easy for other people. I’d prefer not having these sensitive nectar containers on my chest, but at the same time I’m enjoying them.” Abby squeezed her DD cup breasts in her shirt. “I’m still a male where it counts though, even if it’s more of an ovipositor now.”

“Well, you look cute.” I chuckled with a blush and approached her since she was on the way to the kitchen.

“Thanks! I didn’t want to go too big and I suppose my subconscious took that into consideration. Female and herm changelings don’t really need to lactate, but it does make a convenient medium for sharing love.” Abby took out a breast, and squeezed a bit of pink nectar onto her hand, holding the glowing liquid up. “See? That is pure distilled love! No starved changeling can do that.”

“Wow.” Was all I could say on that as she licked her hand clean and covered back up in the dark shirt she had along with her winter gear.

“Yes, it is amazing. We’ve only been able to do this thanks to Princess Cadence. Oh! Right, someone arrived while I was baking. We now have an established communication with the Hive.” Abby declared happily as we neared the kitchen.

“Oh, who?” I asked as I followed her down the hall. “Another Changeling obviously.”

“Yes, Trachea, a Princess and sister of our King.” Abby chuckled as she opened the door, and I blinked at being eye level with someone besides Carmine.

She was easily as tall as me, as muscular as me, and even had ceiling-scraping antlers like me, but they were moving mandibles instead. She also had similar taste in clothes, her nearly identical purple tube top and jeans made her look like a dark green-blue changeling clone of me, before doing any shape-shifting. She blinked her opaque purple eyes and then grinned. “Whoa! Tia here said you were my size, but wow!”

“Yeah, I uh.” I was suddenly faced with her right up against me, our similarly-sized breasts docking together.

“This is so surreal. I’m not even altered! Sup, I’m Trachea, my nerdy little king’s big sister. Good to meet the gal who’s getting all this shit done.” Trachea winked at me before grabbing my hips and rubbing my ass.

“Ah~, I think I may have just fallen again.” I mewled. I think I just felt my heart skip a bit.

“Oo~ and she’s a fountain of love to boot! Can I have her?!” Trachea called down the hall.

“Not to yourself!” Nicole called back.

“Fair enough. Sup hotness? You here for a meal? You kinda already filled me up just being here.” Trachea asked, still not getting out of my personal space, and I am beyond okay with this. Was she putting her hands in my pants to touch my hips and butt directly?

“Hi.” I dumbly responded, wishing I was 2 to 3 feet shorter. I hate being so tall! I like being average and all my girls are tall-ish amazons already! Or getting there in the case of Nicole.

“Aw, that’s no fun. I like my girls with some size to them.” Trachea reached to my front, rubbing my sheathe and balls. “I happen to like having someone I don’t have to bend over to grab.”

“A-ah…” I weakly uttered as she worked her strong fingers into my balls. Oh~ that is good. M-maybe being tall isn’t that bad?

“See? You’ll get used to it. Faust knows I had issues when my change came and I shot up three feet in height and gained three times my original weight in tits and muscle mass.” Trachea tugged on my tail and licked her lips. “Don’t be so quick to drop a good thing fun buns. I’ve got work to do, but I’ll be around.” She suddenly dove into my mouth, and I groaned as she dominated me so powerfully before dropping me on my ass and walking off with a sway to her hips.

“...Maybe being an amazon myself isn’t so bad…” I sighed, pretty sure hearts were flying off my head. Oh~, I have a boner from her, come back, I want to make nymphs~! Huh, I think I just felt jealous stares from Nighty and others through several walls somehow while the fairy ladies giggled and floated about my head.

---]===>

With Trachea here, things suddenly got busy. Changelings were reporting in, establishing a spy network that took a lot of work off of Nighty, to her relief. They used the tunnel network that Rover and his pals had established, which was why they were hardly around anymore, running tunnels to each city and major town. Hollow Shades was first, followed by Fillydelphia, Canterlot, and Baltimare. Those three are incredibly industrious, they’re supposedly already a third of the way done with a tunnel to Manehattan. How dogs can dig faster than they can run is weird.

“Okay, so I can help Rainbow Dash now right?” I asked Nighty as she looked at the tunnels on the map.

“Just about, spell charms are almost finished and can safely change you.” Nighty explained from her chair. “Should be done in the next two hours, so I’ll be checking over where to send you considering Novgorod is so far away I’ll have to teleport you onto a road a good distance away from the city. Otherwise, it would take you months to get there.”

“Right, any routes in the city to use to help get Rainbow out?” I asked as I brought up a map of Novgorod that included some potential future city plans that Abby said she’d stolen some time ago and that the theater on the north end of the city was already finished so this was a little out of date.

“Tunnel system, mostly wiring and pipes, or it will be. Right now it’s empty and leads to a barely constructed power hub, here. It connects to the theater, which might be inaccurate by how finished it looks, this to-be-made indoor pool, this factory, and lastly the Mayor’s home plus a few other public buildings near it. I’ve taken a look at a few, the pool, the factory, and the library near the mayor's manor has unfinished tunnels that are empty, but don’t fully connect. The one connecting to the town hall is finished and supplies are strewn all over to connect it to the power hub. Issue is it may be full of workers on the night we take her.”

“So either above ground or tunnels.” I sighed. “If she could fly that would be best, can she?”

“It may set off alarms they have around the city to keep tabs on their pegasus slaves, but if it comes down to it she may have to and you can use our Teleport methods.” Nighty admitted before looking at me. “Needless to say, that suit of armor is your best friend whenever you need to be incognito. Caribou are suspicious at best of non-caribou and outright hostile at worst. If you need to, slink off, suit up, and retreat.”

“I can get Rainbow out even if I face some ‘police brutality’. I’m not a shrinking violet.” I scrunched my nose at the thought of being considered ‘weak’ or ‘defenseless’. I may not like being dominant in sex or interpersonal interaction, but damn it, I’ve earned my badass badge, haven’t I? For some reason, I felt a resounding no echo in my mind at that thought. Why do I feel like total strangers are judging me?

W-why do I suddenly feel ashamed? Like I’m neglecting something? Like I’ve forgotten something immensely important? Oh, I hope it comes to me soon, whatever it is, my body shimmered blue and the fairies around me seemed worried.

“Now for another matter.” Nightmare brought up an image of crystals. “We’ve finished the weather spells, they should last two and a half years for the town, enough time for them to become dependent on them and lessen the strain on the pegasus slaves. Without Star Swirl we don’t really know how to make them more permanent, and since he’s vanished with his new girlfriend we have no clue where he could be.”

“A day before I nab Rainbow or the day after?” I asked as I looked at the image.

“Two days after. We have no need to raise so much suspicion.” Celestia finally chimed in from her seat in the corner behind me. “Have it also set in that their biggest ‘tool’ in clearing the sky is gone, panic about how they’ll have to get more slaves in and inform the King they lost their biggest prize that made their city potentially salvageable.”

“Right, the King will want to issue martial law if it’s found out another high-profile slave is found missing. She may even demand Barisa’s head if it was found out it happened under her nose.” Nighty explained rubbing her chin. “Which should make them desperate and willing to do anything to cover it up.”

“Even buy some wares from a dubious traveling merchant.” I nodded in appreciation of the plan and then sighed as my antlers clattered against the ceiling again. “Can’t wait to be shorter for a bit, even if Trachea won’t like it,” I muttered and I noticed Nighty puff up and Tia giggled, her tummy mostly flat now that she’s done using cum as a substitute.

“She likes you for plenty besides your body Robin,” Tia assured me, which helped ease the concern I had that my new waifu wouldn’t like me anymore. Geez, I’m disgusting, I have several waifus already and I want more? Is it me or my constantly growing caribou instincts?

“Hmph!” Night huffed before kissing me deeply in front of everyone. “Mine.”

“Ours.” Tia heatedly stated, the sisters glaring at each other, lightning seeming to connect their eyes for a moment before they smirked knowingly at each other. “Of course you realize this means war?”

“Only in the bedroom.” Nighty giggled, her and Tia both getting on either side of me, hands diving into my pants and playing with me already.

“Maybe we should get ba-oh~.” I groaned before they got on their knees, yanking my pants down around my ankles as they both leered hungrily up at me, their mouths and hands working my cock and balls, and cunt like they were competing. “Oh~ yes. Mm~...”

---]===>

“Are you two quite done?” I demanded in irritation, still flushed from the incredible double blowjob/boobjob the sisters performed on me, both having sucked about two loads out of me, each. Their tummies were pooched out on the ‘meal’ they drank and shamelessly leered at me as they leaned against one another while I buttoned up my trousers.

“Yes. Now, for what I chose to change you into with the charm.” Nighty purred holding her belly, and I found myself looking at an image of a four-foot caribou with black fur, with grey eyes, and tiny antlers. “I couldn’t give you more exotic colors if you don’t want to stand out in a place like Novgorod which had only brown, white, and black-furred bears as it’s original population, which carries on in their new caribou bodies and offspring.”

“Any bears left?” I asked with sadness, patting my chest and anticipating being small for once.

“Tribal, in the mountains to the north. Tried talking to them to join, mostly got grunts from their leaders. Unsure how far gone those groups are and they’re getting sick from the snow, losing the fur and some of those bears are blind at birth now. It’s that sickness that may be the reason the caribou are leaving them alone.” Nighty sighed, looking ashamed. “I’ve found out they worship my legend too, and have somehow crafted themselves boons in my name that allow them Darksight even to the blind.”

“At least people still remember you for things beyond your short coup.” Celestia soothed her sibling as she hugged her by wrapping an arm around her waist, the two still standing side-by-side with their respective breast pressing against each other. “Well, the charm is done. You forget that I’m an Archmage too.”

“Princess! I have a report!” A changeling declared as he rushed into our meeting. “We originally thought this cult was just something a small group of messed up slaves were following.” He stated before presenting a file to Nighty. “We’ve seen if, for a while, I think ever since we started spying under Cadence’s orders.”

We opened the file and first image I noticed were drawings of a goat's eye. “The Father of monsters? What does that mean?” I asked.

“Old legend. Older than Sister and I, even Discord. Mother said she battled him hundreds of years before ponies came down from the north. Something about the Dark World.” Nighty shrugged. “Whatever the case, keep an eye on it. So long as they don’t start turning into monsters or sacrificing things to this ‘god’ they can worship whatever they want.”

“Right, it's just there’s a filly leading this group, called Cozy Glow. she’s a converted former filly and we have no idea where she is.” The agent explained.

“I don’t care if her name was ‘Cult Leader’, this group is currently nothing to be concerned about. Just keep your eyes and ears out.” Nightmare declared.

“I’d have to agree, it barely numbers in the seventies by what your file states. They wouldn’t be much of a force of use to even steer to help us through manipulation.” Celestia commented with a look of disappointment.

“We don’t even number 70,” I commented.

The two princesses looked at me then the changeling. “Actually we number well over that now that we’ve established our affiliation with Abyssinia. But yes, our Equestrian foothold barely numbers that.” Nighty told me. “But there’s no chance I’m going to try and convince cultists to be reasonable and help their fellow-creatures. Now then.” Nighty looked up at the ceiling, moved her lips as she seemed to peer at something, then zapped me.

“WHOA!” I fell on my petite ass, looking up at everyone and thinking them giants, and I whimpered, feeling so small and helpless. Only to get splashed with hot water, shoot up in size, and then get zapped again, now tiny and almost childlike with how small my proportions were along with my measly 4-foot height. Why does this feel almost right? I’m...still too big. I feel like I should be even smaller?

“There. You know, we need to teach her the spells so she can do changes on the fly. But it would take months.” Celestia commented as she looked me over.

“Maybe we’ll discuss it AFTER this mission. We don’t need her trying and failing.” Nighty told Celestia as the white mare gave me a boob hat by hugging me when I stood up, my tiny antlers bending like rubber on contact with her flesh. That is still so weird, but this is so hot to me! Just a little smaller, and I can be in those tits! “Now my little lover. You’re still incredibly strong in your ‘cold’ form and sly in your ‘hot’ form. Consider yourself a non-royal version of the King, if still not as physically powerful.”

“Okay~,” I said dreamily as I nuzzled into my tall white-furred lover’s gigantic tits, which at my current size were possibly a third my weight and earned a cooing sound from Nighty and Tia.

“You really do like being small!” Night giggled as the changeling slipped out, having lingered enough as it was. “Wonder it I’m big enough to be your limit.” She purred licking her lips. “After all, we didn’t change your genitals.”

“She’s a total, what did she say before? A big-dick Shota?” Celestia chuckled as she tugged the skirt of her dress.

“I-I’m not a Shota! I still have boobs! E-even if they’re only A-cups…” I grumbled. That didn’t feel right at all. I feel like I should be tiny but still have huge boobs. A short-stack?

“Do we have time for one session?” Tia asked her sister with a mischievous smirk.

“Definitely, since you sped up the spell matrix weaving so much.” Nighty smiled evilly down at my spot beneath her sister’s torso-dominating tits.

“Wait, you’ll be too big!” I yelped. Sure my genitals weren’t changed but I was two feet shorter! Nighty was almost two feet even on a bad day! Twenty one was not a length to laugh at!

“Oh? Sister, I think she’s got the wrong idea.” Tia cooed as her magic tugged on my armor trousers and dropped them to the floor...my armor changed too? Why did I just now notice?

“Ah~!” I squeaked as Tia’s magic grabbed my dick in my sheathe, and began jerking it into firm attention. I was panting by the time she got it at full mast, which was big enough to go past my damn head! They didn’t shrink me down there at all! How am I not passing out from all the blood going to my penis?!

“Oh, I think she may get it, but that’ll be for when she gets back. Unf, the thought of giving her a treatment like I enjoyed back with her bitch-breaker is still fresh for me. I want to return the favor. But right now I want her in me.” Nighty cooed as she neatly moved the maps and files to drawers. Nighty dropped her pants, letting us see her plump and dripping pussy, seeing as her cock wasn’t part of her usual anatomy. Especially when she got on the table and spread her legs.

“Oh, I would love to be there!” Tia purred as she picked me up, stroking me as she literally carried me to her sister like I was an oversized dildo. “Hope you’re ready sister! No condom this time!”

“Well let me sterilize her first then.” Nighty zapped my groin, the angry eyes flashing in my vision again, and used a hand to spread herself wide open. Tia chuckled and shoved me into Nighty in one magic-assisted thrust, sending Nighty and I into a mutual squeal of pleasure as her sopping wet tunnel practically sucked me into her womb and my cock distended her abdomen, poking the bottoms of her swelling breasts.

Ch.16

View Online

Ch.16

“They’re so needy!” I muttered as I wandered the town of Novgorod again. My balls were three times smaller with how much they got out of me, and if I wasn’t sterile for now Nighty would be having foals for sure. “My balls ache!”

“Hard night with your slaves?” A guard asked, my outburst allowing her to notice me despite my armor.

“No, lovers.” I moaned, rubbing my groin and she winced, giving me a sympathetic look.

“I know how needy they can be.” She sighed. “Want something to drink? I know little cuties need as much as they can~.”

“Considering how much of my fluids they milked from me, yeah. Any suggest-oh!” I blushed at seeing the guard pull up her parka and expose her G-cups to the air, her nipples stiffening from the chill.

“I’m a mother of four, so I’ve got plenty of milk to give cutie.” The white-furred guard winked at me, and I blushed as I approached and had to actually stand on the tips of my boots to reach her breasts to drink. “Ah~ thanks. They were getting pretty full.” I kept drinking until she was down a cup-size and I was feeling satisfied.

“Thanks,” I gasped before burping.

“Anything for an adorable little thing like you.” She winked at me and put her parka back down. “Good day citizen.”

Walking down the road, I gave her a nod. I walked a while longer before another guard assisted me, giving me directions to the mayor’s manor. The fact she noticed me so easily and was a plain tan caribou, tells me that any mages might be able to notice me through my armor charms, but my current form was somehow a magnet for positive attention.

I tested it out a few times. I complained I was hungry, and another cow asked if I needed milk, offering her breasts as the first guard. I then complained about not being able to see something in a shop window, and an amazonian cow held me up in a boobhat hug to see better. When I tripped and yelped, three cows almost instantly dropped everything to help me up.

I think I’ve discovered the caribou weakness! Cuteness! It explains why they still coddle their child slaves and everything along with the indoctrination to turn them into citizens as adults. It might also explain the lengths the King goes to in order to remain so petite and deceptively adorable, her own minions can’t help themselves!

Armed with this knowledge, and the plenty of boobhats I’ve enjoyed today, I now have the plan to get to Rainbow Dash! *knock, knock.* The door of the manor opened revealing a middle-aged looking caribou in a tuxedo that downplayed her body. “Yes?”

“Is that cool pegasus slave here?” I asked from my place several feet below her, the stairs definitely making me seem even smaller.

Next thing I know, I’m being pampered by the manor staff, find out Barisa is actually at the town hall on business, and Rainbow Dash is clearing the clouds over the west edge of the city. One act of being sad and disappointed of not talking to the mare today got me the info that she’d be called back for dinner at 7 pm and that I could certainly come back to see her then in the slave quarters if she hasn’t ‘acted out’ today.

With that, I excused myself, and with a splash of hot water to ensure my enhanced slyness was active, I began prowling the manor to map it out. After a few hours of sneaking around, groping butts and stealing fancy little trinkets from dusty rooms and storage rooms, I found Rainbow’s ‘room’. The sexual torture device was as scary-looking as I remember from Rainbow’s nightmare.

In case I couldn’t get her out before she’s put in it for the night, I rubbed some lube on the wedge and dildo meant for her cunny and sabotaged the nipple clamps so they’d be weak and likely come off the moment any real pressure was put on them. The best I could do for the gag was to cover it in some of the lube, which was cherry flavored. It’d be dry by the time she’d be put in it, but it’d reactivate pretty quick once met with moisture, and the stuff tingled nicely.

I, uh, may have tested it rather thoroughly by masturbating in a corner. Got out of hand really, that stuff is good. Gonna ask Zephyr to get some.

Anyway. Now that I know where to go, which doors might get locked and need me to pick them, as well as the earliest Rainbow will be available for contact, I’m ready for this operation. I just need to act like I just arrived a bit before 7 in the hopes of seeing the prized cloud-clearer.

Of course, this is when everything goes a bit SNAFU, thanks, Murphy! “I’m so proud of you dear!” I watched Barisa proclaim to her sporty slave, who was looking less haggard compared to when I saw her in her dreams a couple weeks ago, with her body garbed in a warm thermal bodysuit that outlined her form and she seemed to be eating up the praise. “You’re just getting faster and faster at clearing the skies! The snow will finally stop over the west end for a whole night.”

It was 6 pm, an hour early. “No problem! I’m just glad I figured out how to convince the clouds to stay away from an area.” She wasn’t wearing a collar. “Then there’s this bodysuit that helps streamline things.” She looked clean despite the sweat-wrecked look to her hair. “And then you finally listened to my suggestions on how to coordinate things!” She looked happy!

“I know! I’m sorry I didn’t take you at your word before Dash darling. I should’ve acknowledged that the weather controllers know how to control the weather.” Apologized for her owner Barisa, a 7-foot tall slightly pudgy amazonian white-furred caribou that looked like she’s had more than a couple of kids. Kids I haven’t seen, so she might be in her middle-ages. “But we’ve been having this kind of talk since two weeks ago when you woke up with a beaming smile and such energy.”

“I know! Ever since these incredible dreams started happening, life is just so much better!” Rainbow gushed to her mistress, following her out of the foyer and towards the dining hall. Not the slave quarters.

‘Damn it Nighty! You went overboard on the good dreams! Now she might not want to leave!’ I mentally fretted as I watched Rainbow eat an extravagant multi-course meal with her mistress. The two actively flirting back and forth as they discussed their days. Talking like best friends. Teasing. Joking. It was...not good. I slunk off to a corner and put the projection beads on my tiny left antler. ‘Nighty! We have a problem!’

“What sort of problem?” Nighty asked, half-naked and looking to be working on a weapon. Why is she working the forge topless? That’s dangerous! Well, she’s the forgemistress, it might have something to do with magic.

‘Rainbow’s good dreams have led her to enjoy her role here. She may not want to leave.’ I told my lover who blinked and facepalmed.

“Great,” Nighty sighed. “Now we have to somehow convince her to come with us...or knock her out.”

‘As if that wasn’t bad enough, she and Barisa are acting like best friends or possible lovers! So any ideas?’ I asked as I watched Barisa feed Rainbow a carrot by hand, the pegasus giving her owner a lusty-lidded look as she sucked on the carrot like a dick before she ate it.

“Not really. Look. All I can suggest is that you stalk Rainbow, I’ll have a talk with both her and Barisa in their dreams. If they are averse to our plans, I’ll brainwash Rainbow into forgetting the past few weeks and do the same for Barisa.” Nightmare declared as she put her jacket back on.

‘Alright.’ I sighed as I started stalking them again, leaving the astral beads on as Nighty went to our room and she laid down, closing her eyes.

Rainbow and Barisa got rather touchy-feely after dinner. I was shocked that Rainbow actually didn’t object to Barisa touching her, let alone groping her ass and boobs as they walked through the manor. I ignored all the bedroom talk they were whispering until they got to what I figured from my explorations was Barisa’s master suite.

“I wish you could stay like this.” Barisa mewled as she ran her hands up and down Rainbow’s sides as the mare undressed for bed. “You’re so beautiful. It would be a shame to lose your exotic body when you become a caribou, even if you’ll keep your wings.”

“But it's the rule,” Rainbow replied in sad resignation.

“Yes, but everyone loses something in the change. Their memories, some part of their magic, maybe even who they are at their core.” Barisa sniffled, nuzzling Rainbow, “You are so free, so caring and Loyal. I haven’t had someone like you in my life since…”

“Your wife. I know.” Rainbow softly replied, and I felt so sad watching them tenderly kiss. “But tomorrow, the Doctor comes, and we have no choice.”

“You can escape! Leave! I’m just an old cow, don’t stay for me.” Barisa pleaded, and I suddenly felt like I was watching a tragic love story. Holy shit. We caused this! If we didn’t mess with Rainbow she’d still be miserable, but at least she wouldn’t have fallen in love with someone!

“I’m Loyal to a fault. You know I can’t do that…” Rainbow sadly replied. After that, they wordlessly finished undressing, and crawled into bed together and snuggled. “I love you.”

“I love you too…” Barisa choked, and they both slowly fell into a fitful sleep.

‘So Barisa wants her to leave, but she can’t due to Loyalty. We have to convince Rainbow then.’ I projected to my not-sleeping girlfriend. Then shockingly, seconds later, Barisa and Rainbow jolted awake with gasps, panting.

“Get dressed! We’re leaving! Are you here?!” Barisa demanded of the room as Rainbow quickly put her thermal bodysuit back on.

“Um, yes!” I responded and Barisa locked onto me.

“Good! There’s a secret tunnel we’ll use to escape the manor.” Barisa declared as she threw on a coat and pulled on pants. “Wait oh my gosh~! You’re so small! Wait no, need to leave, then gush on you! You mustn’t have had fawns yet!”

“Gawk at the little woman later Barisa. Right, what will happen to the others?” Rainbow asked as she finished getting dressed in her bodysuit again.

“We have plans for that,” I told her. “But right now we need to focus on you.”

“Yes. If we’re going to prevent the King’s selfishness from destroying the world with poison and despair, we need to get you to safety. The Sages of Harmony are perhaps the biggest hope we have.” Barisa declared with near-religious fervor. Holy shit Nighty, what did you tell them?

After Barisa stuffed a duffle bag with the contents of her safe and a couple sets of clothes for both her and Rainbow, she led us down through the manor. For such a well-padded and seasoned cow, she was surprisingly good at being stealthy, even if Rainbow insisted on helping her downstairs due to a bad knee. Not a single member of the staff noticed us until we paused at seeing the elder butler sitting in front of a bookcase. “So tonight’s the night madam?”

“Yes,” Barisa replied with dead seriousness.

“Sorry to see you go. A car is fueled and I’ve sent word that certain patrols are to be bribed.” The older cow stated promptly.

“Huh?” I questioned in confusion.

“We are pledged to her, even her younger sister who will take over her station until a new governor is picked by the King, and thus we’ll follow Madam Barisa’s wishes.” The butler said with a bow. “Even if they change and shift like the whims of gods.”

“I’m no god. I’m not even fit to be your лидер.” Barisa replied as the butler pulled on a book, revealing a stereotypical secret passage.

“Бог с тобой.” The butler replied and bowed.

“Let us pray,” Barisa replied and then led us down the passage, which sealed behind us.

“This is not going anything like I thought it would,” I commented as we traveled down the pitch dark tunnel, but Barisa didn’t slow or falter despite the lack of any light.

“How did you think it would go?” Rainbow asked jokingly as Barisa stopped a moment, almost causing us to bump into her, but I heard her grab something off the wall. The way it made a signature *cha-chink* told me it was a pump-action shotgun. That is not caribou combat weaponry. They prefer rifles and pistols for combat and shotguns for hunting only. Nicole said so.

“We may have vermin to deal with down the tunnel.” The large cow explained as we continued. “This tunnel is only maintained every few months, so some rats or ROUS may have moved in.”

“Rous?” I questioned with concern. Rats are bad enough, the sickness-spreading things.

“Rats Of Unusual Size.” Rainbow explained as if it was common sense.

“Oh.” Right. RPG jokes. This world is full of them despite Zelda being an action-adventure.

Soon enough though, we came across a wall that Barisa stopped at without hitting. There was a grinding of stone, and soon it opened, revealing the back of an anthro bear statue in a recessed alcove as moonlight poured in through the massive gap in the clouds, revealing what had to be this world’s version of a Volkswagen Type 2, or known to the masses as the VW Bus. “Get in.”

“Arlight,” We all headed for it and got in. “Did Nighty explain we were originally trying to make this look like the escape it is so security wouldn’t tighten as much as our first liberation of a Sage did?”

“Yes, and I’m sure my staff will spread the ‘rumor’ that I fled with my beloved into the night because I didn’t want to lose what made her special,” Barisa said with a loving look at Rainbow in the seat next to her, one Rainbow returned.

“I love you too babe, but we’re not going anywhere if you don’t drive.” Rainbow poked Barisa in the side of her left breast because the driver’s seat was on the right side.

“Ah, yes. Silly me. My senile brain forgets things you know.” Barisa chuckled as she started the engine, and began driving slowly with the lights off, letting the moonlight guide us. As the butler said, no patrols met us, and soon we were speeding through the snow like a burrito out of hell.

---]===>

It was nerve-wracking driving in the pitch darkness with low lights on. Knowing anyone could find us with our vehicle serving as a beacon in the night. But eventually, Barisa sighed in relief and announced we were out of the city’s nullifier range. With that, she parked the van off in the woods, turned off the lights, and we used Nighty’s teleport twigs to reach the safety of the tower.

“Damn!” Barisa cursed, tossing off her coat in a hurry and looking flushed through her white coat. “Could’ve warned us it was so damn hot here!”

“Uh...this is still pretty chilly.” It was autumn apparently. Nighty and I appeared at mid-summer and it was now October.

“To her, a former bear that’s lived in Novgorod her whole life? This is scalding.” Rainbow defended her now-naked lover as she fanned her beloved’s basketball chest desperately.

“Oh. Sorry. It’ll be colder at night and get colder in a few months, but she’ll need to adjust.” I sheepishly replied, not realizing how much of a shock to the system it could be to go from constantly freezing cold to temperate climate.

“That went better than the situation could have called for.” Nightmare declared as she walked up the stairs, and I blushed at her wearing a nightie instead of her usual clothes. “Come on down and have some food. It’s a bit later in the morning here rather than late at night where you just came from, so you best get comfortable.

“Stupidly hot.” Barisa huffed out as we walked down the stairs.

“YAY WE CAN FINISH THE RADIO!” Pinkie yelled out and hugged Rainbow out of nowhere, the pink mare completely nude as was her custom for bedtime.

“Gah?! Who the hell-?!” Rainbow’s demand was cut off by the bone-crushing hug.

“I’m Pinkie Pie! Sage of Laughter! I’ve been trying to make a radio station but I can’t because of-.”

“Lightning?” Rainbow interjected, getting a nod out of the deceptively fluffy pink mare who was compressing their chests together. “Well, that’ll have to wait for tomorrow,” Rainbow said tiredly.

“It is tomorrow for you silly!” Pinkie suddenly pulled a steaming cup of...something, out of her mane. “Drink this!”

“Uh-.” Rainbow was silenced as the mug was pressed to her lips and she was forced to swallow it, which didn’t seem hard as her eyes widened and she greedily slurped it down. Pinkie let her go, and the pegasus’ wings pomfed out so hard and she looked incredibly energized.

“Whoa! What is that?!” Rainbow asked in excitement.

“It’s Pinkie Pies Perfect Power Punch! Or the PPPPP! The perfect blend of caffeine, sugar, taurine, and changeling love nectar! Now let’s go!” Pinkie declared, sprinting for the stairs, and Rainbow seemingly caught up in her energy, took off flying after her.

“Well. Those two have certainly hit it off.” Came a rich, cultured, and rather sexy voice, drawing my attention to a conservatively garbed Rarity in a purple nightgown. “Pinkie is such a wonderful mare. I’m glad the new member of our group has so quickly been absorbed by her personality.”

“Nice to hear your voice Rarity,” I commented with joy, walking over to her, and then I perked up as she leaned down and kissed me gently, stunning me, my hooves curling in my boots.

“Now that I have a voice, let me formally thank you for saving me, and helping reunite me with my sister.” Rarity hugged me into her huge chest, the basketball-sized orbs not lewd to me as much as if I was being hugged by a sister or a mother. “And also for restoring my voice. You’re like a dashing hero from those old tales I fawned and fantasized over.”

“Um…” If this was her flirting, it felt more platonic than romantic.

“Unfortunately, I have eyes for another dear. You have enough of a problem with a harem your size as it stands.” Rarity teased me with a wink as she rubbed my scalp.

“Hm…” I closed my eyes. Feeling so safe...warm…

---]===>

I slowly awoke, unwilling to leave the warmth pinning me on either side. The pregnant swell of Nicole at my back telling me who was behind me, and Nighty’s signature scent told me the bosom in my face was hers. I hugged Nighty tighter, wanting to go back to sleep. “Good morning love.” I instead heard from Nighty as she kissed my brow. “You did a good job last night, but you still have to face the day.”

“Ung...don’t wanna…” I nuzzled her cleavage and she hummed, before grabbing my ass and I instantly woke up, my still-massive cock practically firing out of my sheath and between Nighty’s thighs. “Ah! No fair! You know playing with my ass or tail gets me hard!” I complained, pouting up at Nighty for triggering my morning wood.

The fairy ladies were giggling over us, quit laughing at me you silly girls. At least have the manners to be visible to everyone when you’re mocking them.

“Well, I would help with that...but I have my own problems.” Nighty chuckled as she gestured behind her head at Tia, looking like some bedraggled monster with her ethereal mane crinkled and glaring at us with enough ire to burn a thousand suns in her solar wrath.

“Nighty, don’t tease Tia at not being a morning person like you are.” Nicole chided as she groaned behind me. “C’mon Zephyr, get up.”

“But it’s only 6 am…” Zephyr whined from behind my pregnant lover, and I finally sat up. Blinking at the room, and especially the bed. The room was a few times its original size somehow, the bed having scaled up so much that it could easily have all five of us in it. When did this arrangement come about? I see that everything from Tia’s, Nicole’s, and Zephyr’s rooms have been moved into here too.

“Um…” I looked at my lovers, which I felt a sudden dawning horror at realizing they were my harem, as they got out of bed and ready for the day in their various first-thing preparations. “Oh, goddesses…”

“Yes?” Tia and Nighty asked. Right, they’re living goddesses on this world, daughters of Hylia, right...shit I’m some sort of disgusting waifu-stealing mary sue! I have a harem, first off, and half of them are goddesses!

“STOP! Don’t think that way!” Pinkie suddenly demanded as she burst in through the window, which thankfully opened instead of breaking, and pointed at me.

“W-what?!” How did she get there?! It’s on a sheer cliff on the side of the tower facing the drop-off!

“Good!” Pinkie then shut the window and climbed back up the tower-like some assassin from the creed games.

“Ah, what?” I blinked.

“Lulu, you forgot to please me last night.” Tia huffed pointing at Nighty below the belt. “Nicole, Zephyr and I to be correct.”

“Yes well you are my Harem, and I apologize.” Nighty chuckled sheepishly. Wait…

“Oh thank Hylia!” I declared, having adopted her as my deity since, y’know, evidence of her providence standing in the room. “For a second I thought you were my harem. Thank gosh Nighty is our focus.”

“Oh please, I’m the one to start it.” Nighty chuckled, rubbing her purely female groin. “Why would I let someone as submissive as you be the focus~!” Nighty teased with a cackle. “Why Nicole may be having your fawns, and you may have brought in Zephyr, but I’ve been romancing you all at the same time! It’s a lot of work, you couldn’t possibly handle it.”

“No kidding!” I agreed eagerly and then got off the bed...to realize I was still tiny. “Um...can I get big again?”

“Why? So you can cheat on me with Trachea?” Nighty teased me playfully, but I felt a pit form in my stomach. “She’s in no way going to let me have my way with her, so anything you do with her is entirely on you. Just remember.” Nighty bent over, pressing the bridge of our snouts together as our foreheads met, her eyes boring into mine with hunger. “You’re mine.”

“Eh.” I mewled before seeing a massive black shaft between her breasts. “Wait Nighty!” I may be secretly beyond pleased about being tiny, but I’m still too small for that beast!

“Oh please, we have work, but I’m keeping you that height until I decide you’re cuter as an amazon!” Nighty declared as then magically put on her not-nazi outfit, her groin once more purely female before she vanished in her signature flash of darkness.

“She’s so possessive. I’m glad that more of the old Lulu is coming out, but she’s desperate to keep as many of us close to her heart as possible.” Celestia commented as she magically summoned a dress onto herself. Huh, she’s still wearing her collar. I didn’t notice that earlier.

“So I’m not this harem’s focus?” I asked them all in concern to confirm.

“No, but you are our second.” Zephyr chuckled, kissing my head. “Nighty trusts you more than even Celestia, you could talk her into anything if you want.”

“So if I beg and plead she’ll make me an amazon so Trachea and I can keep…?” I poked my index fingers together nervously.

“Flirting and developing a relationship? Yes, but she’ll deny you until her wish to stretch you to your limits is fulfilled. She’s got a domination and a bit of BDSM fetish.” Celestia chuckled. “Always has to be honest, that’s not something that came about when she became Nightmare Moon.” Tia hefted her beach-ball breasts and we could all hear them audibly slosh. “Oof, I need to get milked. Mind joining me, Nicole?”

“Not at all. I need to offload too.” Nicole shook her basketball bosoms and they also sloshed.

“You two go take care of that while Robin and I make breakfast.” Zephyr shooed the two pregnant ladies out, my boner having gotten harder at hearing their breasts so stuffed with milk and talking about getting milked. “Okay, let’s get you ready.”

“Yeah, lets-oh~.” I moaned as Zephyr got on her knees and started stroking my dick.

“First let’s get you off so you can put on pants, okay?” Zephyr stated with a purely straight face. No naughtiness. Nothing. Like this was just a normal problem to have in the morning. For caribou, I guess it is.

Ch.17

View Online

Ch.17

Things at the tower changed again with Rainbow and Barisa having joined our odd family unit. Barisa, at her request, was de-aged by Nighty so she wasn’t just some chubby bureaucrat and could offer physical services too without her knees or back getting in the way. Considering she was nearly as strong as Maud and I, that was a big help with manual labor around the tower. Also help that she could keep up with Rainbow and damn her big toned ass, Rainbow had to pull me back once I saw it.

Rainbow quickly helped Pinkie finish making the radio tower safe for lightning to strike, by using clouds to zap it with weaker lightning to test her designs. After that, Rainbow took to scouting the skies since it was possible the caribou missed plenty of pegasi since all they had for flight were zeppelins and propeller planes.

Besides that though, the only main difference was Nighty pulled me off the job of selling the weather crystals and gave it to one of Trachea’s spies since she was still refusing to let me be taller than 4 feet. This upset me and pleased me in equal measure. I still feel too big actually.

Trachea clearly didn’t like it. She and Nighty even got into a rather heated argument over it. I think the only reason neither of them came to blows was because of how delicate the situation is politically. After all, Trachea is a Princess too, from a different ‘nation’ that is helping us. That all said though, the fact she feels strongly enough about me to argue with my mistress/Love made my heart flutter.

I’m still tiny though and I’m starting to get sick of it since the fillies keep making fun of me. I may love being small, but I didn’t miss being mocked.

“Want to play?” Sweetie asked me, the filly and her friends having gone through a growth spurt lately that put them a bit over my height, which wasn’t a surprise since they were 13 now.

“Girls. For the last time, please stop. I’m not a kid, I’m just tiny.” I whined, feeling smaller than I already am. Not in the good way either, the fairies around us were protesting my treatment. Thanks, girls, but why don’t you actually show up to help instead of giving me encouragement?

“Girls. What have I told you about teasing Robin?” Rarity chided of her charges, who all laughed and then left me alone, talking about what misadventures they’d get up to today.

“Thanks, Rarity.” I weakly muttered to her, poking my scrambled eggs despondently.

“I wish Nightmare would change you back.” Rarity sighed. “Not that it's bad, but it’ll make them behave.”

“She won’t until she thinks she’s ready to show me my limits, whatever those are.” I groaned, rubbing my face.

“LITTLE ROBIN!” Nicole, Zephyr, and Barisa called like crazy mothers and started pampering me. I whined as I got Nicole’s breasts shoved into my mouth and they cooed over me.

“Hm, she really is a child, not just small. Hm, our instincts are just going mad.” Nicole purred as I suffered their matronly affections. Yet another reason I want to be an amazon again, even if I still want to be even tinier.

“Rover back!” The red vest dog yelled as he marched into the kitchen. “Found Dog Enclave in Filly place. They’re to be changed in a month. Wish to save them.”

“Write the details down and I’ll get a squad on it.” Trachea replied with military seriousness.

“Rover dog. See big paws? Can’t hold tiny pens.” Rover flexed his massive tunnel-digging mitts. The fact he even had enough precision to use tools at all was impressive. “Need someone to write it for Rover.”

“I’ll do it, just tell us the details.” I volunteered, using the excuse to leap out of my prison of boobies and grabbed a notepad and pen from my armor’s magic pockets since, y’know, I’m super small and not even the fillies had clothes small enough for me.

“Okay, um, north of the city in mines. Strongest going to be taken to changing place in City. I need to move them before that happens. The surface is mined, but tunnels are good, have to dig one that would not draw attention.” He pulled out a map. “Stole from guard. I dug in here,” He pointed to a small air shaft. “Dogs can climb to it, but not caribou. Ponies and changelings can fly them! You lift them to tunnel quickly, but will need to knock out guards first to not draw an alarm.”

“This is well planned out,” I commented as I wrote down his report, ignoring Nicole pulling me into sitting on her belly and against her tits, cooing as she rubbed my shoulders.

“Yes, well, Rover tried it before. Couldn’t get everyone up with a rope fast enough. Enclave in Manehattan was slaughtered while only three of us got out.” Rover sniffled, shaking.

“Slaughtered?! The caribou seem to want to add as many people to their race as possible. Why would they waste your people’s earth-based magic over a single escape attempt but forgive others?” I asked in shock, this seemed so out of character for the caribou’s modus operandi.

“Well, they used us as an example, we were only ten. Small enclave, not important, many old weak dogs. Only three kids.” He sniffled.

“Wait, did you see them kill the children?” Zephyr asked with her brows knitted together. “They might have just sent the pups off, we caribou have an incredibly strong parental instinct over small and young creatures.” Zephyr pointed me out as an example and I pouted.

“We were the kids,” Rover whined, getting looks of understanding from the room. “Had to watch family die. Never forgive king’s men.”

“King’s women please.” Zephyr stressed with a pout to her lip.

“Sorry. King’s women.” Rover corrected idly.

“I’ll be taking that half-pint.” Trachea said as she practically engulfed me in her tits by leaning down behind me and over Nicole, who complained, and took the note. She didn’t waste time and started reading it over to make sure I didn’t leave out the details. “Hm, you’ll have to act as a guide on the way there Rover…”

“Eep!” I yelped from the hot situation. I may be getting tired of being taken advantage of for being small, but it’s still so sexy how so many of these women are able to practically encase me in breast flesh. Oh~ if I was a tiny little thing, only a few inches tall, then I could practically swim in all these tits! Huh? I’m glowing blue again. Why is nobody commenting on it?

“No problem.” Rover agreed, and with that Trachea stood up...her tits actually taking me with them. I yelped as I fell backward between her suddenly beach ball-sized boobs and got sandwiched between them in her tube top with my face pressing into her washboard abs, my crotch right in her face.

“Hm~, now are you sure all of your Enclave were killed?” Trachea asked before she bit my button fly open with her teeth and tongue and I squeaked, turning into a moan as she casually began diving that long snake-like tongue into my cunny.

“Mostly...one or two could have been changed. But we saw the bodies in the air shaft. They bled out in front of us. The two that could be changed wherein thirties. one was sick with an illness that caribou couldn’t cure. Other was not strong in body but mind, could find good place for gems but not dig worth his life. We saw them under the bodies, but don’t know if the Caribou saved them.” Rover admitted, he along with nobody else fazed at what Trachea was doing to me, even as my still enormous dick extended out of my trousers and into her cleavage with me.

“So safe to say they’re gone. I’ll get this notarized and sent down the chain.” Trachea informed him before using her magic to somehow soften my dick, wormed it up to her lips, and then sucked it down her throat, causing me to squeal in pleasure against her muscles.

“Thank you.” Rover sniffled.

Trachea replied with a thumbs up before she left the kitchen, still sucking me off. I moaned, wriggled, and humped as she casually devoured my dick. I grunted as I felt my balls clench, and then began pouring cum into her belly. Trachea hummed around my pulsing cock and she zapped my groin, causing me to scream out in a sudden second orgasm as a magic dildo rammed into my soaked pussy, gushing more cum down her throat, her ripped tummy starting to soften a bit.

“Ah~, why?” I moaned against her tummy as we seemed to enter a room and I heard my seed sloshing in her swelling belly. I didn’t get an answer since she was still sucking me like I was a smoothie, her ripped abs pushing against my face as her enormous liquid repast swelled her stomach. I screamed in orgasm a couple more times, somehow finding more cum to give until my vision was blacking out and I was hugging a pregnant belly of smooth dark blue-green chitin that somehow had some give to it.

---]===>

“Hm~.” Trachea moaned, rubbing the sides her sextuplet-sized belly as she reclined on her bed, at some point having let me go from her hungry gullet, legs wrapped around me with my sore cock up her pussy, which was vice-like with how strong she was and still milking me.

I was absolutely drained and stripped naked. I felt both physically, mentally, and I guess spiritually exhausted. Trachea basically used me to such an extent I felt about ready to pass out as I weakly rested against her gigantic underbelly.

“Love~.” Trachea moaned as she reached down to rub my head. “Good lover.” She sounded worse than I felt. Which makes no sense, sure she was getting off the whole time, but I barely did anything. She was doing pretty much all the work...yeah, that makes even less sense, praising me for being what amounts to a toy. The most I did was hammer her cunny. Whatever, sleep…

---]===>

I woke again to Trachea licking my pussy, my back up against tits somehow the size of bean-bag chairs and a purple-shimmering blue-green belly the size of the bed. “Oh~.” I moaned as she ate me out from a seated position against her bed’s headboard, my balls aching with need somehow and my cock leaking pre behind her head.

“So many in me.” Trachea moaned and rubbed her massive belly, pulling from my pussy. Wait what? “I’m sorry for springing this on you babe, but mom told me if I didn’t act on my instincts that I’d miss out.” Trachea apologized as she nuzzled my cock, getting more of my pre on her face.

“Wait! You’re our spy leader! You need to work!” I groaned, feeling like fucking her again. The fairies were cheering and supping discretely from Trachea’s pink nectar gushing tits, meanwhile those scary eyes were on the headboard, looking disturbingly pleased.

“Hah! You think I do fieldwork? I’m literally a glorified desk jockey. Mom told me to get fucked pregnant right away since I felt a Bond connect with you. My Queen~.” Trachea fluttered her eyes at me as she reached up over her breasts to grope my swelling soccer ball-sized nuts.

“Uh?” I groaned. “Oh~.” I felt my body changing, my legs getting longer, my torso and arms too. I panted, my tits swelling back out into the familiar huge basketballs I was used to already. Besides my balls, my groin remained the same as I returned to my amazonian status. I felt distinctly uncomfortable, yet thankful at the same time. I miss being small already, but I have fewer problems being so big now.

“Let me return the gift.” Trachea cooed, kissing my balls as they churned and gurgled with unnatural levels of sperm production.

“Trachea~.” I moaned as I rubbed against her love-struck face. “That was amazing, but I think Nighty might get angry at you.”

“Ha! Angry? I insisted when she explained.” Trachea yelped as Nighty called out from the other side of her mountain of a belly and breasts. “But change her back to being small for about an hour more, I’m ready after that display.”

“H-how long were you watching?!” Trachea demanded with her cheeks dusting green.

“The whole time.” Nighty chuckled as she rounded Trachea’s still-swelling form, pointing to my astral beads that were tangled around my left antler. “She got those stuck in her antler when you scooped her into your breasts.” Nighty punctuated her statement by slapping the side of Trachea’s practically churning right breast, causing her enormous dark nipple to gush pink love nectar and the invisible-to-all-but-me fairies to cheer again.

“I’ve already told you how I feel about you forcing her to be small when she doesn’t want to be.” Trachea snarled, glaring at Nighty, who crossed her arms under her comparatively modest bowling-ball breasts.

“I know, but I want to fuck her like that with this.” Nightmare told us before dropping her trousers, the clearly enchanted pants somehow having hidden her breeding monsters, showing off a throbbing hard two-foot equine cock, balls as big as mine. “With me sterile of course. She still needs to be able to do fieldwork, despite my feelings on that matter.”

“N-no…” I shuddered in horror at the idea of taking something so enormous while so tiny. She’ll kill me! Bodies made to fuck or not, caribou still have organs in their torso!

“Nighty, you’ll kill her.” Trachea argued with concern in her tone. “I know what you’re thinking, but she’s not a toy. If you want that, she’d have to be turned into some goo creature. I haven’t seen one that had more than two brain cells though, so where did you find such an animal on the moon?”

“Wait, the slimes have gone extinct?!” Nightmare looked utterly horrified at the prospect.

“Yes. They were hunted down by caribou for their gene neutral breeding and metamorph abilities and converted them early on in their mission of world conquest. So fun buns here is already as slimy as she can be unless you turn her into slime without erasing her brain and ego.” Trachea explained as my antlers hit the ceiling, and I blushed at realizing she was still growing, her belly nearing the ceiling as her tits rose up too.

“Wait...already?” Nighty’s eyes suddenly shimmered in joy, and she zapped me.

“AH!” I suddenly felt myself falling into Trachea’s cleavage, sliding down the canyon of flesh, and even felt myself get swallowed by my shocked lover. It was dark in here! What’s going on?! Thankfully Trachea spat me up, vomiting me out of her and looking irritated at Nighty as I reformed and...I...I’m goo! Cream and red swirled goo! I can see through my hands! I’m tiny again too! “NIGHTY!” I barked, then realized I had a foxtail. I’m a fox slime!

The fairies seemed even more excited, flying around me in a whirlwind, and the Eyes, they seemed intrigued. G-go away!

“Oh yes! Come to mama Nightmare!” Nightmare declared, pouncing on me like a hungry animal, and I squealed in pleasure as she rammed that dick easily long enough to be in my head, which I think it is, right up my slimy cunt in one go. “Yes! My beloved is perfect!”

“Nighty~ I’m angry with you~!” I moaned as I returned her motions regardless. I may be upset, but this is awesome now that I don’t have to worry about my safety. Also, I’m small again! Yay!

“I, unf, know! You can, ah, paddle me later!” Nighty offered as she pounded me like a jackhammer, her enormous tool swirling my colors around and driving me crazy. My vision went out as I pawed at her tits in rapture, the most incredible orgasm of my life ripping through every cell in my gooey body. “Unf! Get...ready~!”

“FILL ME~!” I wailed. When she burst inside me, cum gushed from my mouth before I closed it, letting Nighty fill me like I was a condom. My vision swam as I swelled out into a bubble of cum and goo. At some point, I must have passed out, because everything went dark as I envisioned a field filled with tiny cute slime babies.

---]===>

I woke, still a slime, a ball of slime actually, full of cum, and easily big enough to compare to Trachea, who had swollen with our eggs until her belly squeezed between the ceiling and her bed. Getting my senses in order, I looked around the room to find everyone in our harem glaring at Nighty. Celestia and Trachea were the most pissed, Celestia’s hair was smoking and the temperature in the room was rising.

I seem to have missed the encounter as Nighty was looking incredibly upset with herself, her eyes oddly round and her coat a lighter night-blue color. The fairies were poking my gooey bubble body and the eyes on the far wall seemed immensely pleased.

“So full.” I groaned as I truly realized how big I was. Nighty literally pumped me with enough cum to fill a small pool, my swirling cream and red surface tight as a drum in order to contain the hot liquid within me.

“Turn her back,” Celestia ordered. “You can’t treat any of us like that and you know it!”

“I’m so sorry. I can’t believe I let myself get so caught up in my fantasies.” Nighty sniffled, and choked back a sob before her fur darkened back to pitch black, and she stopped crying, her eyes sharpening, but not going back to slits. They were more beautiful pointed ovals now. “I, I need to keep better control of myself. This is no way for a princess to behave.”

“I feel so full and warm.” I moaned out as the other realized I was awake. “That was amazing.”

“As much as It was Robin, this was a gross overstepping of boundaries. We wouldn’t be pissed if you had agreed to it beforehand.” Trachea explained as Celestia nodded grabbing Nighy’s ear.

“Well don’t be too mad. I feel so good. I can’t believe how...content I am to just sit here, full of hot cum.” I cooed, feeling the ocean of spoo within me slowly get digested and added to my new body. If I didn’t need to fit in anywhere, I think I’d rather be goo. This clicked something in me, and I moaned again.

“An effect of being Goo,” Zephyr commented. “Caribou who have strong slime genes love being breeding bitches and be full of fawns all the time. If you ate an elephant you would still feel this content.”

“Well, I love it! If I’m not busy, feel free to turn me to goo and have fun Nighty!” I declared, only to get zapped by Trachea and blink as clarity overcame me. “Uh, what was I talking about?”

“Like I said; two brain cells.” Trachea scrunched her snout at Nighty. “You can be excused for falling into that mindset, stuffed with hot seed as you are, but don’t forget that’s your body talking, not you.”

The eyes were angry again and vanished, thank goodness for that.

“Right, sorry.” I mewled. “Well, I still think this is awesome. Mind if I just stay here a while?”

“You’ve got nothing to do today, so you can. We’ll be seeing Nighty’s punishment.” Nicole sneered at our harem’s focus, who flinched and forlornly allowed herself to be dragged out of the room by the ear, Tia’s mane and tail still flickering like a fire.

“So my Queen. How do you feel about trying to worm a slime dick to my cunt? I still have room!” Trachea declared proudly as she slapped the side of her gargantuan womb.

“Uh...no clue how to do that, and you don’t have room in this room,” I stressed, looking at her crushed bed and the way her belly was pressing into the ceiling.

“Damn.”

---]===>

“So, I’m slime now. Why do I have the feeling that someone is laughing their ass off?” I muttered as I walked...or rolled with my amorphous not-legs through the tower. It didn’t feel like the tower though. Where was everyone? I was confused now, I woke up alone in a room where earlier there was a woman so hyper-pregnant she shouldn’t even be able to get up, let alone fit through a door.

Now I’ve gone down this hallway, my swirling cream and red not-legs rolling me through the place as my heaving basketball tits bobbed with my smooth motions. At some point without reaching stairs, I turned into another tunnel and looked back, seeing a wall. “Where am I?” I questioned myself, rubbing my slimy scalp in bemusement, oddly feeling no panic, only a feeling that I must find something that I’m here for.

I slid down the hall, finding myself in a dusty shrine of sorts, fountains pouring what looked like milk from the nipples and cocks of incredibly endowed hermaphrodites of various different races around an altar with a dusty book on it. “My Studies of World Religions. By Star Swirl the Bearded?”

Huh, so Star Swirl was studying religions at one point. But what was this book doing here and not in the library? Is Star Swirl secretly deeply religious? I took the book and carefully read up on the almost four hundred shrines in this room. The book mentioned how he used a dream to fit them all in and how he’s still exploring these deities. Wait, a dream? This place is in the dream realm? How did I get here without Nighty’s help?

Shrugging off my bemusement, I read mostly on the ones that caught my eye. Celestia, Luna, and Hylia who governed Day, Night, and the Sky itself which encompassed the whole world respectively. They were the most detailed and first in the book, followed by the all-mother dragon Volvagia. Next in the book was the Goat, Grogar Father of Monsters and Discord, first ruler of the world. Then finally, of course, the most important, were the Goddesses of Creation, Farore of Courage and Life, Din of Power and Crafts, and Nayru of Wisdom and Law.

Another deity was the goddess of Fertility, Sex, and Commerce who is relatively new to worship in Hyrule. Wiatr.

Something resonated in me. Something struck my very soul and I felt a powerful need to be fucked. Badly. I dropped the book, holding my head and moaning as I parted my slime enough to rub my goo cunnie into the stone floor in need. What is happening to me?!

“You are the last of your kind...We gift unto you the means to restore your people. Go forth and prosper our child…” Came a voice that was practically liquid sex and matronly care blended into one. Oh Goddess I wanted to fuck so bad!

---]===>

I awoke with a gasp, panting, feeling hot to my soul and looked at the dozing Trachea. I had absorbed the sterile cum as I slept, and now I was a slime fox, easily as big as I was as an amazon. Though, uh, with my legs as piles of goo on the floor, so I was an average 6 feet tall from the hips up.

Whatever! I need to fuck now not later! I bolted out the door, sniffing the air, seeking the scent of my lovers, and slid down the hall towards our shared master bedroom. Without waiting, I smashed in the door, startling Nighty who was navel-gazing, and then I pounced, pinning her to the bed as I dove my arm into her cunt, sending her squealing in shocked pleasure seeing as her male organs weren’t available at the moment.

“AH~!” Nighy yelped. “Love~!” She asked.

“I need to make babies NOW! Don’t ask, I don’t know! If I can’t have your cum, you’re having mine!” I instinctively turned my arm into a tentacle fox cock and began pistoning in and out of her.

“But I’m not fertile ri-ight now~!” Nighty desperately squealed as I mercilessly pounded her.

“Turn your womb on!” I barked at her.

“N-no~!” Nighty whined, looking at me in a mixture of fear and awe as I snarled and yanked out of her. “W-wait! Robin!” She called after me as I tore out of the room, sniffing, hunting my other mates. Tia was pregnant, she was out. Nicole was too, but she had a cock if I find her I’m taking it! But Zephyr! Yes! Where is Zephyr?!

I checked the bathroom, Nicole’s, Tia’s, and Zephyr’s old rooms to no avail. I snarled in impatience, the heat in the very core of my body was getting unbearable! I NEED TO MAKE BABIES! “What do you mean Robin is acting weird?” I heard Tia ask from the kitchen, the sounds of Nighty panting coming from the place we store, cook, and eat food.

“She just barged in and demanded to breed me as she rammed her arm up my cunt! I’ve never seen her like that. When I said no she ran out, leaving me super horny!” Nighty complained, and I warily poked my head in and darted off when I didn’t smell or see Nicole or Zephyr in the kitchen, heading upstairs. I sniffed, they weren’t outside, their scents were leading further upstairs, so I rapidly climbed up on my rolling undercarriage.

“Now girls be careful.” I heard Rarity call out as I shot through the first library floor, smelling her and cringing at not sensing any form of pheromones to indicate she could even have children, so I managed to rein in my urges to use her. One of the fillies smell fertile, they were hitting puberty, they should learn about sex ed soon. “Heavy books can be harmful if you drop them.”

“Rover said to carefully put back, not throw!” Rover said on the next floor up, the dog growling at his men. All but one in their teens and ready to breed. Thought they were all older...huh, how could I tell that?! Whatever, still searching.

“Boulder says Robin might come through, she’s looking for someone to breed,” Maud said blandly to Pinkie as I was passing them, so I paused outside the room they were in.

“I know...want to Volunteer?” Pinkie cheerily asked, getting my hopes up.

“Naw.” Maud blandly replied, putting my hopes down.

“Yeah, not the right time. I bet she’s overhearing this and going to wonder when we’ll jump her bones in the future now.” Oh Pinkie, you have no idea.

“Yep.” Maud does though, she’s scary like that.

Okay, Pie sisters want me. No surprise there, but where are Nicole and Zephyr?! I went further up, pausing and feeling even hotter at hearing Rainbow and Barisa going at it in one of the weather control rooms. I peeked in and bit my lower lip at seeing Barisa stretch out Rainbow’s abs with her cock in her dripping pussy, the flexible athletic mare with one leg up and bent around her caribou lover’s waist while standing on the other, giving an incredible show.

I shook my head, and left them be. They must be up on the roof, but why? I froze as I heard why at the top of the stairs. “Fuck Zephyr, why didn’t you ask to be, unf, bred by me before? And, fuck, what about Robin?” I heard Nicole moan as the wet slaps of sex met my ears.

“She, uh, just, yes, bred, mm~, Trachea. I don’t want to hurt her by draining her so much, but I, fuck, want kids now with that show they gave!” Zephyr moaned in orgasm.

“Getting close.” Nicole groaned as Zephyr rode her, the pregnant cow already looking ready to pop with triplets by now, and unable to really move as Zephyr rode her cock, making out with her lover’s sensitive belly button. The female cow’s huge ass was bouncing on Nicole’s engorged coconut-sized balls and her thicc thighs, giving an incredible view from back here. Despite the fact I was behind Zephyr, I could still see the sides of Nicole’s small beach-ball breasts as they sprayed milk.

“Uhn! Yes!” Zephyr moaned as I approached, licking my lips and getting ready, forming my cock and balls at my groin. “I can feel you about to blow!” Oh, I feel about to blow~. “C-cumming~!” Zephyr squealed and Nicole grunted, which I took the opportunity to push Zephyr up off the pulsing dick and slid my slime pussy onto Nicole’s cock, then shoved my cock into Zephyr’s soaked and convulsing pussy! “AH! Who is that?!”

“Me~!” I crowed in the orgasm that had been building since I woke up, gushing slime spoo into Zephyr as I took Nicole’s seed into my gooey womb.

“Robin~?!” Nicole moaned, orgasming harder.

“Yes~!” Zephyr bellowed in animalistic rapture as her tummy rapidly filled with my own seed, my stomach swelling against her back as Nicole pumped me full too. “We’re all gonna be pregnant together~!”

The distorted laughter returned while the fairies gathered on us, the faint balls of light rubbing all over the three of us.

“F-fuck~!” Nicole came while she was still cumming! Yay for hermaphrodite refractory rates!

“Robin no!” Came the desperate voice of Nighty, I barked in anger as I was pulled out of Zephyr and off of Nicole by both her dark aura and Tia’s golden aura. “What has gotten into you?!”

“I NEED TO BREED! Let me go!” I demanded, desperate to get more of Nicole’s seed in me, watching in despair as she instead plunged into Zephyr again and the two moaned as they orgasmed together, pumping Zephyr with my seed! Those were my cummies damn it! I got zapped multiple times, but nothing happened, all that was happening was me getting blue balls and a hot womb hungry for more! The laughter is getting louder too!

“Why isn’t it working?!” Tia demanded in fear as I somehow tore out of their auras, and pounced back onto my caribou lovers, only for a flash of darkness to overtake me, and I suddenly felt so tired, the distorted snickering following me into oblivion…

Ch.18

View Online

Ch.18

I awoke with Nighty holding my head, looking into my eyes with concern. I was still my good gooey self, my womb full of fertile seed and baking my babies~. “Robin. Are you back?”

“I never left silly! I just needed to make babies so bad it actually hurt.” I gladly replied as I rubbed my twin-sized belly in satisfaction, watching my cream and red swirl around the dome.

“What. Happened?” Nighty demanded sternly, getting my focus back from the sexy swirly slime I was made of now.

“I had a weird dream and found a book Star Swirl had written,” I answered cheerfully. “Read up on some of the gods. Forgot most of them already.” I casually said as I enjoyed the sensation of my goo and Nicole’s seed rapidly forming into new life, my belly slowly swelling.

“You must’ve caught the attention of a Fertility god or goddess. Damn, you being the only slime in the world would definitely catch the attention of entities like them.” Nighty cursed, rubbing my scalp.

“Really?” I huffed. “Am I stuck as a goo?” It wouldn’t be a terrible thing, but it would make my job much harder. Even if as a slime I move fast enough to give people heart-attacks.

“You shouldn’t be, but there’s no way to tell yet. I’ve put you into a resting state. I’ll wake you after I’m sure you won’t jump anyone’s bones and we’ll go from there.” Nighty kissed me on the nose and she vanished. Soon the dream turned into a meadow, my slime children frolicking about as I watched contently from my great tree nestled in its branches, rubbing my growing womb.

---]===>

I came to, feeling beyond refreshed and content...in the jacuzzi. Aside from my heaving triplet-sized belly, the rest of me was a puddle, and I reached a tendril up to stroke my orb of life, pleased in feeling a great sense of purpose. Even the fairies were giving my belly attention, nuzzling it.

“This is a mess.” Nighty whined from outside the bathroom, the fairies dispersing. Huh? They were actually here for a moment?

“Yes, and your fault.” Tia huffed as they remained outside the door.

“I know, which makes it all the harder to handle sister. I thought I was past stupid mistakes.” Nighty bemoaned.

“Those children she’s sired and bearing are not mistakes, but the events that have caused this situation were. Remember that sister.” Tia insisted, which made me feel even warmer inside. Can I boil? If I get too warm or hot inside, can I start bubbling?

“Besides, no one is ‘over’ making stupid mistakes,” Nicole told Nighy flicking our black alicorn’s horn as they entered. “Hey~ how’s my slimy swirly stud?” Aw, she still thinks I’m sexy!

“Blurble.” Oh, right, no mouth, or eyes...how am I seeing? I formed a fox muzzle and tested it, not feeling familiar, so I morphed it to a caribou muzzle. It felt more comfortable forming a caribou mouth than a fox maw. Then again, I’ve been a caribou for much longer than a fox by now, haven’t I? Though why was I wagging a fox tail tendril? “Just fine. Like a puddle of joy.”

“How long will they take?” Zephyr asked as she waddled in, and if I had eyes they’d widen. She barely fit through the door, her creamy belly the size of an octuplet pregnancy with her tits swollen to the size of beach balls and being helped along by Tia’s magic. “I mean, I grew to this size in just a few hours. Am I gonna turn into a breeding ball?”

At Zephyr’s words, the fairies, faded and not-here obviously, gathered around her. Meanwhile, those mean orange eyes looked distinctly pleased from the bottle of shampoo on the soap rack.

“Sorry!” I yelped at seeing her. If she’s this big and clearly still growing, I’m worried about her safety. Even if she’s a caribou with strong slime genes I don’t know if a brood that big will be safe.

“Don’t be! This is the most amazing thing I’ve ever experienced! I almost regret not submitting myself to being a breeder.” Zephyr cooed, rubbing her sides as her nipples trickled what might be milk, or cum, or slime. “I don’t need to worry about bursting either, my mother was a breeder after all, and genes are strong in caribou.”

“That said, this has complicated things all thanks to my fantasies. I apologize to everyone, but we now have a changeling hive getting started, as well as a slime nursery from the looks of it. We don’t have the support structure for something this big, so we’re going to have to move shop thanks to some intel I’ve obtained.” Nighty declared and I whined, not happy at the idea of moving again, especially since the tower was home now.

“Sister, are you sure it is wise?” Celestia asked in worry, rubbing her small belly which was full of unknown numbers of foals.

“We can’t hollow out the mountain for a hive, and we can’t stay here with us breeding like rabbits. Whenever Star Swirl returns, he is not going to be pleased, to say the least. That said, I have all the systems prepared, copied from the tower’s own matrices. That, and it’s a no-go zone now, nobody allowed in.” Nighty declared with certainty.

“Right.” Tia sighed, rubbing her head. “You know it’s going to be hard to move our equipment.”

“All packed!” Pinkie called from down the hall.

“You were saying?” Nighty cheekily replied and Tia pouted. “Don’t doubt magic and the eager ingenuity of people Tia. You’ve been living without hope for too long.” Then she looked at me in my lavish tub. “We’re going back to the Everfree Robin, but this time we won’t have to worry about patrols or invasions.”

“Yay?” Sorry if I don’t sound enthused Nighty, but I was so used to this place. Also the Undead. I haven’t forgotten about them, even if I haven’t seen them. A good number of us are caribou this time, won’t we be in danger from what the Pie sisters said?

---]===>

“I don’t like moving again.” I mewled as I tried helping with a few things, which was a bit hard when you’re made of slime and not used to it. At least we’ll have a stable Teleporter set up to take us back to Star Swirl for research and such, and the fact that Rover and his pals have already set up some tunnels for the changelings. I’m sure Star Swirl won’t mind having masters of a branch of magic to bounce his knowledge off of since that means Trachea has to leave a captain in place there and the tower would act as their main base.

“Consider this helping us move out of our grandfather’s home.” Celestia cheerily stated as she levitated a massive wooden trunk containing the spell matrices that she and Nighty were going to set up so the Everfree was just as hard to enter and navigate as the mountain SS Tower was for anyone not brought in.

“That said, you shouldn’t be doing anything. Not in your condition.” Nighty stated as she leered at me in disapproval since I had dragged a trunk full of my armor, clothes, weapons, gardening tools, seeds I harvested from my precious plunder babies and the garden. Also my favorite cooking tools, I’m not leaving those here. The changelings can find their own magic pressure-cooker damn it! It’s mine now!

“But I’m bored.” I grumped and pouted, crossing my arms under my heaving bosom and on top of my enormous quadruplet-sized belly, which due to my low-to-the-ground stature, bounced on the floor if I wasn’t careful. It’d only been a day and already I grew this much. Zephyr though…

“Then I’m sending you ahead to the rest of the harem.” Nighty’s horn zapped me, I blinked the spots out of my eyes, and then I sighed in annoyance as I was now in a gigantic chamber under Everfree Castle practically made of pillows where Nicole, Trachea, and the already completely immobile Zephyr were set up in the Everfree. The fact that Nicole was the farthest along, yet the smallest was both disturbing and amusing at her triplet-sized belly, followed by me at quadruplets, Trachea big enough to fill a bedroom, and Zephyr…

“So...full~...” Zephyr was pretty much a ball, basically, nothing but a womb that could fill a house with tits the size of Trachea’s belly and gushing a seemingly endless torrent of milk and slime into magically created milking cups that were milking her and storing her production somewhere I don’t know. Nighty said her getting pregnant triggered her dominant slime genes. Whatever Wiatr was planning with me, it may well already be accomplished from Zephyr’s efforts alone.

“I want to help~!” I whined, and Zephyr moaned and rocked in place on her cunnie as if in response. The caribou’s body has done its best to accommodate her incredible brood by absorbing her extremities save her milk-gushing tits and head and turning them into more flesh specifically for her womb. It was apparently the unique physiology that Nighty mentioned to me before when I had been stuffed so full of cum that I’d nearly began inflating everywhere too.

“Robin, you’re pregnant. This is possibly the ultimate excuse to relax and get fat.” Nicole declared from atop Zephyr, having taken a liking to her cleavage and keeping the overwhelmed cow company.

“Besides, there’s no saying you can’t help Zephyr and I, considering we’re immobile thanks to you, stud~.” Trachea winked at me and I felt my face turn more red than cream as an incredible sense of pride filled me.

“Hahahahahahahahahaha!” The distorted echoing laugh came but it faded just as quickly. That was spooky! Good thing I’m the only one who can see and hear that thing.

“Alright...yeah I’ll help.” I slithered over and started rubbing their bellies, my slime a natural lubricant and moisturizer. It was when a patch of Zephyr’s fur came away to reveal swirling cream and tan slime that I sighed. “I’m so sorry for doing this to you Zephyr.” Trachea did say she might fully transform thanks to me, but it was saddening to see this as my fault.

“So...happy…” Zephyr managed to coo down to me as I worked to remove her already dead outer layer of fur, Nicole helping when she noticed what was going on. “Oh~ thank you. I was feeling so tight.”

“Don’t worry you beautiful broodmother. We’ll take care of you.” Nicole tenderly said to our lover, kissing her gently as she removed Zephyr’s antlers with a tug, the dead bone trailing slime that formed identical new slime antlers, like mine.

“Oh, Zephyr,” I whined, feeling even worse at seeing her so dumbfucked and altered when the first thing she begged for when joining us was not to be made a broodmother. Then again, she jumped Nicole because Trachea and I triggered in her a need to breed, but I just had to satisfy that compulsion that the goddess Wiatr put on me to repopulate my species.

“What did you do? Do that again. My headache is less intense.” Zephyr pleaded of Nicole, who grabbed Nicole’s jaw by the teeth and then...ew~ began peeling back her old face, revealing an exact copy in cream and tan swirling slime beneath as her eyes turned cream with tan irises and pupils. “Ah~ thank you.”

“I’m sorry Zephyr.” I mewled again, feeling gooey tears in my eyes. I didn’t want to change so much. I didn’t want someone else to change too. Damn this world and the caribou kings for making our mission a necessity and thus magic like this to be used. If I never had to become a caribou in the first place, Nighty wouldn’t have had to become so proficient in transfiguration that she could just zap me into a slime! Yes. Don’t be mad at Nighty, she lost control over whatever makes her unstable. Be mad at the king! It’s her fault! “I wish I could just pop these babies out so I could go find the king and drown her in my body or something.”

“Too bad you’re not a green chu, you could melt her if you tried that then.” Trachea morbidly added to appease my sudden moment of murderous fury. “But then you’d be untouchable. Literally. No sexy funtimes for fun buns, and you’d be a dumb goo only able to attack things.” Trachea licked her lips. “Hey, when you’re done with Zephyr, could you come over and rub me down? My chitin is strong and flexible, but I’d enjoy a rubdown regardless.”

“Thanks. And sure.” I sighed as I began more carelessly tearing away sections of Zephyr’s old flesh, my lover enjoying the relief it apparently brought her as I mused that by this point I really just want to be a fox again. At least for a while. I don’t think I’ll ever be able to go back entirely from being a sexy hermaphrodite. Or an optional one like my current slime body.

I finished helping Zephyr ‘undress’ to reveal an...oddly incredibly beyond sexy collection of shiny slimy orbs that was her belly, and boobs. I felt whatever was my core heat up in lust, and I bit my gooey lower lip with slimy teeth as I groped my leaky breasts. Unf. So sexy. Slime is so damn hot. I’m like this? I need a mirror. Maybe being slime by default won’t be terrible, especially if I can still go hunting efficiently. ...Maybe I could shrink myself too?

“Ah~! Thank you both! I feel much better!” Zephyr declared happily, kissing Nicole’s belly from where she was reclined in Zephyr’s gooey cleavage.

“No problem you sexy thing!” I called up to her and turned away as Zephyr started worshiping Nicole’s balls, so I knew she was ‘hungry’ and went to Trachea. “Anything specific? Massage, just a full-body rub, sex?” I asked eagerly, wanting to please, my mind now not so troubled. ‘Wait, right, careful Robin. Don’t let your new body’s near-constant endorphin rush cause you to forget things, even things that aren’t good for you.’

“Hm~ how about all three? In that order.” Trachea cooed in her deep contralto which always made me quiver.

“Heh, okay.” I kissed her belly before getting to work.

---]===>

“How are my beautiful ladies doing?” Nighty called out as she appeared in the chamber. I snorted awake where I was pooled in Trachea’s cleavage in a bit of a nap, my womb safely between her bed-sized boobs.

“Good~.” Zephyr mewled. “Babies coming soon~.”

“Hm? What?” I asked blearily, my head extending in a tendril from between Trachea’s tits, the pregnant changeling queen also blinking her eyes awake.

“Whoa, fun buns. Pull your womb out of there.” Trachea mumbled and I-EEP! I was yanked down to the floor and bounced off the incredibly soft yet firm pillows that made up the floor, my belly now the size of decuplets, and when I saw Zephyr, I nearly fainted. She was pressing into the ceiling that was easily 50 feet high with tits the size of her spherical body from when last I saw her! Nicole was actually laying ‘next’ to her atop her body it was so enormous.

“Voice said I would give birth soon when I was asleep. Said Robin did good. Slime babies will be like the ones in her realm. Smart, and connected to Nature thanks to Robin’s fox magic passing on to them.” Zephyr moaned, rubbing her chin against her body. “Oh~ I love you~!”

“Hm, I thought the rate of growth was suspicious. Normally slimes gestate over a period of several months like most species.” Nighty considered as she rubbed her chin. Then both Zephyr and I gasped, our cunts gushing clear goo. “Oh! It’s starting!”

“Holy shit!” I gasped, panting as I felt my womb squeeze, and out from under me began pooling little cream-colored balls of slime with no real features. Oh~ my babies~! They’re so cute~! I felt immeasurable happiness as I birthed the tiny bowling-ball sized slimes from me. The act was painless and actually rather arousing. Within several minutes, I was pooling around my babies in a puddle, letting them instinctively leech off of my excess moisture.

The world beyond them didn’t exist, until something dared touch one of my babies! I lashed out with a whip of slime, hearing a yelp and encasing my precious babies in my body as I turned my attention towards the monster who threatened-oh! “Sorry Nighty.”

“No, it was my fault. I should know better than to interrupt a nesting mother.” Nighty apologized and looked over towards Zephyr, who had obviously already done the same as I, but she was so utterly massive she took up that entire section of the chamber’s floor, a small lake of slime that dwarfed my small pool easily. I felt a sudden pang of jealousy for some reason…

That should be me. I should be the one with such an abundance of fertility! I was the one blessed by Wiatr to do this, so why did she get to have so many~?! I suddenly felt a lance of pain in my ‘head’ and blinked away my confusion. Why am I so bent out of shape over this?

“How long will they be like this?” Nicole asked from where she was in the middle of Lake Zephyr, flushed and panting as even now Zephyr was milking her cock, pussy, and nipples. Now that I consider it...I am rather parched, but Nighty doesn’t lactate, doesn’t have her cock, and Trachea is a bit unreachable from where I am.

“Normally? Slimes take 8 months to go through a pregnancy, followed by a month-long nesting phase like this where the mothers donate their excess mass to their new offspring. As the babies grow, they’ll start forming their secondary colors, and the features of whatever species they choose. But with how Zephyr is milking you, she’s going to be bigger than when she started out.” Nighty informed us, causing me to grunt in arousal at the idea of Zephyr being as big up top as she is on bottom.

“I wouldn’t mind that.” I moaned, wiggling a bit around my hungry babies and yawning. “I think I should sleep.” I relaxed as a green light cooed at me, fighting back something purple.

---]===>

“Wake up Robin.” Someone gently urged me, poking my puddle of a body, and I moaned in displeasure. “Come on Robin. You’ve been nesting for a month and your children want to say goodbye before they leave.”

“WHAT?!” I suddenly surged into form, my gooey antlers splashing against someone’s face as I reformed into the body I had before getting knocked up, though in my instinctively preferred caribou shape I had bits of fox here and there such as my tail and my big fennec ears. “I slept for a whole month?! Where-*GASP~*-You’re all so beautiful!” I declared with incredible joy. My 10 babies were a rainbow of colors along with cream at their base. Looking like young adults already and a variety of species in shape.

“Hello, Mama!” One cheered, who chose to look like a bird-headed and talon-handed race that reminded me of Charlise. She bolted into me and hugged me, her siblings joining in in a gooey dogpile of squishy slime, causing me to laugh and happily go full goo to get as much contact as possible, them doing the same.

After several minutes of us bonding with ‘skinship’ we separated, and I looked at them with so much pride and happiness that it dwarfed the sadness of the words spoken to me on waking. “I can’t believe I helped create you. You’re all so beautiful.”

“Thanks, mom. We need to go though. We’ll be in the forest for sure, but we want to get the lay of the land. We may even come back, but we need to get used to ourselves, and the knowledge you passed onto us.” Declared the male-looking and sounding blue-cream unicorn slime.

“O-oh…” Th-then they know…?

“Don’t worry momma. We won’t make your mistakes. Don’t worry about us.” Insisted the gold and cream female fox slime.

“Th-thank goodness. Don’t do drugs kids.” I declared with incredible severity, my children all nodding in full understanding. “Well? Go on! The sooner you see how beautiful the world is for yourselves, the sooner you can change your minds and come home!” At my cheerful declaration, they all zipped off to the stairwell and were gone from my life, however temporarily...wait. “I DIDN’T GET TO NAME THEM!”

“Don’t worry about that. Slimes choose their own names.” Nightmare informed me with a smile on her face and in her tone. “Zephyr was relieved since she birthed over 300 babies. They’re already off in the forest to explore and decide their own destinies.”

“Really?” I mewled, looking at Nighty before she Zapped me.

…

Nothing happened. “Well damn. I’ll need to get in contact with that goddess you caught the eye of. You’re her Champion apparently.” Shit. “I’ll have to bargain with her to allow you to transform into other races, or at least have the magic yourself so you can change species more completely without my help.”

“That’d be nice. Just turn myself into a male fox and go hunting like when this all started.” I wistfully smiled my body, with effort, changing shape to a lithe male fox, my excess upper body mass going to my locomotion mound. “Do I still look attractive Nighty?” I asked in my original male voice, and she hummed as she eyed me.

“Won’t deny, I’m afraid I prefer females and herms now. But there’s something to be said about a lithe, athletic male.” Nighty cooed as she approached, stepping in my goo to kiss me since I’m still big enough to be at her height even with everything below my hips a low-to-the-ground locomotion mound. We stayed like that, like how when we were first getting closer to each other. “I missed this.”

“Me too. The others are wonderful and I love them too. But you’re the moon and stars that stole my heart and bound me in your chains of shadow.” I cheesily stated, causing her to giggle and playfully shove my chest, only to have it sink into me. “Ah...sorry.”

“No, no. My bad.” Nighty pulled her hand out of me and impulsively licked it. “Tastes like you.”

“Now what?” I asked, feeling my face heat up at the statement as I relaxed, my body returning to a busty caribou before she pressed into me. “Nighty?”

“I don’t feel like just teleporting you upstairs. Carry me like I’m your wife.” Nighty demanded of me with mischievousness in her tone and her pointed oval pupils.

“Why? Planning a wedding?” I purred, picking her up in a bridal carry as if she was made of feathers and I started rolling up the stairs smoothly.

“I’m afraid that will have to wait until after Equestria is liberated.” Nighty said with disappointment as she groped my breasts and supported herself with an arm on my shoulder.

“I know.” I purred, kissing her forehead as we rose up the stairs. “Y’know, you’ve been getting cuter as time goes by.”

“W-whatever dost thou mean?!” Nighty demanded and then blushed brightly. “You heard nothing!”

“My gosh, that was adorable! Speak like that again!” I excitedly demanded of my lover.

“N-no~!” She whined as she buried her head in my chest with her horn sinking in.

“C’mon~ that was precious! I’d love to hear you speak like that.” I insisted as we passed floors in the dungeon, each one getting cleaner and cleaner the higher we went.

“Tis a remnant of-it’s something I thought I grew out of.” Nighty muttered into me in embarrassment.

“Aw, you’re never too old to speak however you want or default to. Let me hear your royal diction again.” I pushed again as we reached the floor of the first floor of the lower dungeon that was practically pristine and had furniture too.

“...Tis such a wondrous thing to be loved and accepted without hesitation by one such as thou.” Nighty said with her face now a bright red, her eyes looking away. “Realize that We refuse to speak in this manner before others. Thou shalt be the only one to hear our original diction.”

“I won’t mind that.” I purred and kissed her deeply, full of love. It was to the point we heard all the changelings moan in greedy hunger as we entered a floor full of them. “Back! Back you beautiful beasts! Her love is mine! All mine~! Ah-ha-ha-ha~!” I nefariously declared as I kept climbing, the changelings declaring playfully they shall have vengeance upon me! HA!

“Don’t be goofy!” Nighty chuckled as she nuzzled me. “And in private...call me Luna?” I paused in the stairwell at her whispered request, which caused me to feel so happy and I nuzzled back.

“WHOOP!” A voice called as I saw the big bright green light dancing around us. This one wasn’t like the fairies or the mean eyes. Why do I have so many invisible stalkers? “Are the others awake sisters?” This light called to someone. Um, who is she talking to? “Dang. At least this is a good sign.” Sign of what? Don’t talk about me like I’m not able to see or hear you! Ugh, whatever, not gonna let you spoil this for me!

“So what has been done to the area in the Everfree we occupy, Luna, my Love?” I asked getting to the next floor and finding we had reached the ground floor. This place was somehow fully restored, tapestries of the sun and moon in their full glory and not a spec of dirt to be seen. The Triforce and other heraldry was of course front and center to the Royal Sister’s emblems.

“Oh~ say it again. I don’t care if someone hears!” Luna suddenly declared with her blush now from some incredible lust if her half-lidded bedroom eyes meant anything.

“Luna~. My Love~.” She kissed me so hard I thought she might start eating my face.

“They certainly got the old me right.” I overheard a caribou cow in purple and brown rags say as she wandered the halls. She looked malnourished, and changeling guards were escorting her with concern. “Wait, is that-?” She was interrupted by the guards who whispered to her and ushered her away, Luna looking irritated at the temporary audience.

“Keep going upstairs! Towers! Our bedroom! Now!” Luna demanded, her eyes gleaming with love as she hugged herself to me, blowing air in my ears. “Before more gawk at us!”

“Okay~!” I chuckled ascending the tower like a roller coaster, faster than I could’ve on flat ground before I got the mound. Oh I wish I could hold her without matting her fur with moisture. “Tell my My Luna, what is driving you so wild?”

“The fact someone accepts me! Loves me! Needs me! Thou’rt all We’ve ever wanted Robin! Fuck me! We want your foals!” Luna desperately demanded of me as we reached the top of the stairs. “That way! To the bedchambers to finally consummate our love!”

“Yes my Princess!” I declared with eager excitement, running through the halls at her direction until reaching the central tower, where I carried us up and burst into the room, thankfully empty right now, and threw Luna to the bed, pouncing on her and hungrily grinding against her, kissing her like my life depended on it!

“No foreplay! We need thine divine phallus within mine vagina this instant!” Luna demanded as she ripped off her trousers and spread herself wide for me, her cunnie already dripping and engorged with need. This had the fairies cheering, the mean eyes gleefully looking on from the engraved bird’s head on the headboard, and the green light practically dancing with the fairies. You all want me to knock her up?! Just watch!

“Yes, Princess!” I chuckled, before forming my massive cervine cock and balls and plunged into her drenched and swollen box. We both moaned as I started thrusting, my thick dick deforming her abdomen and poking against her tits which in arousal had as usual swollen to basketballs and burst from her jacket. “We won’t, make, more slimes, right?” I managed to ask as she hooked her legs behind me to pull me even deeper if it was possible with my 20-inch monster already to the hilt on every thrust into her godly body.

“N-no! Slimes a-are, gene, neutral-FUCK~!” Luna cried out as she orgasmed, but I was well and far from blowing, so I didn’t even slow, tossing her into another. “Ah~! Breed me! Fill me with thine seed so that We can bear thine royal progeny~!” Luna begged and pleaded as I drove her mad with pleasure.

“I will!” I roared, grabbing her hips and rubbed her rump as I leaned in close, kissing her fiercely as I gave one final thrust and we screamed into each other’s mouths as I began pumping into her. We tiredly stayed in this position until her belly was pushing me away, and I panted as I sat up, watching her belly rise with my seed. “Hah, ah, is that enough? Or do you need more?”

“We would insist more...if We didn’t zap us both with fertility magic like when We set thee up with Nicole.” Luna rubbed her black belly that settled at term with a single foal when I stopped orgasming. “Oh~ We are going to be just as pregnant as sister, if not more so~.”

“About damn time!” We both jolted at Celestia’s voice, which in our sensitive position set us off and we groaned as we came again, pumping her belly bigger. “I was getting tired of waiting for you to finally come to your senses, Luna.”

“W-We have been in our full faculties since We returned from the moon sister!” Luna declared in indignation and some embarrassment as she twisted to look past me at Celestia in the doorway.

“Oh~!” I moaned cumming a third time from all the movement Luna did just then, which set her off too. “S-stop moving~!”

“Ah~! Fill me Love~!” Luna demanded in rapture, her belly at triplets now. “Make me as big as my moon!” This sent us both utterly spasming for some reason, looking at each other with desperate hunger.

“Unf, if you don’t-ung-stop moving, you will!” I came again, and whatever was putting me on a hair-trigger stopped when Tia magically pulled me out of her sister, gushing my creamy slime cum all over Luna’s quadruplet-size belly, the eyes were furious now.

“Luna.” Tia sighed magically yanking something from my rear that I didn’t notice from the pleasure overload. “Magical stimuli to the prostate? You know it puts males on a hair-trigger.” Tia scolded.

“Ah, hah, right. We wanted to ensure We could compete with thou sister in the pregnancy department.” Luna teased and I looked at Celestia, her tits still enormous beach balls but now being held up by a belly at term with twins. Holy hell, how fertile are all of the members of our harem? “So full~.” Luna moaned as she rubbed my creamy goo cum into her belly, causing it to sink in and make her fur shine and she licked her lips. “Could be bigger~.” Luna purred at me, and I was still rock hard and willing, if her sister wasn’t literally cockblocking us right now.

“Considering this is just from Nicole’s natural virility and my fertility, I’m rather worried how big you’ll get sister, and with alicorns for sure since Robin is a slime,” Celestia commented with concern in her expression and voice.

“Ah.” Luna blinked and then looked worried. “By Mother, I hope the horns are not pointed!”

“Don’t worry, unicorn horns don’t harden until after they’re born, so you should be fine Luna.” Celestia reminded her younger sibling. “I still don’t know if I’m having alicorns, unicorns, pegasi, or earth ponies yet, but at least we know you’ll finally give us heirs sister.” Right, because caribou are gene neutral too.

“G-good.” Luna mewled. “Um, now things are more awkward than romantic.”

“That tends to happen once the sex is done and the consequences start to dawn.” Celestia sagely nodded at her wise statement. “You do realize this means no more fieldwork for anyone but Robin and Trachea right?”

“Wait, Trachea gave birth already?” It was only a month! I mean, I think I was ‘nesting’ for a month. It’s November now then since I went into that state in October.

“Yes, just a few days ago. It’s part of why there’s such a huge number of changelings here as well as at the tower. They’re here to help Trachea establish her hive and care for the 57 eggs she laid.” Luna informed me as she sat up, her pussy leaking some of my spoo until she clenched her thighs together and was leaning against the padded headboard of the lavish gigantic purple-toned bed, summoning a transparent p-p-pussy plug and jamming it into her cunt, eyeing me lustfully and licking her lips.

“Those were my kids downstairs?!” I yelped and they both laughed.

“What did Luna just explain?!” Celestia chuckled. “They’re here to help with the eggs since they’re unhatched and being placed in incubators. Or surrogates for us non-changelings.” Celestia rubbed her belly and hummed. “They’re also here to take residence in the dungeons and expand into the cave network under the Everfree.”

“That explains why it was so clean down there,” I muttered as I rubbed Luna’s belly lovingly, my dark mistress of the night groaning gratefully as I rubbed my cream into her further, her fur shining and looking healthy. “Um...not to be stereotypical, but is my cum good for the skin?”

“And fur. Remember when we bathed in heated slime cum sister?” Luna asked of Celestia, who sighed in fond memory.

“My fur was so radiant I looked like my sun.” Celestia wistfully remembered. “Maybe I should bathe in its rays? It would give me a power boost too.”

“The last time thou did that sister, thine lustrous form blinded four guards!” Luna cackled with her sexy contralto voice. “That settles it! Robin, get to milking thineself into the royal jacuzzi! Thine future wives desire unnaturally healthy skin and fur!

I’m being ordered to cum into a tub so they can bathe in it?! I HAVE THE BEST LOVERS EVER!

Ch.19

View Online

Ch.19

“Well now, thou can blind people.” Luna chuckled at her brilliantly white sister as Luna herself shimmered like a black diamond as our harem left the royal bathroom with me being beyond satisfied since I was the ‘reservoir’ for their bath.

“And you’ve been cooped up for a week bathing.” Nicole huffed, her own cream and tan fur looking incredibly glossy. “I only took a couple of dips in that magic cum and I look like this, you literally soaked in Robin’s cum for a week and ate and drank nothing but her goo.”

“We art her paramour! Of course, We shall devote our body to her in its entirety.” Luna declared proudly as she rubbed her still enormous quadruplet-size belly, which remained a consistent size as we’d made love innumerable times in the past week and when we weren’t making love, she sealed her love tunnel with that pussy plug to keep my seed inside. Unf. Remembering it and her words just now are so wonderful, I’m feeling frisky already!

“I’m just glad Robin has indulged us so much,” Celestia added with her fur indeed blinding with how much light it caught and reflected in the morning sun pouring in through the balcony.

“My chitin is so shiny I might as well be made of gemstone.” Trachea commented with awe, having finally been able to join us as she delegated work out. Indeed her muscular amazon body glinted like polished gemstone, and like Zephyr, she was wearing a waterproof bikini bottom to prevent pregnancy. Zephyr didn’t look any different from her new slime state, looking like a clone of me only with tan goo swirling around her body, unlike my red.

“So dry.” I groaned, rubbing my aching slime balls as Luna purred and kissed me on the cheek.

“We think thou hast basted our eggs enough with thy seed and engorged our body on it to the point We may as well be slime too.” Luna purred and slapped my back since my ass was too low to the floor to be easily reached. “Thou has been the ultimate lover. Thine reward is to spend a week doing whatever thou wishes until Trachea’s spies find a good target.”

Right. During the week of constant lovemaking, I was contacted by the goddess Wiatr, who apologized for turbo-charging my sex drive to the point of obsession. After explaining the situation, and asking for help, she agreed to allow me magic similar to hers that would allow me to actually transform into other species...if I have consumed a sample of their DNA.

Thankfully I have Nicole here, so I can at least turn into a caribou, but no foxes live anywhere near here, so I’d have to travel to the far northeast corner of the continent if I wanted to obtain a fox sample. That said, being slime is awesome, and I don’t mind. But I’d like the option at least.

“Thanks. I’m sexed-out ladies. I just want to explore the town, relax, maybe go hunting.” I rubbed my eyes. Unnecessary but it was a habit. “Also catch up with the others. I haven’t seen them in over a month after all.”

“Alright. Be careful, we’re still rebuilding.” Luna explained. Boy, it was going to be a bit odd not calling her Nighty, even if her eyes were normal beautiful cerulean without slits or pointed ovals or other stuff, she was still a vantablack pony otherwise with a magic wispy ether mane and tail.

“Hey, I’m slime now. What could happen?” At my words, the fairies around us squeaked and vanished even to my senses while the green light sighed and the mean laugh echoed. Oops.

---]===>

“I had to jinx it!” I complained to myself, having somehow fallen down a well. I was so enraptured watching changelings go about the town and clean up debris while whatever magic Luna and Tia have been working on the place restored it, that I didn’t notice the collapsed well in front of me, so I just slid right on in. “How do I get out of here?” I groaned while looking around.

“Hey down there! You’re one of those slimes right?” A male voice called down to me, I couldn’t see them with the glare of sunlight blotting them out.

“Yes! May I have some help?” I asked as I instinctively pooled at the bottom of the brick and bucket filled well.

“You can just slither on up! I saw one of you go up the side of the castle without any tools!” He called down informatively.

“I can?” I muttered to myself before trying, my locomotion mound easily finding purchase in the cracks of the bricks lining the well wall. Pulling myself up a bit, I found it not much harder than going upstairs, just slower. Happy at this discovery, I began ascending up the well, but then I saw a doorway in the wall just above where, judging by the water stains, the water used to pool. “Huh? A secret door? Did I just discover an Assassin’s Creed style secret?”

“Are you having trouble down there?” He called down.

“No! But there’s a door down here in the side!” I called up.

“Huh? Really?” He asked before he flew down with his buzzing gossamer wings, revealing a ripped hunk of a changeling in nothing but shorts, showing off his glistening black-grey and red patterned chitin. Homina, homina, come to mama~. Wait, I like guys now?! Huh...I like males. A lot. When did this happen? “Huh, there is a door. Wonder where it goes?” He mused and looked for the latch. “Can you find a way in?”

“Sure hotness.” I winked, then blinked at my unusually flirtatious behavior. Shit. Being slime makes me even easier now doesn’t it? I better watch myself. I rolled over the door, letting my slime seep into the cracks, finding what my brain hazily registered as a lock and latch. I forced it open by depressing all the moving parts, and then I pulled it open. “There we go. Hunks first~.”

“Sure.” He casually replied, letting my passes at him roll off him with affable attitude as he entered and lit his horn up with orange light, matching his shiny opaque orange eyes.

Inside we found some sort of dark shrine filled with what looked to be dead animals. Judging by the bones, everything from bunnies and squirrels up to deer have met their end in here, their blood cast over the whole place and turning it black-red after so long having dried. But how did they get them in here, in secret, in the middle of town? “Hm, these animals have been ritualistically sacrificed by the looks of it.” The hot hunk intellectually stated.

“Ugh, why would they do this?” I asked as I rolled about, making sure no bones stayed in my goo. Though they were oddly tasty. I haven’t really eaten much besides water and Nicole’s cum the past week, and those were through what I perceived as my mouth. Is my whole body my mouth and stomach now?

“Judging by the statue’s shape, this was a shrine to Grogar, the Father of Monsters. Real piece of work. Our historical archives tell he once nearly brought the world to eternal darkness and despair from his throne in the eldritch city of Tambelon.” The stud said intellectually as he examined the shrine, a horrific thing that looked like a goat’s eye with teeth on the eyelid.

“Uh...that’s not good. At all. Who are you?” I asked curiously. Clearly this guy wasn’t just your average changeling, as if his absolutely adonis-level hunkitude wasn’t enough of a clue.

“I’m Millos.” He told me as he looked about the room.

“Okay, Millos, there’s been a cult worshiping him for at least the past few months. Luna kinda disregarded them as a serious issue, so I don’t know if Trachea and by extension, your people know about that.” I watched as he bent over the shrine to examine something and I bit my lip. Unf. That ass. So tight. I wanna spank it! I barely withheld the sudden inappropriate urge long enough for him to stand back up.

“Well, if anything that’s something to keep an eye on. I’ll let everyone know about this place, and the news you just gave me. We’ll keep an eye out.” Millos kindly informed me as he turned to face me again, and my eyes trailed down him again, this time eyeing his noticeable bulge in his shorts. Oh~ are you smuggling coconuts in there for me big boy~?

“Though, now I’m wondering; how old is this place?” I stated now wanting to, um, jump his bone in a room of bones. Boney. Bonnie bone! We’re boned! He, he! Wait, shit. Brain. Out of gutter. You just spent a whole week having near nonstop sex.

“At least as old as the infrastructure. A room like this takes time and planning. You be careful not to fall down anymore holes alright?” Millos teased me as we headed for the door.

“Sure thing stud! Can I suck you off?” I suddenly wanted to slam my face into the floor for that outburst and he just laughed it off. Hey! I’m having serious issues right now, don’t just laugh at me! I’ll suck you dry to prove a point!

“No, I’m good. You slimes sure are hungry folks aren’t you?” Millos casually commented and rubbed my gooey scalp as he continued on to the door, and I mewled, wanting to reach out and just grab me some tasty man-meat. “You keep an eye on that libido of yours, might get you in trouble someday.” Millos teased affably before he flew back up the well.

“I’m trying~.” I groaned as I searched around the room before finding what I looked like a snake attached to a lion’s butt. No clue how that could work, but maybe I could use these animal bones. The dream message from Wiatr did say I could transform myself if I consume a sample of something so my body knows how.

I slid all over the place, gathering up a rather sizable mound of bones from around the room, then I rolled atop it, licking my lips at how oddly delicious these bones ‘tasted’ to me. I slowly began engulfing bones and sighed in an odd satisfaction. By the time I finished absorbing all the bones, the beam of sunlight coming down the well was now the hues of sunset and I gathered myself back up, feeling...bloated. My body had much more cream than red right now too.

“Oof, ate a bit much…” I muttered to myself as I slithered out of the room and up the well, blinking at finding Millos and a few other changelings around the well. What caught my attention was how I utterly towered over him and the others. Right~ I just absorbed maybe a hundred pounds worth of bones. All that mass has to go somewhere.

“You okay?” Millos asked me as I spaced out, and I had to notice he was easily head and shoulders above most of his peers, so he must be like 7 feet tall and I’m at 9 feet currently. With my ass and hips just above the ground too, I must be enormous!

“Yeah stud, just ate a bit too much. I decided to consume the bones in there, so you don’t have to clean them up.” I bent over so I didn’t have to peer past my massive breasts to see him. “But I’m still hungry for some bone~.” I cooed at him, feeling annoyed with myself. Do I really not have an ‘off’ switch? Can I just get a sample buddy? So I can be a changeling at least?

“Well, um,” He chuckled as he looked back at his peers, blushing as his friends, both male, and female, and androgynous all teased him. “I’d rather not. I have a girlfriend after all.”

“Oh! Sorry, I’m just having trouble reigning myself in, you’re so scrumptious.” I complimented him as I felt like a total slut right now. I have several lovers and I’ve been literally fucking for a whole week what is wrong with me? Or is it all the ooey gooey goodness I’m packing?

“Yeah, she says the same thing. Well, we’re here to destroy the shrine and repair the well. You have a good evening miss…?” Millos trailed off, so I picked up on it.

“Robin~,” I told him, putting a hand to his incredibly chiseled chest with a lecherous smirk, but managed to remove my intrusive limb. “Did Luna tell you to destroy it?”

“Yes. She said that a Shrine to another god is problematic when this is a place dedicated to Hylia, Luna, and Celestia.” Millos informed me as his companions descended into the well. “I’ve got work to do now. Nice to meet you.” He walked around me, and I couldn’t help myself. “Ah!” I spanked his tight butt and giggled.

“Nice to meet you too. Give your girlfriend a good hard railing when you get home tonight.” I winked at him and slithered off, my hips giving a bit of a shimmy despite the fact I don’t need to move anything above my mound to get around. “Now, what can I change into? How do I change?”

I mused on my new ability as I focused on what felt like a weird...thing, in the back of my mind as I thought hard on it. I have caribou, changeling, and alicorn thanks to all the sexual fluids I’ve obtained from them over the week. Let’s try something familiar first. I focused on what it felt like, as a caribou. So sexy, solid, and malleable at the same time. Then I tripped, yelping as I fell onto my huge bosom, and realized I was looking at cream-furred breasts again! “Yes!”

I stood in victory...then felt shocked. “Why am I so tall?!” I squeaked, my eyes nearly level with the edges of a second-story rooftop. I’m a giantess!

“HEY! BIG IS BAD!” Rover yelled out from down the street.

“Sorry! But why?” I asked as I looked around, only idly noting I was naked...I’ve been naked since I went slime actually now that I think about it. Huh. I don’t care if anyone sees me completely nude. Actually, it turns me on a bit. I’m an exhibitionist? What kinks don’t I have?

“Streets old! Empty spaces under roads! You cause collapse!” Rover called out desperately.

“Huh?” I yelped before falling through the street just as he said, and fell about twenty stories into what looked like an empty cistern, which at my size felt like falling 20 feet, which would’ve been a problem if I didn’t instinctively revert to slime and hit with a deafening liquid *SPLAT*. “Oh~, thank goodness I remembered I can do that.”

“Told you!” Rover yelled down before I started hearing snarling. Looking about I saw I was surrounded by wolves made of deadwood walking out of gnarled and sick-looking tree roots. They didn’t waste time and rushed me from every direction.

“AH~!” I screamed in terror as they pounced, tearing into me...and accomplishing nothing. “Uh…” They bit and tore at me, splashing me all over themselves and against the floor but I felt no pain from the wounds inflicted. If anything I still felt the slime detached from me. They couldn’t eat me either it seemed, they didn’t have a way to.

“Um, down doggies? Heel? Oh, whatever.” I then expanded out, engulfed them as they whined in shock, and then crushed them into a condensed ball of wood with my immense strength, which seems to have transferred to my slime form. Hey, wait! I haven’t been changing due to water anymore! I guess slimes don’t really have a gender? I’ll have to check when I’m in another form later. Speaking of which. “Eugh, they taste like raw broccoli,” I complained as I absorbed my attackers.

“Are you alright down there?!” Called down a female voice this time, Rover must have went to get help.

“Yeah! I just defeated these weird wolves made of wood!” I called back up to the hole in the ceiling. What is with me today and falling down holes anyway? I shouldn’t have invoked Murphy~!

“Timberwolves? Damn, coming!” Down flew a whoa-ho-ho~! She is stacked! She makes me look small! Those tits are big enough to replace TWO torsos! How is she flying? How is she able to even function with breasts that gigantic? She’s as big as two small bean bag chairs! “Eyes up here please.”

“Sorry! But just, congratulations on the tits! They’re glorious!” I praised, but the changeling woman was unamused, and standing at just over 6 feet she seemed all the bigger for it. Even with wide luscious hips and a big ass all stuffed into a coverall jumpsuit that managed to fit her somehow. That and she was a pitch-black, like Abby used to be, so she must be another changeling who hasn’t gone through the metamorphosis yet. Hot dayum I hope to see her after that!

“If you’re done slobbering over me, like how you did hitting on my boyfriend-.” Shit! “-Please point out where the wolves came from.” At her irritated demand, I pointed out the black/green sickly roots. “Great, gotta hunt down the source tree, kill it, and then burn the roots so this cistern is useable again.”

“So they’re a sickness?” I asked as I wondered how to make myself smaller. Absorbing the wood was quicker, and now I’m even more gigantic, easily twice as tall as this bodacious busty babe with my tits as big as hers at this size. If I go caribou or something else, I’ll shoot up several more feet! I need to manage this.

“Yep. They’re one of the Everfree’s biggest deterrents and detractors. They’re literally a necrotic curse placed on the forest so long ago that nobody remembers which jackass did it.” She groused in annoyance as she sent up a green and purple flare through the hole in the ceiling. “Ah, and we’ve gotta repair and reinforce this place too. It’s meant to supply the city with water, but it can’t do that if it’s got holes in it.”

“Oh,” I said, blinking as I tried shrinking, wondering if that could work, but I just seemed to condense, not actually get smaller. “Sorry about that. Are the Timberwolves related to the undead army that invade every night?”

“No, the Timberwolves are just monsters, the Undead seem to be the forest trying to defend its inhabitants from invaders. As for your apology for rudely trying to sex my boyfriend, eat me out and I’ll forgive you.” She gruffly demanded, and I flinched back in surprise at her being the one to sexually advance. “What? You’re a giantess slime, you’ve already hit on both me and my boyfriend. Might as well have fun. Not now though, got work to do. Name’s Avera, come visit me and Millos sometime. Your freely given Love is tasty.”

“Sure thing!” I used my mound to ascend the pillars of the cistern and cling to the ceiling to slither back onto the street, being sure to stay slime and spread my mound out more to distribute my weight. “Well, this has been an adventurous day! I missed days like this.”

---]===>

“We ask thee to take a day off, and thou returns as a giantess?” Luna demanded playfully of me as I laid in my own slime next to the bed, too big to even ‘stand’ up inside, I had to ‘crawl’ everywhere inside the castle besides the foyer and the bottom of the dungeon. Did you know moss tastes like raw spinach? I didn’t until I rolled over it, but that might be my weird ‘taste’.

“And hits on two of the most endowed members of mother and Thorax’s hive in one day too,” Trachea added on with an amused chuckle.

“Well, how do I get smaller?” I asked them, ignoring the last bit and wiggling. “Wait, Thorax fucked your mother...but aren’t you brother and sister?” I asked.

“Ew, no! What gave you that idea? We’ve already told you Cadence and Thorax have caused the hive to splinter in loyalty.” Trachea looked a bit greener, and not with a blush this time. “I mean, genetically that’s fine for our species, but ew, no.”

“Abby?” I told her. “Wait, Oh~, I’m a dummy.”

“That’s the fact you literally lack a brain. Slimes have their whole body as their brain, and regardless of how big you are, you’re nowhere near as complex as a normal brain, even if you are still self-aware and intelligent, you’ll find some things have trouble.” Trachea intellectually informed me, which I understood.

“So if I make a ‘core’ that acts as a brain, I’ll have more control?” I asked my smart muscular amazon of a lover with hope I could get some of my self-control and brains back.

“In theory, but you’ll make yourself vulnerable. If that core gets destroyed, you’ll at best be insensate for a while, or outright die.” Trachea stressed and I got nervous about it.

“Oh...that doesn’t sound good,” I stated, rubbing my head before I felt myself losing mass and looked to see Celestia drinking from my right breast, and not from my nipple where I knew I still somehow made milk. “Uh, Celestia?”

“Mm?” Celestia wordlessly asked as she swished my, well, me in her mouth before swallowing. “Oh, right. Slimes are both nutritious and delicious. One reliable way slimes regulate their mass is by feeding themselves to other creatures. Sure, some greedy slimes can get as big as mountains, but then they’ve stolen so much nutrition and mass from nature that it suffers.”

“Oh...shouldn’t Zephyr and I have been told that so our babies knew?” At my astute question, everyone went deathly silent. “Call them back!”

“We will! They promised not to go beyond the Everfree. Calm. I’ll tell my scouts to keep an eye out and let them know.” Trachea soothed my fears of unleashing an army of ever-growing slimes on the world. “That said, let me have some of her.” Trachea got out of bed and bit into my left breast. “Hm! She tastes like Love!”

“To me, she tastes like strawberry cheesecake!” Tia declared, and then suddenly Nicole rushed me and began scooping my mound into her mouth.

“YESH~! Chocolate mudslide ice cream!” Declared my pregnant caribou lover.

“Ah! This feels weird!” We yelped, shivering and jiggling about at the oddly enjoyable sensation. It was like feeding someone with my milk, but more and less at the same time somehow.

“All in favor of sending Robin out hunting monsters to bring us tasty goo?” Luna asked with a raised hand, having magically tugged a bit of me away from my body for her to eat. The vote was unanimous. “Thou has thine daily task love. Deposit several gallons of thine body into a storage receptacle for us to dine upon. Zephyr too if you wish to do anything more strenuous than managing our supply network.”

“Naw, I’m good with Robin being the literal breadwinner. Or goo bringer as the case may be.” Zephyr, now as deliciously busty up top as she was down below, and about my usual size commented from where she reclined in the bronze bathtub on the side of the room for her to pool into and relax, something the tub next to her was meant for me to do, but I was way too big for that tiny thing!

“We’re all so weird!” I chuckled at each of them. “So, I can still do whatever, but so long as I offload some of my body every day it’s good. But I’ll need a whole reservoir to dump my excess mass into, and that cistern was meant for water, not slime.”

“We’ll construct one dear, worry not. As for now, let’s feast everyone!” Luna declared, and everyone went back to devouring my body, to which I sighed and relaxed.

Ch.20

View Online

Ch.20

The next day I was out of the castle, shifting species in one of my favorite spots out in town near the bakery. Apparently, I got a lot of creatures in my ‘library’ now, mostly small animals. Rabbit, squirrel, hare, a few birds, and I think I had a mouse or rat. As for more fantasy animals, I had what Luna called a Chimera and a Manticore. Thankfully none of which were anthro, so nobody was sacrificed to that altar, thank gosh.

That said though, there still wasn’t even a single instance of a wild fox, when I asked I was told foxes are not native to Equestria despite the wooded nature of the land. However, they are common back in the forested homeland of the caribou, irony. There are dogs though, so I am a bit confused as to this world’s biodiversity. Whatever, it was a bit difficult at the start to turn into anything besides a caribou, but it got easier with practice.

“Still having trouble there?” I looked down at the friendly face of Millos, who like the hunk of muscle he was, was casually carrying a whole tree on his shoulder. Unf.

“Yeah. I’m not a natural magic user, to begin with, now I’ve got this innate ability that is so weird to me. I’m not a natural-born slime either, and hell, I’m not even native to this world. There’s no damn magic where I’m from.” I grumbled, crossing my arms under my boobs, which as usual were exposed. I don’t care about bothering to get dressed these days. I’m hot and the world should appreciate it. That and I’m still a giantess slime, no clothes for girls in my size.

“Come back here!” We heard Scootaloo shout as she chased a feral fox. What?

“Where did she find that?” I asked confused.

“Maybe one that is invading this ecosystem, caribou keep them as pets,” Millos explained as it gave the orange pegasus filly a workout, running around like fluffy lightning on legs. “Not surprising really. It’d give the native herbivores a reason to compete with a natural predator invading their home, so it’s not all bad. There have been bunny stampedes after all.”

“Wait, seriously?” I imagined a horde of cute bunnies swarming a town and devouring all of its vegetables. “Huh, that is more devastating than I would’ve considered before becoming a gardener.” Said garden was in the castle courtyard, which was supposed to be a flower garden anyway. Now it grows food instead.

The fox turned in my direction and jumped atop my mound of goo, springing off of me and up onto the tree Millos was holding, then along the tree and up into my cleavage with a sloshing ‘boing~’ sound. “Hey! No fair!” Scootaloo complained, hunching over and gasping for breath with her hands on her knees. “I’ve been chasing that little guy for hours!”

I perked up as simply hiding in my cleavage was enough for me to sample its fur. “Girl. You’ve been harassing this poor girl for hours you mean.” I peered down into my slimy cleavage, finding the wet-looking critter sniffing me and licking my membrane. I definitely taste delicious, so she’s probably fine where she is for now. “I’ve got her, but don’t be mean to animals Scoots.”

“Aw. I wanted her as a pet.” Scootaloo huffed, kicked a small pebble on the cobblestone, and sulked as she meandered off.

“Maybe after she calms down. And only if the animal wants pets.” I told the young filly before she was out of earshot. “Well, that was a thing.”

“Yip!” The fox called to me, so I moved a finger to her head for her to chomp and rub against.

“Yep. Rather silly to see that, especially since it dove right in.” Millos pointed to my heaving breasts, as big as his girlfriend’s at my giantess size. “Well, I’ve got work to get back to.” Millos nodded to me, and I watched the shirtless shorts-wearing man’s ass as he left. Purr~.

“Well, you’re safe with me girl. Feel free to eat, I’ve got mass to spare.” I said to her, and she looked up at me with intelligent eyes, before nibbling. Yes, animals in this world are very smart, but not quite up there in self-awareness as the anthro races. I need to keep reminding myself that.

Do I have a pet now? Eh, don’t think so.

---]===>

I slithered around town for a bit, my fox companion content to stay in my cleavage and nap after having a big meal of my goo. The castle was fully restored in the month I was nesting, and now work was going to the town surrounding it on the plateau. Changelings are quite industrious. Tia likened them to an army of young alicorns since they all have the capacity to be as strong as earth ponies, fast and flighty as pegasi, and intelligent and magically gifted as unicorns. Only they can’t be all of them at once, they can only specialize.

When I asked around, the changelings said they’ve never done something like this before in their history, content to just live in cave systems they’ve dugout in the badlands and be left alone with scouts and infiltrators bringing back food, aka; Love. Nowadays they barely had need to forage for Love when they discovered they could produce it themselves. Good thing too, since the invading caribou barely even understand or feel true Love.

“Hungry~.” I heard from Pinkie as she was baking in the bakery as I was passing. “Need food~!”

“Soon.” Maud blandly said to her sister as the magic oven-baked their goods. The sisters had moved into the bakery, saying the castle was a bit too ‘hoity-toity’ for them. Nevermind that Pinkie has put up a second radio tower atop the Royal Spire that manages to blend in with the conical roof, so she has to commute to a room set aside for her broadcast equipment.

Oh yeah~! Right! I forgot, she got her radio station working. Not to full capacity as of yet, but a couple of changelings have rigged a few of the caribou’s radio towers to ping her signal around and spread the good feelings! I had done what I could, but my missions to make them were slow and had to be taken over by those who weren’t giant pools of slime. Where she got the upbeat pop music I’ll never know. Especially songs from earth like Smooth Criminal and Stand Out.

“Oh! Robin~!” Pinkie called out, suddenly flying out of the second-floor window when before she’d been in the downstairs shop with her sister. She landed right in my cleavage like a diver, and I sighed in content as I felt her devouring me with aplomb. The fact that I’ve had several people eating from me and I’m still two-stories tall is annoying, I hope Luna has the reservoir done soon, I’m getting tired of being so gigantic and having to go amorphous to get indoors.

“Pinkie.” Maud blandly stated before walking out of the front door like a normal person and then patted my locomotion mound in wordless apology.

“It’s okay. Is Miss Fox okay though?” I asked, only to snort in amusement at seeing the fox comfortably nestled in Pinkie’s cleavage, poking her head out of the two bowling ball-sized chest melons in the opening of Pinkie’s sundress. “Yeah, she’s fine.”

“Yummy~! Thanks for lunch Robin, you always taste like the bestest stuff!” Pinkie declared as she reclined in my cleavage, the fox contently dozing in her own cleavage. Cleavageception!

“Okay, well eat as much as you want. I have plenty.” I told Pinkie, who got starry-eyed as Maud slowly blinked with her mouth turning just slightly downward. I guess this was a bad idea?

“Buffet of Chocolate~!” Pinkie declared before going to town on me. I moaned and cried out as she assaulted me in a far-too-sexual manner, humping my breasts as she tore into me, diving into my body and-. “I can hear your thoughts!” Wait, you can hear my brain?! “Yeppers!” G-get out! “Sure thing!” I moaned as Pinkie swam and ate her way down through my body, and I squealed in orgasm as she pulled herself through my instinctively built vagina, and I was a shuddering wreck when she pushed apart my engorged slimy labia and tumbled out of my pussy, absolutely drenched with Miss Fox barking in adorable keening yips.

“Ah~...” I weakly moaned between pants. I haven’t gotten off that hard in a while, and I’m still getting over the week-long love session with Luna. “Th-that was...amazing. But please don’t do that again unless I’m ready for it.” Also, while she was inside me, thoughts I don’t think were mine were filling my head. Like how fun swimming inside me was, or how I taste like snozberries sometimes. Maybe making a core for myself wasn’t a bad idea to avoid that again.

“Well, I got you down a few feet.” Pinkie chuckled licking her lips as she rubbed her engorged belly. Indeed, my line of sight was now below the rooftop, and back down to the eaves of the roof of the two-story building. But this again proves Pinkie is unnaturally good at-

“WHOA~!” I squealed, rapidly getting shorter as Maud was sucking me down her gullet through my mound. I watched in awe and some fear as she bloated out into a massive decuplet pregnancy-sized belly, tearing apart her suspenders before she stopped, and gave a tiny burp.

“Tasty.” Maud praised blandly as she held me in her arms atop her belly and her breasts the same size as her sister’s.

“I think you almost ate me.” I huffed, feeling really small now from atop Maud’s belly and boobs. There is no way that belly-eep! I fell into her cleavage as she hugged me, her belly suddenly just gone like that time she gorged on my cum back when the sisters first joined us. “That’s just scary! Last time it was hot, but this time it’s spooky! Where does it all go?!” Whoa, I’m very small now and slightly glowing? This...feels good. Feels right. Not quite small enough yet, I think.

“Trust me, Robin, you don’t wanna know!” Pinkie told me, her own belly back to being trim, and Miss Fox still content to be in her boobs. “If you need to get back up in size a bit, I have a lot of baked bads you can absorb from me testing this fancy magic oven.”

“Ah...okay,” I said, shifting to a feral fox exactly like Miss Fox, and looked up at Maud from my spot in her cleavage. “Kon!” Oh, I can’t talk like this? Hm, I guess I don’t have the vocal cords to-oh~ yes~...scratch right there…

---]===>

After getting over being a pet of the Pie sisters, which involves a lot of scratches and belly rubs which, FYI, are divine. I turned back to goo and absorbed Pinkie’s garbage muffins and other burned goods. Tasted a bit like the stuff should, but without tasting burned. Anyway, Miss Fox seems to have decided to become Pinkie’s pet, the ball of fluff refusing to leave her cleavage and the pink mare more than content to let her be, so I left her with the sisters.

Now a respectable height again, my comfortable 6 feet letting me feel more at ease. I’d rather get back up to 8 feet if I’m gonna be any serious size, but for now, it was nice to not worry about any logistics in size. I went past where the reconstruction was going on and aimlessly wandered. I’d already combed these ruins for useful stuff back when I and Luna were new to this crazy world, but I just wanted to be alone for this. Pinkie diving into me was a wake-up call. I need a core.

The last thing I need is for a strong-willed asshole getting into me and taking control of my body. Now, how do I make a core? Trachea only loosely touched on it, and Luna and Tia didn’t explain much. But I got the impression from Pinkie, that it could be organic, or has to be organic. Please don’t tell me I have to decapitate something and use its head. That’s not only gross, but I don’t feel like violating something that much. Killing something for food is one thing, to steal its brain is another.

Hm...I have fox magic, even now. I’m aligned with plants, maybe I can use a plant? Or...a seed? That feels right.

I quickly rushed across town, waving to Millos and Avera as I passed them to cross the bridge to venture out into the forest, looking for any plants or trees that caught my eye, extending out my senses in the weak understanding that I have of my magic. When tending my garden, I get sensations, impressions. I hummed to myself, considering the feedback as I rolled along, but I paused in slight surprise at sensing the familiar presence of Plunder Vines.

Or rather, their seeds. But...something was wrong with them. They felt sick, or twisted. At least that’s the impression I got. My precious darlings at the tower and transplanted in the courtyard weren’t like this, but I can just tell there’s Plunder in the ground around here. That said, why haven’t they grown? “What’s going on here?” I asked myself as I stabbed a spike of goo into the ground, then drew out the dark seed. It was a sickly purple-black unlike the healthy purple-green of my pets.

“Oh, what happened to you,” I whined, petting the seed. It seemed to react like a scared animal, burning my membrane, but I persevered, running my fingers over it and letting my magic wash over it. Soon, the black ridges of the thorny seed began turning green as I removed whatever taint was infecting it. “There. Hey, I know you don’t have much of a mind, but, can I ask if I can use you for my mind?” Hey, magic plant. Better off asking first. Magic is weird.

I got back an impression of gratitude and acceptance. How I can tell, I still don’t understand, but taking a bracing psychosomatic breath, I plunged the seed thorn-first into my head-

“Would you look at your faces! So serious! How about we play pin the tail on the pony?”

I helplessly felt myself twisting, something that makes me angry at everything as the mocking voice laughed, reached in-nononono! Please no! I felt guilty relief as the meaty claw grabbed some of my friends and not me, sadness mixed with rage as I heard him eating them.

“Oh? You think you can stop me? That is HIL-arious! HA-ha-ha-ha~!” I suddenly found myself scattered from the prison holding me and my friends, rolling along the ground and two entities being imprinted on me, to fill me with murderous hate and wrath for these two creatures. The white one and the blue one, day and night. They will suffer-

I gasped, returning to myself. I was a puddle on the forest floor, some small woodland critters drinking from me until I jolted and began reforming, sending them skittering off. “That was...a memory? Why do these Plunder hate Tia and Luna?” I got a resentful impression, but not at them, at the voice. “He did this? He corrupted these Plunder?” I got back a notion of confirmation. “What were you to do?”

A vision of a cave, lit by the unnatural blue light of the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen entered my mind. It was a crystal tree, easily the size of a small mansion with 5 main branches coming from the trunk, many smaller branches adding to the bough. At the base of the tree, however, were two marks. A sun and crescent moon. Matching Tia and Luna’s marks. It was quickly overtaken by black and purple thorny vines, choking the life from it.

“S-something to do with the tree, and my lovers?” A notion of confirmation. “Where?” I felt a tug in a direction, and I took off like a slimy rocket.

---]===>

It was the ravine, the one separating the plateau from the rest of the forest. I plunged down into it, following the pulling sensation my new core was leading me with. I slithered into the cave I found and soon discovered the tree. “Wow...why didn’t Luna or Tia mention this place?” I neared the massive tree of crystal, touching the trunk around their marks on it.

Unsure of what I’m looking for, I roamed over the tree, the crystal warm to the touch and seeming to want to stick to me, despite me being amorphous slime. I climbed up on my mound, reaching the center of the bough where a star-shaped hole was seemingly carved into it. At the back of the carving was another mark, this one of a six-pointed star surrounded by five smaller stars. Considering that the tree had Tia and Lulu’s marks, this must be another pony.

I filled the engraving of the mark, remembering the impression it formed in my slime. I then went to the branches, doing the same for those indentations. The discovery of Pinkie’s, Rarity’s, and Dash’s marks in those indents told me these were the marks of the Sages of Harmony. The magic of the Elements must have gone to these six mares when they shattered! Or something! I must tell Luna!

“Hoo.” A prismatically feathered owl called as it landed on my right antler just as I started moving to get to Luna. “Hoo!” It called again and I noted it had weird shifting patterns in its eyes.

“Huh, what the hell?” I asked the Owl as it stayed on my antler even when I shook my head. “Well, if you wanna tag along that’s fine.” I shrugged, darting out of the cave at my new preferred high speed, going straight up the ravine wall.

“HOO~!” Wailed the owl as I moved up the vertical plane, then felt something odd as I grew a Plunder vine out of my antler...huh?! My core is growing vines in me?! I feel good about this! I like it! Antlers of thorny vines! Awesome! I absorbed the goo of my antlers after they were filled with green and purple vine, a contrast to my cream and red slime. I almost feel like a forest nymph or something! I’m gonna be a druid! Yay! My core agrees with me! WOO!

Hey, ladies! You cute little balls of light, where’ve you been? You like the idea of me being a druid slime too? Cool, let’s be friends! Well, if you ever talk to me instead of just show up without showing up.

“Being mischievous, interesting.” I heard a feminine voice chuckle from the Owl. She sounded almost musical and sent a sense of calm through me as I continued onward. “You need practice though.”

“Um, who are you?” I asked as I moved into the castle, since it acted as a fortress for the town with the bridge being the only way in on foot, like Bastille Saint-Antoine, the ancient fortress of Paris. Wait, why did I remember that trivia? Why do I suddenly remember all my gaming sessions with clarity? I was high for most of those!

“A being that has been observing the world in and around the Everfree for a while now. I can’t do much to help though.” The woman’s voice said, the owl twisting its head about. “Haven’t been out of the cave for a bit though. Hm, your mind needs a bit of cleaning...what is this substance...Cocaine?”

“A hell of a drug. Don’t snort it unless you’re suicidal. Safe in small doses and only on occasion, and best if taken as a pinch under the tongue.” I recited back, blinking. I forgot half of that years ago. “Get out of my head! I just got this core to avoid this!” My core sprouted more thorns on my plant-antlers, to which the owl shimmied around.

“Sorry. I forget it’s rude to intrude without asking. I am Harmonia, or rather an avatar of her. I’m that tree you saw back in the cave, the source of the Elements of Harmony, before they shattered in desperation to try and protect at least this place when those cruel ruffians invaded.” Introduced the avatar of Harmonia.

“YES, NAYRU SHE’S UP!” The Greenlight yelled as she appeared just as suddenly as she did over a month ago. Wait, she just invoked Nayru! Is this-ow. Brain. Uh...what was I thinking about?

“So you’re another Goddess?” I asked as the Owl hopped about my antlers, my thorns retracting.

“Yes, and I was half tempted to smite you when you came down in the shape of a caribou, but I refrained when I saw you were a slime,” Harmonia told me.

“Don’t hate all caribou. They’re mostly brainwashed and there are a few good ones even so.” I mewled in reply as I rushed about the castle, looking for either of the royal princesses.

“But there’s just as many bad. They are a race stripped of their Harmony, forced onto a path unnatural to them. If My power were whole, I could free them of their cruel fate with a blast of rainbow brilliance! Well, many, many blasts of my prismatic beauty.” The multi-colored owl preened proudly. Not literally though.

After searching the first few floors, I found Luna flirting with a husky Diamond Dog girl with large pumpkin-sized jugs covered by her shirt and suspenders as Luna leaned over her workbench. Luna had the predatory look of wanting someone to submit to her. I noted she had a bulge in her trousers right now, so she was definitely ‘hungry’. Meanwhile, the Dog worked on the other side, blushing as she made dynamite wicks or something with string.

“Come now, a girl like thee needs to have some fun~.” Luna purred at the white-furred admittedly hot girl.

“I-I have work...and I’m not into girls.” The Diamond Dog stuttered with her face deeper shade of red.

“Aw, poo. We could make mineself male for a quick hour of fun though~.” Luna suggested, turning herself into a pure male and oh~ he’s hot! So handsome! I wanna smooch him! “We can be whatever thou wishes, sexy thing~.” Oh~ the voice~! Like audio velvet chocolate!

“Th-that has less to do with you being physically male than it is you being a woman.” She turned even redder, her breasts swelling slightly with arousal as she looked away in embarrassment.

“Oh~. Sorry. We understand.” Luna suddenly backed off, not pushing further. It’s good to see he’s improved from being dominating to the point of crushing the wishes of others to respecting boundaries. “Who’s the lucky dog?”

“N-none of your business!” The way her breasts were straining her suspenders, I suspect she has a rather attractive male on her mind suddenly.

“Oh~ he’s cute isn’t he?” Luna teased with his delicious voice and her breasts popped her suspender buckles, nearly bouncing free of her shirt which she wrapped her arms around, her white face somehow overtaken by red.

“Sh-shut up and leave me alone!” The hot currently beach-ball chested dog shouted in embarrassment before she ran off and out of the mostly empty workshop.

“Nighty.” I sighed, and then the Owl got angry.

“It’s Luna dear. Oh? Who is this beautiful visitor upon thine perch?” Luna asked as he approached. “Hm? Plunder vines? Thou made a Plunder seed thine core dear?”

“Yes, and you want me to address you as Luna in public too?” I asked before the bird started puffing up.

“Yes.” Luna chuckled before the Owl rushed from my antlers and started tugging at Luna’s ether mane, trying to pull it out, but failing because, y’know, it’s ether?

“You selfish traitor! If you didn’t give into temptation and desynchronized with the Elements of Loyalty, Honesty, and Magic, none of this would have transpired!” Harmonia screeched, her musical voice sounding like a thousand angry fat ladies at the end of an opera as she landed back on my antlers.

“Oh, hello Harmonia,” Luna said to the Owl as he looked up to her. “We do regret mine actions, but not the reasons behind them. We art a better pony now after having 1000 years of isolation to think about what We’ve done. Well, that, and discovering this delicious little toy thou art perched upon.” Luna purred at me with his deep soothing voice as he wrapped his arms around me, and I swooned, wanting to melt into his arms, but not wanting to literally splash everywhere, so I held myself together.

“Homina, homina, homina.” I said, my face feeling really warm as my breasts swelled up as I got so horny just from his praise. “W-wait. The foals?” I nervously asked, rubbing his toned midriff, exposed by his open jacket. Yum, those abs.

“Safe, We’re not that careless love. They’re there. We may look purely male, but We still have a womb in a pocket space for them.” He explained. “We’ve been on the prowl for another ‘friend’ since so many Diamond Dogs are around and the rest of mine lovely harem are all so busy or occupied. So We thought; why not have a bit of fun with one of the lovely dogs around?” As sleazy and disgusting as that statement was, as Luna’s lover I can attest that she/he is a ride worth taking. Besides, even if I love her, I still feel no pressure not to have fun with others.

“You always did have a thing for the canine folk. It explains why you so quickly fell head over hooves for this one when you first met.” Harmonia commented-GET OUT OF MY HEAD! My antlers moved, poking her admonishingly with the sharp tips of my antlers. “Sorry! Habit!”

“Quite so. Most Ponies didn’t understand why We had a pet wolf, but well…” He purred. “Even if mine interest in ferals has faded as We matured if that hound were to show up somehow~.”

“Ew~ bestiality is gross!” I stuck out my tongue, my breasts returning to their normal size as my arousal was taken out back and shot several times.

“It’s not bestiality if they’re self-aware and consenting dear. Then it’s called xenophilia~.” Luna lilted with that delectable voice, and I couldn’t deny that point, but still.

“I’d rather not mate with someone who doesn’t stand upright just as well, thank you very much.” I could get to know and maybe love a person with a body like that, but sorry, I like my partners anthro or at least humanoid. Why do I sense I’m going to mate a feral now? Or at least someone who has a body type like that? Eugh, damn you, Murphy!

“Oh, you would with his size.” Luna chuckled. “But anyway, that was a thousand years ago and I have no clue what could’ve been done to him for being my pet after I rebelled. Unless he somehow survived the fallout of mine actions he’s long gone.”

“I do miss him coming around and humping my trunk,” Harmonia stated sadly.

“Oh Goddess, can we not talk about beastiality or xenophilia or whatever?! Tree! Marks! Mares! Elements!” I held up my arms and formed six flat plates of cream slime with red goo filling in the emblems, revealing the mare’s marks.

“Alright.” Harmonia chuckled. “But really neither terms match me because, you know, tree.”

“So thou hast found the Tree of Harmonia?” Luna said looking to the bird. “And the cutie marks of those we need to find. Why didn’t We consider Harmonia would mark the intended heirs of her power?”

“Because you and your sister are too focused on sex,” Harmonia told him blandly. “And Still have no idea how I became the holder of the Sages power and not the damn sword. I was a seed during the last ‘event’.”

“Hey! Thou try not getting laid for 1000 years! We know for a fact thou dost go about as various creatures and fornicate-OW!” Luna yelped as Harmonia, somehow turning red, began pecking his scalp. “The truth hurts! I was Honesty after all!” Shouted out my currently-stallion as he fled from Harmonia’s beaked wrath, the now purely red avatar shouting obscenities at him as she gave chase.

…

I’m gonna go masturbate with my new vines to thoughts of male Luna now.

Ch.21

View Online

Ch.21

I was walking in the sprawling town of Ponyville as a fox looking about for a target. Luna had heard about the relationship between caribou and feral foxes and wanted me to play the part for a bit. Practice it before I would try some politicians to get more info on the Caribou in the area. Really hope caribou are not into fucking animals, damnit Luna!

On the note of my mates, Luna and Celestia with the help of Rarity have been teaching me how to create Pocket Spaces. This was to help me maintain a certain size while on infiltration missions so I could hide my excess weight. Took me a few weeks to learn and I still haven’t mastered changing my mass on the fly. Still though, the fact that I can be a tiny thing only a few inches tall~! It’s so fun! Ahem.

That said, while I looked like normal fox, in a pocket space is a massive blob of my slime connected to me by a strand linked next to my heart, my precious Plunder core within it. This arrangement wasn’t just so I didn’t have to keep micromanaging my mass to maintain a suitable size, but because my core made me a genuine slime and unable to shapeshift into another species entirely. Thus Luna’s trick with her womb gave us a loophole! I’m still slime, but I’m also a fox! EAT MY PARADOX-yay scratchies! “Kon!”

“Aw, such a fluffy little darling, where’d you come from?” Cooed the cow who had knelt down and began scratching my ears while I was distracted with my own greatness. Yes! I am fluffy! Pet me! “Oh~ she’s so adorable! Can I?”

“No dear, we already have a pet with kits on the way.” Denied the other cow with disappointment in her tone. It’s okay, I’m beautiful and you should want me, I understand your despair.

“Kon!” I called out when they stopped giving me my due attention. I didn’t give you permission to stop! Hmph! I guess you’re not good enough for my fluffy greatness! Anyway, where was I? Right! Practice. I think I’ve done enough of that. That was the fifth cow wanting to adopt me, I better get going before someone actually does try to adopt me. My beauty must be shared after all!

I scurried back along through the dirt roads of Ponyville towards the Everfree. The smog wasn’t so bad this close to the forest, so I could see why the caribou were so eager to populate it and turn the town into a city-.

“Oh my!” I heard from a Familiar Cow and saw Colonel Carmine, wearing heavy military gear and rushing away from a group of soldiers towards me. “What a cute little thing you are!”

“Ma’am!” Paddy yelled at the Colonel as Carmine knelt down to pet me. Yes~ worship your foxy friend! “We’re in a Training mission!”

“But she’s so adorable!” Carmine gushed as she picked me up and squished me to her huge bosom, which I gleefully nuzzled into. Yay~ boobies! “Aw, she’s a breast fanatic too. Oh, that red cutie would love her, I’m sure of it. Did you find out how to contact her?”

“Ma’am, you know the policy on pets when you’re on a tour of duty.” Paddy sternly chided her ‘superior’ officer. “And no, there’s been no sightings of your precious ‘cutie’. As a wandering vagabond, she’s probably off in the woods with miss Milly somewhere. Besides, ma’am, you have the king’s interest, and that of many others already? Why are you obsessed with this girl?”

“You wouldn’t understand Paddy. Anyway, this adorable fox could be the platoon mascot!” Carmine pleaded as she kept scratching my ears. Ah~ that’s the stuff…

“Put the fox down ma’am.” Paddy ordered this time.

“But-.”

“Now.” The amount of domineering power in that simple word was enough to make my fur stand on end, and the way her eyes practically shone with blue magic, as well as the tips of her antlers, made Lieutenant Paddy look like a furious forest nymph or dryad.

“Kon~!” I complained as Carmine nearly immediately put me down at the order. However, before I could try to wrest more attention from them, I froze at the glare Paddy sent my way. Sensing imminent danger, I fled back towards the forest, hiding behind a nearby house to listen in.

“Why were you so mean Paddy! She just wanted attention!” Carmine demanded with hurt in her voice.

“Ma’am, her magic was familiar.” Oh SHIT, that’s right! Paddy and Carmine are sensors!

“Wait...so I wasn’t imagining it? She felt just like Cutie.” Carmine muttered, setting off alarm bells in my head.

“Which means either that was her transfigured, or Gene Splicer has been playing with wildlife, using his work on her as a template.” Paddy theorized grimly.

“W-well then you chasing that poor thing off is even worse! We should’ve at least cast a reversal spell to see if it really was Cutie, after all, she just recently ran off on a romantic bender with Doctor Milly.” Carmine’s words reminded me to check in on Surgeon, I haven’t seen hide nor hair of her since the move to Everfree. Hmph, some lover I am. “What if Cutie is trapped in that form and Milly is someplace nearby?”

“You’re right, apologies for jumping the gun, but imagine how much worse Gene Splicer will be with his former colleague Surgeon General aiding him. Let’s just hope that was an augmented fox. Keep an eye out for more of them and other possibly altered animals.” Paddy noted, and I poked my head around the corner to see Paddy slapping Carmine’s ass, the much bigger cow jumping and blushing. “Back to work Colonel.”

“Y-yes ma’am~!” Carmine responded happily, and they joined the observing soldiers who had taken to whispering and giggling at the byplay. “Alright maggots! We’re still marching to Whitetail Woods! On the double!” Well, at least I really do know who holds the leash in their relationship.

But leaving it at this wouldn’t do. I need to run damage control now! I reached my mouth into my fluffy tail, pulling out a teleport twig from the tiny pocket space in there that Pinkie taught me how to do. Which explains why she can store so much random stuff in her hair.

---]===>

“I can’t believe you. The first time you come find me it’s for business.” Surgeon complained as we walked along the edge of Ponyville and Whitetail Woods, towards where we suspect Colonel Carmine and her training platoon would be entering the woods. Surgeon was wearing jeans and a loose shirt so her pregnant-looking belly was easily visible even though I’d only pumped a magic condom with enough slime to make her look well into her second month of a multiples pregnancy, with a few seeds inside to hopefully fool any life sign scans when paired with me inside of her.

“Sorry.” I mewled, wilting and looking as apologetic as I felt even in my 8-foot tall amazonian caribou form, having ‘ate’ a tree to get the mass I need for this charade. “Since I became a slime things have been, well, hard for me to focus on until recently. Blame Luna for making me a slime and having the IQ of one for a bit, but that is not really a valid reason.” I sighed, leaning down to nuzzle her. “I’ll be your toy tonight unless you want me to stay in charge? We haven’t really talked about that either, my fault again.”

“Hmph! And now instead of making me actually being pregnant, we have to fake it.” Surgeon groaned. “And I also have to alter animals to match another blunder you made.”

“I’m sorry. I may be able to change shape but I’m not a changeling.” I whined, how unfair. Changelings do change their magic signature when they transform, I don’t. We would also soon have a bunch of animals wandering about acting as eyes for a magical security system. It didn’t hurt them, but Luna was praising us for it as we now can cover the whole of Everfree without scouts.

We also spotted animals altered by this Gene Splicer unicorn though, Surgeon was able to recognize his handiwork. The animals were similar to the ones we altered, but what disgusted us was how biological weapons were molded into them. Also, this dark purple crystal was surgically implanted into their backs like a power source. I’m unsure if we should approach Gene Splicer as a potential ally now if he’s turning beasts into weapons.

“Cutie~!” I was prepared for her outburst, but I wasn’t prepared for her to rush me the moment Surgeon and I rounded a house and tackle me with a hug, crushing our tits together and kissing me!

“Ma’am!” Paddy yelled out as I felt her tongue enter my mouth. “You can’t just assault someone!”

“Well. This is actually a nice surprise.” Surgeon smiled with a blush, clearly enjoying the show. “I’m okay with this.”

“Mm~!” I moaned into Carmine’s mouth as she so easily wrecked my defenses making us kiss, and I was swooning, groping her rear through her combat trousers and grinding into her.

“Oh~, I missed you! I want to go on a date!.” Carmine panted after she broke the kiss, making me surprised that she wasn’t trying to grope my breasts like I was doing to her, nor was she grinding me. What’s going on? Why is this caribou officer not trying to force herself on me?

“Colonel~.” Carmine froze at Paddy’s threatening tone. “Get back in formation.”

“But-.”

“Now.” I felt disappointed as Carmine quickly followed the threatening order of her supposed subordinate. “Sorry about that. If you’re still in town and want to spend time with the Colonel, just do so after dark. You can find her at the town barracks.”

“L-Looking forward to it Cutie!” Carmine called out as she began leading the platoon back towards the woods. “I’ll have dinner and candles!”

“Expect to have kids,” Paddy warned before she got back to work.

Wait? The Colonel’s kids Or was Carimine going to breed me? I hope it’s the former, but the latter had me fantasizing, and hot to my core with hunger for that sexy woman’s fawns.

“Hold on.” Surgeon commented before zapping me with a spell. “There, a bit more control on how solid you are in species.”

“Wait you can do that?!” I yelped at my neglected lover.

“Not before. I’ve been learning from Star Swirl’s library. Why do you think I’m still living at the Tower?” Surgeon proudly declared and puffed out her chest. “Also, I have you much more control with your genes.”

“Oh right. So what exactly did you just do?” I asked curiously as I ran my hands over my body.

“I teleported a shed piece of carapace from a Changigol into the outer shell of your core to splinch them together. It’s a large bug that is native to Abyssinia. It has powers similar to Changelings but uses them to hunt giant dust lizards and tatzelwurms by disguising itself as small hills and large boulders. They can also alter their magical signature since tatzelwurms are attracted to strong magic.” Surgeon exposited confidently, clearly having gained much from Star Swirl’s library. She then Zapped me again “I just shoved a the brain of one into your core as well.”

“Why didn’t you-?“ Surgeon slapped my cheek with a huff. Right, I’ve been neglecting her. Wait, now I have an instinctual knowledge of Changeling magic, and can think much more clearly...so actually brains work better than plants. But my Plunder babies are good too! Bug brain is weird!

“At any rate, with this, I can tell Paddy that I have been messing with your genes with permission and have been practicing with wildlife before using it on my Lover. That said since we’ll have some time.” Surgeon grabbed my collar and pulled me down to her. “You are going to impregnate me, and I’m gonna have to simulate a proper pregnancy using the excess cum to make a couple of dummy fawns to keep our story straight.”

“Wait, now?!” I yelped as Surgeon pulled me back behind the house we’d been loitering outside and she pulled my pants down, my already spiked arousal from Carmine causing me to spring to action and nearly dickslap Surgeon in the face. “Eeep!”

“Now~!” Surgeon lilted in excitement, grabbing my cock and quickly sucking my tip.

“Sh-shouldn’t we at least d-do this in the woods?” I pleaded, looking side to side, thankfully seeing nobody around at the literal edge of town.

“Hm~!” Surgeon moaned as she fingered herself and sucked me, looking at me with expectation. Oh right I was supposed to be the Dominant one, um, am I still that? “Ugh, you’re so helpless. Good thing you and Luna helped snap me out of being that submissive bitch I’d become. You don’t have to dom me if you’re uncomfortable. Or incapable.”

I grabbed her antlers and pushed her mouth down my shaft, moaning. “I think I should practice! Luna needs a good spanking for me being goo, even if I like it, it’s made things so complicated.” I snarled getting back into the mindset.

“Mm~!” Surgeon moaned around me happily as she deep throated me, and then pulled back and off, panting. “Oo~ yes. I’m ready lover.” Surgeon stood, undoing her pants and shimmying them off, turning around and bending over, presenting her condom-filled swollen cream-colored labia and her green-furred ass. “Oopsie~! Someone still has their goo in me~!”

“Good.” I growled, grabbing her tiny puff of a tail and lifting her up by it, giving her ass a hard spank. I held her over my head with one hand thanks to my immense strength before pulling the condom out of her slowly. I made her feel the centimeters leave her cunt. She spasmed and panted as she remained as loose as possible to let it out, and when it was I bit it, reabsorbing my slime by gulping it down. “I’m gonna breed you like you’re nothing but a condom to me.”

“Yes! Fuck me!” Surgeon squealed as I lowered her down onto my shaft, thrusting into her with much greater ease this time. “AH~!” Surgeon screamed in orgasm just from me plunging into her depths, and she got off at least one more time as I fully buried my bone in her hole, my massive cock distending her abdomen and poking the bottoms of her F-cup breasts.

“Can I join?” We heard from the window of the house we were rutting behind as I thrust into my pet. I hummed as I looked at the cow, she was quite young as far as I could tell as I used Surgeon like a toy.

“How old are you?” I asked as I twisted Surgeon back and forth on my shaft, driving her crazy without me even needing to move my hips.

“I’m 19, I just look 12 thanks to me not getting bred, but I know my way around a pair of tits!” The nearly flat-chested cow practically pleaded, and I hummed as I turned around and leaned towards the window, plopping my gigantic swollen pair of beach balls onto the windowsill as I gently humped Surgeon underneath me up against the building.

“Really? If you do well I’ll suck you off.” I smirked challengingly, and the cow attacked my boobs like a woman starved for action, tearing my already strained tube top in half and making out with my left breast while my right was getting mauled with her free hand. “Oh~ you’re eager!”

“Ah~! F-fucking cum already~!” Surgeon begged, having orgasmed a few more times since I impaled her, sounding hoarse and exhausted. “Last time you filled me so fast! Why are you so hard to get to cum now?!”

“What was that condom? I thought cum balloons couldn’t talk.” I teased as I watched the flat cow suck my milk and ravish my chest, getting soaked with milk from my untapped nipple. She was definitely getting a blowjob for this, I’m almost there…

“F-fuck~!” Surgeon came again, from me twisting her on my dick or my words I wasn’t sure, but then I grunted, gushing milk as a boobgasm overcame me, and then it traveled down to my groin, my pussy gushing in sympathy, and finally my churning coconut balls clenched, sending pulses of sperm into my prostate, and from there gallons of cum into my needy breeding bitch. “AH~!”

“Yes~. Take it all~.” I moaned as I leaned down into the window, pulling the flat cow’s cock out from under her casual pink sundress, and deepthroated the 7-inch long member in a single dive, which along with how horny she was, caused her to immediately cum down my gullet, which I swallowed without hesitation.

After a few minutes of all of us cumming, I pulled off of the exhausted flat cow, letting her flop bonelessly to her floor, soaked in milk and her dress clinging to her body. When I pulled away from the window, I looked down in satisfaction to see Surgeon had bloated with so much of my cum, her belly was dragging on the ground from where she was still impaled on my dick from 4 feet in the air and her breasts were engorged and pressing against the building. I am that tall after all. “How’s my condom doing?”

“Ah...ah…” Surgeon barely replied with insensate little grunts.

“Good. Now get baking. I want at least 10 fawns out of you.” I slapped her ass, and she moaned as I felt her tunnel clench in another orgasm.

“Breed me, please! I’m tired of being small and no one respecting me!” The window cow begged.

Should I? She is cute, but I don’t know what is up with caribou young. “What do you say cum balloon?”

“Gah…” Grunted my spasming beautiful green cum dump.

“Sounds like approval to me!”

---]===>

“Now I remember why I love you as a lover.” Surgeon wistfully muttered as she rubbed her once-more tiny belly, having used magic to convert a lot of the cum into 10 dummy fetuses in their second month, but she used magic to ensure I bred her good for real.

“Yes, I’ll remind you of it every day if you want.” I purred to her. “Now where to next?” I asked as we walked along the edge of town again, the flat cow who mauled my boobs completely out of it from me fucking her into an insensate cum balloon, so she didn't even seem to notice us leaving. Hope she appreciates that considering I don’t care to sire bastards and I was caught up in the heat of the moment.

“Well, we don’t have to spend all day in town waiting for Carmine and Paddy, let’s just go to the castle, I haven’t been properly introduced to the rest of us.” Surgeon purred as she groped my groin and leaned into me. “You’ve got a lot of ladies in your harem I hear.”

“Oh, it’s not my harem.” I chuckled sheepishly, and she looked surprised. “What? I’m usually a total pushover. There’s no way I have the charisma to form my own harem, let alone have two goddesses, a ‘not’ black market dealer, a bastard child of a king, and a skilled doctor.”

“But the way I heard it, Zephyr and Nicole are in it for you, so am I. Doesn’t that make you the harem focus?” I blinked at that logic, and in a sense, it was fair to see it that way, but…

“No way! Luna has all of us twisted around her left pinky finger. She says jump, we ask how high. She tells us to breed with each other, we go at it like rabbits. Once you meet her in a more personal and intimate setting, you’ll understand.” I insisted sincerely. Moon goddess is best goddess after all, sorry Tia.

“Sure I will.” Surgeon chuckled. “And what about our new friend back there? Want to drag her into the Harem?” Surgeon looked behind us at the cow’s house where we’d left her to recover.

“No, not really. We don’t need another boob obsessed girl in our group. That and she’s clearly not interested in a proper relationship.” I groaned while rubbing my boobs. “I have plants that do that already.”

“Well, um, I know she destroyed your tube top, but don’t you have a spare? It’s a little intimidating to have those massive mams just hanging out.” Surgeon asked with a bit of a blush.

“Oh, my pet is making demands of me?” I chuckled as I pulled out two teleport twigs from my back pockets. Enchanted pants are best pants. “I don’t really care. I’m hot, there are no laws against nudity either here or at home, and I actually want people to stare.” I licked my lips as I hefted a basketball-sized breast, having returned to size since I came down from my arousal. “But we don’t have much of an audience anyway, let’s head back.”

I handed her the twig, which she snapped and I snapped mine, soon we were both standing in the foyer of Everfree Castle with Celestia standing in waiting. “So how did it go?” Tia asked with relief in her voice and expression, rubbing her full-term pregnant belly through her soft blue maternity dress. Mm~ if she’s this big just in her second month, I can only imagine her final size, considering Nicole was easily four times as big at 3 months.

“Yes, well, we got the Colonel to see us and she believed us. Somewhat. She’s invited us-.” I was interrupted by Surgeon patting my thigh.

“You.” Surgeon corrected me.

“Um, me to see her at the barracks,” I explained with a blush. “I also bred Surgeon at her demand to help with our story...and may have sent a cow into a cum-stuffed sex coma.”

“Well, that sounds about as good as we could have hoped. Welcome to the herd Surgeon. Luna has the reigns, however much Robin or Nicole tend to take things into their own hands.” Tia winked at me as Surgeon giggled.

“I-I do not!” I said with a blush.

“Oh, yes, Luna may have wanted week-long sex, but you not only did that for her but all of us. We were your playthings all last week.” Tia licked her lips and half-lidded her eyes in that sexy bedroom expression she and Luna have total mastery off, my groin throbbing in desire. “You literally bathed us in your cum for 7 straight days.”

“Oh~ I want that! Can I have that?” Surgeon looked up at me hopefully, and I bit my lip.

“N-not right now! I have to be available for Carmine tonight.” If I’m going to keep running into her like some sort of cosmic joke, I might as well make them encounters to look forward to.

“Looking to add her~?” Tia cooed and groped the sides of her beach ball mammaries, gushing milk into her dress.

“Tia!” I yelped, my balls heavy with desire now. “Great, those are swelling.”

“Hey, why is your magic like a caribou’s?” Sweetie Belle asked as she passed by with a sandwich in hand. I could hear Scootaloo and Applebloom outside.

“You can sense it, Little Belle?” Surgeon asked with a surprisingly motherly presence.

“They were teaching me, said I would be good in a Seeker unit.” Sweetie shrugged as if it was no big deal she was being groomed to become a hunter-killer.

“Well, at your age that’s impressive. Keep up the effort and you’ll be a master mage before you’re 20.” Surgeon praised the filly, who visibly absorbed the pride like a metaphorical sponge.

“As for my magic being like a caribou’s, thank Surgeon General here. She gave me something to help mask my magic, but I’ll have to figure out how not to do that when around Carmine this evening. She knows me by my aura after all.” I hummed in consideration as I picked Tia up one-handed around the waist, causing her to yelp in surprise as I pulled her up into a bridal carry. “Well, I can think about that as I fill you up.”

“Oh~ yes~...” Tia fluttered her eyes at me as we left Surgeon talking to Sweetie.

---]===>

‘Why do I feel like I’m on my first date with an incredible girl I’ve been so nervous to ask out?’ I nervously asked myself as I shifted around in my dress. Yes. A dress. I’m wearing and honest-to-Hylia dress. When Rarity heard I had to go on a date, she made me a black dress that fit me perfectly and ended just above the knees with deep cleavage.

I feel pretty. No, rather, I feel beautiful! Sexy! Is...is this what feeling like a woman is? I’ve never experienced anything near to this as a man.

Anyway, I was standing outside the Ponyville barracks, a modest long wooden structure that seemed like it wouldn’t be out of place in a nature camp somewhere further north. I shifted nervously back and forth on my white dress sandals. I’d already knocked and been told to wait for Carmine to come and take me out to dinner, which left the messenger cow looking quite bemused.

Seriously. These poor people don’t even know what a fucking date is?

“Doing okay?” I heard from ‘eye’ in the sky. It was changeling acting like a crow at the moment, trying to make sure this wasn’t a trap.

“CUTIE!” Carmine said opening the door, dressed very nicely. She was wearing a red dress in the style of Jessica Rabbit which complemented her brown-tan fur, her green eyes standing out. I never actually took her looks in detail like this. Is it me, or do dresses just accentuate the body rather than hide it? “Babe, up here~.” She pointed her finger upwards and I blushed as I looked her back in the eyes. “I know I’m hot cutie, but this is a date, not just a casual thing either.”

I gulped. “Sorry. But when you’re parading those bowling-balls in that dress and looking like sex on legs, I can’t really help myself.” I admitted sheepishly and Carmine purred as she got into my personal space, our breasts docking as she hungrily looked me in the eyes, and I so wanted to lean forward and kiss her.

“Most of us can’t. But I’ve read that you don’t start with sex on a first date.” She chuckled, placing a hand on her hips. “You save it for the end of the date if your planning either a one-night-stand or your date impressed you that much. Now, I have us reserved at the local diner, the closest this little town has to a fine dining restaurant.”

“Oh! I know the place.” I was given a quick run-down of the likely places she was going to take me beforehand, so I’d be mentally prepared. I turned around and offered my right arm, which Carmine gladly looped her left arm through, pressing the side of her left breast into my bicep as she leaned into me.

“Then lead on, cutie.” Carmine cooed, and I gladly escorted her across town to the humble 24-hour diner called Hayburger. “It’s a fast-food joint, but one that at least makes good food and has plenty of comfortable seating. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Please, I could do with some fast food.” Actually, since my slime transformation, I haven’t actually been eating normal food. I could do with having some.

“Welcome to Hayburger! May I take your order?” Asked the chained young adult blue earth pony stallion slave at the counter with cringe levels of false enthusiasm.

“Can I have a cheese Hayburger, fries and Cota?” I ordered and Carmine elbowed me gently.

“That’s not enough for a big babe like you. We’ll have three double-cheese hayburgers, large fries, and milkshakes. Each. Strawberry shake for me.” Carmine looked up at me pleadingly and I sheepishly accepted that she was going to order for me.

“Chocolate shake please.” I amended and the stallion wrote down our order.

“Would you like hot fudge ganache in your shakes?” The stallion asked with that ever-present cheer that was starting to feel a little more genuine.

“You do ganache?! Yes please!” I perked up, ganache in a milkshake? I’ve heard of it in ice cream, but not in a shake, how does that work?

“It’s just hot fudge laced into the shake, it’s not actual ganache, but yes, I’ll have it too,” Carmine told me, making me blush at being caught by fast-food name schemes.

“That’ll come to 120 Pfennigs.” The clerk replied, and Carmine paid for the order out of her purse. Oh, she had a purse? I was just so gobsmacked by her dress I didn’t notice the black leather purse hanging off her shoulder. “Your order will be out within ten minutes considering how many burger patties we’ll be making.”

“Thank you, you do your owner proud with how well you serve your customers.” Carmine’s words actually made the stallion smile more. Um, I’m not going to try and think about that.

“I’m happy mom talked me out of fast-food jobs,” I muttered to myself as we turned and Carmine led us to a booth. On the way there, I think I spotted Paddy in the corner booth with a bunch of paperwork and what had to be coffee. “Uh?”

“Oh, right. I forgot Paddy spends evenings in local coffee places to do some of her work. Just ignore her and she’ll be unlikely to notice us.” Carmine quietly said to me and led me a good distance away from Paddy. “So cutie, Tell me all about yourself.” Carmine purred and I felt a little sweat on the back of my neck.

“Well, I grew up in a broken household. My sire didn’t bother to raise me or my sister. My mother is a chef, an incredible chef. My sister, however, is a worthless party animal who spends her days bumming food and board from her sexual conquests.” I huffed in disgust at mentioning my sister Elanor. I was told the best way to lie was to not actually lie, so much as to say the truth without mentioning the whole truth.

“Wow, she sounds like a total bitch.” Carmine scrunched up her nose in mutual disgust.

“I know! She bullied me pretty much the moment I was born!” I groaned and looked off to the side. “I wasn’t a chef, but I was a cook. A damn good one too. But…” I huffed and looked back to Carmine, and my expression must’ve made her catch on.

“Ah, no need to go on babe, if it’s that upsetting.” Carmine hummed and leaned back into her seat in the booth, thrusting her chest out. “Well, I’m a boring old cow. I’ve been with the military from the moment I turned 14. I’ve toured Maretonia, the Netherlands, even been shipped off to Lost Island on punishment duty for a year. Now I’m here, one of the officers who proved her mettle in battle and captured the most civilians alive. So I got promoted to colonel and the King latched onto me for some reason, so I’ve got nothing to really complain about.”

“Except for the gaping hole in your heart where nothing seems to fill the void?” I asked hauntedly, remembering what my life was like before Luna. Before this place. Even before the drugs. I fell into them to not to try to fill the void, so much as to make the pain stop.

“You talk like you know about Love,” Carmine commented in surprise.

“When your heart is broken, then you know what Love was.” I explained looking down at the table, remembering my ex-wife. Before the betrayal, the dagger she drove into my chest. “Not to pry but were you a different species?” I asked suddenly, the change in topic clearly catching Carmine off guard.

“Ah, um. No. Born and bred caribou. I think my sire used to be a bear though. Part of where my strength comes from besides the eight little fawns I’ve acted as a surrogate for.” Carmine sighed and rubbed her muscular stomach through her dress, her eyes glazed in memory. “Those were good years. I may have been driving a desk each of those years, but getting bigger, bearing life. It’s magical.”

“I can only imagine.” My words surprised the cow, and I winced. Shit. Right. Caribou get mandatory surrogacy during service! Um… “I’m infertile. In my womb. My swimmers are just fine.”

“Aw, poor cutie…” Carmine looked at me with pity. Genuine pity. As if the thought I couldn’t bear children hurt to think about. “Regardless of what most insensitive cows would say, that doesn’t make you any less of a-.”

“Order up!” Interrupted the slave stallion. “Six double cheese hayburgers, two large fries, and two shakes, one strawberry, one chocolate, both with fudge ganache. Enjoy ladies.” The stallion briskly and expertly recited our order as he set the plates of burgers and fries and our shakes on the table, then he bowed and left with his serving tray.

“Babe, that’s enough talk. If you want to just eat, it’s okay.” Carmine gently said, her eyes full of compassion, something that surprised me. I thought caribou were sociopaths and psychopaths.

“Th-thank you.” I smiled softly, and we both dug into our greasy meal.

---]===>

The food was surprisingly delicious. I’d compare it to upper-tier burger joints back in my world, even if the burger patties were somehow made of hay apparently. They tasted like beef! How?! I must know! Ahem.

Anyway, after dinner, I escorted Carmine back to the barracks. “Despite how serious our conversation got, I had a wonderful time,” I said to Carmine, who perked up at our date not being a flop.

“Oh, thank goodness. I was afraid I’d chased you away with my insensitive questions.” Carmine approached me, docked our breasts together, and kissed me gently. I groaned and leaned into the kiss, wrapping my hands around her waist, and she even lifted her left leg up as she leaned into me even further.

“Hm~.” I purred, a surge of carnal desire erupting in my core, and she must’ve picked up on it, her hands groping my booty and I shuddered, breaking off the kiss and we both panted. “Take me,” I whispered needily, and she somehow hefted me into a bridal carry, kissing me hungrily as she rushed us inside of the plus-sized log building, ignoring the hoots and hollers of her soldiers as she practically tossed aside anyone too slow to get out of the way. When we made it to her personal room, she threw me onto the bed and jumped on me, helping me get my dress off as I did the same for hers.

“Hm, such nice breeding hips for a woman who never had fawns~.” Carmine appraised as she leaned back on her knees and ran her hands down my sides, causing me to shudder and my dick to start rising out of my sheathe. “Oh~ and a beautiful bitch-breaking breeding stick too~.” Carmine pressed her enormous cock up against mine, the two red and pulsing shafts nearly identical. “Seems you have me beat in every category Cutie.”

“My name’s Robin.” I panted out as she pulled downward, hefting up my nutsack to expose my wet and waiting lips, while I licked my upper ones in anticipation.

“You already know me, but I’m Carmine.” The beautiful cow thrust into me and my vision went white for a moment as I wailed in ecstasy. I haven’t been so well penetrated since Luna turned me to goo and made me her condom~! “And I’m gonna make you feel like a woman! Even if you can’t have fawns, I’m gonna stuff you so full you look it!”

“Yes! Fuck me~!” I frantically squealed, reaching up and pulling her into me, our massive tits spraying milk all over each other as I desperately kissed her over our bulging hills of boob.

“Yes.” Carmine growled. “Oh, Robin~!” Carmine moaned, thrusting faster and then giving a keening cry to match mine as she came all too quickly, but it sent me over the edge too. I didn’t bother to notice how huge her nuts were, but with how I was feeling like a pastry getting filled by an overzealous baker, she must have some real cum factories down there~! “Okay! First nut’s done! Here comes the second!”

“M-more~?!” I wailed in excitement as she kept thrusting into me, not having lost any hardness in her shaft at all even as I painted us with my own cum gushing from my dick, which was being treated to a boobjob-blowjob by my date.

“I don’t feel satisfied unless I’ve cummed at least six times! The showers get clogged! Tonight, you’ll be getting clogged!” Carmine declared between licks and sucks of my dick between her tits as she kept hammering into me, my belly already at term as her first orgasm was still pulsing into me.

“Ah, Ah, fuck!” I groaned as she looked me in the eye. Fuck, she looked at me like I looked at Surgeon this morning! I-I’m gonna be a cum balloon~! “AH~!” I wailed again, cumming as Carmine moaned around my dick, gushing more of her seed into me. It was about then I lost track of things. All that mattered was the pulsing heat in my core, the soft mounds around my dick and the hot lips sucking on my glans, and the incredible tightness of my womb~!

---]===>

“Ma’am?” Paddy asked as I woke to a dick throbbing in my face. The scent! Oh~ Carmine~! “Ma’am, I think you broke her,” Paddy commented as I quickly began licking and worshiping my lover’s incredible maleness, feeling bloated and content.

“That was the plan, right? Hmph, you wanted her to be addicted to me when you went rooting around in her head so she’d be more complacent.” Carmine grunted as she rubbed my scalp. “This still disgusts me, I hate you for making me do this under threat of court-martial.”

“Yes, well you know we have to investigate every suspicious person. This way she’ll be much easier to read without you having to wrestle someone possibly stronger than you.” Paddy commented as I kept sucking my lover’s magic dick. Oh~ so tasty… “Hm...she’s a bit empty in the head, but considering her state that makes sense.” Hey~ that’s mean! “Hm? She seems to have a rather volatile personality. It shifts around so much you’d think she has MPD along with Bipolar Disorder. Wait there’s something else?”

“What do you mean?” Carmine asked.

“There’s something in there. Not her. Something-ah!” Paddy yelped for some reason as I tongued Carmine’s urethra. “H-holy Hylia. Carmine, get her out of here. Now. She’s not a danger, but she should be advised to speak to a mental specialist as soon as feasibly possible.”

“Why?” Carmine asked, lifting me up off her dick and hugging me tenderly in worry.

“There’s a-.” Paddy tried to speak. “A-.” She couldn’t get it out. “I can’t even say it. Damn. I’ll try to write it. Don’t be too attached to her Carmine, she might be found dead in a ditch somewhere soon.”

“No! Can’t we keep her here for her safety?” Carmine whimpered and I blinked. Why can’t I move? I feel like she’s having to spread her arms around me way more than she should have to.

“No. She isn’t a danger to us, but whatever is in her head, it might take umbrage with us detaining her. Roll her out back to drain.” With that Paddy left us alone and Carmine whined.

“Sorry Cutie. Orders are orders. I’ll give you my number again. Please call this time.” Carmine began rolling...me? I’m being rolled? Oh~ I’m so full of her cummies~! “Let’s get you cleaned up and put outside to be picked up. Milly must be missing her baby-daddy.” Carmine told me. “I’ll miss you, you’re the first to actually indulge my fantasies, even if it still ended in sex. Stupid Paddy and her department.”

“S-see you again?” I vapidly asked, my voice hoarse from screaming and probably from taking such an enormous cock in my throat.

“Sorry Cutie. I’m going on tour for a year. The King’s-.”

“Colonel.” Paddy’s voice filled me, and visibly Carmine too, with dread. Who is Paddy really?

“R-right...I’ll be gone for a while. You take care of yourself okay Cutie?” I felt a zap and I blacked out. The next thing I knew I was outside behind the barracks, my body so full of cum it had to absorb my limbs in my 8-foot ball of flesh with 2 foot wide tits leaking cum and milk where they were pressed against the ground. All I had was a white sheet and my too-small dress draped on me for some semblance of modesty.

“Unf, so hot!” I heard behind me as I glanced behind me to see a teenager masturbating to me as she got closer. She was in uniform so she was from the barracks, a trainee too. “Oh, I’m adding to this even if I’m reprimanded.” She rounded me to my bottom side and I moaned in protest as I felt her rolling me back a bit. I felt her glans press against my swollen and surprisingly hungry cunt as a shadow loomed around the corner.

“I’d rather you not.” Surgeon sternly commented as she conveniently rounded the building behind the trainee. “It’s bad enough my baby-daddy is so full, I don’t want to have more work rolling her home than I already have.”

“Aw, but she’s so incredible!” The trainee whined as she stroked her 14-inch throbbing hard-on against my soaking wet and engorged labia, making me whimper.

“Yes, she is.” Surgeon licked her lips. “Hm...you okay with taking some more cum babe?”

“Uh, Cummies?” I asked, still fuzzy. What did Paddy do to me?

“Oh~ she’s been fucked stupid! Please?!” The trainee pleaded with Surgeon.

“So long as I can get in on this too.” Surgeon cooed as she opened her jeans to free her 16-inch dick.

“I’ll take the front if you have her rear?” The Trainee bargained hopefully.

“Deal.” Surgeon agreed as they pounced on me and climbed up the front and back of my massive body respectively. The next thing I know, I’m moaning around tasty cock as another one is back in my well-fucked pussy. Everything is right in the world…*suck, suck, suck*...

Ch.22

View Online

“Why did you bring a comatose Trainee here?” Luna asked as she rubbed her snout.

“Come on~, she’s the heir to the Dashine Family, the biggest gun manufacturer in the world!” Surgeon chuckled. “Taking the heir to their family to go to war didn’t win the Crown any favors. Having her here, relatively safe-?”

“And her a criminal for going AWOL,” Luna added on as I blinked some awareness back into my brain. Eugh, where am I?

“Ah...uh...didn’t consider that.” Surgeon admitted with embarrassment as I finally woke up enough to look down at Surgeon and Luna with the trainee at their hooves. Why am I so high up when I’m laying down? Am I on something big and squishy? I shifted, feeling the floor far below me, and I blushed brightly in realization before groaning.

“I’m so fucked…” I bemoaned, looking between my giant tits which were pressed up into my face by my utterly gigantic 10-foot across womb body having rolled forward until the floor was pressing my boobs into the floor and gushing milk and cum onto the stone of the foyer. “I don’t think that pill you gave me before my date would be enough for this much cum Surgeon.”

“Probably.” Luna sighed in resignation.

“Mom wants me to run to dragonlands, Fama wants me to go with Carmine.” The Trainee muttered in her sleep.

“Just probing her sleeping mind,” Luna informed us as she tugged on her nightie, having returned to being her usual glorious female self. “Either way, just turn into slime and absorb the cum, Robin. We can’t afford to have you out of action for another long period of time. The month you were nesting was acceptable because of the work the changelings have been doing.”

“Right.” I groaned, transforming my caribou body back into slime, trying to eat all of the cum within me. Though it was difficult, I pulled the rest of my gooey mass back into me from my pocket space, turning once more into a slimy cum bubble. “Oh~ this feels good,” I mumbled.

“I’m sure at least one child was made. I could abort it or keep it in an artificial womb. We could use the child against Carmine.” Surgeon commented.

“You’re a piece of work Surgeon. No. I’ll keep any tykes in that artificial womb, but I’m not going to do something so heartless to Carmine.” I insisted as I shrunk down slowly, my goo finding a couple of fertilized eggs that managed to make it through the ordeal.

“As you wish, love. I’m only thinking of ways of removing Paddy from the table.” Surgeon explained with her ears pinned back at my words.

“From what I can remember, Paddy tried to dive into my mind. But she said I’m too messed-up to get anything...am I really such a wreck Lulu?” I asked weakly of my beloved, who looked away, unable to meet my eyes. “A-am I crazy? Am I broken?”

“No!” Luna declared fiercely, looking back up at me. “You may be in pieces, fragments. But you’re my Robin.” Luna declared sternly. “What else can you tell us?”

“She’s not just some Lieutenant. She has Carmine by the balls. She terrifies her, and everything she says is practically law.” I added on to my previous input.

“Could she be the heir you spoke of?” Celestia asked as she walked into the foyer, no longer swollen with the cum I pumped her with before going to see Carmine. “The one you said Nicole had a competition with for the crown?”

“No, she’s up north, fighting the Yaks.” Luna looked thoughtful before looking back up at me. “She may be something far worse, perhaps a product of a super-soldier program like the Warbeast project, but focused on magic rather than physical prowess. It would explain how she’s so magically capable when she’s not a converted unicorn.”

“Great.” I groaned, finding I had three objects my body acknowledged as not just being cum. “I think I have triplets. Could you get that womb you suggested ready?” I asked as I was done absorbing the spoo, and once I shoved most of my mass back into the pocket space, turned my ‘avatar’ back into my amazonian caribou form, rubbing my abs. I’m pregnant. This...I did experience this fleetingly as a slime, from Nicole even, but it was so fast it just seemed to lose all value until I had my babies standing before me. Now I...I don’t know what to feel…

“I’ll check from who.” Surgeon smiled, clearly hoping she got to sire one of them but pouted in mock disappointment after she rubbed my stomach and her antlers shimmered orange with her magic. “All Carmine’s. No surprise there. I’ll work with others to make you an external womb for them.”

“Oh my!” Luna yelped looking at the Trainee. “They worship me?! Nothing in Nicole or Zephyr’s minds said they actually worship me!”

“Oh? Hm, that would explain why I saw some caribou looking at the moon so much.” Tia muttered with some jealousy. “The most they did with me was view me as a sex icon.”

“Wait, what do they see you as?” I nervously asked, remembering some stories where the powers of gods are determined by the strength of their follower’s faith, and by extension were defined by their beliefs.

“Apparently I’m a popular cult figure. I’m basically their goddess of Sex!” Luna blushed brightly, a hand to her cheek. “I mean, I am a literal Goddess in the Sack, and I may have been rather promiscuous both now and before my banishment, but to see me worshiped as the epitome of what makes their culture run? I’m shocked I haven’t heard their prayers.”

“Considering their prayers are likely to have explosive orgasms, you don’t need to hear them.” Tia deadpanned at her sister, clearly unamused.

“Don’t you understand?! Now that I’m aware I-!” A pulse seemed to emanate from Luna, and she squealed as her breasts burst out of her nightie, she grew two feet taller, sprouted her cock and balls, and moaned as she topped out at my height, wide foal-bearing hips, and outright looking like me only made of black diamond and looking beyond flushed. “Oh~ I feel strange!”

“Are you okay?!” Tia suddenly did a 180 from annoyed into fearful. “Are you alright in the head? Can you think clearly?!”

“I’m fine Tia! I just feel impossibly horny! But I’m not even hard!” Luna complained as she poked her receding bitch-breaking dick. “Like I’m ready to go anytime, but not ruled by it.”

“Really?” I asked. “What are you a goddess of Fertility or something now?”

“Or something. The caribou don’t feel the need to pray for fertility, they’ve assured that for themselves. I’m still the goddess of the Night, but now that extends to the carnal lust of passion and sex. I do hope I’m not intruding upon dear niece Cadence’s aspects though, being Love usually means being associated with lust and sex.” Luna mused with concern as she poked her new plus-plus sized chest.

“No, not really,” Abby said shifting out of the image of a coat hanger.

“GAH! Why were you hiding like that?!” I demanded in shock, clutching a hand between my bosom to still my heart.

“To see your reaction. Also, we hid here incase some jackass tries to assassinate you guys.” Abby explained as two paintings moved their eyes to look at us. “Can never be too careful with spying on others.”

“I’m surprised you haven’t noticed earlier,” Tia commented with Surgeon and Luna nodding along in agreement.

“No! When did this start?” I groaned in a combination of frustration and confusion. Great, the fairies are back. Where have you been ladies? You here to mock me in your giggling?

“Back in the tower, after Trachea arrived.” Abby casually mentioned and then turned back into a coat rack.

“Alright, so you’re not stepping over Cadence’s toes.” I groaned before rubbing my head. “Well, then we have a sex goddess with us….Wiatr! Wiatr is a goddess of sex.”

“Who is that?” Surgeon questioned, having finished doing something to the trainee.

“The goddess who turbocharged my libido and fertility so I could make hundreds of slime babies,” I explained, rubbing my head.

“I was not picked?” Surgeon huffed, giving me a frustrated glare.

“You weren’t around at that moment, if I found you before Zephyr and Nicole, I would’ve rutted you and had you rut me until we were both immobile.” At my assurance, Surgeon’s green cheeks turned red. “But what did you do to the Trainee?”

“She’s your surrogate, come on over.” Surgeon gestured me closer, remaining on her knees next to the still unconscious cow, who after getting a closer look, wasn’t impressive in endowment or assets. “She’s 14, but caribou are sexually active by 13, so don’t get your panties in a twist about her age.”

“I wasn’t going to say anything. When I first met Nicole, I thought she was much older than 15.” I joined Surgeon on the floor, and she had me lie down on her other side, putting hands on both my lower abdomen, above my genitals, and the same place on the thus unnamed trainee. “So how will this go-.”

“Done.” Surgeon cheerily declared, and I had to blink at noting that yes, the three presences in my womb are now gone.

“Ah, ah, ah~.” The Trainee groaned, wiggling about.

“In kicks the initial surge of pregnancy hormones. Let’s get her locked up in a nice cozy room.” Surgeon declared, standing up and levitating her patient/prisoner along as she walked out of the foyer.

“Well, that’s taken care of. Let’s get to bed love. I may be a bit...more, but I think I can still fit in bed with the rest of you.” Luna insisted as she helped me to my feet, it feeling a bit odd to have my beloved on eye-level again.

“Well sister, I don’t know about you, but I’m rather tired of us all piling into the same bed. Maybe get a second bed so we’re not all hot and sweaty together after a good orgy? Even if it means still sharing with a couple of other people, it’d be less shared body heat and sweat.” Tia asked, and I had to blink at the sensible suggestion as I acknowledged how tired I was.

---]===>

“Alright, seems like a plan.” I groaned, rubbing a large belly full of cum I was slowly digesting. It was morning, I was back to being my good gooey self, Luna woke up with a raging hard-on and a powerful need to cum, proclaiming intensely backed-up blue-balls. I then serviced Nicole who by this point was so massive at term with sextuplets she could barely get between bed and the magic bathroom attached to the royal bedroom. She’s still not done! It’s only been four months!

“So sneaking about as a mouse? You sure Luna is not sending you on suicide mission?” Nicole asked with a huff, having to press down on her beach ball-sized creamy tits to be able to see me, with her belly pushing them up into her face. “Caribou aren’t kind to vermin or pests.”

“I can’t remember the last time I ever saw a mouse or rat.” Commented Zephyr from her bronze tub next to my own tub which I was lounging in to enjoy the big breakfast I just had. “Both back in the Cervine Kingdom and here, I’ve never seen a rodent.”

“It’s part of the crown’s policies on cleanliness and maintaining the health of the people in the face of the growing pollution problem. I had to read an entire book on the public health guidelines.” Surgeon said from next to Nicole, the doctor visibly in awe and clinically intrigued by Nicole’s impressive pregnancy.

“Huh, what should I be? I could be a bird?” I asked, fishing for ideas since Luna’s initial plan seemed a bit too risky, my lover having gone to the balcony with her sister to move the celestial bodies around the planet. My brain nearly broke at learning this world and the moon revolving around it were all rotated by a single person every day. Well, two now, but still.

“You’d have to learn to fly, but that’d be great. Just don’t get captured as a pet. Us caribou love birds, especially tame ones that like to perch on our antlers.” Zephyr pointed to her goo antlers.

“Why not go short? Seriously, if she looks like a child of five anyone would let her anywhere. Even the king!” Nicole sighed rubbing her face. “Though rumors are the king makes such kids her trainees and try feeding them nothing but cum for days.”

“Okay, what can’t I turn into first, and what can I just roam around as?” I asked while sitting up in my lounging tub, having finished digesting my meal.

“Don’t turn into rodents or any small songbirds. The former get killed immediately, the latter get snatched up as cage pets. Try a crow or other smart medium-sized bird.” Trachea added on, turning her attention to us for a brief moment before going back to talking with Abby about spy reports.

“Just stay away from the Addams Family when as a Crow, they just...attract them,” Nicole said while rubbing her head. “An old caribou family that has recently moved to the outskirts of Canterlot, really weird one too. I never Understood that Family, or why they have an enchanted hand floating about like a butler when they already have an imposing wall of muscle for that. They’re rumored to be immortal too.”

“Harpsichord~.” I suddenly intoned with a deep, raspy baritone, causing everyone to shudder. “I bet her name is Lurch too.”

“NO WALL BREAKING!” Shouted Pinkie Pie as she burst in the door to point at me, then closed the door as if she had just been waiting to do that.

“Uh, what?” Surgeon asked in shock while the rest of us didn’t even flinch.

“That’s Pinkie Pie. You’ll get used to her.” Nicole gently soothed the doctor. “She’s also a hell of a lay and knows her way around a dick and a pair of tits. Her sister is even better though.” W-what?! The Pie Sisters have been sexing the harem but not me?! I feel hurt!

“I was wondering why you weren’t so ‘hungry’ lately,” Zephyr commented with a smirk, the fairies all giggling at the comment.

“I know!” Nicole chuckled, rubbing her belly before pouting. “They say they’re saving their virginity though, so it’s all-oral, anal, and other ways to pleasure. It’s like they get off on seeing others get off.”

“Alright, ladies! Time to start the day!” Declared Celestia, having become vibrant in the mornings lately. Her pregnancy was affecting her oddly. “Up! Come on! We can’t all have cum for breakfast!” Tia levitated Nicole along behind her as she left the room.

“Ah, hey!” Nicole said she rolled about in the air, causing the rest of us to laugh.

---]===>

‘Dun-nuh~, Dun-nuh~, Dun-nuh~, nuh-nuh-nuh. DUN, DUN, DUN-DUN-DUN, DUN, DUN-DUN-’ I mentally played the theme song for the first ‘Mission Impossible’ in my head as I flew around the occupied city of Baltimare, there were some rumors that the lost city of Cloudsdale was floating about it. It was my mission to listen to the people, follow any leads, and ultimately, probably just fly straight up to the highest cloud layer to see if the ancient city of the pegasi managed to survive the invasion since none of the caribou planes can go that high.

The fact Trachea had evidence that most of the captured pegasi were not residents of Cloudsdale meant the pegasi may have in fact fled the conflict at the end of the war. Luna practically foamed at the mouth, declaring treason if that was the case, but Tia calmed her down, stating that if that is the case, the mayor of the city at that time will face heavy legal penalties, but ultimately did her job to protect her citizens.

Anyway, where was I? “You’re a bold thing aren’t you?” Oh yes! Scratchies~! Right there~. I enjoyed the attention of the cow I’d landed on the antlers of.

“Who is this?” Another chuckled. “Is that a crow?”

“It’s a jackdaw specifically. Smart little things, be nice or they’ll guide other birds to poop on you.” That’s right lady! Scratch my glorious black feathers or face the wrath of poo!

“Better feed it then…” Mumbled the other cow as she reached into her purse and opened a bag of trail mix. Yay~ free food! “Whoa~! It’s so smart!” She commented as I’d flittered down to land on her arm and started pecking away at the small nuts and seeds in the baggy. Tasty seeds. “Are they good pets?”

“Oh goodness no! They’re too clever to keep locked up and they’re fiercely independent.” Hm? Why can’t I be a pet?! I like free food! I cawed at the first cow, only to lose my irritation with another scratch on the head.

“Is that a rainbow?” I heard a cow across the street say. “And why is the sky clear?” I looked up, seeing a patch of sky that was previously covered in the near-constant dreary cloud cover caused by the smog and unusual weather patterns of this world, only for it to rapidly close back up. “Is it true? Is there still a whole city of unconquered ponies up there?”

“Not a chance. No magic can support a whole city made of clouds. Not even pony magic.” Ignorantly decried another cow, and with this, I quickly took off, leaving my temporary companions behind.

“Ah, no! You were so pretty!” The one feeding me called out, and I cawed back in acknowledgment of her recognizing my greatness. For this, you will not suffer poo!

I flew up, using the updrafts of heat caused by the chimneys of burning fireplaces as it was already late autumn here in Equestria. Thank goodness Tia and Luna gave me flying lessons for a few days before I came out on this scouting mission.

It took several minutes of letting the air carry me up and using my own wingpower to reach the first cloud layer. By this point, I was pooped, but there was still an even higher layer of clouds to reach, as I saw no city here. It was going to take wings stronger than a jackdaw to get that high.

I warily touched down on the clouds, testing whether or not that husk thing Surgeon fused to my Plunder core would let me mimic a bird’s magic. I sighed in relief as I met spongy but firm resistance upon contact. Now came the tricky part. I rapidly morphed from a jackdaw to a tiny pegasus, courtesy of Rainbow Dash. “Whew! That would’ve been a mess if I fell through.”

I climbed to my hooves, and examined my body. I was lithe and fit, with a small A-cup bosom and slim hips. Sizing up from my bird-size to an adult pegasus, I was still the same proportions, my red-orange coat a bright contrast to the clouds around me, though I two nubs in my hair and my tail was that of a fox in how my tail hair was shaped. I did have to brush my annoying cream-toned mane out of my eyes though. Why is it so long? “Okay, let’s get up there.”

I flapped my big, beautiful red and cream feathered wings to reach the second cloud layer, it only taking a few minutes to reach it. I had to gawk a bit at the sight I was witness to. Up here, high in the sky, with the sun above and the clouds at my hooves, floated a massive sprawling metropolis in the distance. It was easily the size of the capital city of Canterlot, which would make sense since Cloudsdale supposedly predated Equestria as the pegasus city-state.

“Ah! We can get them to help!...wait why did they plug up the cloud layers?” I wondered before making the connection of how they were hiding from the caribou. “I hope they haven’t given up on us down there.” I muttered in concern, heading towards the city. Before I could reach the outskirts where it seemed aquaculture farms and rural homes were the norm, a few pegasi flew at me at high speed, all wearing full suits of plate armor painted navy blue and wielding bayoneted rifles. How can they even fly with that much weight?

“HALT! Who goes there?! State your name and business!” Furiously demanded the blustery grey-furred stallion at the head of the 3-pony squad, all were male. Something I’m not used to.

“Sir, she’s not exactly, um, decent? Shouldn’t we at least have her land before we address her further?” Suggested the turquoise stallion on the left. My left, not theirs.

“How’d she escape the Caribou?” Questioned the brown stallion on the right.

“Um, hi? I’m Robin, I’m from...well, I guess the Everfree. I’m here to establish contact between Princess Celestia and Luna with the leaders of Cloudsdale.” I cut to the chase, no point in leaving things unexplained and getting into trouble for no reason.

“Is that short for Red Robin?” Asked the somewhat nervous turquoise stallion, who seemed to have an issue looking below my eyes if his faint blush meant anything. Huh...I guess I am attractive as a lithe sporty mare, but I’m too used to big assets to find myself appealing like this. I just kept myself skinny because I thought it would make me quicker, even if Lulu and Tia insist that it doesn’t matter thanks to innate pegasus magic.

“Um, no? I’m just Robin.” Red Robin does sound nice, but I’ve already gone through a name change. But if it was, my given name would be my last name, like Indiana Jones! Or James Bond! I’m a secret agent! Wait, wait~ brain, come back. I’m working!

“So you wish to see Bat Mayor? Why?” The grey leader asked.

“Uh...I just said? To establish contact between them and the Princesses?” Why do all police and other government types have to ask the same questions over and over after they’ve already been answered?

“Who is this Luna?” The brown one asked. “We know of Celestia but she’s under the king's balls.”

“Oh! She’s Celestia’s sister. She was banished to the moon for 1000 years for staging a coup in a tantrum or something. It’s why the shadow on the moon is gone now since she’s back. As for Celestia, we staged a rescue with help from changeling insurgents under the command of Princess Cadence.” I further explained as we kept hovering in place.

“Cadence is alive?” The grey one blinked.

“Yes? Why wouldn’t she be?” I blinked in confusion at this as the stallions looked to each other.

“Alright, these are serious claims you have. We’ll have to take you to a holding cell and come get you when the mayor is ready.” The gray leader stated as he turned around, his subordinates flying to be behind me on either side, leading me into town.

“S-sir? Sh-shouldn’t we at least cover her up first?” Meekly insisted the aquamarine stallion.

“Suck it up Private Breeze! Just enjoy the sight of a beautiful mare while you still can you spineless cloudsop!” Demanded the brown stallion with irritation. Hey dude. Not cool. If he’s insecure about me being nude, don’t rag on him for it!

---]===>

I was sitting in a cozy ‘perma-cloud’ cell for a few hours, kicking my hooves and humming while I was now wearing a skintight orange ‘jail’ jumpsuit which was given to me for ‘modesty’. These pegasi have an odd sense of modesty, I feel more naked with this shiny thing on than when actually naked. That whiny-voiced soldier was left to guard me too. He actually did seem more comfortable with me in an orange latex bodysuit than naked. These ponies are weird.

“So. Uh...have you ever seen or heard of a mare named Fluttershy?” Breeze asked me out of the blue, and I blinked.

“Uh...no? Sorry. We only have one pegasus back in the Everfree and her name is Rainbow Dash.” I informed him.

“YOU HAVE RAINBOW DASH?!” The stallion suddenly shouted in excitement, leaning his head into my cell through the somehow iron-solid cloud bars.

“Ow my ears.” I groaned, rubbing them, the fairies around me complaining about the noise too.

“Sorry! But she was my sis Flutter Butter’s best friend! You can’t tell me she hasn’t mentioned my sweet big sis!” Breeze insisted with incredible desperation. Then again, this was his sister he was so worried about.

“Well, she hasn’t. Rainbow was a slave shipped back to the caribou lands before we freed her, but she didn’t mention any friends there she wanted to rescue, and she’s Loyal to a fault, so she’s not there.” I replied and the stallion visibly wilted like a sail with its wind taken out.

“Stop harassing the visitor Private Breeze. You can go back to your patrol.” Dismissed a black stallion with fierce golden eyes in an odd uniform that was just a differently patterned and colored bodysuit. It was mostly navy blue with yellow lightning-bolt like designs on it, and he had a close-cut blue mohawk.

“Yes, Commander Thunderlane!” Private Breeze saluted and then left, clearly looking hesitant, but still following his orders.

“I apologize if Zephyr Breeze was grating on the nerves. He’s just like that.” Commander Thunderlane declared, his voice smooth in contrast to his rippling physique and the stern gaze he held me with. “Eyes up here lady.” What? Sorry, nice bulge.

“Sorry. Things down on the ground are really-.”

“Oversexed. Degenerate. Disgusting. Take your pick. I appreciate the compliment, but up here we still hold to the good morality of conservatism. That said, please keep your hands to yourself, your eyes above the neckline when talking directly to someone, and please keep your clothes on. We know The Goddess at least respect that.” Thunderland directed at me as if those were laws to hold to. Actually...they probably are. Well, the hands to myself and keeping clothed parts at least.

“He’s kinda right. But we honestly love how all this oversexed culture is opening up people's minds.” Green Lady told me, or someone else. I have so many voices in my head it’s hard to tell anymore.

“...I suddenly very much want to be back in the Everfree where none of those are an issue.” The only reason we’re not a nudist colony is because people like to wear clothes. Well, besides me. I don’t mind them, but I don’t care for them either.

“Get used to it if you plan on being here for any length of time.” Thunderlane then opened my cell door. “Follow me, I’m taking you to meet Bat Mayor.”

“Alright, I’ll have to warn you about a few things with Celestia and Luna...if things work out.” I sighed at how annoying this whole situation is. What’s the point of everyone wearing skin tight shiny latex suits if you’re not allowed to ogle openly?

“Those things being?” Thunderlane asked as he led me down the hall, I shamelessly ogled his tight muscular ass, courtesy of his tail being cut short and cropped. Unf! Hey, he said when directly speaking to someone, not when walking away from you!

“Celestia has become a nymphomaniac obsessed with pregnancy after a decade of being sexually tormented by the King, and Luna was already a nymphomaniac who just got back after 1000 years of isolation, so she’s gone and formed herself a harem to curtail her libido. I don’t think they’ll be able to go back to a conservative society after all of this. At least, not entirely.” I informed the black-coated stallion as we left the jail and flew down the street towards a massive building. The architecture here was baffling, a mix of Greek, Roman, and modern.

“Great.” He groaned. “Maybe Isolation is better, even if we’re getting stir-crazy up here,” Thunderlane muttered as we landed in front of the towering structure with a traditional Roman courthouse entryway that was popular for such buildings.

“Hey, there’s nothing wrong with a society where sex is a socially acceptable topic and activity. We tend not to do that in public unlike the caribou at least. They fuck wherever they please, and while I don’t object to that, sometimes it’s just best to keep your activities in the bedroom where, y’know, you have a bed?” I defended since the Tower and the Everfree were very social.

“Heh, yeah and that makes you better?” He asked with a derisive look.

“Consent is our rule. Caribou don’t give a shit about consent.” I snarled, and he looked a bit surprised. I guess my conviction on that must have been a shock.

“I, uh, guess so.” He said while blinking as he led me into the building. We didn’t chat more on the way upstairs after that, but I was enjoying how his back and butt rippled as he walked was nice with the silence. Hm, wait, why are we walking? Why are we climbing stairs? Why aren’t we just flying to a balcony and knocking on the door? Is it rude? Do they not have balconies for security reasons? “Mr. Bat Mayor is inside. Be polite. Don’t be perverted. Don’t talk about his wings or fangs.”

“Huh?” Was all I could ask before Thunderlane opened the door and led me in.

“So this is our esteemed guest, supposedly bearing word of our imprisoned princesses.” OH GAWD he sounds like Kevin Conroy! He was a broad-chested beefcake who otherwise managed to stay lean in his plain black and gray bodysuit. His fur was a dark smoke gray, his hair a well-maintained short dark purple, his eyes were gold with familiar slits in them, fangs poked out of his lips, and his wings were velvety black bat wings.

“Hey you look like the description Luna gave for her Thestrals!” I stated in shock, causing Thunderlane to facepalm, and Bat Mayor to raise his brow. “You’re the spitting image she showed me in our dreams when, uh, um. Ahem. Right. Not appropriate.”

“Sounds about right. But wherever they’re hiding, the majority of my species has gone silent. I’m one of only 23 Thestrals in this city. I’m just glad you’re not intimidated by me.” Bat Mayor kindly replied as he gestured me to sit down in front of his desk, which I politely agreed to.

“Oh, right. Sorry for bringing it up. Anyway, I’m here to find you all and try to bring you into the fold of our rebellion. We need some more allies, even with Cadence and the changelings there is still an issue with our arial forces, that being nearly nothing to speak of besides changelings who specialize in it. Also supplies, we have the Everfree but with our growing numbers the meger gardens I can make will only feed a handful of ponies. Sure the changeling mostly eat excess or freely-given emotions but they need some solids too.” I explained the gist of our situation to Bat Mayor, trying not to let my eyes drift below his face. Hng those pecs~.

“We’re not really farmers. Our aquaculture farms have sprung up out of desperation and our need for isolation. The only reason they can produce the yields to sustain us is because of necessity and rationing. It’s been tough this past decade with us even suppressing reproduction.” Bat Mayor informed me.

“We have land for them to farm, the issue for us is we don’t have enough skilled farmers to work the four farms that are in ruins in the forest. Most of the Earth Ponies we’ve rescued are builders, diggers, and bakers.” I explained. “The only one really understanding farming at all are me, Pinkamena and Maud. the last two farm for rocks and gems. I still don’t get how you can ‘grow’ rocks and gems though...”

“Earth Pony magic works in mysterious ways. It’s not so upfront as ours and unicorn’s, but at least it's not like the Diamond Dogs and how their bodies turn rock into gems. Look, I understand that it is our duty to heed the call, but there’s not much we can do for food supplies. We can help scout and build, and many other things, but we don’t understand how to work soil.” Bat Mayor informed me with what I could only guess was some small shame.

“That’s fine then. I was asked to see if you could help on that topic.” I sighed, rubbing my head.

“So long as the Princesses don’t expect us to try working dirt when it seems to hate us, that’s fine. You’ve set up in the Everfree? We’ve avoided it since we can’t manipulate the weather over it to hide us, not even in the upper stratosphere where we tend to keep Cloudsdale. How can we safely bring our gigantic literal city to you without the branch-heads seeing us?”

“We have magic we can bring up here that will make Cloudsdale nearly impossible to detect or find for anyone who hasn’t been here before or been brought here by someone who’s been here before. It’s really complicated, but put simply it’s a ‘Notice-Me-Not’ charm.” I reached into my long flowing cream mane and pulled out a sample crystal the size of my pinky finger. “This is just an example. If I activate this crystal, you’d think I’d vanished, watch.”

“Wow.” Bat Mayor blinked as he looked around the room. Clearly the crystal had worked. “She really seems to have disappeared.” Bat leaned over his desk and reached out to me, I bit my lip as he accidentally groped my petite breast and he flinched back as the contact broke the spell. “Sorry! Thought I was reaching your shoulder.”

“That’s alright. As I was saying to Thunderlane, we’re really relaxed on those sorts of things down in the forest.” I told him, getting a little flushed from the grope. Having tiny boobs is surprisingly sensitive, but I still prefer having huge baps. “Anyway, they have a system like this set up in the keep of the castle that makes the plateau, which is about two-thirds the size of Cloudsdale, completely undetectable. If anyone who isn’t in-the-know tries to approach, they’ll get confused, turned around, and get sent staggering off in an odd direction.”

“Commander Thunderlane. Order the movers to start us heading for the Everfree. We’re to come to a halt before the peak of Cloudsdale becomes visible from the other side of the Weather-Free Zone.”

“As you command General Bat Mayor.” Thunderland nodded, saluted with his left fist to his hng-sexy chest and left with no further preamble. Hate to see you go Thundy, but love~ to watch you leave~.

“Please do not ogle my soldiers when not in armor.” Bat Mayor gently chided me.

“Oh? I can ogle them when they’re in armor?” At my playful reply, the stallion snorted in genuine amusement.

“You know what I mean. This has been a lovely exchange. Would you like to stay as we head for your home? Cloudsdale takes a bit to get moving, but once the movers are in full tilt, we tend to outpace most pegasi. We may even beat you there if you leave now.”

“Naw, that’s okay. I have a trick.” I took a twig from my mane, winked, and snapped it, vanishing in a swirl of shadow.

Ch.23

View Online

Ch.23

“So how did it go?” Luna asked as she walked over to me from the ‘waiting area’ that was set off on either side of the foyer. There are even magazines, caribou printed they may be, but magazines. She was wearing her not-nazi outfit again but now upsized to her new body.

“Good. I convinced their mayor-general, Bat Mayor, to come as close to the Everfree as they can without being spotted from the other side if we give them the ‘Notice-me-not’ charms.” I explained. “You okay?” She seemed a bit different, not in body, but in her presence.

“We’re recently pregnant with mine body having suddenly been turned into a turbo-charged sex-machine. What dost thou think?” Luna irritably grumbled. “We’ve gotten back in contact with Wiatr, the sex, fertility, and commerce goddess that got thee into staying slime before We could change thee back. We’re going on a trip to see about donating mine new Sex Aspect to a devotee of hers. We don’t need this new form of worship.”

“As much as I enjoy your new body, I agree. You just don’t seem the same after that.” I pouted as I looked her amazonian hermaphrodite body up and down. It seemed...a bit much for her.

“Indeed. It also isn’t helping that thou art wearing that bodysuit. Why art thou wearing it?” Luna looked me up and down, biting her lower lip in obvious appreciation.

“Um, this is the standard clothing worn by pegasi?” At my response, Luna groaned, her balls visibly bloating and her groin tenting slightly at her trousers.

“Just great. My Little Ponies in the sky have taken a perverted decision on mine and Sister’s part and gone full-tilt with it. We need to get this taken care of now before they arrive, or We will jump every one of those cute ponies when they get here.” Luna whined, rubbing her intimidatingly huge nutsack through her trousers.

“Sorry.” I mewled meekly before noting the front page of a magazine that Luna had been reading called War and Weapons, the eye-catching article ad under that stating, ‘Carmine The Heretic, talks of a new goddess other than Hylia!’ huh? Is Carmine in danger? I heard straining clothing before Luna gulped and picked me up bridal style. “Wha-hey!”

“Too cute, need Mine Little Pony.” She groaned, oh great now Luna has a weakness for cuteness too. Or, rather, she always has, but maybe being so big in every way makes it worse.

“Luna, please I-” I began before she got us into a closet, dropped her pants and showed off her bitch-breaker, easily as big as the one she used on me when I was first a slime, and I’m betting this isn’t boosted with magic! I blinked in shock at her actual size before she magically teleported my bodysuit off of me and she repositioned me, sliding me down her mass. “AH~! Luna, that’s too bi-ah, YES! FUCK ME~!”

---]===>

“So much.” I groaned after a rather rough session of Luna using me and asking me to keep being cute as she wrecked me. “Blurg, at least you weren’t, ugh, fertile, at least I hope not.”

I looked at my huge cum-stuffed belly which was trying to contain the latest load Luna was pumping into me. She looked finally relieved and let me off her shaft with a sigh. “Sorry love. Don’t worry, We remembered to use the contraceptive spell before We nutted the first time. We’re going to go now. We need this aspect gone or We won’t get anything meaningful done when We wish to drag thee to mine room and fuck thee forever. We art getting hard again right now, and wish to grab Nicole and fuck more fawns into her gravid womb, then We have Zephyr worshiping mine balls, Celestia sucking off mine phallus and Surgeon finally full of mine seed and all of thou covered in it and my scent!”

“Yeah, I don’t think we would survive that.” I groaned, looking at my stretched-tight belly. It was odd to so easily see it without a shelf to titflesh in the way. “At least I’m not gonna have to have Surgeon set up another surrogate, but I don’t think Rainbow would like to have someone else’s kids anyway.”

“Please don’t insinuate We can fuck thee without consequence right now.” Luna moaned, rubbing her coconut-sized cum spheres.

“Why?” I asked. “Even if the Trainee is pissed, she’s taken to it rather-.”

“Silence or We’ll impregnate thou!” Luna declared, her eyes whited out with her aura tainted with a small edge of the orange-yellow mist, her cock again at full mast and dribbling pre at me unintentionally tormenting her. “We journey to the Black Isles to seek the Coven of Wiatr! When We return, We shalt take thee to bed once more, not tainted by this aberration of our essence!” Luna then vanished in her shadowy magic.

“Sorry.” I mewled before the closet door opened to reveal Celestia, and our other lovers, who chuckled. “What?”

“She really wants to you know. Sister can’t stop talking about how you two will have great foals, from either of you. Luna will not stop fawning over her tummy either, even though it’s only been two weeks and is barely showing with however many you put in her.” Tia picked me up in her magic. “If you tempted her more she would have caved and have been proud of it. Not saying she would not regret breaking her promise.”

“But I need to be able to go in the field! We keep having this problem, where I’m getting fucked pregnant or someone really wants to, but I can’t! I’m not just some stay-at-home wife who will bend over and take all of your babies...even if that turns me on so much I wish I could do that.” I admitted, grabbing and squeezing my belly with a lick of my lips, suddenly horny again. “Shit, I’m a fucked-up girl,” I said goodbye to my man card months ago anyway. I wasn’t much of a man to speak of anyway.

“Despite all the difficulties of that, you’ve taken to it rather well.” Tia put a hand to my right thigh, and I looked down, gasping at seeing a mark! I have a mark! It was of a blue fairy hovering over a nest of eggs. “It just flashed into existence when you realized something about yourself. You really would be a wonderful mother.”

“Ah, what?” I said blinking, the fairies around me cheering. “B-but I’m not a pony! I’m...I’m not really anything. I was a fox, then a caribou, then a slime, now I’m kinda still slime? Why do I have a mark?”

“Marks and magic are mysterious, even today. It may vanish or stay with you wherever you go or whatever form you take. Try shifting.” Tia set me down and I turned to goo, absorbing the cum and watching my thighs maintain the image in swirls of cream and red. I turned caribou, I still have it! But it’s less adhered to my thighs and I can move it anywhere on my body, change the size too. I turned into a female caribou and looked down past my still flat chest at where I’d placed it, just above and to the left of my upper pussy area, opposite where Luna’s mark sat.

“It’s like a tattoo, but for my fur when I’m not gooing!” It felt oddly...grounding? Stabilizing? Something to focus on at least besides the happy fairies around me.

“Seems you’ve taken to it!” Tia chuckled before kissing me. “Come, we have a party to throw!”

“W-what?! A party? What for?” I asked as Tia summoned my orange bodysuit back on me with her magic. She really is quite masterful with it.

“Your Cute-Ceañera!” Tia declared proudly, and I felt oddly embarrassed.

“Huh?!” I asked as we left the castle, heading towards the bakery which was just a couple streets away, where I heard three familiar fillies gushing about me.

“It’s a sort of coming-of-age we ponies have for our young colts and fillies who discover what makes them special, their Talent, and it manifests as their Cutie Mark. When someone discovers their Mark, they have a Cute-Ceañera to celebrate! I was wondering what Pinkie was talking about when she said her ‘Pinkie Senses’ were itching for a party today, but I suppose-.” Tia was interrupted by Pinkie Pie bursting from the front door of her bakery, eyes all shimmery.

“ROBBY FOUND HER MARK! YAY~!” Pinkie blew on a party favor and I covered my face with embarrassment. “Oh hey a breezie is hiding gifts for you already! They love parties!” Pinkie exclaimed pointing out one of those antlered fairy winged ponies who yelped and flew off into a mouse hole.

“That was just like a Minish.” I chuckled, walking over to the pot and finding a flute.

“Did you just say, Minish? Never heard of them.” Tia commented in bemusement.

“Race of little people that hide stuff in pots and tall grass for hero’s to find,” I told her sheepishly from the fact I know of one of the most obscure races in Zelda Games.

“Robin, that is just silly,” Tia replied with a laugh.

---]===>

The cake was great. I still felt incredibly embarrassed to relay the rather inappropriate way I got my mark to the trio of Bloom, Scoots, and Sweets. I even turned back into a pegasus to show them my new Marks-I refuse to call them Cutie Marks-on my thighs. It was incredibly novel to the fillies, who were raised by the caribou to eventually become caribou themselves. After that, they begged every other pony how they got their Marks and to see them.

Considering nopony here had any reservations thanks to the caribou basically removing them, they all proudly showed off their Marks and told their stories.

Rarity apparently was forcibly dragged by her magic to a gem deposit in her desperation to please her mistress and not get sent to the boorish magic academy to become a wizard. This led to her having a stint in the mines, which she admittedly has a fondness for, strangely enough with how sophisticatedly she bears herself. Her Talent was the finding, appraising, and processing of gemstones, something she has a bit of a shared skill with Maud.

Pinkie, having been raised in the wild basically, suffered chronic depression, but one day came to the conclusion that if she didn’t try to cheer herself, and others up, then what was the point of living? That scarily suicidal thought process aside, Pinkie gathered the materials to throw herself, Maud, and their dearly departed father a small ‘At Least We’re Not Slaves’ party. From that moment on, with Maud and their dad happy for at least a little while, she found her purpose.

Rainbow was actually a bit of a scare. She’d tried again, and again, and again to escape her captivity. Gaining scar after scar that now covered her body and she wore with pride. One time she even broke the sound barrier, disrupting caribou activity for miles around and clearing the sky of the cloud cover and smog for a few hours, but she’d crashed with no way to control her flight after that point. She was imprisoned, new restrictions put on all pegasi slaves thanks to her, and she was even more trapped since. But Speed was her calling, no doubt.

Maud just held up her pet rock named Boulder. The Rock shone green then suddenly the room was filled with ghosts and was in ruins again with an ancient battle waring around us before it all vanished and everything was back to normal. Holy shit. What does her rock mark even mean then?!

“I like rocks, all rocks, even magical rocks like Boulder,” Maud told me not explaining anything.

Celestia regaled us with a tale that might as well have been from an odyssey of the gods, detailing the legendary adventures of she and her sister uniting the tribes, fighting back the forces of darkness, and laying claim to the heavens. Aka: She saw the sun, was sick of it setting too fast with only a random handful of hours to a day at the time, grabbed it, and boom: butt stamp.

It was a nice party. I was thankful it was thrown for me, even if I felt out of place. I’m not a pony. I’m a...I don’t know anymore. My mark may say I’m a potentially good mother...but aren't fairies scatterbrained and prone to flights of fancy too? A-am I just...a mess?

“What’s up, love?” Nicole asked as she waddled slowly over to me, having to have her septuplet belly on a wooden dolly with casters so she could actually move. She wanted to come when she heard about this party and Pinkie managed to do it within minutes the moment a ‘Pinkie Sense’ went off.

“Nothing. Just an existential crisis.” I can barely remember much before Luna now that I try. I remember my mom. She was a chef. She loved me. I remember my sister, who was a bitch, and barely remember my dad was a deadbeat who left us. I can’t...I’m forgetting things and only randomly recalling things that are otherwise pointless, like Batman’s voice actor when I met Bat Mayor. It’s almost like my life before didn’t exist. Will I keep forgetting? Am I going to lose everything at some point? I must’ve looked mortally terrified, because Nicole pulled me into her side, whispering sweet nothings to calm me down. “Thank you.”

“I don’t know what’s up. But I’m always here babe.” Nicole declared as she kissed my cheek. “Cheer up, this party is for you.”

“I know. It’s just...it’s about something that doesn’t make sense to me. It’s something I shouldn’t have. I just don’t know what to think, feel, or do. I feel so lost. I just want someone, anyone, to tell me what to do. Where to go. How to feel. It’s so hard being my own person.” I was crying. Why does this hurt? Is this how I always felt? Why did I turn to drugs? I need to get out of here. “I can’t…” I got up, walking out of the party, everyone looking at me sadly as I left what was supposed to be a celebration for me. One I couldn’t enjoy for some reason.

The terrible laughter came back and mocked me even as the green light and the fairies called out to me in support, but the cruel laughter drowned them out.

---]===>

“We have word on another Magi-tech bunker like the one Honed Lance had been in when Luna found him.” Trachea told me, handing me a folder. I decided to try and seek work to give me purpose, to distract me from my self-destructing downward spiral of existential dread. “We have reason to believe these machines actually work unlike the neglected and rusted things Honed had been guarding. The only one usable to us was left to guard Star Swirl Tower, better there to protect our researchers than here, especially if they can restore the others with study.”

“Somewhere outside Trottingham on Nottingham Island...did they seriously just…?” I have noticed pretty much every city and town in Equestria is literally a horse-themed pun on an existing city or town name, but come on!

“Pun the original name? Yeah, ponies are terrible like that.” Trachea snorted in amusement as she looked at me with knowing eyes. Don’t look at me like that. I know you know exactly how potentially suicidal I am right now, don’t mention it. I beg you. She smothered me by hugging my face to her bosom and kissed my brow before we got back on task.

“And you need me to confirm the location?” I asked shakily, trying not to crack open this torrent of anguish within me.

“Pretty much.” Trachea told me with a nod as she rubbed my shoulders supportively, looking me in the eyes.

“Great, I’ll head out. Oh, and in case you don’t know yet, Cloudsdale is on the way here. They’ll stop before hitting Everfree airspace though until they have the charms to keep the city hidden like the tower and here are. They’ll be coming from Baltimare’s direction.” I informed the amazonian changeling queen. A woman I made a queen. How did I manage such an amazing thing? How did I, a useless piece of garbage help turn her into this wondrous woman?

“You are not useless, my Love. Be sure to gear up, there might be traps babe. We’ll keep an eye out here.” The fact Trachea didn’t move to molest me as I was accustomed was appreciated. Sex is my new drug after all, and I...I want a clear head right now.

“I will. Thank you.” I left Trachea’s office in the castle and headed for the armoury, which wasn’t far considering Trachea took the old warden’s office at the top of the dungeon as her own, and the armoury was right next to the castle’s barracks, which for security purposes was between the dungeon and said armoury. Luna’s private workshop was in there too I think.

I looked about the room. It was still rather sparse. Mostly restored suits of old plate armor, spears, swords, and what guns we’d stolen from the caribou. My own personal suit of padded armor was on a mannequin...a rather unnecessarily busty mannequin at that. Am I usually that obscenely proportioned? I haven’t bothered to really preen in a mirror a lot, so seeing, well, me even in the abstract is a big shock. You’d think otherwise with so many other herms and women sharing my proportions and even exceeding them would desensitize me to it.

I cupped the firm wood boobs under the armor with warmth in my face, and then pressed my palms to my petite A-cups. How do I function with such glorious breasts? How do any of the herms and females I know who are just as, or more endowed? Is gravity lower here? Does everyone have a natural magically enhanced back strength just to carry such weight? I mean, it doesn’t change my preference, but it’s an eye-opener with my mind so oddly clear.

“Okay, lots of questions lately.” I mewled, turning to look at myself in a helpful mirror, and I blushed as I stood in front of it, a very pretty pegasus looking back at me. I bit my lip and began to shift my mass into my body. I watched my breasts expand, my hips widen, thighs thiccen, height creep upward. I panted, turned on so bad by my own body as my eyeline went above the mirror and my thicc sexy body was causing my poor suit to cry out in protest from containing my wonderful body.

I stopped at my usual proportions, looking down at my shiny and creaking bodysuit. The haze is back. The barely noticeable film over everything that I’ve been relishing so long. I shrunk back down in a panic, nearly hyperventilating as I hugged myself with a whimper. “Okay. No hypersexed preference unless I’m ready to have fun.”

I, however, didn’t like being so petite, and willed myself to stay 6 feet, but with DD’s and matching hip size. There. A healthy brickhouse of 36-24-36. A beloved example of the female shape in the human world. Also, the bodysuit is staying. It’s hot. Even if I’m not such a sexed-up mess right now, I still have my own libido, it isn’t something that controls me.

Determined, I put on my magic armor over the bodysuit...then took it off and took off the bodysuit. It somehow makes me even more sensitive, and I won’t be able to focus with those sensations. A bodysuit is for outside of missions. I stuffed the size-changing stretchy orange suit into my mane-space and picked up a Luger pistol, my Springfield, and a bow with a quiver of arrows. I stuffed the guns into my mane and wrapped the quiver and bow over my back, testing my wings.

“Hm...no. I can’t wear them like this, my wings are in the way.” I put away the bow, a bit big anyway, and picked up a small crossbow, stuffing it into my mane, and then put on a belt for the bolt quivers to hang on my hips.

“Looking like a Warrior.” I heard behind me and turned to see Honed Lance, the overly handsome middle-aged stallion, who I totally wanted to kiss outta nowhere for some reason, who thanks to shenanigans was still in his twenties that Luna found in the previous bunker. “Heard you were going to another Bunker, don’t know where though. There may be soldiers hiding out in it, stasis and all that. Depending on what was stored it might just be automated security.”

“That reminds me if Equestria was so advanced with tech how did you guys lose?” I asked since I barely had any info on the War. Tia refused to talk about it, and the others weren’t exactly old enough to really know. Luna, of course, knew nothing. Also, I’m trying not to let my eyes drop below his handsome beard, even if the fairies and the green light seemed to favor him and urged me to look. No ladies! I don’t want to!

“The Magitech was experimental, hard to predict, or control. We couldn’t risk unleashing something so dangerous on our own people to try and spite our enemy. The golems were perhaps the least volatile, but they still were hard to manage. Too hard to put on the field. Before they could’ve been put in defensive positions, the caribou blitzkrieg blew through our outer defenses and laid siege of Canterlot within hours. Unfortunately, not even the Sheikah could activate any of the machines in time. If they did, things would have been different.”

“Right, blitzkrieg.” I groaned, remembering what my ancestors did in WW2. Right, I have ancestors in the UK, Germany, and Greece, even learned German to visit my cousins that lived there. I had at least two great grandparents that lived during the Nazi campaigns, one of them was a Nazi actually. Now I feel weird remembering this. Why did I forget?

“Indeed. It’s why they can so rapidly conquer cities and countries, so boldly pouring so many resources into a single, violent rush of death and destruction.” Lance grumbled as he moved to the rack of crossbows. “Be safe out there.”

“I can try.” Don’t eye his butt, don’t look-damn it, Robin! Have some self-control!

“It’s okay! I approve of it! Look all you want!” The green light insisted, but I wasn’t going to listen, I had to get away from the stupid sexy stallion before my damn libido hijacks my sensibilities again! “No...it’s okay….” I rushed out of the armory, the green light sounding upset.

---]===>

Flying is a nice substitute for teleportation. Sure, it takes much longer, but it’s fulfilling. With Luna away, and Tia not having any recent memories to pull location data on Trottingham, I was left with winging it just above the lower cloud layer. How the hell have the pegasi managed to make this seemingly endless blanket of clouds semi-permanent? I should’ve asked while I was in Cloudsdale.

Whatever. It’s been several hours, my wings ache, and I’m just now nearing Manehattan. Trottingham is further northeast and out to sea on its own island, so it might be best to camp for the night.

How do I camp in the clouds though? I don’t think going to ground is a good idea, even with my magic padded stealthy armor...that I belatedly realized formed holes for my wings when I put it on. Luna has really done a lot of work on this suit.

“Hm,” I looked about and surprisingly found a ruined cloud house lazily floating in this cloud layer. Okay. I must be a mary sue in a story for sure, that is way too convenient. I looked around, disappointed that Pinkie hasn’t somehow appeared to accost me for my thoughts.

After a second to be allowed to actually ruminate on my blessed existence and the curses it came with, I flew down to the partly eroded shack that seemed to literally be slowly evaporating in extreme slow-motion, wisps of cloud trailing from the various holes in the structure.

“Okay, so weird house?” I commented before noticing the goop pooling about the floor and breathing? Was this house breathing? Oh no, is this a mimic house? Am I about to be eaten? Am I going to suffer the same fate of my high-school D&D elf rogue who thought the spooky haunted house couldn’t possibly be a mimic?!

Just as I finished those thoughts the far wall grew eyes and a spectral vapor-like horse appeared, looking emaciated and haggard. I looked around and saw I had walked right into one. It was chilly, but otherwise, I barely noticed. Go pegasus temperature resistance/near immunity! “Aw, poor things,” I muttered, reaching out and trying to pet one, but it shrunk back, as if I’d tried to strike it.

“Okay, I have six of you here...what are you?” I questioned as one got close to sniff me. It then seemed to bite into my head, but I didn’t feel anything. Wait, what? Why was I remembering the drugs? Those damn, disgusting things ruined my life! I don’t want to even think about them!

Whatever it was doing, it was swallowing and looking more solid by the moment, soon it released me, gave a ghostly whinny, and then nudged me towards the others. I curiously followed it’s wishes, letting the other five horses bite my brain, make me think things that made me mad and ate. Somehow. Soon I had a small herd of contently nickering and prancing ghost horses and me no less informed of the situation.

“What have I gotten into now?” I asked as they nuzzled and whinnied at me.

Ch.24

View Online

Ch.24

They won’t stop following me! They keep a respectful distance away, but after I slept in the shack and left in the morning, they have been following me the whole time. A couple times in the past day flying over the ocean, which btw doesn’t have the cloud layer continuing, they gathered and bit my brain, making me think the bad things, and ate. I don’t feel any different for it, but it’s creepy!

One neighed loudly as it got close, nudging me with its head and pointing with its nose up ahead at the huge island I was flying towards. “Yep, that’s where I’m heading.” At my response, it snorted and returned to the herd following me. After another hour I of flying, I glided down to the isolated Nottingham Island, landing on the shore. “Whew. I need a break.” I muttered to myself, plopping my ass onto the white sand of the beach.

The herd left me at this point, oddly enthused as they galloped through the air further inland. Good riddance. You may have been interesting, but you made me angry and ate something from my brain. Or drank. Whatever. I sighed as I let myself rest, then groaned and turned myself to goo, then back, resetting myself to peak condition. I’m not just a pegasus, stop forgetting, Me!

Myself suitably chastised by me, which is totally not crazy, you’re crazy! I stood on my hooves and brushed the sand off of my armor, turning towards the heavily wooded island. Welp, I’m Robin Hood here in Nottingham...Trottingham, and I’m no fox. At least right now, dang it, Lulu. Being a fox would’ve been perfect for this! Grumbling at the unfairness of missing out on matching the theme, I took back to the air to fly for the town, see the situation. Wait I do have a feral fox body. Naw, these shouldn’t be caribou, ponies wouldn’t know what to think of me.

I sighed in relief as I found the town was a humble hamlet of earth ponies, no caribou in sight. Fillies and colts were running about, playing, ignorant of the horrors on the mainland. The adults likewise seemed cheerful and going about their daily lives, working wood, and the fields. Have the caribou not bothered with this place? The island is easily big enough to sustain several cities, hell, to be its own small nation even. The fact that the ponies of Trottingham haven't bothered to branch out yet, and simply formed a sprawling hamlet of homes was odd.

“Excuse me!” I called out to a mare as I neared the Hamlet. “What is this place?”

“Hello! Welcome to Trottingham! We haven’t had visitors in a while, pardon our dust.” The mare, dressed in a simple brown sundress that of course failed to hide what I can now consider natural earth pony shapeliness beamed at me with a beautiful smile, her blue eyes shining with excitement and her chocolate mane waving in the wind, accenting her rusty-colored coat.

“That’s fine. Have you heard from the Mainland?” I asked, trying not to think of, well, how sexy she is. Looking around, nearly every mare was as muscular and endowed with assets as Maud and Pinkie, or more. Some even had the lofty claim of amazon with heights reaching 7 feet. But it was the stallions, homina, homina, that really stood out. You couldn’t see one and not imagine them benching a few hundred pounds with ease, several reaching 8 feet in height.

“No. After a few families made it here in flight from the war over 10 years ago, we ceased all contact with the mainland and have been hoping and praying for Sol to shield us from the wrath of the caribou.” The mare clasped her hands over an amulet she fished from her cleavage that was of Tia’s mark. Right, she’s a goddess with a following too.

“You mean Celestia?” I asked as I walked closer and saw images of Celestia all over, especially on the church. I also saw Luna’s images, only smaller and less prominent, also they depicted her as a snarling fox made of stars with her mark on her head. Clearly, they remember Lulu as a monster, that won’t go well if I establish connections between Trottingham and Everfree.

“Yes, the Princess of the Sun. She may be enslaved, but she still raises and lowers the sun. She has not forsaken us.” The mare declared with such religious fervor, I felt distinctly uncomfortable knowing that she was right, but that Tia had no more power than anypony in the grand scheme of things.

“Um.” I really don’t know if showing them Tia would be good, or mentioning Luna, or how Tia is in love with me, a few Caribou, and is in a harem with her sister as the focus. But ultimately, we need the help of earth ponies, so I’ll have to find someone I can speak to without worrying about being lynched by an overly-religious mob. “That’s good, um, and about the fox?” I asked.

“The beast that guards the places deeper inland. He is the pet of the moon, the bringer of Eternal Night.” The mare said with almost pure hatred. Okay so not really Luna, but they seem to see it as her pet. “He’s stolen Lacunae from divine providence and denied Sol her sibling.” Or not. What have these ponies been preaching?

“Okay, well, I”m looking for a Bunker near the center of the Island. Do you know where it is?” I asked and then several of the ponies who were listening in turned pale.

“That is the home of the beast! Stay away! It will take you into its home and never let you leave!” A stallion implored of me desperately.

“Um...it’s a magitech storage facility and we need to see if it has anything that can free us from the caribou. I’m working with the freed Celestia and her returned sister Luna to save the land.” I informed them, hoping to sway them, and while my words seemed to cheer them up more, they still shook their heads at me.

“Better the caribou than that monster! At least the caribou won’t eat you if you displease them.” Said another mare, the others all nodding. “Please don’t go there, for your safety and our peace of mind.”

Great. Oh well. I discovered something just as good if not better with the town. I can set up a teleport beacon that I brought here so we can establish a connection and hopefully trade and get some more residents for Everfree that know how to work the soil. “Alright, you win.” Besides, the changelings can investigate much more stealthily anyway. “But I still need to establish a connection between here and our home in the Everfree.”

“Will you be setting up a magic thing that will link our town with there?” Asked a unicorn colt-how did I miss him- with excitement, the cute little boy looking about to bounce out of his tiny suspenders.

“Yes, Luna has been setting up such stations with key locations we have found,” I explained. Without mentioning that most of those stations are underground and set up by Rover and his team so we can rapidly deploy people across the land. We still need to ferry large quantities of supplies by tunnel though, so it’s a work in progress.

“Then you need to speak to Quirky Quick Quibbler Quillson the Fourth.” Said the first mare I was speaking with.

“Ah, what?” I said blinking.

“He’s the mayor and the oldest unicorn in town to boot. We just call him Q for short.” Input a stallion quite helpfully.

“Ah...crap.” I sighed as I think I may have found out why this island may not have been invaded. “Is there some sort of anti-caribou barrier around the island?”

“And a tamed Windego herd to sicc on any ships that try to get near.” Commented another mare.

“Okay...I have a meeting to get to now.”

---]===>

My left eye twitched, sitting at a desk absolutely covered in random little gadgets. Behind the desk sat a positively ancient pale orange unicorn stallion who looked more skin and bones than almost Star Swirl, who was literally bones. He had googly glasses, a feather-patterned robe, and a stereotypical wizard hat perched on his brow. Oh, and he fell asleep. Again. “Q!”

“AH! Wha?! Is the fox back?” Q the Fourth asked as he jolted awake.

“No! I’m trying to get your permission to put a teleport anchor here so the princesses and our rebellion can work with you!” I’ve had to say this, in increasingly shorter ways five times now! How is he these people’s mayor?! The fairies were all poking him and calling him names, which normally I’d disapprove of, but he’s being such a stereotypical useless old nag!

“Wha? Rebellion? Is those whippersnappers causin’ trouble in the west field again? By Din, why do they do that.” Oh, Goddess please let me stop suffering this old fool!

“NO! Ugh, just, can I put this rock on the south edge of town?” I reached into my cream mane, pulling out the runed granite sphere that would act as the anchor for a set teleport matrix to send people and things to.

“Huh? Sure! Just don’t expect the children to leave it be.” FINALLY!

“THANK you!” I growled as I stood up and stormed out. Fucking hell, I thought for a moment he may have been some god from Star Trek, but no he’s...grah!

“Sorry for grandpa Q.” Apologized a handsome and much more agreeable younger version of the ancient stallion in the busy ‘secretary’ office. Now I see why he was doing so much filing and paperwork and everything his not-actually-the-mayor grandpa should’ve been doing. “He’s getting on in years and nopony will let him retire.”

“Really? Why?” I asked of the cute stallion. He seemed to be in his late teens, was lithe and fit despite obviously being used to office work, and unlike his grandpa’s faded pink eyes, he had fierce and strong red eyes with a matching mane of naturally spiky red hair. I wish he was the mayor! He’s clearly better suited!

“Because they’re superstitious and think so long as ‘the eldest Q’ is in office then the town is safe.” Quirky Quick Quibbler Quillson the Sixth snorted in annoyance. I’ve yet to meet Q the Fifth, but I’m not exactly in any hurry there.

“We have a lot of work to do here.” I groaned, rubbing my face and the fairies helping soothe my headache by pressing on my head in places. Maybe I should look into the bunker after all if it’s caused these people to literally form a stupid tradition like this.

“May may, Nayru your Q’s have declined.” Greeny as I’m now dubbing her, chuckled in amusement. “They also worship Din instead, how ridiculous.”

“You might want to head out before dark. Staying in town will put you in danger.” Q VI told me before going back to work.

“Huh? What, will the villagers tie me up and put me on a crucifix as a sacrifice to the fox?” I asked seriously, and he blinked.

“Um, not the second part. They’ll tie you up and keep you in town overnight ‘for your own good’. They do it to everyone who visits the island, at least for the first few nights until they get that there’s no going outside at night.” Q the Sixth informed me to which I sighed.

“Oh, goodie,” I muttered, already regretting my life choices even more than before.

---]===>

I flew out of town towards the general direction of the keening howl I heard a short bit ago. They can’t exactly stop me once I’m out of arm’s reach, and it was still late afternoon anyway. “Now where is that bunker?” I mumbled to myself as I looked down at the canopy of the forest. It wasn’t as overgrown or as large as Everfree, but it seemed to have more variety in the types of trees.

My keen senses were all that saved me and I dodged the incoming whistling sound. It turned out to be an arrow, which nearly took out my left wing. I looked in the direction it came from to see nothing but the canopy. I dodged another incoming whistle, watching the arrow punch through the leaves of the trees.

Assured of my attacker’s location, I dove to be nearly level with the treetops and flew in the direction of the incoming assault. I instinctively raised an arm when I heard the whistling again and was pegged hard in the forearm which despite my armor stopping, still hurt worse than a paintball on bare skin.

I dove down under the canopy when another arrow came, and I blinked in surprise to see a mossy repeating small ballista turret automatically pull back it’s crank and fire at me. “OOF!” I got hit in the gut this time, and it tossed me to the forest floor with it being so close. It was like being punched by, well, me.

“Sunuva…” I snarled, rolling out of the way of another of the heavy bolts, which while fletched were clearly not arrows. The fact my armor didn’t part like hot butter is impressive. What’s more impressive is how accurate this old thing is, even more than that was its enchantments still being so functional.

The turret cranked and aimed at me again but instead of me getting punched with another bolt, a resounding bass twang was heard with no resulting shot. Looking up to the turret it loaded again, but it was another dry draw, the corded cable vibrating with no ammo. That didn’t stop it from trying though. “Huh. Well then, if this thing is out here then I must be getting close to the bunker.” I walked by the thrumming old weapon, smashing it with a bare fist as I passed it.

Thank goodness I’m still obscenely strong like the local version of Robin Hood.

“Okay, so if my borrowed pegasus directional senses are right, I was heading east by northeast when it fired on me, I turned north by northeast to encounter it. Then logically, the bunker should be relatively in the direction of northeast, with probably some variation towards north or east.” Facing the direction I felt was the most likely, I began walking through the forest instead of flying. If I’m right, there should be a perimeter of these ballista a set radius around the bunker, and I don’t want to get shot again.

About a dozen yards from the turret I found a defensive position, bodies of caribou laying limp over heavy machine guns, rifles, and even a jeep. They were nothing but bones, with plants and dirt overtaking them, but I could see broken bones and arrows, even burn marks. Spent shells of rounds were scattered about, but I doubt I could even see how much there was with the age shown here, many of them were surely below ground with how some of the things were sunken into it.

“Great, so Trottingham hasn’t fully secured the island. But whatever happened here, it was at least several years ago.” I mumbled, looking over the weapons and shoving them all into my mane. Even if they didn’t work, it was still materials to repurpose without risking a raid on an enemy weapon supply. Geez, this trick is so useful, no wonder Pinkie and Maud use it so much.

After cleaning up the useful smaller bits of the doomed battlefield, I continued onwards to the northeast, my pony ears swiveling as I kept my bearings. There were a few more corpses scattered here and there, nothing as big as that battle further back. Eventually, I came across a cave, my hooves causing what must be a collapsed and partially buried tent to crinkle as I approached. I knelt down to examine the tent and found a field journal that a small wood book box managed to mostly preserve.

“Huh, seems this was a scout group.” I got from reading the faded writing...when could I read German? Anyway, I did notice that all the bodies were facing the cave. This must be it. “They were all here two decades ago? So this is not a new, but old attempt. Why have the Caribou not come back?”

Getting a feeling of dread I looked to the cave. All I saw before jaws were tearing at my throat was a massive maw of teeth. I gurgled as it crunched through my trachea, the pain I should’ve felt not registering. ‘Oh, right~ I’m a slime. I thought I made my bodies right though, why am I not feeling pain? When was the last time I felt pain that wasn’t in my head?’

Whatever, thoughts for later, I’m gushing blood-like goo and getting all sorts of annoyed by this clearly vicious monster. I reached into my mane, pulled out a Luger, and shot it in the ear, knocking it to the side and off of me, but the resulting keening whine and the lack of blood or brain matter caught me by surprise.

“Y-you hurt Luka!” A voice growled a tiny and cute voice. Looking in the direction I saw a tiny orange anthro fox that was the size of a three-year-old with a group of equally large foxes to ‘Luka’ sitting with it, each fox made of stars, or it seems so. “I’m going to hurt you!”

The tiny boy pulled out a pistol but one of the large star foxes stopped him from aiming at me as I reformed my throat.

“What is a kid doing here?” I questioned as the group snarled at me.

“I’m thirty-six!” The tiny guy yelled at me.

“I’m sure. So, any of you lot able to talk and explain yourselves for terrorizing the island?” I waved the gun around and put a hoof on Luka’s neck to remind them I’m not defenseless.

The largest of them poked the orange guy, who's eyes glowed blue before his voice changed to female. “It is they who trespass here! All not of Vulpes kind are not welcome here!”

“Too bad. Either make nice or I’ll eat the lot of you. I need to get samples anyway.” I let my hoof melt over Luka’s neck, making her whimper as I tightened my goo around her throat.

“NO!” The female yelled in fear through her anthro conduit. “Please! We surrender! Don’t kill my daughter!”

“You submit to the rule of the sovereign Princesses of the Sun and Moon? You pledge yourselves to my beloved Princesses and wish to serve their people?” I imperiously stressed the den of foxes, forming a ‘tongue’ on my hoof-turned-slime and licking the back of Luka’s ear.

“Lady Luna has returned?! Yes! We submit! Gladly!” Desperately declared the clear matriarch of these creatures, the whole den all rolling over onto their backs in submission.

“Alright, with that out of the way, what are you? What’s in the bunker?” I demanded less intensely, putting my pistol away and returning my hoof to normal, letting Luka up to scamper behind the others fearfully.

“Our home? It is our home, where we willingly submitted to experiments in the name of our Lady Luna, so that we may be closer to her.” Declared the matriarch as she and her rather large family got back onto their paws. “Well, the original ones of us. We’ve, heh, bred a bit since then.”

“Any males?” I asked in confusion, not seeing or smelling one.

“We take males from the village or use Leonard here.” The Matriarch explained. “We’re always born female, and the males who originally underwent the experiments became females. As for what we are, we are Vulpes. Vulpes Minors to be specific. We’re nowhere near old enough to become Vulpes Majors.”

“Huh, I’ve heard of Canis, Lupus, and Ursa, but never Vulpes counted among Luna’s starborne menagerie. I’m guessing you were a desperate unethical genetic super-soldier project?” I asked as I looked around at the massive fox-shaped entities of the night sky. Each was easily big enough at the shoulder to be 6 feet tall, and they’re gonna get bigger? Yeesh.

“More or less? We’re not exactly capable of wielding weapons anymore, and we’ve lost the ability to speak. It’s safe to say the experiment was mostly a failure. We were supposed to become Star Ponies, imbued with the power of the heavens. However, the sample may have been tainted by its handlers, a group of adept fox hunters from the nation to the northeast.” The matron explained as she sat down, the others seeing to Luka and otherwise warily watching.

“Okay, is he one of them?” I asked pointing to Leonard who was tenting his pants. Whoa. Considering how big that is, he must be a midget. Or a dwarf. What do you call people in this world suffering dwarfism?

“He is merely a former adventurer of said land. Leo the Tiny Terror he once went by, well, before we got our paws on him. Now he’s just Leonard, our adorable little horndog.” She cooed through his lips, nuzzling his cheek.

“Okay, why is he tenting his pants?” I asked.

“He smells a new fox.” She chuckled.

“Sorry? I’m a slime, and I’m not using my fox form right now-woah~...” I wobbled, my slime overtaking my fur. “Wha~?” Everything was all...groovy~. Oh no~. I’m...high? How~? Hey, there colorful ladies~! “How you~ doin’?” I slurred before flopping into a growing puddle on the cave floor as I lost control of how much of my mass I was storing away while the pretty light ladies danced.

---]===>

I woke slowly and to a world of blurriness in a room made of metal and saw Leonard working a console behind a glass wall. The group of Vulpes Minors watching on behind him. “Hm, you’re awake. Usually, Vulpes Venom lasts longer than that. Then again, you’re slime. Which will make this all the more interesting.”

“Huh?” I dumbly asked, having somehow been dumped into several buckets in the metal room that began spinning around me. Wee~! Whoa! Colorful lights! Fireworks! Woo~! I giggled as my membrane tingled, my red and cream slime swirling more violently. After a while, the spinning stopped and I was laughing at the full-body tickle, rolling around in a blob of silly slime and knocking the buckets around.

“Wonder what we’ll get. A Vulpus pup is normally guaranteed with ponies.” Mused the teeny tiny terror of Trottingham! The fiend! His plan was to make me a ticklish pile of goo all along! “Ah, her pigmentation is changing.”

“No~ not my swirlies~!” I whined, watching my swirls start darkening, my nearly even mixture of red and cream becoming a beautiful canvas of deep night-sky purple, filled with swirling galaxies, nebula, and stars just like the foxes watching me, much of them red and white, but a large amount of it was also notably blue. At least I still have swirls! Oh, and there’s my Mark, floating like a constellation.

“Red, white and blue seem dominant? It’s normally blue and purple.” One Vuplus commented. Hey, I can hear them! “Ah, and there she is.”

“Aroo?” I vocalized, my slime forming more solidly and seeming able to hold a shape even more strongly. Familiar with the body already, thanks to my fox form, I rolled to my paws and stood, my mass already making me easily twice the size of the others on the other side of the glass. “Hey~! This was mean! I could’ve done this without all the deception if I just ate a hair or something from one of you!”

“Yes, but then what could I have learned from you? Nothing.” Leonard replied, pressing a button that caused a loud buzzer to sound and a door to slide open from the wall. “We’ll stop terrorizing the village and help your princesses, as they’re our princesses too. But keep in mind that my work is all that matters to me. If they try to stop me for any reason, I will blow this island to Seaquestria.”

“That’s mean!” I huffed as he eyed my rear. “No fun-time for you for being a meanie!”

“Shame, you’re rather nicely shaped. Oh well, begone and take all but Luka with you. It was getting crowded here anyway.” Leonard casually dismissed, jumping onto a Vulpes’ back, likely Luka, and riding her further into the bunker.

“Wait, was he just an adventurer?” I asked in confusion.

“No, sorry. It was a ploy he cooked up for us to play whenever someone brave enough came to investigate. Of course, they all joined us here in the family. Some of us really are naturally bred though, so don’t think we’re all former victims.” The voice of the matriarch answered, allowing me to pick her out of the group of elegant entities. “Leonard was one of the original researchers like myself, a former Shekiah. We had to do desperate things while the bunker was under attack.”

“She has a dick! Just like you matriarch!” One of the many females exclaimed, already poking her head under my tail to tongue my balls.

“Ah! Hey! I’m still a slime, so I’m genderless! K-kinda! I’m all the genders!” I proclaimed with a proud nod of my celestial fox head, my eyes closing as I stoically and sagely informed them.

“Oh? We can have fun?!” Another asked as I remembered I needed to get home.

“Um, maybe later? I don’t know if I can promise that, but I need to get you to your new home.” My brain started making sense again. Core! You’re supposed to keep my head on straight! A sensation of apology. Aw, it’s okay, nobody’s perfect.

“Aw, that’s fair. Oh, while on the way, we can teach you our tail magic! It’s really simple, so you should get it down quick.” The vixen who’d been licking my balls excitedly stated, drawing a line with the tip of her tail that turned bright white for a moment, and a tiny cut formed in the far wall.

“Tail magic?” Wait. Are the Vulpes basically less-powerful fox-clones of Amaterasu from Okami? Oh~ why do I keep falling face-first into weird shit?

“Hm, I feel like emptying my balls in our new member first.” The matriarch told us as she rounded me.

“Wai-fuck!” I yelped as she mounted me and shoved what felt like sixteen inches of fox dick into my cunt. “We need to go!”

“Sorry but new members always get me like this. I’ll be done once I’ve bred you.” The Matriarch growled.

Damn it all~! Why can’t I escape this kind of shit~?!

Ch.25

View Online

Ch.25

“So thou can now turn into a slimy Vulpes Major?” Luna asked me from the massive pool-sized jacuzzi bathtub, which was of course filled with my goo spoo. She made a system to recycle it so I didn’t have to keep getting ‘milked’ for her extremely exotic and oddly coconut-scented baths. Luna was back to being purely female and her previous proportions. “And this Matriarch tried breeding thee?”

“Or minor, depending on how much slime I have available,” I added with a nod from my place sitting on the rim of the far-too-enormous tub in my new Vulpes form. I wondered where she was draining all my slime semen after the baths, considering I went through so much effort to produce it all. “Also yes, but I absorbed her seed so I wouldn’t be burdened with it.”

“I thought that place was data storage.” Trachea commented from her own place in the bath. We all looked at Celestia who was trying her best to hide in the creamy goo. Her mane gave her away though.

“Sister?” Luna asked leadingly.

“*blurble*” Came a bubbling from where she’d submerged, and she surfaced with a sigh. “I missed you sister. I wanted to honor you and save Our Little Ponies at the same time, so I thought; why not infuse loyal soldiers still devoted to you even after all this time with Lupus Major magic. Since they were both of the night sky, and your preferred, ahem, species.”

“But then this Leonard messed with the project?” Luna asked curiously, seeming not at all bothered that her sister had a genetic super-soldier program started in honor of her.

“I can only assume. Still, it worked, if a bit too well, and manipulated to his perverse ends. Though I also think this Matriarch had a role to play in which species were picked.” Celestia grumbled as she looked me over. “Could you please turn into something more social?”

“Hm? Sure.” I morphed easily into my caribou slime form, still all starry and night-sky like though. “Guess that’s there to stay,” I grumbled, sliding into the bath with the others, looking at Zephyr who was amorphously swirling around with my cum goo. “Careful you don’t get hyperpregnant again Zephyr.”

“*blub*” Replied Zephyr, waving a tendril of her brown and cream slime dismissively.

“Don’t worry about her, she’s a big girl. If she wants to bake more of your adorable goo-kids let her.” Nicole, my beautiful ball of babies and boobs nonchalantly waved off, having to stand in the center of the pool due to her incredible size. She still has nearly four months left too! I’m starting to worry, but if nobody else is concerned for her health, then she must be doing well.

“Fine, so what power do Vulpes have Tia? I know my tail can kinda act as a sword.” I asked the nervous alicorn.

“Um, not much more than that. Besides being as durable as a Lupus.” Tia admitted with a shrug, sending her shelf of boobflesh quaking in the cream. “Lupus didn’t have any special abilities aside from their durability and strength, which all Celestia starborne entities possess. The tail abilities must have been an addition along with the fox form and the venom by that deviant.”

“Well, it’s useful,” Luna admitted. “But not exactly powerful.” I felt my face warm as Luna scooped a cup into the coconut-flavored cum and took a long deep swallow.

“Actually...the matron, her name is Midnight just FYI, says that they’ve been experimenting with it for years, and they can do things like cutting down trees within instants, create localized detonations of varying potency, and one time they even stopped the rain by ‘painting’ wind to blow the clouds away.” This caused Luna to blink as she finished her dirty drink.

“Okay...that is not at all what I had planned,” Tia said in surprise.

“Sounds like this Leonard has developed a rather scarily potent form of magic. If any Vulpes can create such a profound effect on the world around them with a wave of the tail, that makes them at least as potentially dangerous as any skilled mage.” Trachea considered as she took her own draught of my slime. I mean, yeah, my cum tastes like a coconut smoothie, but please stop flattering me girls, I might boil with how warm you’re making me feel.

“Well then, we’ll gladly welcome such potential into our growing ranks. With any earth ponies willing to come here from Trottingham, we will also resolve our food supply issues. We were starting to worry that We would need to have thee and Zephyr go on a tree-eating binge and then donate a large reservoir of slime.” Luna said to me as she scooped up another serving of coconut cum.

“Ugh.” I groaned. “Well a few do, but they’re isolationist, also Leonard has made them superstitious. It was hell to explain through a window what the foxes were and that I was taking most of them with me. I hope they do stay away from the bunker though, Leonard is a vicious little monster.” I growled at the end there. He’s been forcibly turning people into his playthings for over a decade.

“As soon as things settle down, trust me, I will personally find him and smite him from this world before any doomsday device he threatened the island with could cause harm.” Tia declared imperiously, before leaning down and outright sucking down my goo. UGH, I’m getting so horny! Stop it, girls! I don’t want sex! I don’t want to feel like I’m just some sex-addicted nymphomaniac!

“Yes, good to know. I’m gonna go to bed, it’s been a long day.” I slid back out of the bath/pool and absorbed the goo clinging to the membrane of my slime.

“You’re just going to go to sleep?” Zephyr suddenly asked in surprise, forming her head atop her still amorphous body.

“Yes. I’ll be in my tub.” I rolled out of the magically expanded bathroom and back into our bedroom suite, stuffing just enough of my slime into a pocket space to comfortably fill my solid bronze bathtub.

---]===>

The next morning I was gently woken by Nicole patting my surface, kissed on the cheek when I emerged from myself, and softly told breakfast was being served in the private dining room. The way Nicole behaved was so...odd, that I was worried, but she just softly smiled with her own eyes filled with concern and gently goaded me into heading down, since she was stuck in the royal suite with her belly too big for most doorways now.

When I got to the dining room, I blinked at realizing I hadn’t really noticed last night, but Lulu was back to being 6 feet tall and her still-very-busty but not Hyper self. She was wearing a black nightgown, her non-sexy one. After coming to terms with today’s sense of modesty, she at least knows her original taste in sleepwear was considered ‘come hither’ clothes these days.

“Lulu? You okay?” I asked sitting down as they all looked at me, bewildered themselves.

“Since when did you get an anthro fox body?” Trachea asked.

“Huh?” I ran my hands over my face but sighed. “No, this is still my goo body. I guess having a strong affinity towards Vulpes helps me subconsciously hold a form besides caribou. I felt myself morph back to caribou and let my core branch my antlers, feeling content and stable as I let it happen.

“Hey, that’s pretty,” Zephyr commented, poking my antlers, and when I turned my eyes up, I could barely make out that my vines had sprouted beautiful purple blossoms at various points.

“Wow…” My core sent a sensation of smug pride. You be as smug as you want if you make me feel so pretty! “That’s nice. I don’t think I can stay one species, I love being a caribou, fox, pegasus, what have you. It’s so...restrictive to just stay one thing.” I admitted, the realization being soothing to me.

“I know what you mean.” Trachea chuckled. “I have no dislike for my true form, but what’s the point in not using a power that lets you be whatever you want? I happen to enjoy turning into birds and pegasi, flying is so much more fun when you have wings meant for distance and gliding rather than hovering and maneuverability.”

I giggled at Trachea’s like-minded attitude. “But back to Luna, what happened Love? Also, why is Nicole acting strange?”

“I transferred my Sex aspect to a willing acolyte of Wiatr in the Black Isles, a sea pony. Now they have a Goddess of Sex, who may well also become Fertility considering they already worshipped Wiatr for Sex and Commerce.” Luna sighed in content as she rubbed her lap, where there was a distinct lack of male genitals. “I don’t mind having male parts, but I’d prefer the option of not having them. As for Nicole, she’s finally coming to terms with Love, and that she has it. Also, I want you as a Vulpes tonight~.” Luna, that’s weird, kinky but weird.

“Oh. Right.” I forgot again, that caribou like Nicole and Zephyr were raised in a society where Love was a foreign concept, a thing of fantasy they tried so hard to emulate when they’ve forgotten how to. “Good to know she’s making progress.” The fact Zephyr wasn’t at all involved in this conversation even though she was right next to me had me a bit worried. Was she having the same degree of issues with it as Nicole? She is older after all, but then again her parents were clearly rebels, not submitting their Female daughter to being breeding stock and also moving around as vagrants and not allowing her to be conscripted into the military.

“Yes, also, Surgeon has been out getting ‘supplies’. One of the MPs asked about you, and Surgeon stated she’s been experimenting on you and some animals. It’s the cover story you two came up with, and surprisingly the officer asked if she could have those changes.” Zephyr added on, explaining why Surgeon was absent. “Also, Surgeon and I know what love is, though it took Surgeon explaining it to me for me to understand it a bit better.”

“Well, I hope she doesn’t get put on the spot with something she’s unable to do. I guess she’ll have to practice her cosmetic magic and stuff. Whatever medical mumbo-jumbo.” I replied as I sat there, watching everyone eat, which was a lot of food. Everyone at this table besides Trachea, Zephyr and I were pregnant after all. Tia’s been so focused on her food she hasn’t even spoken a single word yet, scarfing down...is that cake? Where’d she get cake?

“She’s using the Trainee to practice, who is named Angela for the record.” Zephyr nonchalantly answered, as if using a prisoner’s body for unethical magic experimentation wasn’t a horrific and terrible thing to do. Especially since she was acting as a surrogate for Carmine and I’s fawns.

“Isn’t that dangerous? For her and My fawns?” I asked with deep concern.

“I’ll be frank and state that there is always danger, but Surgeon is a professional and I don’t think she’ll risk the children or her patient,” Luna replied, then looked over at her sister in annoyance. “Sister, wilt thou cease stuffing thine face and at least greet our beloved?”

“Hm?” Celestia blinked and hummed through a mouth stuffed with so much cake her cheeks were full like a chipmunk. She swallowed the whole mass of food in her mouth in one go and licked all the frosting and chocolate smears around her mouth. “Oh, good morning Robin. I apologize, I’ve been ravenous since I woke up.”

“I can see that,” I said in a bit of awe, seeing that she’s already eaten half of a whole cake, while also drinking milk and eating pickles. Those all must’ve been obtained in a recent raid on food stores.

“Didn’t you say this Goddess gave you a charm to help Tia?” Zephyr asked Luna.

“What? What charm, help me with what?” Tia suddenly defensively demanded of her sister as she magically pulled up her nightdress to reveal her gigantic breasts, and used her magic to tug on her pink nipples and start filling her cup of milk back up. Won’t that just go back into your breasts though? Well, with her eating so much I guess not, but still.

“Help thee with thine inflation fetish. Thou still keeps trying to dangerously fill thyself even though thou art pregnant and it risks the foals. So We got thee a charm that Wiatr says is among her favorites. It would protect thy foals and make thine body so magically elastic thee might as well be a living balloon. If We can’t stop thee, sister, We might as well make sure thou art safe.” Luna admitted as she pulled a necklace from her storage space through her ether mane. It was a simple thing with a golden orb bead on the grey cord.

“Oh~ okay~!” Tia purred giving Luna bedroom eyes and looking below her belt. “Want me to reward you~.”

“We a-are quite fine in that department at the moment dear sister.” Luna flushed and tossed the necklace at her kinky big sister, who promptly snatched it and put it on, the necklace oddly clinging to her collar, which she still didn’t like not wearing, and looking like a bell on said collar. “Today is not a day for fornication and lust anyhow, at least not until tonight. Robin, We have an assignment for thee.”

“Yeah, what is it?” I asked, perking up and ready to hear it. Huh, I haven’t touched my food. I forget I don’t get ‘hungry’ like most species anymore. Anything I eat just gets turned to more goo anyway, but I should at least try to eat like a normal person on occasion.

“Thanks to thee Love, We have gotten the support of the Pegasi, hopefully, Earth Ponies, and gathered 3 of the 6 Sages of Harmony. Sister has finally told me who the Sage of Magic is, and unfortunately, it will be difficult to extract her.” Luna looked to said sister, who wilted and looked like all her hope and life was sucked right back out of her for a moment before Luna took her hand and squeezed comfortingly.

“Why?” I asked as I got up and decided to try and look less starry. It wasn’t working, and more like my body rebelled against it, getting even more starry. I guess I just have to hope this unique pattern doesn’t follow into my other forms like my Mark does.

“The Sage of Magic is...was, my personal student. I’d only had her under my wing for a couple of months before the final push by the Caribou hammered through our borders, rushed the countryside, and took Canterlot.” Celestia used her magic to summon a newspaper, which was of course in German and revealed an image of a busty, beautiful, and intelligent-looking caribou. “Her name is, or possibly was Twilight Sparkle. Now she goes by Tara, and is ahead magic researcher for the King’s personal R&D department back in the Cervine Kingdom.”

“How do you know it’s her?” I asked, and Tia pointed out the collared young male drake about the same age as the fillies in a butler uniform helping her hold up her award.

“This is the drake that she had hatched on the day I took her under my wing,” Tia explained forlornly. “When someone hatches a dragon egg, they’re bound together from then on like family. Then there’s also this.” Tia pointed out the lapel pin on both Tara and the drake’s shirt collars, of the same Mark on Harmonia’s body of the Magic Sage. “It seems she still remembers and cherishes enough of her old self that she keeps her Mark on hand.”

“Alright, am I just going to kidnap her and the boy? I think it will be harder to convince them to leave.” On that note, how would I go about kidnapping a powerful mage and her butler slave?

“On the contrary. She was Celestia’s personal student and worshiped the very ground she walked on. She became a caribou years ago, well ahead of nearly anyone else and the moment she was no longer considered a slave, continuously requested a transfer to the King’s personal R&D, which has to follow the King to throw themselves into researching whatever hits her whims and fancies. The moment Celestia escaped however, she was shipped back to the Cervine Kingdom under nominal house arrest under suspicion of being an insurgent.” Trachea informed us, her eyes glazed in communion with her hivemind.

“So I have to go to her home?” I asked for clarification and got a nod from our spymaster. “Okay, so that’s back in the Cervine Kingdom. But how did she win an award for...Magic Theory, when she’s under house arrest?”

“The caribou have a mostly meritocratic society when they’re not thinking with their dicks or tits. They’re not going to let something like ‘house arrest’ keep someone from their rightly earned acknowledgment of achievement.” Zephyr snorted as if the very idea was ludicrous.

“So she basically screamed, HEY I PROVED SOMETHING GIVE ME A REWARD!” I jokingly suggested, getting snorts from everyone. “But okay, I need to cow-up.” I turned into my caribou body and whined at how my pelt aside from my cream front and thighs was now a deep purple instead of rusty red. “Come on! I loved my red! I’m Robin!” I snarled, and my fur rapidly changed hue to a stronger Robin red, and I snorted. “That’s better!”

“Get any more tattoos and you’ll start becoming a work of art.” Trachea pointed at my lower belly, where on the right above my upper pussy area was Luna’s mark, from when she marked me as her’s, and opposite that on my left upper groin area was my own mark, both in full color. To see them I had to pull my tits apart and peer between them.

“Hmm...I like them. A lot. I wouldn’t mind getting more, but it might start getting a bit crowded. Well, if I don’t get these babies done.” I held up my huge basketballs for boobs, easily imagining the cream orbs being covered in tattoos.

“Truly.” Tia chuckled licking her lips before blushing. “Not that I would.”

“Please sister. Between us, thou always did like the roguish ones more. We happen to prefer a knight in shining armor, but alas, a rogue did steal mine heart.” Luna fluttered her eyes at me and I cheekily grinned, before shaking myself and clapping my cheeks.

“Nope. Out of that mindset. I have work to do. I just have to hope that Carmine and Paddy aren’t where Tara is. They’ll blow the operation right open.” I grumbled, though I was hoping a little to see Carmine again, if only briefly.

“They’re in the south, nowhere near her. They’re actually fighting one of our fortresses right now on the edge of our territory in the Badlands.” Trachea informed me. “They’re dangerous for sure, and they may be specialized in sieges, but our fortresses are literally mountains and mazes. It could take them months to take a single one when we have the badlands pockmarked with the things.”

“Well, that’s not good. Any news on that?” Tia asked worriedly. The changelings were our greatest allies, after all, if they fall, we’ll only have Trachea and her network.

“About sixteen changelings have been captured and they’re being used. We had to cut them from the Hive Mind because of the drugs going into them, though it was weird how Carmine was talking to them about Love, asking if it was truly real and how it felt.” Trachea explained. “She seems obsessed with us. Also, Paddy is clearly a master mage of some sort, extracting minor secrets from their minds and theorizing what turning them into caribou would do to their magic.”

“Well, that’s not my front, I’m not a soldier. I’m just glad my two main detection risks when infiltrating are gone.” I pulled my bodysuit from between my tits, since I had no mane to use as a safe obscurance to access my storage, and held up the tiny thing, getting whistles from Zephyr and Trachea, and blushes from the Princesses. “This is going to be interesting.”

---]===>

I was in my armor, the bodysuit being worn as underclothes because being naked under armor, even comfy padded armor is dumb. I’ll just have to get used to how sensitive it made me feel, how my nipples rubbed against my armor and made me just want to tear my clothes off and maul my tits for a boobgasm.

But no, I am devoted to making bodysuits work for me. Not only are they sexy, but they’re also a practical form of underclothes. I don’t exactly ‘need’ support like most women do, but damn is it nice to have it in the form of a pleasurable skintight suit. That and I’m currently tiny again.

“Oh, how are you doing?” A caribou purred as she leaned down to my four-foot size.

“Good, do you know where Tara lives? I’m a big fan of hers!” I exclaimed as I hopped up and down a bit. This earned a giggle from the cow as she nodded.

“She lives in the apartment complex in Tree 73.” The cow helpfully pointed out the general direction of the place I was looking for, even naming it.

“Thanks, lady!” I jumped up and smooched her nose, making her yelp and giggle as I ran away in the direction she pointed. It wasn’t hard to find my way, each of the trees had an illuminated painted number on each trunk, like the Sabaody Archipelago from One Piece. Only these weren’t mangrove trees. I couldn’t possibly imagine what kind of trees they are.

The Cervine Forest Kingdom, despite the heavy pollution and the industrialized society of its inhabitants, it had managed to maintain a magnificent forest that put the Everfree to shame. The trees here were utterly enormous, spanning whole city blocks. Tunnels were dug through the roots to allow roads to pass through, stairs carved into the trees and all sorts of incredible wooden construction that would make you think Elves live here or something.

It was still so smoggy you could barely see one tree from another though, and the sky was blocked out by both the smog, clouds, and the thick canopy of leaves the size of cars high above. No wonder you can see this forest from half a continent away. Why would the caribou even want to expand beyond this baffling marvel of magical nature? All that said, however, all the light here was artificial, derived from electricity, or magic where such lights were infeasible.

I also noticed moving tree stumps with faces that hide in the trees with the help of the fairies. Weren’t koroks related to the Kokiri who had fairies? Were they like the fairies? Or were the fairies protecting them? Are they elves?

Then what about the Deku Scrubs? Oh, there’s a few, just sitting around and looking sick with those comically oversized medical masks over their snouts. It seems the smog is really getting to the poor things, and the caribou at least seem to treat them well if the relatively clean pond they were around said anything. After all, they’re tiny creatures and I guess could be called cute.

“Wait no. Kokiri were Hylian children who simply never grew up after their ancestors moved into the forests to distance themselves from the growing cities. The Koroks were what they turned into to allow them to fly, adapting them for the Great Sea.” I mumbled to myself. “That kinda fits elves, with the whole unaging thing at least. Are the caribou related to them? Would explain the obsession with children.”

The Deku Scrubs perked at my muttering before getting up and scurrying over to me. They made strange sounds as they poked me before prancing around me.

“What is it?” I chuckled at the Scrubs.

“She is here. She has come. Please, save us.” The nearest one whispered hopefully, and I felt confused, yet terribly pained. Like I forgot something. “No. She cannot remember. Please remember.”

“I...I don’t know what you’re talking about. If you want clean air and water, journey East, to Everfree.” I whispered to them, and they looked both sad and hopeful. “Tell nobody but other scrubs, okay? I need to go.” I hurried away before they drew more attention to me.

Anyway, I followed the long, long, long distance down the street in the direction my helpful temporary guide had pointed me, and after running enough to have easily crossed maybe a quarter of the Everfree, I finally found the massive Tree 73. I had to follow the walkways around it to find the main entrance, but eventually, I got to go into the clean air from the smog and sighed in relief as I pulled down my scarf to enjoy the clean indoor air.

“Oh, what a cutie!” A caribou wearing glasses exclaimed as I approached the reception desk. A Deku Scrub was sitting in a fountain looking very sad as it paddled about. “Who are you trying to visit little one?”

“I’m here to see if Tara will let me visit! I wanna get her autograph for her debunking Sleipnir’s Theory on continuous thaumaturgic feedback loops in null matrices.” Yes, I had to look up why she won the award. Apparently disproving Sleipnir would advance Null technology and anti-magic craft. This, of course, was very bad for us, but great for the caribou. Which was all the more reason why Tara got such a prestigious award as the Abel Prize due to it being in the mathematics and thaumaturgy field?

“I’ll call her apartment right away!” The cow said with a large smile as she picked up the phone receiver and began dialing. “Anything for a cutie!”

“Thank you!” I giggled, noting the cow was tenting her skirt.

“Who’s there.” Droned a haggard male voice through the old-fashioned phone receiver.

“I have a, um, sorry dear, I forgot your name?” She was blushing in embarrassment at the fact she forgot to ask.

“Tatl!” I replied, using a name that I’d thought up to be as different from my actual name as I could, and all the fairies and other mythical things hiding around here brought the yellow fairy to mind thanks to the scrubs too. A yellow fairy started buzzing about me after I said the name though, seeming angry. Oops! Sorry Tatl, if that’s you! I’ll apologize when I’m in private!

“I have a little dear named Tatl here.” The cow said after getting my false name, and I felt a smirk creeping on my face at how her skirt lifted higher in the front. Somebody get’s off on embarrassment~.

“Oh! She’s here! Send her on up.” The tired male voice suddenly filled with energy, and I was a little worried. How did she know I was coming? Did Luna or Tia somehow message ahead? How? It’s midday here even if it’s evening back home.

“Unf, okay, Sir Spike.” The cow sighed eyeing me and rubbing the top of the tented skirt. “Just go to the Elevator.” She huffed, “But um, could you also…?” She looked at me than her skirt.

“Hm...have a quick snack, or leave you wanting. Hm...ah~.” I opened wide, crawling under the desk as well as her skirt and deepthroating the 16-inch long dick in one go, causing her to squeal and moan. I didn’t waste time, swallowing, thrusting myself onto her and licking her sheathe as I groped her apple-sized balls. She came quickly with a keening wail and I gulped down her offering easily.

“Ah~ thank you~!” The bespectacled cow cooed at me as I pulled off and stood back up, patting my slightly bloated tummy with a belch.

“Not an issue.” I burped again as I walked away to the elevator. “Which floor?”

“Miss Tara and Sir Spike live on the 77th floor, room 7005. Follow the directory so you don’t get lost dear!” The cow called after me as the elevator doors closed on me and I absorbed her cum once alone.

“She tasted sweet. Maybe I should take more ‘offerings’. Oh and sorry about using your name Tatl.” I sighed, licking my lips while the yellow fairy, who must be Tatl blinked brightly and then faded away, likely in a huff knowing that tsundere fairy. I was now alone in the elevator until it opened up on floor 47 for a small group of drunken cows. “Uh, what floor?”

“69!” One declared and the others all hooted and cheered as I considerately pressed their floor. “We’re gonna suck big dicks tonight!” Declared a standard tan one.

“Fuck that! I wanna get knocked up!” Eagerly insisted on a brown one.

“What~?! You know you’re just asking to be turned into a breeder with this constant warring we’re doing.” Warned an oddly orange one.

“Why not have the Cutie do it!” A blue-green cow giggled. “She doesn’t seem the type to turn you into a breeder!”

“But what if she’s, like, related to the King? They’re all that tiny! Or, uh, the last three were!” Countered the brown one.

“All the better! Royal bastards!” Another cow with golden blond fur cheered flashing me her cunt by lifting her skirt and balls up. “C’mon Cutie! Come have a taste!”

“S-sorry, but I’m here to visit Miss Tara and I don’t want to keep her waiting.” My answer got a chorus of disappointed whines, but thankfully the elevator wasn’t slow, even with this many people, and it opened onto their floor...which was outright just a giant nightclub as far as I could see from the elevator, flashing lights and tacky smoke, caribou in all states of dress dancing, singing, drinking, and fucking all over the place.

“Here!” The golden blond said tossing a paper at me. “If you change your mind~. The five of us live in the same place!” The cows then herded out into the party and immediately started making out and dancing as the door closed.

“...These caribou are crazy hedonists and I kinda regret they’re the enemy sometimes.” I pressed on the 77th-floor button to get the door to close quicker.

My peace didn’t last though. Another group of four got on after another four floors, already fucking each other. I got splashed with seed from the two cows catching with their cunts as their bellies swelled up, their male organs the culprits in getting me all sticky. “Oh, I got the cutie!” One cow that had covered me moaned, trying to pick me up. “Hey, ~ c’ mere~! I just wanna turn you into my condom!”

“I’m here to see someone!” I yelped, evading needy hands as the already inflating cows got fucked harder by their partners, but I managed to avoid the unwanted tryst until the door opened on my floor and I took off, leaving behind a couple of whines of disappointment. “God, is it breeding season?” I groaned, walking up to the directory.

It was as simple as following such a thing for any large apartment building, only multiply that by 10. I was just lucky Tara’s apartment 7005 was only five standard house widths away from the elevator to the right. Considering there are 100 apartments a floor that wasn’t a specialized floor, I’m terrified of how many caribou there are.

“Okay.” I groaned as I approached her door and knocked. It was a little while before a purple cow opened the door, huffing and half-naked with her bowling-ball creamy tits bouncing in the air and hot steam coming off of her and a towel wrapped around her hips.

“Sorry for the wait.” The cow who was obviously Tara huffed. “Just got done with an Unf, experiment.”

“That’s what she calls using a vibrator in the shower.” Called out the boy’s voice from earlier.

“Shut up Spike!” Tara called out. She looked me over before licking her lips and picking me up with her magic, her lavender aura matching her eyes shimmering through her antlers. “In you get, I can’t leave after all.” Tara pulled me in and closed the door. “So, thirsty? Hungry? Or thirsty and hungry?” Tara asked as she led me to the kitchen of her large apartment.

“Uh, maybe?” I asked as she took off the towel to reveal a lack of male genitals. “You knew I was coming?”

“Yep. Part of why I took the potion to get rid of my male anatomy. I don’t like it as a permanent part of me. I’m about to be free to live how I want, and get back to my Princess. It will take some time for me to figure out how to reverse what the doctors have done to turn me into a caribou, but some part of my original identity is something.” Tara affirmed with a sigh of relief as she rubbed the area above her groin where her male genitals would have been.

“Um, how did you know?” I asked as a purple drake with greenhorns, eyes, wings, and banded scales down his front walked into the kitchen just as equally naked and hummed as he opened the fridge. He was far too young to be attractive to me so I ignored him.

“I have a lot of colleagues who may or may not agree with my quiet disgust with the regime we’re run by and may or may not have let me know Princess Celestia was free shortly before I was arrested on suspicion. Oh, by the way, in Equestrian law, you can’t arrest someone on suspicion alone.” Tara held up her left leg, showing the small ankle band locked on her calf. “Also the fairies.” Tara pointed to the Fairy flying around her. “They can’t stop gossiping about you, and the moment you were in the area, I knew.”

“Great, so I’m a source of amusement for fairies after all. Alright, So you want to be freed, Well I have teleport twigs, but how do we get that off?” I asked as I looked at the heavy small band above her last joint before her hoof.

“Useless around here. Each Mallorn Tree has a Null barrier set into the bark. Which is why we’re going to have to circumvent the usual methods of magical transport.” Tara said with educated certainty.

“Okay then, how?” I asked again, not liking beating around the bush. I suddenly felt a pang of annoyed irony for some reason.

“Ready Spike?” Tara asked of her companion, who chugged an apple juice box before sighing.

“Are you sure?” He eyed us both. “I mean, we live in a nice house in a nice safe big tree in a nice unassailable city.”

“Who is the thaumaturgic scientist and Sage of Magic here?” Tara impatiently demanded and held up her manacled leg, giving it a shake. “This isn’t going anywhere quicker with you stalling.”

“Alright, just don’t blame me if you get covered in third-degree burns.” Spike then ate the juice box and swallowed as he stepped closer, taking a breath so deep his whole chest puffed up.

“Wha-AH!” I screamed as he breathed light green fire at our feet, the scalding-hot magic flames swirling around us, squeezing us together like sardines in a can, and then we were clearly moving. “Sho...uh...ish dish da pwan?” I asked Tara with my face squished between her breasts and Spike pressed into our side.

“With you acting as a signature sample, Spike’s Dragonfire Delivery spell should bring us down through the tree, out the front door, and then east towards home where it’ll seek out Princess Celestia who is the original recipient keyed to his magic.” Tara declared, and we continued to move while packed in this hot space that wasn’t burning hot anymore, just unpleasantly warm.

“Sho, uh...um ere offen?” I questioned the cow, who just smiled as my dick throbbed in my trousers against her thighs.

“Well, not really. See, this is a first for me too and-.”

“Just fuck already! I don’t care either way, but it’s gonna be a long and boring flight!” Spike complained, and we both shrugged. Tara managed to move her arms enough to pull me up into a surprisingly tender kiss.

Ch.26

View Online

Ch.26

FREEDOM! FINALLY! I rolled around on the practically freezing cold stone floor of the foyer the moment the fiery spell encompassing us broke in a puff of smoke. “Never again!” I think I may have lost a lot of mass in that hot pocket! I’m made of slime, no matter how much I can emulate flesh!

“I’d only do that if I had no choice,” Tara added as she used her magic to snap the house-arrest shackle and then crush it into a compressed ball no bigger than a marble.

“Okay. well, at least it was some fun.” I chuckled, eyeing her bloated belly that was also a cause of me having lost mass. We couldn’t move much, but we were thankfully in the position to writhe and have sex to pass the time.

“If there’s one thing the caribou did for Tara, it’s that they helped her really loosen up.” Spike grabbed his slave collar and ripped it in half casually with his strength alone.

“I’ll have you know that since you were a baby I had every right to be an uptight little girl over protecting you. The only reason they didn’t take you away was because separating us would’ve killed you and made me magically unstable.” Tara huffed as she cast a spell and her belly was flat again.

“Uh, what?” I asked as Celestia and Pinkie entered the foyer, the former waddling due to her pregnancy and the latter helping her along. “Tia! I’ve brought Tara!”

“Princess~!” Tara practically squealed, teleporting with a blink next to the pregnant mare, and then lunging with a hug, her right arm going between Tia’s right breast and her belly as the purple cow fiercely kissed the surprised mare.

“Oh brother. She couldn’t have suppressed that for an hour?” Spike grumbled in complaint.

“Suppress what?” I chuckled, finding it kinda cute as Tia timidly closed her eyes and returned the hug with her right arm since it was the only one that could reach on that side and also began returning the kiss.

“Her raging lady-boner for the princess. Tara’s Bi even though she didn’t like being a herm full-time. She knows a spell to temporarily give herself a dick anyway.” Spike snorted fire and turned to Pinkie who was just smiling at the two tenderly kissing and hugging. “So what’s your story cotton candy?”

“I have a welcoming party for both of you!” Pinkie cheerfully declared and began dragging us away. “Also dragon boy, you need to work on your charm if you’re gonna meet a dragoness of high class in the future!”

“Heh, right, like anyone like that would give a former slave like me the time of day.” Spike snorted more smoke and tugged out of Pinkie’s hands. “And sorry, but I’m sticking with Tara. If I’m not around she’ll go off and do something dumb, like try and figure out the magic resonance frequency of a fork and end up blowing up a room in the process.”

“And you already know me. I don’t need another party.” I think parties make me depressed, I just got over my slump and I don’t wanna fall into one again. Hey ladies, so you gossip about me? They better be flattering! Don’t portray me as some crazy bitch!

“No! The party is for Tara and Spike!” Pinkie chuckled. “I was just dragging you away so those two could have a bit of privacy~!” At Pinkie’s words, we heard Celestia cry out in pleasure. “The party isn’t far, just in this room. Oh, and are you into Tara?”

“Um, no not really,” I told her in bemusement. “Tara’s a bit too kooky for me, but I appreciate her willingness to pass the time in that hot pocket with some lewd fun.”

“Good.” Is all she said before we entered the waiting room. It was a room which didn’t make much sense though, there’s waiting areas on either side of the foyer.

“This room just got fixed?” I asked Pinkie as I looked around, noting that nearly everyone of importance was here, as well as several random folks.

“Yeppers, and not a waiting room, it’s a breakroom for servants.” Pinkie said, answering my thoughts. “It’s was hit by a bomb or something way back, we had to get new stone.”

“Rocks were bad, found new ones.” Maud blandly intoned before putting a party favor to her lips and blowing, somehow making the act completely devoid of energy.

“Hey, hi! I’m Sweetie Belle! Who’re you!” Gushed Sweetie as she of the three fillies in the room rushed to the guest, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom followed more sedately.

“Why’re you naked?” Commented Apple Bloom, having no tact at all.

“I don’t like clothes, and male dragons don’t have genitals to show off unless we’re aroused. The caribou had no issue with it since I’m rather hard to get turned on anyway.” Spike proudly declared, as if being cold-hearted was something to be happy about.

“You’re a nudist? I wanted to be one but the caribou and Rarity won’t let me.” Scootaloo huffed. “It would be gre-!”

“No, it won’t. My friend Fluttershy and I had tried a streaking race and froze our asses off.” Rainbow told the young pegasus. “We pegasi may be resistant to temperature and weather, but we’re not immune, and wind-chill is a bitch.”

“Wait? You do know a mare named Fluttershy?” I asked barely remembering the questions of Zephyr Breeze up in Cloudsdale.

“Of course I know her. She was my best friend, before the invasion and we were separated. I don’t know what happened to her, but she wasn’t put with us weather ponies. Good thing too, she was always rather frail. It’s an empty hope, but I really pray that whoever is her owner, they see her for the gentle flower she is and don’t torment her.” Rainbow sadly told us. “If only I wasn’t so damn helpless in this situation, I’d go flying to her rescue the moment I knew where she is.”

“That sucks. I know the feeling. I got treated like less than dirt for being male, and the times where I had to wait at our quarters while Tara worked on something top-secret were always lonely and boring. I had to do that a lot since Tara was part of the King’s personal R&D team.” Spike said in commiseration with the blue and purple bodysuit-wearing pegasus.

“Huh, sorry about that bud. Hey, Rarity you finally made it!” Rainbow called out making us turn, and honestly, if I was not suppressing my boner already from the show before with Tia and Tara I’d pop one right now. Rarity really cleaned up for this party. N-not that she isn’t naturally beautiful or anything! But her mane was so expertly curled, her tail along with it. She was in an elegant yet simple purple dress that emphasized her princessly figure and she applied eyeshadow that really brought more attention to her face. Thankfully she avoided lipstick, lipstick is tacky.

She was so beautiful that several fairies were flittering around her. It seems the ladies appreciate beauty, as the most attractive people in the room had at least a few fairies around them.

“Certainly I wouldn’t miss the event where the fulcrum of our interpersonal relationships were to be introduced. Is she the purple cow eating Princess Celestia out in the foyer?” Rarity asked with her beautiful voice and wonderful proper accent as she fully entered the room, and Spike suddenly had hearts replace his pupils on sight of her, his wings sprung out and he covered his groin with a grimace.

“Yeppers~!” Pinkie cheered as she rejoined us with a platter of muffins. “I made cornbread muffins! It was really neat figuring out how to make them rise!” Pinkie declared as we all took one, even Spike who turned away from us after taking one and biting into it, wrapper and all. “I hope Tara finishes up soon. I want to ask her something.”

“Wrapper,” Maud told Spike with a bland look as she grabbed my hand, managing to tear my eyes from Rarity. “Join me?”

“Um, sure?” I followed her lead to one of the couches along the walls of the large room that wasn’t dominated by the countertop, cabinets, and assorted cooking appliances and refrigerators that took up a whole corner of the room. “W-what are you…?” I squeaked as she turned, plopped onto the plain brown couch and pulled me onto her lap, the plain navy blue dress she wore not getting in the way of my padded-armored butt feeling her muscular thighs and lower abdomen.

“Enough herd mates,” Maud said blandly.

“B-but Rarity already told me no when she got her voice back,” I whined as I watched the beautiful and beyond sexy mare nibble a cornbread muffin delicately.

“Still sexy,” Maud argued as she hugged me to her, pressing the back of my head to her bowling ball boobs.

“Y-yeah, but there’s nothing wrong with looking!” I defended, watching Rarity try to speak to Spike, and being bemused at how he avoided looking at her and was clearly regretting his nudist ways with how he kept his hands over his groin, the others all smirking knowingly.

“She’s straight.” Maud nailed into the casket of me wanting to romance Rarity.

“I know! There’s almost no way a mare like her likes ladies. I mean, I used to be a guy, but, well, I can’t see myself that way anymore…” Oh no, here comes the depression. I can’t remember nearly anything now from before all this. I forgot what I looked like. Was I white? Ginger? My head hurt as I tried to remember.

Maud kissed my head between my antlers and I stiffened before suddenly calming down from the gesture. “Have enough,” Maud said, pointing at where Trachea and Zephyr were chatting with Luna off in the corner.

“What about you and Pinkie? I, um, overhead you wanted to jump my bones.” I asked curiously as I relaxed into Maud’s strong body and soft boobs.

“I know.” Maud squeezed my waist. “But it’s mostly attraction. Know you don’t have more room in your heart. At least for now. You have to become large and find the white fox before you get more room.”

“Well, I guess you’re right. They exhaust me. But who is the ‘white fox’?” I questioned curiously.

Maud looked to boulder before shrugging. “I don’t know.”

“Hello, master.” Surgeon joked as she appeared in a puff of stardust and started coughing up a lung when she breathed in the dust. “Okay, that spell is a health hazard!” She coughed out.

“Hey, Surgeon.” I smiled, feeling my chest warm at the sight of her.

“I want a date!” Surgeon demanded as she pointed at me. “We need to hang out more!”

“Sure! What do you want to do?” I eagerly asked, none of the others even asked to go on a date. After going out with Carmine, I really want to go on dates with all of them, get to know them better.

“Uh-um...I was expecting you to be more resistant…” Surgeon backpedaled, and I wilted.

“Why? I’m not that neglectful.” Oh no, here’s the depression…

“S-sorry! Um, we could go for a picnic? Or go see a movie? Go shopping?” Surgeon suggested, and I shrugged. “Okay, um, what do you like?”

“Hm, Shopping?” I asked, feeling a bit of giddiness at indulging in something intrinsically girly that I enjoyed even before all of this. Or, at least I think I did. “Do you know a place?”

“I know several. Have you even bothered to look for anything you like or have you just been mooching off of Rarity’s Generosity?” Surgeon raised a brow at me.

“Um, Rarity.” I chuckled nervously as Maud nuzzled me. “But I haven’t really been using much of that. I only have a few sets of jeans and tube tops sized for my big body, otherwise, I wear my new bodysuit or my armor like now.”

“Well, that’s about to change! Get your purse ready for the weekend girl, we’re going shopping~!” Surgeon’s declaration caused Rarity to suddenly appear next to her. Wait do I have a purse? What would put in it?

“You’re going shopping?” Rarity demanded with such seriousness that it was like life or death!

“Y-yes?” Surgeon nervously asked, and Rarity suddenly pulled a long list from her plunging cleavage, causing her perfect basketball-sized melons to bounce.

“I need at least the fabric and thread, the rest are vanity items. I’ll give you the pfennigs before you leave tomorrow.” Rarity pecked Surgeon on the cheek and left her holding the list as the beautiful mare returned to the party.

“Ah?” I squeaked, Maud practically squishing my dick as she kept my pants from tenting. “Why did she have to already be after someone else~?!”

“Because the best ones tend to be off the market.” Surgeon wistfully said as she rubbed the cheek that was graced by her lips.

Pinkie hummed as she appeared by us and sat next to us, hands over Maud’s, which were still squishing my throbbing dick. “Maud, she won’t go down if you keep pressure on it.”

“Enjoying it.” Maud admitted, wrapping her hands around my maleness under my pants and making me weakly squeak with how her powerful hands were abusing my ‘third leg’.

“I’m going to jump you if you keep it up~,” I grunted, trying not to groan in front of the kids.

“Silly, you may be able to enjoy us as friends and fuckbuddies, but we’re not your Lovers.” Pinkie kissed my brow, her hands moving to where Maud’s weren’t and my whole dick was wrapped in strong hands.

“That’s it. I’m stuffing you with goo.” I groaned, pulling Pinkie into a kiss.

“Nope!” Surgeon zapped me, and I whined as my arousal suddenly vanished, my hard-on softening and simulated blood leaving it to return to the rest of my body.

“Surgeon!” I whined.

“I’m your designated cockblocker girl. I’ve also made you sterile for the next few days. If you girls want to have fun, go ahead, she’s firing blanks.” Surgeon deviously cackled as she left us.

“Surgeon!” I growled, “I’m so going to punish you later.”

“Oh! Tie her up and have a delicious fruit cake just out of reach!” Pinkie eagerly suggested.

“Rocks.” Maud helpfully not-suggested. “Like Pinkie’s rock candy.”

---]===>

“I almost feel like I’m a pack-mule.” I chuckled, back to my amazonian caribou form, my low-cut jeans showing off mine and Luna’s marks on my lower abdomen while my tube top kept the girls supported and held aloft. My arms and antlers were loaded up with bags upon bags of things. Clothes, candy, cheap jewelry, a few bolts of fabric with thread. Y’know. Essentials.

We’d decided to go to Canterlot for our shopping spree, since it was both relatively close to be reasonable and had one of the oldest and most venerated shopping districts in the country. Run by caribou now or not, the original ponies running the shops tended to still be doing so in the name of their new owners, and despite their situation, were clearly still happy to be plying their trades. Guess this is a case of the caribou pragmatism at work.

“You wanted to hold them.” Surgeon giggled and wiggled her hips in her new miniskirt as I watched her belly press against the tight T-shirt she picked out. I had a boner in a convenient pocket space since these tight hip-hugger jeans were meant for the well-endowed but I was letting myself painfully blue-ball. Been doing so for the week preceding the date. I did say I would punish Surgeon, even if she would enjoy it. Gawd my balls were heavy, and my other lovers trying to make me nut all week was not helping. Sure I could’ve just shifted to goo and reset everything, but that would take meaning away from it.

“Not what I meant exactly but yes.” I huffed and bent over to give her a kiss. “This has been fun so far. Watching each other try on clothes, talk about random stuff, find jewelry we could wear.”

“Yes, it was so nice! I almost creamed at the slutty dress you picked out!” Surgeon chuckled before we saw a group of guards walking by. To my shock, the King was looking over a bloody burger stand. “Shit! She’s shopping today?”

“Oh, I smell a cow blue-balling!” The King cheered. “Someone wants to breed bad!” I froze as the four-foot terror turned to me from where she was examining what seemed to be a murder scene. “You there! Drop your pants and show your King how much you’re saving up for your Lover there!”

“Y-yes Mein Fuhrer!” I whined, dropping my bags and then my pants. Also whining, Surgeon practically creamed herself at the sight of my basketball-sized balls jutting out from my thighs and taking up half the length of my 20-inch cock from below. They were matching my breasts in size. Usually, they’re the size of coconuts, so I’ve been suffering quite a bit for this.

“Oh, perfect!” The King cheered as she approached. “Mine now.” She stated simply as she looked at Surgeon. “You’ll have to wait for another time, I haven’t seen a cow this backed up in months!” The King declared and dropped her own pants.

“Y-yes Mein Fuhrer…” Surgeon simpered as she smelled the king and I groaned from the addictive musk that I’ve been adjusting to thanks to Nicole hitting me like a sledgehammer.

“To be bred or not? I’m definitely breeding you.” The King cheered as the elite guards moved around us, forming a barrier with their backs to us.

Crap. How do I get out of this without giving everything away? I can’t see one. I might just have to take it. I’m a big girl-. “Oh~.” I moaned as the King groped my gurgling and swollen nuts.

“Unf! I so wanna just take this in me. But I don’t want to get bigger. Hm, decisions, decisions.” The King hummed as she rubbed her cock which was even bigger than mine against my scrotum. She sniffed my balls before huffing. “Sterile, all this for sterile seed? Or wait...ah, naughty! You’ve been using magic sex drugs to turn it into something besides cum!”

“Ah-yes Mein Fuhrer! I’ve taken special drugs to turn my cum into coconut cream.” I was flushed so hard right now, embarrassed that my body was still producing my signature goo-spoo and it’s wonderful coconut flavor included.

“Hm, your womb is fertile although you’re taking contraceptive drugs.” The Tiny Terror said as she went under my sack and sniffed. “Ah, yes, you’ll do. You there! Get over here and bend over for your Lover like a good cow!”

“Y-yes Mein Fuhrer!” Surgeon gleefully followed the order, getting in front of me and bending over, spreading her wet and engorged labia wide and looking back at me hungrily. I groaned and grabbed her hips, thrusting into her as the king slid around me, pressing her cock under my sack from behind, the end between Surgeon’s thighs as my balls throbbed over it.

“Oh yeah! So damn hot! But not enough still! Captain!” The King wordlessly ordered.

“Yes, Mein Fuhrer!” Replied one of the guards, looking at us and her antlers shining red. I cried out in a mixture of pain and pleasure as she zapped me, and the next thing I knew my balls were swelling even more! They gurgled and groaned as they swelled downward, Surgeon yelping at my balls actually lifting her off her hooves where my cock hadn’t finished doing so.

“Wha~?” I wailed, my voice rising in pitch, my body ready to blow as the King played with me like a toy, fingers rubbing my hungry cunt, cock thrusting under my scrotum even as it neared the road, my legs spread wide as my balls pressed back and squished between my thighs.

“Yes, going to give you my royal seed.” The King chuckled, rubbing my tight abs as she pushed me forward slightly, causing me to perch on my still inflating testacles. “Just a bit more, and you’ll be ready to fill that bitch until she bursts!”

“N-no~!” I cried out in horror at the idea, but Surgeon just seemed to get off on the idea, gyrating on me as she finished hilting my cock inside of her, again distending her abdomen and poking the bottoms of her F-cups while my balls had each reached six feet across. I could cum a monstrous amount when I had coconut-sized nuts! I’m gonna pop Surgeon with this much!

“Yes~. Eat this!” The demented terror purred as she climbed atop my churning cum factories, shoved something into my mouth, forcing me to eat it, and then thrust into my vagina. “Ah~ yes! Take me, you big bitch!” I was robbed of my air, she had thrust all 2 feet of that monster in me in one go, my puddling pussy thankfully lubricated enough and I had her cock outlined in my abdomen all the way up between my tits as I felt my giant cum orbs pulse and contract. “That should counteract the Contraceptive, you smell like you’ll make a bunch of cute little brats.”

“Milly!” I cried out as I was fucked on both sides and shortly before the King, I began filling Surgeon with my impossible pool of cum.

“Aw yis! Fill her! Make her a balloon you breeding bitch~!” The King crowed as she nutted, starting to fill me too. I watched in a fucked-out bliss as Surgeon swelled with my cum until my belly pressed against her rear, pushing my tits into my face so I couldn’t see her, but I could feel her belly going down the slope of my balls. “Ah~. Take care of those little brats. They might be King someday.” She slapped my ass and pulled out, jumping off of my balls as I began fading out in a drug-like bliss of whatever she forced in my mouth and the rapture of my orgasm.

---]===>

“Babe. Babe wake up.” I faintly heard, cracking my sleep-crusted eyes open to find myself dick-first in a giant green condom I was laying on-oh goddess it’s Surgeon! “Babe, don’t move too fast. I might burst.” Surgeon softly called back to me, her head not moving, her flesh tight as a drum and the caribou genetics involving slimes being proven with her breasts visible from back here and the fact her body absorbed her limbs to compensate.

“Sorry,” I whined, feeling my own belly. Thank goodness Surgeon’s sterility spell was still in effect. “Did the King leave?” I huffed, trying to eat the seed, finding it hard to digest, I couldn’t even push it out. Just what does the King have done to her body?

“Yes, didn’t think she’d take to us. She’s at the stand though looking over the scene. She’s in back muttering about something. Best chance to get out.” Surgeon weakly said. “Pull out slowly, get off of me, and roll me away. Ditch our shopping if you need to.”

I looked to the stand and saw the guards ignoring us like we were already a background scene to filter over. Pulling out just as I was told, I slowly slid down her massive underbelly. “Careful, slow…” Surgeon whispered in a hushed panic as my weight caused her to quake and shake. Dear Goddess I can hear her flesh creaking, why isn’t her cunt gushing out my cum?!

“Sorry,” I whispered back, continuing to drag my sticky underbelly down her own sticky underbelly, the friction making us squeak and squelch like two wet overfilled balloons. Eventually, I crested the edge of her spherical form, falling a whole 5 feet onto my ass. “Ow~!”

“Are you...okay?” Surgeon weakly called, which I could barely hear from the opposite end. Thankfully there were fairies all over her. I trust you ladies are helping her stay in one piece.

“I’m fine. I’m gonna grab our stuff and start rolling you home.” I quickly picked up the thankfully cloth shopping bags to hang them all on my antlers this time, then rounded my ten-foot spherical lover, having to go a bit further around her gigantic 3 foot across left breast. Her face was all fattened too, and cum was leaking from her lips somehow. Damn caribou physiology is weird. At least it seemed to have saved her. “Don’t worry. I’m gonna roll you home, drain you, and fucking cuddle you for days.”

“Love you...too…” Surgeon weakly said, cum dripping from her lips before I got to gently pushing on her, causing her to moan and her body to quake and audibly slosh with how full of seed she was as she began moving. When she rolled onto her tits is when it got tricky, but with some persistent muscle they compressed enough and squished out the sides to let her keep rolling. Thank the Goddess caribou antlers soften on contact with flesh, or she’d have popped when I rolled her onto her head.

“Need help?” Gently asked a random cow who got next to me, helping me push.

“Getting her to the edge of town where I can drain her? Yes.” I admitted with bemusement and worry.

“C’mon girls! Help this poor girl!” The cow called out, and several others began helping me roll Surgeon down the road, my lover moaning and cooing as they also groped and stroked her to lessen the pain of the situation with pleasure.

So caribou aren’t all inherently heartless…

Ch.27

View Online

Ch.27

After having help getting Surgeon just outside of town, the cows also helped me drain her, explaining someone needed to milk her tits as well as fist her cunt and hold her cervix open. It was only thanks to Surgeon’s magic that our fawn embryos survived this ordeal. Damn the King, that heartless bitch. She must’ve known on sight and smell that Surgeon was pregnant, and she still did this. Then again, she seemed to want me to pop her with my cum, so the monster definitely did it knowing it’d kill the fawns otherwise.

Even with enthusiastic help though, it took hours to get Surgeon down to a size fit for travel. That being at a size looking at term with decuplets on my cum, which Surgeon was too tired to use her magic on after protecting the fawns. After our helpers left, giving words of encouragement and comfort, I used twigs to get us home, refusing to put Surgeon back down from the bridal carry I had her in, even if her currently gigantic belly and beach-ball boobs were hard to see past and all the shopping bags were a burden.

“We made it.” Surgeon tiredly said before sighing in relief, sagging into my shoulder and nuzzling my neck as I turned to goo, sized up a bit to hold her better, and began carrying her upstairs, leaving our shopping laying on the floor. This was our home and nobody would just make off with it. “Sorry, it turned out so bad.”

“Don’t blame yourself. Blame that bitch.” I snarled, nuzzling her as I kept us going up. “It was incredible, won’t lie, but you nearly died Surgeon. I can’t ever forget that.”

“It was incredible. Sure, I feared for my life, but the whole thing was satisfying in a way I can’t really describe. I think I might ask to see Princess Celestia’s charm necklace, I wanna do that again, but safely.” Surgeon admitted with a dopey grin and mischievous eyes.

“Surgeon.” I mewled, still feeling that bitch’s seed swirling around in my ‘womb/belly’ as I got closer to the bedroom. “Only if it’s safe! I don’t want to lose you. Ugh, why is her seed so hard to digest!”

“It’s notoriously known to stay for days, maybe months,” Nicole said as I set Surgeon on the bed next to her, the two looking almost like identical twins with how massive they both were, even if their fur was different colors on their backs. “I can tell from the smell who you’re talking about. It’s like me but stronger.”

“I’ll just eject it then!” I snarled as I went to the bathroom, trying to move this concoction to piss it out, but it was damn stubborn! “Fucking bitch!” I cursed loudly and heard Luna asking about me back in the suite proper as I removed my current womb, turning it into more of a condom and dumped it on the floor, ultimately about the size of a small beanbag chair. How does someone that small pack that much fluid? Magic for sure, that’s how I do it besides slime shenanigans.

“Is that...what I think it is?” Luna muttered as she entered the bathroom, eyeing the cum bubble like it was both something incredible and terrifying at the same time. I don’t get what’s so interesting, even the fairies were examining it.

“The King’s stubborn seed? Yes.” I growled before ‘kicking’ the blob with my mound in disgust. “Bah! She even forced me to eat something to counter Surgeon’s sterility spell. I’m not getting pregnant with her spawn!”

“Thou hast no clue what thou hast done! Beloved, Love, Dear Heart thou art a gift of our Mother Hylia upon this world!” Luna declared as she jumped on me, fluttering smooches all over my face as she tried to crush my membrane to death with a full-body arm-and-leg glomp.

“Huh?” I asked dumbly, holding her up and feeling utterly confused.

“The moment Surgeon is in her right mind, she, Twilight Sparkle, We, and Sister shalt be able to break down the King’s DNA and figure out how the King’s Dynasty has been manipulating and altering the genetics of the caribou to their very core!” Luna pointed at the purple-white bubble of sperm cells and semen. “With that, we shalt figure out how to undo the permanent transformation process and restore transformed races back to their birth forms!”

“Really?” I asked as I kept getting kissed and felt up. “Um, should I be worried there might be a kid in that?” I commented now thinking of how much time that was in me and whatever the king forced me to eat. Then again, I didn't sense anything yet, and I had been violently rejecting it as soon as I was awake. I very likely just barely avoided getting knocked up. Again.

“No, tis of no concern of ours thou impossibly perfect pet! Now make love to me this instant in celebration!” Luna demanded, kissing me properly now as she practically humped me and I splashed over the floor as she toppled me.

---]===>

“I’m not going to bother boring the lot of you with the technical jargon. So I’m just going to say the layman's term. The King’s DNA is a real doozy.” Tara, or more formally known as Twilight Sparkle, but still more comfortable with Tara, said as she stood at the head of the conference table which every one of leadership or incredible value was sat at. That said, why am I here? I just do stuff I’m told to, I don’t need to know specifics.

“How so?” Rainbow Dash asked from her seat next to her girlfriend Barisa, the two as inseparable as they’ve been since arrival.

“She’s a culmination of species like all caribou, but she’s also a Minish. As in the lost race of smallfolk who became the Caribou, revered nature and grew the Mallorn trees to their incredible heights. The nigh Immortal Minish who besides the Princesses, were considered the only unaging people in the world. Until their people began vanishing during the Reign of Discord. Soon the Minish lost their power, and ceased to be immortal, becoming sex-obsessed caribou with a seemingly desperate desire for conquest.” Tara informed us direly.

‘Okay? What does that mean?” Pinkie asked in concern from her seat between Rainbow and Rarity. Rarity and Rainbow had their differences, but they quickly became friends thanks to Pinkie acting as a mediator. For instance; Rarity was still shocked to learn that skin-tight bodysuits were considered the height of pegasus fashion, but she seemed to be coming around if her even more impressively lifted chest holding up her strapless dress was anything to go by.

“It means, somehow, the King’s family didn’t Vanish during Discord’s Reign. That said, this King may be the same King who has ruled the CFK with an iron fist and led her ailing people on a quest for world domination for 2000 years!” Tara declared with a measure of fear in her voice.

“What?!” Nicole yelled. “But that means, five, ten, The past twenty kings were all just name changes!” Then Nicole grabbed her floor-touching belly, and her eyes widened as sudden understanding hit her. “A-am I-?”

“Yes. You’re a Minish. The moment you reach your physical peak, where it’s usually all downhill from there, you’ll just stop aging. The same for your fawns.” Tara declared grimly, and Nicole looked a mixture of horrified and relieved. I get the feeling Nicole. When Luna told me she halted my aging I had a week where I wasn’t sure about my existence. I’m still not sure really, the fairies, that green light, and the eyes with the mean laughter still make me question my sanity.

“So what’s the plan now?” Zephyr asked. “With this news, the White Devil is never going to be weak enough to overthrow and install Nicole as the new King.”

“Queen. I don’t like male pronouns.” Nicole impulsively commented as she stared off into space, rubbing her sides.

“And the other bastard Luna mentioned that one appreatly fighting the Yaks?” I questioned, my brain coming back from wherever-it-goes to remember that there was another factor there.

“Everything is just conjecture at this point.” Celestia wrangled in the conversation, her face the most serious I’ve seen since she was free. Even if it was kinda ruined by her heaving half-covered beach ball boobs resting on the table and nearly reaching her neck. “Continue Tara.”

“Thank you, Princess. Now, not only is she a Minish, but she’s Slime, Bear, Earth Pony, Unicorn, Pegasus, Alicorn, Dragon, Diamond Dog, Fiber Fox, Griffin, Seapony, Hippogriff, Siren, you name it, if it’s a sentient species, she has it in her DNA. She’s been splicing genetics into herself and then breeding bastards like wildfire. She’s turning herself, and all her offspring into the culmination of all sentient life on this planet! The only ones she’s missing…” Tara looked pointedly at Trachea.

“Changeling. If she get’s ahold of one of our people...” Trachea snarled, the caribou have already captured over a dozen changelings…

“Not just anyone,” Nicole muttered, bringing attention back to her as she kept staring off into space. “She needs the Leader. The Most Powerful. She bargains with the other kingdoms, usually for sexual favors in exchange for sparing them another year from invasion.”

“But why go to all this trouble? Why become every race at once?” I asked in bemusement. “Also, she doesn’t have the Lupus Majors, their sentient, if feral in body.” I wasn’t going to mention several other sentient races that may lack anthro bodies like the Deku Scrubs or the Koroks. I’m especially not mentioning the Fairies. Nobody seems to acknowledge them, and the less crazy I seem the better.

“Because it’s the logical path to become an Ubermensch…” Whispered Nicole, her eyes taking on a disturbing bright blue glow. “All shall bow before him. The personification of Material Perfection. For he is Man made God, and God made Man. All will-.” I slapped her, and her eyes stopped shining. “W-what was that for~?!”

“Nicole! Sleep!” Luna suddenly demanded with her eyes shining white, and Nicole conked out in her seat. “We shalt see to this immediately! Come, sister! Meeting adjourned!” Luna declared as she levitated my hyperpregnant lover and hurried out with Celestia hot on her heels, me on theirs.

“What’s going on?!” I wailed in concern for Nicole as fairies flickered over her head, shining more brightly than usual. I just realized I’m seeing more of them, more frequently. Why are there fairies everywhere? Whatever! They’re helping my precious Nicole, I’ll gladly accept them here.

“That was possibly an overlooked subconscious construct that overrode Nicole’s ego!” Luna frantically declared as she flew up the stairs, teleporting a heavily pregnant woman was a bad idea, especially too many times or long distances. Best to do it from one side of the door to the other than from the first floor up to the suite.

“What?” I asked worried as the fairies conjured up an image of that antlered fairy pony they showed me months ago. Should I mention that?

“A Tantabus! Tis what drove me insane. What caused me to go mad with jealousy and hunger for attention. After 1000 years it was long gone but it left a lasting impression upon me even so. We will not allow someone We Love to befall a similar fate!” Luna declared as we reached the royal suite, and she teleported Nicole through the too-small single-wide door and into the room to be placed upon the giant bed.

“Oh, so, Nicole might be in danger?” I whined in despair, shifting back and forth on my goo mound in antsy worry.

“Yes, and no. Tis nothing thou can do anything about. We shalt not tell thee to leave, but thou dost not need remain.” Luna declared before climbing into the bed and snuggling Nicole’s side, promptly going limp as she fully entered the Dream Realm. Tia knelt on the bed over them both, a hand on either of their brows as her magic aura stretched over their whole bodies.

“Do I need to be careful now?” I looked behind me to see Zephyr rolling in on her own gooey mound, placing a hand on my shoulder. “First Surgeon, then Nicole, am I next to be in danger?”

“Not if I have anything to say about it.” I groused as I watched Tia slowly slump over her sister and against Nicole’s belly until she too was now in a deep magical slumber.

“But that’s just it, you don’t,” Zephyr mumbled, reaching into her cleavage and holding up waterproof tarot cards. “I check my own fortune every morning.” She was holding an Upright Tower, 3 of Swords, and The Wands.

“Oh, so not just a crystal ball?” I chuckled in wry amusement, remembering back when I first met her that she did, in fact, have a crystal ball. I thought that was just her gypsy theme.

“This is serious,” Zephyr whispered. “The Upright Tower means impending danger or crisis. The Three of Swords means truest Sorrow. The Wands is the only good one, it’s a Love Card, meaning someone I have fun with shall have me forever.” Zephyr’s goo on her cheeks turned red. “But these three are the ones that keep turning up. I never see Death or The Door, so I’m not about to leave you permanently, but I might be put through something horrible soon.”

“Bah, fate is for quitters.” Snorted Trachea as she entered the suite. “I was fated to be some ‘extra’ insurance, just another potential heir for the throne among all my siblings. Then my dork of a brother fell in love with a beautiful mare, made us all colorful and suddenly I’m my own woman! Fate is a weak person’s excuse for not trying hard enough.”

“Spit in Fate’s face that much, and it might just slap you. Be careful about that.” Zephyr stressed, getting a dismissive wave from the amazonian changeling queen.

“She’s right, as much as I don’t like it.” Said the green light, suddenly popping in and almost making me flinch. Please don’t make me look crazy. “Fate is a real bitch. I hate her.”

“Whatever. So, Surgeon’s still resting in the bath and emptying out our stud’s cream, how about we three go do something while everyone else is stressing?” Trachea proposed, popping her pecs and making her boobs bounce without having to move anything else. Unf, that is hot.

“Uh, sure.” I mewled, still worried, but unable to do anything but agree.

“Might as well, staying here isn’t all that good for your health right now,” Greenie said, and I turned to look at her, only to forget what I was doing. I blinked. Wasn’t there a green light here before? Um...oh, right! Trachea and Zephyr are talking! Pay attention Me! Stop acting crazy!

---]===>

“Um...is this really the best time?” I meekly asked of my buggy beloved, having shrunken down and turned into a little pendant earring, Zephyr doing the same. Both of us were hanging on Trachea’s ears for convenience as she sprinted through the tunnel network to the south at speeds that were just unfair, her hooves cracking against stone and echoing in the pitch black tunnel like rolling thunder.

“I’d say it is. Things at home are getting a bit tense, and there’s nothing to be done about it. I figure getting away for a short while would be for the best, and what better time to show off two of my scrumptious Lovers to the fam?” Trachea declared in her usual cocky manner.

“Okay.” I mewled as we passed some dogs with mining helmets and various forms of lighting equipment along with their other tools.

“Set up escape tunnels for-YIP” One called out as we passed, and I felt shocked at the fact that Trachea had just groped the female dog so roughly and casually as we flew past. “Why always grab booty?” She whined while rubbing her ass.

“Because Dat Ass is fine~!” Trachea called back with a cackle.

“You’re such a shameless flirt. Do that again!” Zephyr cheered from the other side of Trachea’s head from me.

“You’re insatiable!” I chuckled in amusement.

“Found another pack of dogs! They have a fox who lost a leg and arm in fighting!” Another dog told us while pointing to a west-facing junction. “We’re negotiating with them! We think we found an untouched Thaig!”

“Good dog! You let them know they can even move in with us if they want.” Trache patted his shoulder, then picked him up and blew a raspberry into his chiseled abs, causing the male beagle to start laughing hysterically before she dropped him and continued running onwards.

“No! Don’t leave me turned on!” He begged. Did he get off on that treatment?

“This is hilarious! Again!” Zephyr cheered, and I giggled. These two were so much fun!

---]===>

“You can pick your lower jaw up off the floor babe.” Trachea snickered, and I dumbly bent over to pick up my aforementioned slime jaw off the floor and reattach it.

“You live here?” The Hive, or rather, the Abyssinian Hive, was incredibly gorgeous. It was like the crystal caverns unter Canterlot, only everything was shades of green instead of blue. The fact that these crystals were biological was even more incredible.

“Used to. I live with you now stud, remember?” Trachea winked at me, and I felt so unbelievably proud of somehow getting this incredible woman in my life. “But yeah, it’s really beautiful here. Isolation and experimenting with our own magic tends to result in interesting things. My great, great, great grandmother figured out the method to making these crystals. The largest one in the ceiling providing the most light took over 20 years to make.”

“Wow….” Zephyr quietly uttered. She and I were drawing a lot of attention, mostly curiosity and otherwise Lust since we were, as was our custom when slimes, completely nude and letting our bodies show off. “So, when are we gonna see your family?”

“Ee~!” A deep green herm neo-changeling gal with red eyes exclaimed as she jumped on me from the front and drove her member into my exposed cunt!

“Hey!” I yelped as she thrust her cock and Love nectar into me, moaning between my tits since I was as big as Trachea, same for Zephyr, and at our sizes, with our hips near the floor, we were technically bigger than her at the same height with no legs beneath the upper thighs for height.

“Heh! Figured somebody would snap the moment we strolled on in here! You’ll just have to endure a massive orgy. Remember to absorb all the cum and not to make more slime babies while I go talk to mom~!” Trachea waved as she went on ahead while other changelings, both old and new, slobbered as they looked upon us like starved sex-hungry succubi, incubi, and omnibi.

“What?” Both Zephyr and I yelped just as seed was pumped into my womb and the herm switched with a sister who didn’t even wait. Cocks were suddenly penetrating my membrane wherever they could reach, and I screamed out in ecstasy as I lost form, turning into a blob of sex. I only vaguely registered Zephyr intermingling with me before everything became wet snatches to dive into, cocks to suck, and other things to play with.

I think I could hear mean-spirited laughter, but whatever! Sex!

---]===>

“Whoa~ you guys did a number on them!” I moaned at hearing Trachea’s voice, feeling bloated. “Did you seriously just stuff the Love you fed off of her back into her?”

“Yep! We needed that.” One gal purred and nuzzled Trachea as I reformed my face in her direction.

“Babe, that was mean!” Zephyr and I said in unison.

Wait, that was from the same mouth! AH~! Separate! SEPARATE~! Core! Chop, chop!

“Oof!” Zephyr grunted as I literally shot her out of me, my mass being superior meant I had to be the one to do the ‘spitting’ “I think I have eggs growing in me.” Zephyr moaned, rubbing her head.

“Right~ slimes are gene neutral breeding machines. Just deposit the eggs in the nursery before we head back.” Trachea casually commented, as if totally unoffended someone else impregnated Zephyr. Uh, wait, if Zephyr’s got eggs...

“Am I gestating eggs too?” I groaned as I mentally and magically examined my mass. Nope, just unabsorbed seed and Love Nectar. “No, okay so now we meet your mom?”

At this, Trachea nervously scratched at her neck. “Actually-.”

“Ah~! They’re so beautiful!” I jiggled as an incredibly busty and shapely pink mare jumped onto my still mostly formless body. Holy shit she is stacked! She’s easily as big as Rarity, and knowing Alicorns she’s likely to get as big as Tia when she’s pregnant. “She tastes as delicious as the textbooks say too!”

“Cady~. Please don’t molest or eat the in-laws.” Came a gentle and fairly meek male’s voice, and I turned my head around my body since I was ‘seeing’ Cadence through touch right now as she snacked on me and-

“Holy~ crap! You look nothing like you sound!” I commented as I felt myself warm up. The absolute titan of a changeling man was nearly a whole head taller than his sister at 8 feet tall, not counting his mandibles. He was ripped like Millos, and looked like his mandibles doubled as a crown with how near to moose antlers they were in size and the number of spiked nubs on them. All this wrapped in a kingly green silk toga that hid nothing of his physique. I think I can still see the bulge of his package despite all the drapery!

“I, uh, get that a lot.” King Thorax meekly agreed as he wrung his hands together and his cheeks dusted purple like his opaque eyes. SQUEE~ he’s so cute! I want him!

“Mine!” Cadence suddenly teleported next to her husband, squeezing to his side and looking at me with a pout, her basketball breasts looking about to burst out of her own purple robes that barely did much to cover her despite the drapery. “Look, but no touchie unless I’m included!”

“Cady~, stop studding me out~...” Thorax whined insecurely even as he blushed more. Aw~ if Cadance hadn’t found this adorable hunk before me I would’ve made him mine~! “A-anyway. Welcome to Abyssinia. I’m King Thorax, and this is my wife, Queen Cadence.” Thorax put a hand to his much smaller wife’s waist and the two just practically fit like puzzle pieces.

“Nice to meet you, I’m Robin.” I chuckled, forming into my caribou body. W-wait, I have Minish now thanks to the King! Suck it, bitch! I benefited from our encounter!

“She’s the studly yet submissive person my aunts have fallen in love with,” Cadence said, having to crane her neck to look up and past Thorax’s bulging homina, homina pecs at his face.

“Oh? Well, she’s practically overflowing with Love all over the place. No wonder everybody lost it and rushed here for a sudden orgy.” Thorax calmly noted as he looked me over. “I can taste how special you are. No wonder my sister fell for you so hard. She loves big but submissive types.”

“Bah!” I huffed, crossing my arms, only for Trachea to chuckle and smack my ass. “Hey~!” Don’t laugh girls! If I figure out how to make you materialize I’ll give you spankings for mocking me!

“I do, but she’s getting a bit assertive too. Not that I mind since I’ve already Bonded to you.” Trachea wrapped her arms around my waist and rested her chin on my shoulder as I leaned back into her embrace.

“Ah~ they’re so cute!” Cadence declared giddily. “Well, no point in standing around, come on to the royal suite so we can sit and talk.” The pink alicorn declared and took to the air, flying towards one of the many tunnels leading out of the central main chamber.

“Oh, if you weren’t a better match, she’d fit perfectly,” Greenie said as the changelings all buzzed and looked about. What are you going on about now Greenie? You always utter nonsense.

“Pardon Cady, she’s really excitable.” Thorax apologized as he more sedately led us after her. I couldn’t ignore how his chitin outlined every single muscle in his back like a bodysuit. It was like walking behind Thunderlane but enhanced.

“Stop ogling my bro. It’s making me a bit jealous.” Trachea elbowed me with jest in her tone.

“I can’t help it! He’s so hot!” I stage-whispered, enjoying how he could obviously hear us, his gossamer tail flicking, his wings shifting, and his mandibles clacking together.

“Your brother really is a 10 out of 10 on a large number of scores.” Zephyr calmly added from behind us where she calmly followed.

“Please stop talking about me~...” Thorax whined in his adorably insecure way.

“Please do! I love it when he’s flustered!” Cadence called back from up ahead. How good is her hearing?

“Yeah, bro! If you weren’t my brother I’d totally bang you!” Trachea declared, and things went quiet. “Oh, come on! Tia and Luna go at it like horny rabbits and nobody bats an eye, but I mention incest in humor once and everybody just shuts down?”

“Well, they’re Sisters, you’re Brother and Sister. It’s kinda...dangerous?” I suggested, getting a snort out of both Trachea and Thorax.

“Now that’s racist! Every changeling here is my sibling! We’re nearly completely genetically neutral! If Thorax and I banged right here and now, any eggs we make would be totally fine!” Trachea defended, and Thorax nodded, even if he was visibly uncomfortable with it.

“True,” I muttered. “Also, Luna did give herself a cock.” Only fair to mention that and how it kinda evens out their respective scenarios. Only, unlike the changelings, they’re not genetically neutral...so yeah, way worse on the Sister’s part actually. At least they’re careful.

“You know what! Thorax! You, me, bed!” Trachea called. “I’m going to make my lover watch!”

“S-sis~! Not now!” Thorax protested, flushing heavily and visibly nervous. He was thankfully rescued from my headstrong amazonian queen by his own queen.

“Come in~!” Cadence’s lilting voice heralded our arrival at a massive chamber that put the royal suite in Everfree to shame, especially since it actually had double doors for an entrance. Gotta ask to have that upgraded back home so Nicole and eventually Surgeon, Luna, and Tia aren’t trapped in the room when they’re further along. Anyway, the room was decked out in green tapestries, a massive poster bed with green curtains and purple sheets, and furniture seemingly carved from the black stone the hive was carved from as well. “We have much to talk about.”

Ch.28

View Online

Ch.28

“Oh~ this is bad~!” Thorax fretted, pacing back and forth after we’d sat down, had tea and crumpets, talked about our lives and relationships, and then moved on to business, culminating on the King’s genetic structure and what she’s really after at the moment.

“Mother isn’t about to go out to the front like a fool Thorax. She’ll be fine.” Cadence tried to appease her husband’s worries about her mother-in-law, and his mother, Queen Chrysalis. She wasn’t here because she was at the front, directing the changeling army in their defense against the caribou invaders.

“But what if she doesn’t stay back? What if they goad her out? Mother has such a big ego and is easy to anger when calling her out on nearly anything! From what Robin says about her, this Colonel Carmine may well issue a challenge to mother, and she’d likely respond to it!” Thorax tugged on his mandibles, the moose-like vestigial jaws clacking together in his panic.

“Thorax!” Cadence’s forceful statement of his name caused him to pause and look at her. “Breathe in.” She pulled her hands into her chest as she took a breath, Thorax mimicking. “Breathe out.” She pushed her hands outward as she breathed out, her husband following. “Better?”

“Always.” Thorax looked at her so warmly I thought he might just pick her up and carry her off for some loving right then.

“Okay, so should we try and pull her back?” I asked in concern.

“Mother would more likely go to the front lines if we try. She’s a stubborn old bug like that.” Trachea muttered disparagingly. “No, it’d be better if we actually tried to help the defenders force out the invasion.”

“But we’re not an army! We’re barely a bunch of refugees acting as a command and supply center!” Zephyr fretted. Being our ‘totally not a black market’ connection and the one managing our supplies and other logistics, it would make sense that she'd be fully aware of this.

“Well...I did get about 20 Vulpes Minors…” I muttered to myself. Each of them was easily worth several normal soldiers in durability, speed, strength, and ferocity alone. Add in their unusual magic and venom, and they’re about two squads of shock troops. “But they’re only half a platoon in strength and they’re close-range shock troops incapable of using weapons.”

“Okay, so we need to find a way to let them use weapons?” Zephyr asked with an eye roll.

“No. Armor them, drop them in the enemy’s midst so they can’t freely fire without possibly shooting each other with crossfire. From there, we use our guerillas to pick off more of them in the ensuing chaos while snipers use this to take even more.” Thorax declared, suddenly all business, his meek voice now backed with solid Determination. “As much as I detest killing, sometimes it’s the only way. If we deal enough damage, they may be forced to rout.”

“...Your husband is hot, I want him, can I have him?” I demanded of Cadence, my nipples rock hard and leaking milk. I think I’m puddling on the chair a bit from my drooling cunt too.

“No~! My husband~!” Cadence was once more clinging to her handsome gentle giant of a hunk.

“Okay, so the next step is letting Mother know about this plan. I’ll head up there, let her know. You two head back and round up the Vulpes.” Trachea said to Zephyr and I as she stood.

“Right, what about Carmine?” I asked in worry, both because she’s clearly a capable woman, and also because I do have intense feelings for her.

“What about her? I’m capturing that hot bitch if I can. She’s got your heart in a vice and I’m taking exception to that since she’s not in our harem.” Trachea popped her knuckles and licked her lips.

“I mean, she can identify me just from being around me. How am I gonna be able to help out with this if she’ll just come right for me?” I mean, she’s always been able to, and there’s no way I’ll be able to mask my aura when I’m definitely gonna be myself for major combat.

“You think you’re going? Babe. No. You are not going within a dozen miles of a full-on war battle.” Trachea sneered down at me, and I shrunk a bit into my chair.

“But-.”

“Understood?” Trachea demanded of me, her voice so full of steel I almost felt like I was struck.

“U-understood…” I meekly folded, accepting my lover refused to risk me. “I’ll head back then.”

“Don’t take this hard sister. She truly loves and cares about you. That, and I can tell; you’re not made for war.” Cadence gently consoled me, coming over and placing a hand on my slimy shoulder, when did I turn back into slime? “Someone as kind as you would feel disgusted over any deaths you would have caused.”

Why does that sound familiar? Um...something to do with when I met Luna? Blood. I remember there was a lot of it. Who’s blood though? Was I the one who caused it? Hm, must not be too important. All I know is I met Lulu and my life changed, I’m not letting anything taint that for me. “I guess you’re right. I’ll head back with Zephyr then.”

“Okay, let's hurry.” Zephyr said before tilting her head, “Wish we could visit that Thaig the dogs found and see what is on the market.”

“Knowing Diamond Dogs, likely gems, meat, and metal. But we’ll have to see later.” I replied to my fellow slime, who stared back into my eyes. For some reason, we couldn’t look away. “Z-Zephyr?”

“Y-yeah?” She asked as she leaned in, me nearing.

“W-what’s going on?” I whispered before we began pressing our faces together. Not in a kiss, but melding our actual faces before Trachea yanked us apart.

“Shit. You two are way too primed to breed. Get home, and spend time apart, kay?” Trachea urged severely as she pat us on the head between our antlers. When was I goo again? I thought I was in my Caribou form.

“Alright!” I said pulling out some twigs. “Um, here Zephyr!”

“R-right...you are gonna fill me with more babies later.” Zephyr suddenly snarled, and I flinched away. “Holy fuck. Where did that come from? Um, I’m gonna go first, run somewhere. Here, take these eggs.” Zephyr opened her abdomen and pulled out a few shiny multicolored eggs the size of bread loaves and set them on Trachea’s vacated armchair.

“Find one of our mates if you have to. I’m going to the, um, probably better if I don’t say.” I shivered, slowly backing away from her as my senses began to be overridden with urges to ‘fuck her’ and ‘breed her’. Shit. Guess us melding together back there with the orgy was a bit much. “Be sure to find our children and let them know Melding is kinda...risky.”

“Yeah, sure, fuck me later.” Zephyr snapped the twig and vanished. The moment she was gone, my urges settled down and I sighed in relief.

“Okay, now I just need to wait a few minutes,” I muttered as Trachea left via the door since changelings don’t use teleportation magic as freely as unicorns/alicorns. “I’d be bold and ask for a threesome if the situation wasn’t so serious or if I didn’t nearly have mind-blowing slime sex with Zephyr in front of you.

“Oh please, I’ll take that as a standing offer for another time.” Cadence casually waved off with a beaming smile.

“Cady~...” Thorax whined and poked his index fingers together meekly.

“Oh hush, you’re man enough for ten women Thorax, even I can barely keep up with you.” Cadence cooed with a loving leer up at her husband.

“You know it’s only because I love you too much to let you down.” Thorax suddenly replied, that odd resolve returning. It was so adorable how he can just pull that out of nowhere when it comes to his wife.

“Which is why you send me rocketing into space because I orgasm so damn hard thanks to you~.” Cadence huskily breathed as she flew up to be eye-level with her husband, kissing him softly and deeply as he took her into his arms, holding her up by her butt and thighs with just his hands.

“Okay, you two are just trying to make me jump you~!” I groaned, gripping the twig as my membrane got hot and my nipples got painfully hard, dribbling my milky slime. “I better go.”

“Don’t be a stranger~.” Cadence lifted her tail and moved it aside, her draping tail pulling her toga aside enough to reveal she wasn’t wearing underwear and was drenching her husband’s fingers in her juices.

“Gah~!” I groaned, snapping the twig as I squeezed it too hard. Good thing I gave them a teleport anchor at the start of the meeting so we could more easily set up with them. Why didn’t we do this earlier? “They’re so sexy~! I can’t wait for this damn war to be over so they can move up here and we can be fuckbuddies~!”

“Robin!” Celestia called as she waddled into the foyer, huffing and puffing, her belly and boobs giving her more difficulty than a month ago.

“Yes?” I asked as I moved to help hold her up.

“Zephyr warned us what was going on between you two, then we remembered!” Tia looked around, and began waddling back towards the stairs, whining. “C-could you carry me up?”

“Sure?” I sized up a bit, picked up my pregnant sun princess and began carrying her back up the stairs. “What’s going on?”

“The autumn menstrual cycle! We’re all already pregnant, so we forgot about it! It’s when females are the most receptive besides the spring menstrual cycle!” Celestia fretted, rubbing her dome of a belly.

“So it’s breeding season?” I asked for affirmation. It would explain how much extra horny everyone I encountered has been lately.

“Yes! Around this time and the start of spring, a nearly magical wave of lust and need sweep across the planet, and nearly every race is susceptible to it. Scientists thought it had to do with the duration of sunlight for a long time, but I disproved it by making the day/night cycle static.” Celestia informed me as I reached the suite, letting us in and setting her back on her hooves. The only others in the room were Nicole and Luna, still conked out on the bed even though it’s been nearly a day since Trachea sprinted south with us. Damn, she’s fast.

“Oops, that might be some after-effects of me.” Greenie chuckled. “I get kinda...busy making life.” Huh? This is your fault Greenie?

“So...it might be a sex goddess?” I suggested, considering what the light is saying.

“Considering there wasn’t even a sex goddess until Luna discovered the cult devoted to her, I think it has more to do with the world itself.” Celestia sighed as she moved back over to the bed.

“Alright then. So what does that mean?” I asked as I laid next to her, pooling between her mounds and Nicole’s mounds and wrapping a tendril over them both. “Could the Bitch be involved?”

“No, it’s been around forever. We just tend to get through it with medication or isolation, but now…” Celestia muttered, looking outside. “Thank goodness changelings are one of the few races immune or resistant to the compulsion to breed.”

“Uh, they kinda jumped Zephyr and I in a massive orgy not long ago,” I admitted as I contoured to Tia’s body like a bodysuit, causing her to coo as I took off her dress without moving her and instead stretched out over her body, save her neck from the collar up, forming my mouth on top of her right breast.

“That’s because you’re both slimes, and practically dumping Love all over the place in your case.” Tia kissed me gently before snuggling into Nicole’s side. “Stay a while here, where you’ll be safe from the breed-hungry masses. Zephyr has already gone to gather the Vulpes.”

“Will they listen to her? She doesn’t exactly have a Vulpes form…” I snuggled and squeezed my slime around Tia, enjoying the feeling of her whole body inside me as she wore me. It was incredibly intimate, knowing her whole body better than I do my own in this one moment. “Oh~ you’re so sexy, Tia. I can feel every part of you.”

“I’m not going to say no to sex, but I’d say we’re all tired after all the excitement the King laid at our hooves,” Celestia replied, caressing the sides of her massive boobs, and me by extension. “I’d rather just get some sleep. You can go if you want.”

“No...I’ll stay. It has been rather hectic, and a fucked-out daze isn’t much of a rest. Night Tia.” I replied, rising out of her boobs to kiss her properly, my lover humming into my mouth before I pushed over her head, forming perfectly over her but leaving her orifices open so she’d be fine as I let myself relax, darkness quickly claiming me as the bliss of sleep came.

---]===>

I stirred awake to the sensation of moving around. Well, more accurately, of my body moving without me doing it. My odd eyeless vision returned to find Tia waddling with absolutely no grace towards the balcony. “Mm...Tia?”

“Muh…” Celestia merely groaned in reply, her currently night-sky slime-covered horn shone with golden light and the moon vanished beneath the horizon, the sun soon coming up. “Hm…” Tia staggered back into the room, and plopped chest-first back into the bed, jostling the still dead-asleep Nicole and Luna, but nobody reacted.

“Are they okay?” I asked the sun princess in concern, still content to stay on her though.

“Mmph…” Tia moaned into the pillows her breasts failed to keep her fully elevated from.

“Are you okay? I know you’re not a morning person Tia, but this is kinda silly.” I moved her body to sit up. “Whoa, um, sorry.”

“Hm? Go back to bed…” Tia muttered, but I sighed. She has work to do, no letting her sleep in.

“Up we get.” I gently chided, moving Tia’s body like it was my own, only it felt much more solid than any of my slime forms. I guess being worn gives me some tactile stability. Anyway, I stood and began waddling towards the bathroom.

“No~!” She groaned, weakly trying to resist my control, but her desire to be lazy was no match for my uncanny slime strength! Bwa-ha-ha-ha! Fear me, Princess! For I am your doom! To waking up! Into the cum pool with you! Er, us! “AH! COLD!” Tia yelped as we impacted the cold coconut-cream slime cum. “I’m up!”

“I wouldn’t have had to do this if you’d just have woken up.” I giggled as Tia swam back to the edge of the pool, shivering as she used her magic to play with the knobs on it, turning the pool’s magic heating elements and other charms on. “This is nice.” I sighed in relaxation as the creamy goo quickly heated up to ‘hot soak’ levels.

“Yes, it is. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need my breakfast since it seems Sister is quite busy dealing with Nicole’s Tantabus.” Tia leaned down and began drinking.

“Uh, Tia? A-as flattering as this is, we have actual food for you to eat? And me, you don’t need to drink my cum.” I felt so embarrassed and proud as she just kept chugging down my cream, her belly swelling with her meal. “I-isn’t this a bit much?”

“Ah~ that hit the spot. Nope. This Inflation charm Wiatr provided could let me drink this whole pool and not be at risk. I just wanted to be sure I drank enough to last me the morning duties at least.” Celestia said, leaning back against the angled bench that went along the whole rim of the pool. “Besides that, I don’t have the luxury of being immobile right now, so I’m going to settle for being bloated.”

“You call being at a size equal to a full-term pregnancy of sextuplets as being just ‘bloated’?” I asked my lover incredulously, silently enjoying how my membrane stretched over her gigantic belly like rubber with how I could just add more mass if I needed to cover more space.

“I’m a big mare, with big fetishes and a bigger appetite. Just be glad I don’t have something even more extreme, like a vore fetish or an inanimate object transformation fetish.” Tia replied, contently rubbing her belly. “I’m surprised you’re still on me.”

“Um...it’s nice. Relaxing almost. So long as you’re doing all the moving, I’m just here, not doing anything.” Well, besides enjoying every sensation she’s giving me. “Sexiness aside though, if the King gets ahold of Chrysalis, whatever her ultimate endgame is could be at hand.”

“There’s nothing more we can do about it, Robin. Don’t stress. Unf.” Tia hefted her gigantic tits, and I could both hear and feel the slosh of her milk. “Since you’re already here, could you be a dear and milk me? It’ll shorten my morning prep time too.”

“So I feed you breakfast and you feed me breakfast too? Don’t mind if I do~.” I purred, forming mouths around Tia’s nipples and starting to suck away, causing her to coo and sigh in relief, pawing her breasts as I drank from her.

“Hm~ this is nice. Mind if we do this every morning? Besides the dunking me in cold cum part.” Tia giggled and then gasped as I got adventurous, forming a sleeve going up her vagina, and her butt. “R-Robin~?!” Tia’s voice cracked as she arched her back, and I giggled as I kept extending inside of her, attaching to her every fold inside, even absorbing her waste. Thank gosh I can’t taste that for some reason.

“Hm~!” I purred to her as I invaded, creeping into her practically watertight cervix, and starting to travel along the inner walls of her womb as I traveled up her colon. “Just getting to know even more of you~.”

“AH~!” Tia came around me, my sleeves feeling how her body contracted, convulsed, and then copied, causing me intense pleasure, and throwing her into another orgasm from me tugging her body in the same motions it naturally does when climaxing. “Ah-gack!” I silenced her by filling her mouth with me, and then contouring to her insides, going down her throat, and up into her sinuses. “Hah! HAH!”

“Shh~ just relax.” I cooed to my lover, feeling me finish forming a womb around the inner walls of her womb, finding the placentae and following the cords to the foals. “Oh~ seven little foals.”

“Robin,” Tia whined as I delved all the way through her, meeting each end in her small intestines somewhere. I could feel her digestive tract processing me, but that’s okay. I have so much mass to spare anyway. “I-I can f-feel you through my whole b-body. I-It feels wrong. L-like I have a parasite or s-something.”

“It’ll pass.” I bent her over, swallowing more of my own cum, Tia gasping for breath through her nose between swallows. “Ah~ delicious.” I stood up, sporting Tia’s octuplet-sized belly with ease as I got us out of the tub, absorbing all the leftovers and looking us over in the mirror. “We’re so sexy Tia. Just look at us.”

“O-oh Mother…” Celestia swore in exaltation at seeing us, and I let her move her hands over her body. “Th-this is what I’ve always dreamed of…”

“You really are a real broodmother then. Let’s get do work then, where to?” I asked my beautiful alicorn lover as I waddled us back into the suite.

“Um...I don’t know if we’ll fit through the door of the suite now though…” Tia worriedly commented as we neared the door, the sides of her belly getting stuck well before the width of the glorious pregnant swell.

“...Damn it…”

---]===>

“So first order of business, bust out this tiny door, and put in a grand door fitting people of our obscene proportions and hyperpregnant sizes!” I declared to the changeling workers through the open door, since indeed Tia was now too big to fit and I didn’t feel like getting off and out of Tia, so I had her summon someone to fetch these people.

“That is if you don’t mind,” Tia added on surprisingly meekly.

“We were wondering when you’d get around to it. Even I can barely fit through this old outdated door.” Avera said, presenting her bean-bag chair sized tits for reference, revealing they pressed into either side of the doorframe. “If I can’t fit through it, it’s too thin.”

“Alright, get to it!” I called out imperiously.

“I-if you don’t have other more pressing work,” Tia added on weakly.

“The royals are trapped in their suite, I’d say this is pressing work.” Avera snorted and took out a hammer and chisel from her toolbelt. It was a bit of a task I laid upon them, it is an ancient stone door in an ancient stone tower. All Luna and Tia did was perform restoration spells meant to return structures to a previous state of repair on much of the castle and town, so there was plenty that needed to be updated.

“Indeed. Now then, since we’re still stuck up here-.” Before I could suggest anything, Tia turned her head towards the balcony.

“W-we could’ve just flown down? The balcony has double doors to let more light in.” Celestia helpfully suggested...embarrassingly far too late as Avera’s wry chuckle attested.

“...I knew that! I totally didn’t completely overlook the fact we could’ve left any time.” I can’t believe I completely missed that! Then again we’re gigantic, and I still can’t comprehend how pegasus and alicorn magic makes weight seemingly unimportant when it comes to flying.

“Pointing it out only makes it more obvious you did.” Celestia deadpanned as I waddled her luscious plump rear to the balcony.

“Anyway! Where to?” I asked, still trying to move on from the embarrassing oversight.

“I need to get to my office, down at the base of the royal tower. Oddly enough, it does have double doors because it had so much traffic with all the functionaries coming and going all day back then.” Celestia said as she flapped her purple night-sky wings, my body somehow not affecting her ability to fly as she ponderously took to the air and began gliding around the tower in a downward spiral.

“Pfft, we must look ridiculous! A gorgeous bundle of ether orbs slowly drifting down the tower.” I snickered, noticing a few changelings pointing up at us.

“Quite!” Celestia huffed, her cheeks getting warmer.

“We do! We look positively Celestial~!” I maniacally cackled at my absolutely terrible pun, which Tia snorted at so hard that she nearly dropped us like a boulder.

“S-stop that! I’m a sucker for puns!” Celestia managed to say in her chuckling as we reached the ground in front of the main gate, Tia placing her hands on the shelf of her big delicious booty and huffing as she thrust her massive belly and boobs outwards, my slime keeping her coated perfectly and shiny like a balloon. “Oof. To think I’ll be about this size in 6 months.”

“Didn’t you want to be even bigger~? Like when you were a giant cum dump the size of a small house?” I tittered, sucking more of her milk and making her coo in appreciation of keeping her overactive udders milked.

“Don’t remind me. I still want that to happen again.” Tia rubbed her sides as she waddled inside, and sighed at the sight of the stairs. “We meet again, my mortal enemy.”

“You really don’t like exercise, huh?” I asked as I took over, using my own strength to make the awkward trip up easier.

“What gave it away? My love of cake? My fat ass? My giant breasts? The only reason I didn’t have a real pudgy form was because I cheated. Don’t let Luna know, but I used magic to ensure fat would only store in my more desirable areas. That and a spell to convert excess nutrition to magic.” Celestia admitted as I got her up the stairs to the fourth floor where the tower properly began, and next to the stairs on the right was a double-door leading into a huge office.

“Hah! So all that bluster about you not gaining weight since she was banished was just that!” I laughed so hard I nearly started coming undone, but I managed to stay perfectly adhered to Tia as she opened the doors and waddled into the dusty room. A wave of her horn though, and the dust was gone.

“Quite. That said though, don’t think I’m unfit, I just don’t enjoy vigorous exercise.” Celestia said as she rounded the desk, magically pulling the tall and very comfortable looking red armchair back.

“You mean the type that happens beyond the bedroom~.” I lilted at her as she sank into the plush armchair behind the desk.

“Why do you think I’m fit at all?” Celestia smirked naughtily before she began magically arranging all the paperwork that began appearing in the ‘IN’ box on the left side of the desk. In stacks. “Now then, since you’re my clothing, as revealing as you are, I hope you don’t mind-OH!” I suddenly filled our shared vagina with a horsecock and began thrusting. “Y-y-you~!”

“I hope you can multitask Tia~!” I cackled, my prisoner, moaning as she began panting and working on the forms even as I drove her crazy.

---]===>

It was hours later, I was feeling quite proud of myself. “Oh~...no more~...” Tia pleaded, having collapsed onto her side on the left end of the desk after managing to get through nearly all the paperwork the desk actually ‘assigned’ based on what it ‘knew’ would help streamline all the goings-on involving the castle and its domain, which was the Everfree as a whole right now.

“No more what~?” I teased, thrusting into her and cumming more, her belly further bloated now with my cream, her magic necklace ensuring the foals would be safe. Well, that and I, considering I have the little tykes all cozily wrapped in a ‘double womb’ of me and their mother. That said, she was big enough you’d think she had 15 foals on the way, and was completely immobile, panting, whining, cumming so much it was practically her whole existence, and I LOVED IT!

For some reason, I got a sensation of approval from the scary eyes, the fairies were cheering me on, and Greenie was extremely excited. Yay~ my hallucinations agree with my impulses!

“What’s going on?” Luna asked as she walked in with a yawn and moved to her own black desk and chair that was off to the side. “Sister, is that Robin thou art wearing?”

“G-get her-AHN~ o-o-out of me~!” Tia cried out as she spasmed, feeding me more of her gushing milk and sweet cunny honey.

“Should We~.” Luna teased with a devilish smile.

“I-I c-can’t f-function like th-this!” Tia’s eyes rolled back and she moaned as she orgasmed again, I joined her as I filled her some more. “M-mercy~...”

“Hm, it seems she’s completely absorbed into her breeding cycle.” Luna walked over to us, vanished her dress, and sat on her sister’s utterly massive sphere of a womb, causing her to groan. “What say thee, Robin? Wish to return to thine mistress?”

“Yay~!” I cheered, flowing up and off of Tia, snapping off the pieces lodged within her for her body to process, oh, and to keep my cummies in her tummy to make more babies! Well, slime babies! Wait, wouldn’t this be making babies with myself since I was filling my own womb, inside her womb, with my cummies? Is this narcissism?! Have I been fucking myself?!

“Hm~.” Luna hummed as she ground her groin against her sister’s mountainous swell as I flowed up and over her, and into her. “Ah, yes~. Become one with thine mistress~.” I covered her as she asked, perfectly contouring to her and making her look as shiny and ethereal as her sister has been for the past few hours. “Mm~. Feel free to treat me the same way.”

“You got it!” I chirped, filling our shared cunt with my horsecock and thrusting, Luna moaning as she sat down, preparing to work. I’m not gonna let her think she can outlast her sister! Whoa! For some reason this feels even better! Feels right! Unf! Yes!

---]===>

“Hm~. Done yet?” Luna asked with her face smirking, her belly having filled with so much of my goo it overflowed her desk, yet despite all her orgasms, all the spasming and tasty juices she was feeding me, she wouldn’t break! I mean, I don’t want her to, but this is incredible! Tia was a helpless blob of my slime within a couple hours. Luna’s been working and letting me fill her for twice that time and she’s still good to go!

“You are amazing~.” I moaned, cumming again as the door opened.

“Um, your highnesses the um, we have a sphinx in the front yard. She seems altered by, um magic, not harmous magic either. She’s also wanting to claim the Everfree for herself.” A changeling guard told us all, having poked his head in and he seemed incredibly flustered at the sight of both of the royal sisters immobile and filled with my cream.

“Robin! Heel!” Luna commanded, and I stopped fucking her. “Canst thou deal with this?”

“Aw~. Can I make more babies with you if I do?” Lulu has been mean! She’s made herself and Tia infertile, so I can’t make my babies! The scary eyes are just as upset as me too!

“Yes Dear Heart. Thou can impregnate me with as many foals as thou wishes.” Luna stated calmly with a serene expression, causing me to thrum with excitement and the eyes to glint with glee on the clock where they’ve been watching all day.

“YEAH!” I exclaimed as I flowed off of her, shocking the changeling guard before I started following said guard outside. I hummed for a bit before we got outside and I was shocked to see a mountain of a blond-furred cat woman. “Huh.” Who was also wearing just a thong and very thin linen wrappings around her heaving gigantic chest? “Hey~! Are you the big meanie threatening us?!” I called up at her thirty-foot high ears, but I didn’t know if she could hear me around those giant baps on her chest.

“Yes, I wish to have this lovely forest. It would be great for a den.” She purred as she looked down at me. “You can leave unh-WAH~!” I interrupted her by erupting into a massive splash of slime, coating her and binding her. “L-LET GO OF-MMPH!” I pulled her jaw shut and let her fall over, crushing a line of trees into the forest with her massive body while my whole mass was devoted to coating her and restraining her.

I could feel magic similar to the same creature that corrupted my seed core before I removed the filth. This one seemed like some cursed wish granting spell. Heh, reading in my spare time is helping me out. Anyway, she isn’t a plant, so just petting it out won’t work. Oh! I know!

“HMPH~!” I began filling the big pussy’s pussy, petting her from the inside out and her whole body where I could reach, which was everything. She wriggled, squealing as I kept looking for the thing that was making her a meanie. It seemed to be everywhere, so I kept petting even as she thrashed and came from me touching her G-spot relentlessly among other things.

After a bit, I decided to go into her ears, checking there too. There was this nasty thing inside her left ear, so I started eating it. It tasted like chocolate milk even though it felt terrible. Whatever it was, she suddenly began to shrink in size. Soon I was fully immersing her in my giant blob of a body, stuffing my excess mass back away as I tightened back onto her now 6-foot tall frame.

“You feeling okay big meanie?” I asked the cat, her bowling ball boobs quaking with each shuddering breath she took.

“Yes, damn that bastard.” She groaned and shivered. “I lost a game and he demanded I make a den in this forest around this time. Better than the last one that asked to fuck me in the armpit. It tickled horribly.”

“Well, are you gonna keep being mean?” I buzzed my body over her nipples, clit, and in her pussy and she wailed. Oooh, my ‘balls’ are ready to release again, but I better save it for Lulu!

“No! I’m good! Whatever you did, I don’t feel compelled to follow her demand!” The cat woman wailed as I tormented her.

“Good. Feel free to stay anyway though, just don’t be rude.” I chuckled, flowing around her, teasing her. “Mm~ you’ve gotta be fertile. Say, I’m kinda one of the last, uh, 300 slimes. Or, uh, their daddy and mommy. Wanna make cute kittens with me?”

“Please, no!” She grabbed at her body, trying to pull me off, only for me to seize control with a giggle, and stand her up to walk towards the castle. “Release me! I-MMPH!” I pulled her lips shut again, and sauntered the sexy kitty into the castle, up the stairs, and into the office, slightly disappointed to see Lulu had done something with all the cum I filled the sisters with.

“I have a big kitty, can I keep her?” I asked with a smile.

“The poor dear looks terrified. Please let her go, Robin.” Celestia implored of me, the sun pony now wearing a modest blue maternity dress. I whined as I flowed off of my prisoner, across the floor, and up Luna’s leg, recoating her and kissing her before forming back over her head. “So who are you to threaten us?”

“I’m sorry! I was under a curse that forced me to do whatever the victor of my riddles ordered of me. I’ve been this way for as long as I can remember until that scary goo creature did something in my head.” She pointed at me where I was silently pleasuring Luna, buzzing her nipples, clit, and cunt as I drove cocks back into her drooling pussy and previously ignored backdoor. My Night Mare *snort* moaning as I tended to her.

“Who did that to you?” Celly nearly demanded of the kitty.

“An amalgamation of creatures, a horrible thing.” The sphinx groaned, rubbing herself. “Why am I so hot?”

“It’s breeding season, early autumn. We’ve gotten that out of the way already with having gotten pregnant off the cycle.” Celestia gestured to herself and where Luna was slumped against her desk, no longer having work to distract her from the railing I was giving her. “Unfortunately, Robin hasn’t had the fortune to be able to bear children for now, and thus she’s rather...randy.”

The Sphinx mewled as she shook with need, but had fear in her eyes as I played with Luna. “That would explain this. I’m going to find a place here for myself if it’s alright?” I groaned, cumming and refilling my lover’s womb with no barrier this time, her hungry womb taking my cream with aplomb.

“Hm?” Luna murmured as I kept fucking her. “Thou can, but what is thine name?” She breathlessly asked the Sphinx.

“Jasmine, but if I may be honest, I’d rather be as far away from her as possible, even if she undid my curse somehow.” Jasmine the cat, person, thing, eugh, why is she a sphynx when she has a cat head and not a human’s?

“Aw,” I whined at hearing that. Unf, whatever, Lulu needs her cream filling~!

Ch.29

View Online

Ch.29

I can’t believe myself! I can’t believe I became a total man-whore! “I’m so sorry~!” I wailed at Luna’s hooves, my beautiful mare immobile under a black belly the size of a mattress pinning her to the bed. She was nearly as big as Trachea got with our eggs.

“Tis fine!” Lulu chuckled, rubbing her sides. “We anticipated this. We art best off working from the dream realm as it stands anyway. We have spymasters far more skilled than We art at espionage.”

“Really?” I mewled, nuzzling her belly before looking to Tia.

“Sister wasn’t about to let me ‘win’ over her at anything. Not even my own fetishes.” Tia pouted at Lulu, who stuck her tongue out at her older sister. “That said, once she processes all that cum, she’s going to have well over a dozen foals in her, I hope you wanted a big family because that’s what you’re getting.”

“Oh hush sister! We always wanted foals too. Tis a grand thing We art experiencing.” Luna declared happily, even using her legs to rub the underside of her belly. “Oh! Hm, something odd happened. It felt good.” Luna squeezed her belly and purred.

“Whatever it was, I’m glad you’re happy.” I cooed, nuzzling her expansive side. “I want to just nuzzle you all day.”

“Thou certainly can, but dost thou have other things to do?” Luna chuckled at me.

“Hm, what do you mean?” I asked in bemusement.

“Robin? Your garden?” What about my garden Tia-OH!

“MY GARDEN! I can’t believe I forgot to tend to it!” I pulled on my vine antlers in dismay, sprouting more vines out of my back that went ramrod straight in my shock, stabbing into the wall. “Ah! Um...sorry about that.”

“Well now. That is fairly terrifying.” Luna eyed my thorny vines with wariness. “Thou could’ve easily killed almost anyone with that. Thou’rt a lot more dangerous than We considered Love.”

“But I don’t want to kill people, I don’t want to be a murderer,” I whined, and Luna suddenly looked worried for some reason.

“Robin, dear, dost thou not remember our meeting?” Luna asked cautiously for some reason.

“Um...I remember you were in armor, a bit of a jerk, and you made me give you my tunic.” I vividly remember her practically yanking my green tunic off and pulling it over her boobies, yum.

“Anything...else dear?” Luna implored, her eyes widening.

“Um...no?” I scratched my head, and Luna’s black fur seemed to whiten somehow.

“G-go and tend thine garden dear. We must speak with sister.” Luna smiled in a way that I felt was insincere.

“I...okay.” I was confused, but whatever was going on she clearly understood it better than I could. I rolled along the floor to the gaping empty doorframe of the suite where Luna managed to get us to before becoming immobile. Briefly, the image of a free-standing door came into my mind. I blinked as I turned to the empty doorway again, confused for a moment at not seeing a door that was sitting in the middle of an alley. Wait, what alley? I’m in the castle. “Huh? Whatever, I have a garden to tend.”

---]===>

“Who are my precious little babies~?” I cooed to the Plunder Vines that I had planted along the perimeter of the Royal Garden, or rather, the formerly barren massive courtyard of the castle that I had sewn with numerous kinds of vegetables after we’d settled here. I’d planted the Plunder along the wall where they could climb up and possibly over to their metaphorical heart’s content.

Like at the Tower, they’ve taken to reaching into the garden and rooting out dangerous weeds that would choke the plants I’d introduced, as well as killing pests and producing fertilizer from the results of both. I was, of course, breastfeeding two of them at the moment to help nourish them. The fact that my core was practically singing with joy at this and my work of bringing life to this formerly empty place was also making my head a bit fuzzy with happiness.

“Hi, Robin~!” Pinkie called out, poking her head out from the top of the wall. “Heard you scared a big kitty by being a bit forward.”

“Hi, Pinkie~! You here to help? Or~...” I rubbed my thigh, a massive cervine penis sprouting from the goo of my groin as I licked my lips, and she blushed.

“N-nopsies! I’m not ready for foals, and I’ve got my libido taken care of.” Pinkie declared with her signature beaming smile.

“Oh.” I sighed before my vines nuzzled me. “Sorry, I’m just filled with carnal energy right now. So you found someone?”

“Oh, trust me, everyone knows. The princesses immobile on your goo? The whole town has heard.” Pinkie giggled. “No, I’m just really good at taking care of my own needs. Maud helps. But I’m here because the garden you worked on before has gotten a teensy bit overgrown, but Maud and I aren’t traditional farmers, so I was wondering if you could point any of those new ponies in its direction or if you could take care of it.”

“Oh? Good to know it’s flourishing. I’m a bit busy here, but if you could pass that request on to a guard with word from me, they’ll find someone to take care of it.” The vines finally finished supping from my bosom, and two others took their place. At this rate, I’m gonna run out of fluids and have to start converting my mass to goo-milk.

“Okie-dokie! You avoid becoming a bound dryad~!” Pinkie waved and then vanished beyond the wall. What was that about not being a dryad? I thought I was already though.

“Babies, is your momma a dryad?” I asked one of the sated vines, that managed to give me an impression of ‘I dunno’ somehow. “Uh, well it doesn’t sound good so I’ll try avoiding it.” I tugged the overindulging vines from my teats. “Nope. No overfeeding, share that nutrition with the garden.” I chided, and the vines looked suitably chastened as they stretched over the garden from the walls to latch onto the central tree, secreting watery sap over everything.

“Good, now for this sad excuse for a tree.” I slithered up to the barren grand oak. It was enormous, easily big enough to be a small shack, but it was dry, the high and far-reaching branches barren. I’ve been unable to restore life to it before, but I’ve been reading up on nature magic, especially those tied to Fiber Foxes and plants. “Hm...is there anything I can do about this now?” I put my slime hand to it, feeling for any trace of life now that I knew what to feel for.

It was barely there, a tiny and weak thing. Aw, poor baby. I’ll help you. I pressed my slime into the tree, filling the cracks inside, dumping my magic into it. “Ah!” I yelped, the weak essence of the tree suddenly magnified tenfold, a profound sense of gratitude coming from it as I was getting pulled in! “L-let go!” I pulled, trying to get away, but the tree somehow began absorbing me! “No! Help! Some-!”

---]===>

Someone laid a hand upon me. I reached out, the familiar sensation waking me. I grasped it gently, and it began pulling me out of my comfortable resting place. I opened my eyes, seeing the awed face of Celestia. “Tia? What is it?” I asked, before looking down at my heaving bosom, my slime now green and purple, the stars and other cosmic patterns taking on arboreal or other plant-like shapes. “Oh. That happened. It was unexpected, but not unpleasant.”

“You’re a Dryad now? Robin, I swear, you can’t stay one thing for long can you?” Celestia fretted as she hugged me. “It’s been days since you vanished and nobody was sure what happened.”

“Hm? Oh, well I hope I’m not bound here. Although I wouldn’t find such a thing terrible. My Garden is a wonderful place.” I contently stated, looking over the lush and beautiful garden, covered by my canopy from the harsh direct rays of the sun, letting just enough through that they wouldn’t lack for energy. “Oh my...I’m rather beautiful aren’t I?”

My Home, an extension of me now, was so lush with leaves and emanated a presence of pure life. This place was under my protection, and I could even feel a connection to all the plants here. None so strongly as the core of my being, my seed of Plunder, which communicated pure satisfaction and happiness with what I’ve become.

“Yes, but are you bound here?” Celly asked sternly.

“Hm? I wouldn’t know. Am I able to leave?” I questioned myself, or rather, my Home, and it echoed back sadness at the concept, but also platitudes that it would be fine without me. “I am not bound here. But I would prefer to return when I need rest.”

“So no more cuddling in bed?” Tia asked sadly, and both I and my Home shuddered at the very notion of being without sexy snuggles as my Home was me, and me it. It knows the pleasure of the flesh, and would not deny me it.

“Absolutely not, I would not miss sleeping in bed with you all, unless I was truly, deeply in need of pure rest.” I declared, my branches extending downward to pat Tia on the head as I patted her hand with my own hand, and she tittered.

“Well, this is fine then. Lulu has been fearing for you since you clearly have severe memory loss.” Celly said as I ran my hands through her flowing tri-color ether mane.

“Hm?” I tilted my head, my senses half here, half spread across My Garden. “What was that?”

“Okay, please come out of the garden so you can focus.” Celly sighed. “I’m sure you can separate from the oak.”

“Hm? Okay, Love.” I said before trying, finding the sensation weird before fully stepping out of my trunk, not realizing until now I’d only been sticking out of it from my hips. When my body split, I yelped, feeling terror at a grounding, solid piece of myself separating, and Tia had to grab onto me to keep me from rushing back into it. “No! I-I’m not safe! Let me back in!”

“Robin!” Tia gathered me in her magic, and I began psychosomatically hyperventilating, the plants rustling, the vines gathering, my tree reaching down and sprouting thorns in my distress. “Calm! Please!” Tia’s scared voice was all that helped me focus on her, and I screamed, my vines were wrapped around her, choking her, digging into her flesh. I released her immediately, and I felt like absolute garbage for hurting her. J-just put me back in the tree, where I won’t hurt anyone… “R-Robin-*cough*-Look at me, sweetie.”

I meekly looked back at her, seeing nothing but concern and Love in her eyes. She didn’t condemn me for attacking her? I could’ve killed her! “J-just put me away, where I won’t hurt people.” No ladies, stop trying to say I’m not at fault! I almost killed her!

“You’re coming with me, to Lulu. We’re going to help you, we’re not letting you hide yourself in your own little bubble and forget everything, eventually becoming nothing more than a tree spirit.” Celestia declared firmly yet softly, beginning to waddle slowly towards the nearest door into the castle, visibly favoring her left leg where a Plunder vine had squeezed her thigh so tight I could see a bruise forming already.

“Celly,” I whined in guilt as we went through my garden. I didn’t notice before, in my panic, but the clear connection to my Home, my Tree was still there and clear as crystal. It just wasn’t directly attached to me. Wait, I have legs! I’m goo but I have legs! GOO LEGS~! Wait, what was I thinking about? “Uh, where are we going Tia?” My question made her go faster for some reason.

“To Lulu, so we can help you.” Celly sighed, and I blinked.

“Why do you need to help me?” My question made Tia sob, and I felt so bad now, what’s wrong?

Why is there scary laughing all around us?

---]===>

Where am I? How did I get here? I was in an aquarium tank, my primarily green sylvan slime shifted about. When was I put in here? “Hello?” I called, forming my upper body on the surface of, well, me, and looked around, my vines sprouting from my temples to form my antlers as I looked about. This place was oddly clinical and high-tech for the Everfree. “Is anyone here?”

“The subject is awake.” Announced a voice, and in walked-CARIBOU?! I yelped, shrinking away into my slime from the trio of lab-coat wearing caribou cows with clipboards, and protectively covering my bosom. Wait, why am I covering up? When did I have a sense of modesty? “Greetings, I am Doctor Autohn. Do you have a name?” Asked the leader of the three, peering at me in intrigue through horn-rimmed glasses that gave her a sexy librarian look.

“Um...where am I?” I asked instead of answering her, fear filling me.

“Why, you’re in the Canterlot University of Magic and Science: CUMS. You were found on the edge of Ponyville, wandering aimlessly and vapidly accepting sexual requests.” Dr. Autohn informed me, the cow examining me with clinical interest, her companions writing notes.

“Huh? That doesn’t sound like me.” I said in confusion, what is going on? Wasn’t I supposed to talk to...Lulu? What happened after Tia took me from My Garden? I feel my Tree, it’s fine. My Garden is fine. At least there’s that. “As for my name, I’m...um.” Should I give them my real name? It’s probably a bad idea, but John doesn’t really work for me… “Uh, I can’t really remember too much.” Which, now that I’m thinking about it, is frighteningly true.

At least the fairies are here with me, even if they can’t do anything about my situation.

“It’s okay, we’ll call you Flower for now.” The leader said as she pointed at my antlers, and indeed apparently my core felt like blooming in beautiful green and purple flowers. I felt worried as I saw the cow on the left rubbing her groin as she eyed my chest, which I was still wrapping my arms around defensively.

“Think we can breed her? The king was interested in that.” The one rubbing herself shivered, obviously ready to test.

“She’s a thus-far previously unknown species of slime, which we bred into extinction if you’ll remember ladies. We’re here to study her, not abuse her.” Dr. Autohn declared firmly.

“But she barely acts like a slime.” The one on the right said as she looked at me and her clipboard. “She has the physical properties, save a majority of her mass is composed mostly of chlorophyll instead of animal proteins. Then there’s the unusual periods of complete inactivity.”

“There’s also the fact she seems more stable under starlight and almost turns into a massive feral fox when asleep. No slime does that.” The one on the left commented as she tapped her own clipboard.

“But I am a slime~!” I whined, forming multiple tendrils from my surface and waving them around like vines.

“A slime so solid that she can form weapons with her own body if threatened. We’ve never encountered that, also the amount of DNA you have is astounding, almost matches…” Dr. Autohn led, hinting at her companions the importance of me in terms of genetic science.

“The King, we know, which is why I want to stuff her~.” The one of the left whined.

“You’d only get more slimes of her species that way, which we can look into later with the examples we already have. Her ‘semen’ can breed almost anything from the reports in Ponyville, but her ‘womb’ will only produce oddly superior slime eggs that don’t need to be submerged in their mother for 9 months and will incubate like griffin eggs.” Dr. Autohn exposited back to her companions, and I blinked, then felt dread. My eggs! They have my eggs!

“How would we make her produce other species?” The one on the left, who was a one track mind, asked.

“Why do you think we caribou can only birth fawns, yet impregnate other species with their own offspring? It’s the trait bred into ourselves by integrating the slimes. Now then Flower, we have other questions, and I apologize for my compatriots holding things up, I’m certain you could do with more rest.” Dr. Autohn declared.

“Okay.” I mewled in worry, so confused and in fear for my eggs.

“So you claim to be a slime, is the Everfree your natural habitat?”

“Um...I guess? I am bonded to a grand oak there.” Wait, why did I say that?

“Bonded? Are you a dryad too?”

“I guess?” I’m not too sure.

“Do you eat meat?”

“I eat anything, but I like vegetables the most.” Hm, yeah, I have been eating more veggies than meat lately.

“Are you related to the Timberwolves.”

“Ew. No.” Why would you ask that?

---]===>

After an hours-long Q&A session, I was feeling tired. Dr. Autohn at least fed me carrots and broccoli during it, so it wasn’t all that bad. I was rather thirsty though, oh! A small sprinkler just started dripping on me. Ah~ that’s lovely.

“How are you~!” A voice called out, and in walked a pale-yellow caribou wearing nerdy black frame glasses, and was so stacked I thought she might burst out of her buttoned-up lab coat, the top bearing her creamy white cleavage to the world.

“Ah, professor Dancer. We’ve been going over the questions, and she seems to be a rather impressive specimen of dryad that isn’t bound to her land.” Dr. Autohn said to the cheerful and stacked cow, who seemed to be infected by the friendly cow’s demeanor.

“That’s good to know, is she ready?” Um, am I ready for what?

“Oh, it’s that time already? I can only suppose she is. We’re moving you to your habitat enclosure.” Dr. Autohn said pleasantly as her colleagues moved to the sides of my aquarium, which was quite cozy to be honest, and revealed it was on a wheeled stand as they began following Prof. Dancer.

“W-what? B-but I want to go home! It’s nice to have met you all, but My Garden won’t tend itself.” Well, it will, but they don’t need to know that! “There’s also my eggs! You mentioned them, I want them back!”

“Sorry dear, but we need to keep studying you. The King has an oddly vested interest in you, and until your eggs hatch, we won’t have other specimens to examine.” Don’t talk about my eggs like that~! “That said, your eggs will be well protected and under our care.”

“B-b-but…” I whimpered and sniffled, realizing that, unless I was willing to hurt these otherwise nice people, I had no choice. They’re just doing their jobs, I can’t hate them for this. That, and they’ve been so nice, even if they’ve abducted my eggs.

“It’ll only be until your offspring hatch, then we’ll let you go back to your natural habitat.” Prof. Dancer said, her face empathetic. “I’ll be sure you’re well taken care of, don’t worry.” The Professor said as they rolled me into a massive domed chamber and then closed the door. The lights in the dome revealed a beautiful arboreal chamber covered in all kinds of plants and even had a small garden.

“Oh, what do I do?” I mewled, looking about and feeling helpless. I morosely slithered out of my tank, and stood shakily on my new slime legs, perfectly mimicking my usual caribou legs just fine. I sniffled and moved to sit against my hopefully temporary new tree, a stout little thing, putting my face in my hands and letting out a sob.

Ch.30

View Online

Ch.30

“Oh, they put someone else in here.” I blinked as night came, and for some reason, I could tell that. Looking to my left to the voice I spotted perfectly white anthro fox with red eyes. She looked malnourished, sickly, and barely into her early teens judging by her voice and her body as she hobbled over to me. “Who are you?” She asked as my belly actually rumbled with hunger.

“Um, I’m Flower.” At least for now. “Don’t they feed you?”

“Not much. I’m on a diet actually. I was overweight because my mom kept feeding me too much and I couldn’t say no. But here they barely feed me. I’m so hungry.” The little thing whimpered.

“You poor dear!” I whined moving over to her, oddly feeling the need to eat as I got closer. No, why would I eat her?! Is it because I don’t have sunlight? But I was just soaking in it all day! There was plenty of it coming in the windows. It was by this point I realized I was on all fours, and my hands were paws. I gasped, and skirted away from the normal-sized little girl that I had thought was tiny, but I was just my massive Vulpes self.

“W-what’s wrong?” The little vixen asked worriedly.

“So...hungry…” I whimpered, turning away from the little thing, trying not to think of how much I wanted to eat her. “S-stay away. I’m starving too.”

“I..okay.” She whined as she backed away before a feral cow walked by mooing as it found a food trough. We both stared at it. “Hey, Betsy!”

“How many of them are in the dome?” I asked, my mouth watering.

“Only Besty, she mostly fertilizes the plants by pooping and trampling them, something about how the grass reacts. A caribou cow tossed a pole at me and pointed at Betsy making thrusting motions, I was confused until they gave up whatever they were trying to get me to do and stormed off.” The girl explained.

“They were trying to get you to fuck Betsy?” I guessed with a scrunch of disgust on my snout.

“EW~! That’s disgusting! Why would I do that?!” The albino vixen gagged at the thought.

“Where’s the pole?” I asked.

She pointed to a small overgrown stick in a bush about seventeen feet from us, it was just a stick with a sharpened end. This was a spear, not some bed toy. “Oh. Uh...they wanted to to get desperate, figure out how to use this spear to kill Betsy, and eat her.”

“That’s nuts! Betsy is so big compared to me! I could never do that! Besides, she’s nice, even if she mostly just farts and chews grass all day.” The albino vixen wrinkled her nose at the smelly bovine loudly passing gas. Ew.

“Do you come from a nomadic or tribal group?” I asked her as I looked back to Betsy who was mooing as she crapped. Ew. Why did they stick me in here? Oh. Oh~ I admitted I eat anything, so they probably figured I’d eat the poo and convert it to mass, which usually means either growing bigger or distributing the mass as fertilizer. Hm, cow poop is mostly plant fibers right? Well, maybe if I get desperate, I can just roll over it and absorb it that way anyhow.

“We were tribal. The caribou are invading Canida even though they haven’t gotten past the yaks yet, and their navy is apparently having problems getting past that huge island between us and Equestria.” The young vixen sighed and stood up, clearly favoring an old injury to her right leg. She didn’t look older than 12, poor dear. “Well, I trust you won’t eat me, so I’m going back to sleep, this is a big place, so we might not see each other.”

“Okay,” I told her as I looked back to the cow, and soon I heard more animals once we quieted, huh, this place is a zoo? What kind of zoo is this? *loud farting noise* Shut up Betsy!

---]===>

I don’t know how long it’s been. The days passed into nights, passed into days. Over and over. Why am I here? How did I get here? How are the others? These thoughts tormented me as I spent my time practicing my dryadic magic. The little stump of a tree I had been put in here next to was now a grand willow tree, the plants all around my area of this domed habitat were lush and growing fast and healthy.

The albino vixen, named Hannah, visited me often. It was a bit disturbing, watching her get taller as time went by. Has it been so long? I killed Betsy...I think in the second week. Her farting was getting annoying. She made good steak though. Hannah was upset but appreciated me cooking for her. Well, and feeding her my slime, she was much healthier than when we first met.

“Moo!” The new cow, one that farted a bit less and stayed away from me sounded from the other side of the dome. Hannah had named her Gustah. Don’t know why Hannah keeps naming them, it’ll end up food in a week from now like the others before it. I may prefer vegetables, but whatever has happened to me, whatever is happening to me, I am perfectly fine with just veggies during the day, but at night, when my Vulpes shape takes baseline, I crave meat.

“Hey, Robin!” I perked up from my sulking, looking at the beautiful young woman that Hannah was becoming. She was only 13, but she was fit, toned, and already looked old enough to consent to sex with how she was blossoming. Which was disturbing. I had no clue if this was her natural genetics, something the caribou were doing to her, or if it was from a diet primarily composed of, well, me. That, and she paraded around in the nude save skimpy plant clothes I grew for her to support her growing bosom and cover her groin.

Goodness she is sexy but young, and I think I view her as a daughter figure, but my body tingles in arousal when looking at her below the neckline. Ugh, brain is not nice~.

“Hello, Hannah.” However long it’s been, it must be months because I lost count of the days, I’ve deduced that unless one of the scientists was in the habitat, that they had no real surveillance. I’ve searched for microphones and the only window is the skylight which lets sunlight and moonlight in despite the cloud cover dimming them. So I told Hannah my real name and made her swear not to speak it in front of the scientists when they come to take samples, ask questions, and ask if there’s anything we need, within ‘reason’ of course. “How are you today?”

“Good, but there’s a hole near the pond,” Hannah complained, and I sighed. Damn mole rats. I complained to the scientists they were burrowing in, but they said there was nothing to be done, and kept leaving the culling and hole filling to me. At least they tasted good when I was Vulpes.

“Alright, I’ll look into it.” I sighed and followed Hannah over to what was quite a huge hole. I looked into it in curiosity, Hannah leaning next to me. Then huge claws burst from the hole, grabbed us by the throats, and we screamed as it yanked us into the dark hole, threw us over what I could only assume was it’s back, and began running.

“HAS HER! SEAL HOLE!” A gravelly male voice barked as it sprinted down the tunnel, mole rats scurrying away from us as two others rushed to the hole and caved the tunnel in behind us.

“Rover?!” I asked in shock as the much bigger-than-before dog carried Hannah and I away from our prison.

“No talk! Stay quiet.” Rover insisted with a loud whisper, and then took to crawling. Overhead in the dark, loud thuds could be heard heading towards where we came from. He kept going even as he stayed quiet, his companions soon joining back up with us. Once the immediate stampede of movement above stopped, they took off running again.

“Wait my eggs!” I whined I fear at remembering the eggs I’d apparently created when I was on my black-out sex bender before I was imprisoned for study.

“No time!” Rover insensitively countered as he and his two companions, who I’ve forgotten the names of, led us onward through the tunnel they’d dug.

“Okay, what is-.” Hannah tried this time, only to have the biggest dog, Brutus I think, clamp her muzzle shut with two of his enormous fingers.

“No Talk! Wait!” Rover insisted with the harsh whisper as we neared a junction. “We split here, collapse all tunnels, meet back at the castle,” Rover ordered his underlings as he carried us into the left tunnel, the other two taking the others.

“Yes!” The other two replied before Rover jabbed a claw into the ceiling behind us and started running, however, Diamond Dog magic worked, he was collapsing the tunnel behind us as he ran, the both of us clinging to his broad shoulders desperately to avoid being buried alive.

After a long-distance, the tunnel started going down like a slide, and Rover stopped collapsing the tunnel, instead pulling us around to his front and sliding down the increasingly steep incline, causing us to scream at the near-freefall until eventually, the tunnel started going back horizontal gradually, and we finally came to a stop on even ground, where Rover dumped us off of him.

“What the heck!?” Hannah huffed as I petted her in concern, straightening out her leafy clothes and making sure she was modest. She was just a little girl, after all, she had a couple of years before she could be shameless if she wants.

“We safe now. Walk, long way back home.” Rover gruffly gave in non-answer, lumbering past us and lighting a mining hat he pulled from his magic toolbelt, which was holding up a rather badly dirtied pair of tight jeans. How long have I been away? Rover looks...good.

“Come on Hannah, he is a friend,” I told the young girl, helping her along. “How long have I been gone? The first thing I remember is waking up in an aquarium at CUMS after Tia took me from My Garden.” Don’t think about the eggs Robin, we’ll get them back when we chase the caribou out of Canterlot.

“Four months. Is winter in third month of new year. Very cold above ground.” Rover succinctly informed me, and I wilted. Four months? I’ve been imprisoned for four months? So much for me needing to be available for action.

“How is everyone?” I asked, hugging Hannah to my side, the little vixen was a wise one, easily seeing I was distraught and hugging me back as we kept walking.

“Changelings pushed back invaders shortly after you gone. Have surprise for you too, does big bug lady. Slime cow disappeared two months, back. Green cow immobile and has clinic now. Brown cow gave birth. Princesses stuck in bed. Garden somehow warm in snow.” Rover summarized roughly as he guided us.

“Ah…” I trailed off at finding out Nicole gave birth, also Zephyr disappearing, even if she came back. “Would you know what happened to me? The most I got from the researchers was that I was in ponyville, being a total slut.”

“No know. Only pony princesses know. They said they tell you when back.” Rover bluntly rebuffed and then grunted. “No more talk. Things in underground use ears, not eyes.”

“Okay.” I mewled as we followed him, and Hannah and I froze when a horrifying laugh was sounding out up ahead and inside my head! Get out! Get it out!

“Stay quiet, it can’t see you.” Rover calmly whispered, holding the lantern still and walking more on his pads than claws, making no noise, so we mimicked. Thank gosh I’m goo and can be soft. We nearly screamed though as a mass of darkness entered the light of the lantern, the hunched over monster of shadows had an ear-to-ear glasgow grin, and reflective spots where eyes may have been. It cackled and reached out for us, only for it to squeal and run away when Rover smacked it upside the jaw. “Smell fear too. Just show who boss, Lurkers cowards.”

Rover continued to lead us on, and from this trip, I can never underestimate what unknown horrors the Diamond Dogs face on a daily basis down here underground.

“He’s...kinda hot?” Hannah mummered. “Am I bi? Or straight?” Question your budding sexuality later Hannah!

---]===>

It was with relief that we entered the freezing cold night air outside of town, Rover replacing the boulder sealing the entrance to the ‘Canterlot Tunnels’ once Hannah and I were out.

“When did those things get in the tunnels?” I complained in reference to the Timberwolves infesting the tunnels under the Everfree.

“Months ago. Still hunting down source trees. They pushovers in tight spaces though.” Rover then faced towards the castle and started lumbering onward as I formed over Hannah, the underdressed fox shivering until I had her insulated in a bodysuit of me.

“Thanks, Robin.” Hannah softly whispered and rubbed her hands together.

As we approached the town, it was clear as day that things have been quite busy while I’ve been incarcerated. The town was finished, for one thing. The other was that it had modern amenities like electric street lights and the buildings were all 3 stories or higher. Oh! They updated the bridge! It’s a much more advanced drawbridge wide enough for a single car to get across.

“Things look better,” I commented after getting off of Hannah once inside the castle. Looking about I spotted Pinkie talking to Rarity, and an orange earth pony mare who was a total amazon, easily 7 feet tall, thickly muscled yet curved in all the right ways. Her ‘Daisy Duke’ jean shorts let her marks be displayed proudly, revealing she must be another of the Sages.

Oh, and the floating/sparking/glowing fragments of the physical Elements were gone. Did they find the last two? Without me? I felt...left out. “So what good am I here?” I mewled as I looked for my mates.

“Robin Hood~! This way!” Pinkie called out, getting my attention towards the one wing of the castle I never bothered with since I never had any business there before. Wait, where are the other two? “Don’t make me have to drag you over!”

“Who’s that?” Hannah asked, forcing me to walk over to Pinkie as she was drawn there by curiosity.

“That’s Pinkie Pie. She’s random, you’ll get used to her.” I assured my ward...holy shit she’s my ward! I’ve technically adopted her haven’t I?! I already have so many kids and more on the way, and I actually adopted someone out of-.

“WELCOME HOME~!” Chorused hundreds of voices, jolting me out of my shocked introspection and nearly topping over since both I and Hannah were so taken aback by the reception of hundreds of people shouting the moment we entered an expansive and long chamber with one wall covered with windows looking over the north-facing cliff of the plateau, which gave a beautiful view of the forest leading to Rambling Rock Ridge and of course the Canterhorn and Canterlot on it’s hanging plateau.

I was gobsmacked, especially since the overly large banner with ‘congratulations on escaping prison from those meanie-mcmean-pants’ hung on the ceiling outlining that this massive party was for me. “You were so surprised! Maud, did you get the picture?!” Pinkie demanded of her sister, who was standing directly in front of us with a camera.

“Is this normal?” Hannah asked curiously as everyone looked at her in equal curiosity.

“Who’s that?” Murmured several people, including my lovers who were perplexed and looking at Rover questioningly, the big dog just brusquely brushing through the crowd and heading straight for the punch bowl.

“She found the white fox,” Maud said looking at a developing picture the instant-print camera made.

“Oh! Wait, where’s the other banner~?! Uh, one sec!” Pinkie suddenly sped through the crowded ballroom and somehow zipped along the ceiling, black hastily painted words appearing underneath the main title of the banner stating ‘Welcome to Everfree Hannah!’

“Can we get her some clothes?” I asked everyone, then blinked and sighed, reaching into myself and pulling out my orange bodysuit. “You okay with this Hannah? I kinda forgot I had it.”

“Um, no, I’m good.” Hannah looked perplexed about the bodysuit, and even more so when I poured myself into the neck of it, filled it out to my usual shape, and sighed in relief of being dressed for the first time in four months. Why the hell did I forget my stuff space?

“Okay, well-.” Before I could continue, Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle, all clearly having grown a bit in the four months since I’ve seen them, snatched up Hannah and dragged her towards the dessert table. “Don’t eat too many sweets!”

“So ya found someone who needed ya and ya took her in huh?” Commented the orange amazon with the long ponytailed blond mane and tail. She was built akin to Trachea, but even more muscular now that I was face to bosom with the towering mare, her heaving boobs barely contained in a risque red plaid button-up belly top akin to Daisy Duke, like her shorts were. “Eyes up here darlin’, I appreciate the compliment, but I’m not a loose mare.”

“Sorry. Didn’t mean to stare at your beauty.” I chuckled nervously, my eyes getting lost in her own emerald peepers, occasionally flicking between those captivating eyes and her freckles. Hng, freckles done right are so cute, especially on someone so otherwise buff.

“Shucks, y’all are a flirt. The others weren’t kiddin’.” The mare’s cheeks dusted pink as she held up a hand. “Name’s Applejack, Sage of Honesty. When we finally all got together, the elements blasted into the sky and cleared up the smog around the world.” Huh? So that’s why the light from the skylight got much brighter a while ago.

“Robin.” I said with a smile to her, feeling self-conscious about my nipples hardening. Unf. I haven’t gotten laid in...four months. Holy shit. I’ve been dry for four months! “Um, excuse me, but um, I’m a little-.”

“Pent-up, goin’ through a dry spell, feelin’ antsy?” Applejack finished for me and I nodded. “Don’t be worried none, I don’t take offense. Just be sure to remember I’m off the menu.” Applejack winked at me and turned me around, nudging me towards where Rarity, Tara, and Rainbow were all talking to a buttery yellow and very hyper voluptuous pegasus mare with a pink flowing mane so long it seemed to meld with her tail, which dragged slightly on the floor, all of them wearing simple dresses that contrasted their fur tones.

“Okay,” I said, moving to them. “So you did find all the Sages,” I commented with a mixture of relief and sadness since I didn’t do what I had set out to do many months ago.

“Oh! You’re the Caribou Mistress was pining over!” The yellow mare exclaimed cheerfully with such a soft voice she could barely be heard over the din of the party.

“Huh?” I intelligently responded in confusion.

“Mistress Carmine. She couldn’t stop talking about you whenever she was in her private quarters with only me and her other personal servants.” The pegasus continued, Rainbow looking hurt at the mare so casually talking about her slavery.

“Whoa, small world.” So Carmine had one of the Sages as her personal slave. Huh.

“Quite. Considering how many times you ran afoul of the former Colonel, I’m shocked you never found out about Fluttershy.” Tara put a hand to the now-named mare’s shoulder, the mare perking up and practically leaning into the contact. Um...that doesn’t look like a casual reaction.

“Tara…” Rainbow hissed to the purple cow, and the former pony quickly took her hand away, Fluttershy suddenly looking like she’d been stricken. Though I saw Pinkie eyeing Fluttershy warily in the background. “There’s nothing wrong Shy. She doesn’t want...fun time.”

“O-oh. Right. Sorry.” Fluttershy apologized as Rarity took one of her hands and gently held it between both of hers.

“Okay, I think I know what’s going on, conditioning?” I asked sadly of the hyper-breasted mare, who nodded wordlessly. “Don’t worry, you have friends here. They’ll help you get out of it.”

“Damn right.” Rainbow declared, placing her own hand on Fluttershy’s other shoulder and giving a comforting squeeze, this time she didn’t so much lean into it as relax. “As grateful as I am that your former Mistress treated you well, I’m still upset that she has you so sexually indentured.”

“But she never really did anything to me, other than make me suck her off.” Fluttershy mewled.

“That is still an unfortunate situation you had to go through dear. Take comfort that we all know your pain. Now, enough about this, let’s talk more about these sewing techniques you mentioned.” Rarity interjected, effectively hijacking the conversation, and with a thankful and dismissive nod from Rainbow, I nodded back and took my leave of the quartet.

“Okay so where is-.” I started before big hands reached around me and groped my breasts, my molester strong and big, huge breasts pressing into my neck, a massive bulge pressing into my rear.

“Heey~ My looooove~!” Slurred the voice of Nicole as she leaned on me, booze on her breathe as she played with my tits. Considering the fact I’m my usual 8-foot height, and I actually have legs now, she must have gotten so much bigger from her pregnancy!

“Huh?” I asked before getting picked up and led from the party. I had to gawk at the fact I had to look slightly up at my 16, maybe 17-year-old lover. She was blushing heavily, likely from all the alcohol I could smell on her. Her tits were slightly larger than mine, but her hips and ass were definitely bigger than mine. Probably because she gave birth to I-don’t-know how many of my fawns. All of this was squeezed into a clearly inadequate tight black night dress that basically hung on her nipples and left the top half of her breasts exposed.

“Hm, time to make bebies.” Nicole hiccuped, rubbing my stomach. “In yew~ dis time.” Nicole mashed her nasty-tasting lips into mine, and I pushed her away, spitting off to the side. “Aw, but I mished yew…”

“Nicky, you’re drunk. Being intoxicated or otherwise high or inebriated is one of my turn-offs.” I’ve had enough of that for one lifetime because of myself and my sister, thank you very much.

“Loooove,” Nicole whined, getting teary as she nuzzled me. “I did research and found how you can have different shpecies babes.” Her antlers shimmered with magic, when did she get magic!? “I wanna help yew make moa shlimes~.” Nicole cooed as she used weak telekinesis to try peeling off my shiny orange bodysuit, but I used my membrane to keep it on by adhering to it.

“Okay, this is what I mean, you say one then talk about slimes babies. There’s no reasoning with a drunk. Sleep.” I kissed her, and she moaned, but I pushed a piece of me down her throat, cut it off, and she promptly slumped into me. There’s so many common flowers with sedative properties, and I had plenty from ingesting whatever plant waste the scientists would put in my ‘feeding trough’.

“What’s up with Nicole?” Trachea asked, having left the party to follow us. “Is she knock-out drunk again?”

“Yep. Wanted to impregnate me immediately, but I wasn’t having it. So I sedated her with a dose of sedative.” I explained, moving the unconscious cow who I do have tender feelings for to the wall and leaned her up against it. “So how’ve you been?”

“Good. Mother has decided to retire and left the changelings who haven’t converted yet to me since I’m not as ‘wimpy’ as my brother, but she gave Thorax the crown officially and now she’s a bit at a loss for what to do with herself.” Trachea said, before a shorter, but even shaplier changeling with holes in her forearms and calves left the party, her gossamer hair and tail also full of holes, her horn a twisted, chipped mess, and her eyes a sharp, predatory green that made Luna’s old eyes seem a bit tame. All wrapped in a beautiful but simple green silk dress.

“Which is why I’m here on vacation.” Said the black-carapaced woman with a voice that echoed like it was speaking through a buzzing swarm of insects.

“Hot~.” I moaned looking at the pitch-black woman who blinked in shock.

“Well I’ll be damned, you weren't joking. She practically dumps Love everywhere.” The woman commented. “I am Queen...pardon. I am Chrysalis, mother of my beautiful daughter here, and your whip-cracker should you displease her.”

“I wouldn’t mind that~.” I mewled before I watched the former queen slowly grow a belly that shone deep pink through her dress. “What is that?” It was hot, but I’m mostly curious.

“You’re overfeeding me is what. Mm~ I’m going to retire for the evening and relax as I process this. Careful you don’t gain weight dear.” Chrysalis patted the flat and firm abdomen of her daughter through her similar dress and then waddled off, moaning in content.

“You want to fuck my mom~.” Trachea teased.

“Wouldn’t mind it, but despite being dry for four months...I’m actually not hungry like I used to be.” I guess it was like a drug. Stay off of it and you don’t crave it as much. “In fact, I’d rather just check in on the others and return to My Garden. I’ve been gone so long, my Home is lonely.”

“Well, I’m more than sure Surgeon is asleep. Her job is rather demanding since she’s the most skilled doctor in town, and her pregnancy saps a lot of energy from her. Then there’s the fact Tia is definitely asleep by now. I think Luna might be, but…” Trachea put her hands to her belly, then moved her arms outward to emphasize how huge she’s become. “She’s nearly as big as I got with our eggs...which I’ll need to repeat with you. My Hive is actually overdue for the next wave of changelings.”

“Really? Already?” I commented in awe. It’s only been...around 5 months since she got pregnant? With 6 months left to go, she’s that gigantic? Did she seriously decide to overcharge herself with fertility magic when I pumped her full of my cum? She had only 5 embryos in her womb when I did that.

“Yep. She’s had to have the room magically expanded, and she’s eaten all the reserves of your slime, both body and cum. Safe to say that if you showed up, she’d demand you feed her since she has been put on a ration set by Surgeon so she doesn’t overeat and deplete our food supply, which thanks to you is stable.” Trachea informed me. “That said, I think it’s best if you save the reunion with the others for the morning. I’ll let them know you were tired, and even skipped out on the party after touching base with us.”

“Oh, that sounds reasonable. If I don’t show up, please have someone come get me, preferably one of our romantic unit. I might not be responsive.” I warned my queen lover. “If I don’t wake up from being talked to, or at, put a hand on my trunk.”

“You got it!” Trachea purred with a smile and leaned in, sharing a chaste kiss that had so much warmth in it I practically melded into her. Probably all that kept me from doing my Me-suit thing on her was my bodysuit. “Mm~ now get to bed before I have you egg me so hard I crack a ceiling.”

“Don’t you mean get to Tree?” I snickered, parting with her and heading down the halls and out to My Garden. I sighed in relief, an unnoticed tension in me vanishing as I stepped into my overgrown and flourishing garden. Everything was at least as tall as the average person. Each veggie was as big as a curled fist at least, and my precious Plunder has spread all along the walls, and many have grown enough to stretch from the tops of the walls to my branches.

Somehow, My Garden was pleasantly warm despite the cold winter air that should’ve made it a bracing experience. It mustn’t be any cooler than 70 degrees fahrenheit out here. “Let me go~!” A mare groaned as she was milked by my Plunder Vines, her head-sized breasts looking sore and abused. “You’ve already taken what I have~!”

“Darlings, that is no way to treat a woman. Just because I enjoy it doesn’t mean everyone does.” I leered at the vines, who quickly released the green-furred earth pony mare. “I apologize, I’ll be sure to discipline my children come the morning.”

“Oof. No problem, just be sure they realize that when someone says ‘stop’ or ‘no more’ it doesn’t mean ‘keep going’.” The mare put her breasts back into her shirt.

“Okay, so who are you? And how long have you been in here?” I asked in worry. My Garden hasn’t said anything was amiss, and it was bearing produce for the castle and town like I wished, but it didn’t say it was holding anyone hostage.

“Three months if you mean the time I’ve been assigned here as a caretaker. Also, they have two more hiding someplace right now. They’ve been attentive, it’s just that they're greedy. Name’s Giga Eater.” She told me with a huge smile. “They are pleasurable but really rough. My boobs were half this big when I first started working the garden. If I’d known getting sent into orgasms was part of the job description, I would’ve volunteered to work the garden sooner.”

“So, wait, you haven’t been clear. Have they been holding you and others hostage for months, or do you come and go as garden caretakers?”

“Eh, bit of column a, some of column b. Milky Way hasn’t left the garden in days now, but then again lactating in large quantities is her Talent. At least she’s getting overtime pay for it too.” Giga laughed and adjusted her dirty T-shirt. “So who are you? Haven’t seen you before.”

“I’ll have them-”

“No~! Let me stay~!” I heard a mare yell out from a bush. Welp, if they don’t want to leave, I won’t force them to.

“I’m Robin Hood. The owner of the Garden, as well as part of it.” I informed one of the caretakers of my sacred place, bowing slowly. “I thank you for caring for my children in my absence. Please continue to take care of them, and me.”

“Um, what do you mean by taking care of you?” Giga asked of me with confusion.

“Watch, you’ll get the idea,” I said as I approached my Home, my Tree. I pressed my face to it, and it gleefully pulled me in.

Ch.31

View Online

Ch.31

“C’mon. It’s morning.” I felt a hand on me, I reached out, and it gently pulled me out of my blissful slumber.

“What’s with the Crystals?” I heard Giga Eater say as she watered a bush. “They just grew overnight around this bush?”

“Not my doing.” Another mare, this one pale yellow with gigantic yoga-ball sized breasts commented as she emerged from another bush, her teats leaking. “Also the vines seem content for once?”

“THANK YOU!” Stallion groaned as he fell from my branches. Hm, that explains why I felt sexually satisfied. His shirt was gone and he had gigantic boobs, also his pants were open and his rather small cock exposed. “I didn't think they would milk me. How’d they make me grow boobs?!”

“Hm? Sorry about that.” I commented, getting them to look at me as I looked back to Nicole, who was the one holding my hand, and looking at me in awe. I know dear, I am quite beautiful.

“Ah, it’s nothing, they give great blowjobs.” He said with a tired smile. “At least the vines from the Oak do.”

“Hm? Thank you for the compliment.” I airily said, before tilting my head at my still gobsmacked lover. “Hm? What is it, Nicole?”

“You’re so beautiful…” Nicole whispered, brushing her fingers along my jaw and up to my ear.

“Hm? Yes, I am, aren’t I?” I leaned in and gently kissed her. “Wish to join me? It’s so peaceful.”

“Huh? Oh, no. I’m here to get you for breakfast. C’mon.” Nicole pulled me further and-.

“Okay.” I chuckled, the intoxicating clarity and sensation of peace vanishing as I stepped out of my Home. “For future reference, Nicky, finish pulling me out or I’m just an air-headed tree spirit,” I informed her before picking up my bodysuit and pouring into it, filling it back out.

“I see. You look like a bird today.” Nicole purred.

“Huh?” I reached up, I have a beak! Why didn’t I notice that? I morphed back to being caribou and my core sprouted my antlers. “Sorry about that. Which bird did I look like?”

“You were a griffin, had the cat body, wings, tail, and the talons for hands.” Commented Giga.

“What? But I’ve never even met a griffin.” I declared in astonishment, realizing that, yes, I did have a template for griffin now!

“Oh, it’s probably because Gabby helps out around the castle. She’s such a sweet and cute girl. She also ‘helps’ us out in the garden.” The big-boobed stallion said as he redressed and muttered something about magical breast reduction.

“Wait so my Garden can also...that’s useful.” I purred with a smile thinking of how My Garden could help me obtain new forms when I’m away. “But that said, what is a griffin doing here?”

“Oh, right, part of what we need to catch you upon. C’mon.” Nicole took my hand and began leading me away. “You guys don’t ‘work’ too hard! And maybe go, caribou dude! Best of both worlds!”

“Sorry! I like having a pony penis too much!” The stallion snarked in response, making us giggle.

---]===>

I was speechless. “Duh…” Was all I could utter.

“What? Hath We become so beautiful that thou hath no words?” Impishly questioned the Fertility Goddess that was my Luna. She was perched on a belly easily 10 feet across, with boobs the size of yoga balls in front of her being gently milked by magic suction cups, while Tia, looking term with her septuplets was laying on the padded floor of the suite next to her, her own yoga-ball boobs getting milked. Surgeon was of similar size to Tia, also being magically milked.

“Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!” Greenie cheered in the background while bouncing about the room happily. She was the only hallucination present now. Meanie and the girls were gone for some reason.

Trachea, Nicole, and Zephyr were the three amazons tending them and rubbing cream into their bellies. “I did all of this?” I mewled, try not to get too aroused at the sight and go at them like a ravenous incubus or something.

“Yeah Stud. You think my term of endearment to you doesn’t have any fact to it?” Trachea teased and slapped Luna’s side, the gigantic mare moaning at the sharp contact. “She’s only half done! She’s gonna be at least twice this size by the end of it.”

“Okay, I can barely hold in my sudden lusty needs.” I groaned as my body urged me to rip off this bodysuit and ravage them sexually. I’m shocked my breasts aren’t swelling up or my male organs haven’t forcibly reappeared. Has going months without action cooled me off?

“Well keep it down if you can. Besides Trachea and Zephyr, we’re all going to be sterilized. We have enough brats running around.” Nicole huffed as she rubbed her ripped abs.

“I know, not arguing and I’m only thinking of railing you and filling you Love, not breeding.” I mewled, rubbing the back of my head.

“That said, thou art not to indulge in sex! Not until we have finished securing thine ego from tampering.” Luna declared imperiously, getting nods from everyone.

“Huh?” I asked in confusion.

“That terrible night, when I brought you to Luna to see to your degrading sense of self and your vanishing memories, we performed a powerful ritual that is known to banish foreign influence and safeguard against future cases of it.” Celestia said as she looked at me in sadness. “We performed it just fine, everything was going well, up until we finished it.”

“You went insane! I watched you go berserk, tear through the wards, and burst through the nearest wall like a green hulk of slime.” Nicole shuddered.

“Something is messing with my head?” I whined as I remembered the door, an alley, and a room that looked to be made of some multi-colored substance. Circular windows swirling with magic all around and shelves of masks so vast that I couldn’t see the end of them.

“You’ve met a Terrible Fate?” A warped and twisted voice asked. It didn’t sound like a person speaking but a distorted playback, like some monster had just relayed someone else’s words. “Haven’t you?”

“Gah!” I gasped as I fell to my knees, desperately clutching my head, feeling for the seams of a mask. I recognized those words. I recognized that creepy distorted voice. I finally recognize The Eyes! The mocking laughter!

“Robin?!” Trachea shouted as she, Nicole and Zephyr rushed to me.

“My masks bring so much happiness and joy. You’re quite a sad one, why not put on a happy face?” I wailed, yanking at my goo face, but getting nothing but my slime.

“Get out! Get out!” I screeched, my antlers pulling at my membrane, but still accomplishing nothing but more shed slime.

“Whenever there is a meeting, a parting shall follow. But that parting need not last forever. Whether a parting be forever or merely for a short while...that is up to you.” Then I put on the mask, and everything faded away. My life from before, shed like a mask, as I had so stupidly put on a new face. But why was my skin blue? Why was I glowing?

“Robin what are you doing?!” Nicole screamed in fear as she tried to stop me from mutilating myself.

“Robin!” The others cried out, most unable to move to help.

“GET OUT!” I cried before remembering a damn song from the game, the only one that could remove or make a mask.

“Robin what is wrong?!” Luna asked, her voice panicked.

But it was HIS song! How can I trust it?! “Luna! P-play the song in my head!”

“What song?” Luna asked confusion before her horn lit up. I was pulling the memory-hard from the depths of my fragmented mind, something trying to keep it buried.

“Then listen to me. Please play this song that I am about to perform, and remember it well... This is a melody that heals evil magic and troubled spirits, turning them into masks. I am sure it will be of assistance to you in the future.” The terrifyingly cheerful elfin man sagely intoned as he sat at a moldy old piano and began to play the very tune Luna began broadcasting from her horn.

The Song of Healing.

I screamed in unimaginable agony, feeling like something intrinsic to my very being was being torn through my face. “Oh dear, such a tragic turn of events. Oh well, it was fun while it lasted. Then again, you’ve placed the seeds of doom...hm, hm, hm…well done...” I collapsed, a clattering of wood hitting the stone floor next to me.

“Robin?” Nicole whined as I sat back up and stared at the mask in my hands, one of a sly fox who wore a cheap bycocket with a damaged red feather. Robin Hood.

“Robin, drop the Hood please.” I tossed the mask away, unconcerned for its safety. If it was indeed a Majora’s Mask magic mask, it wasn’t about to get damaged so easily.

“What happened?” Luna asked as we heard a faint creepy distorted laugh echoing in the air. “What is that?” Oh no! I’m not the only one hearing him!

“Don’t think about it! Don’t even ask me again!” I desperately urged her until the hair-raising little chuckles faded away. “If you see a guy with a huge traveling pack who sells masks, do not talk to him! If you see an imp, be nice to it, and if you see haunting golden eyes either in the dark or on a purple mask, run!”

“What are you talking about?” Celestia asked and I shook my head.

“Don’t ask!” I demanded again, looking around, straining my caribou slime ears.

“Ladies, let’s drop it. Tis clearly an eldritch entity and those things aren’t to be tampered with.” Luna acquiesced. “Well, too much. We need to secure ourselves against mental and spiritual intrusion.”

“I’m a doctor, not a theologist. I’m gone if you need physical healing come to the clinic.” Huffed Surgeon, the nearly immobile hyper pregnant green caribou cow with a belly the size of being at term with sextuplets. She must be having a ‘bad moment’ with her hormones to be so insensitive and teleport herself away with an odd spell that made a magic powder of sorts.

“Gawd, not Star Trek.” I groaned as I remembered the show and Dr. Mccoy’s favorite line.

“Don’t take that the wrong way. Surgeon’s been...a right bitch since her fourth month started.” Zephyr admitted as she hugged me, our membranes adhering to each other.

“I can guess.” I sighed, “My ex-wife was the same before the divorce and I lost everything and fell into the drugged up depressing state I was in…” I blinked as I said that and everyone else stared at me. “I was married? Holy shit! I remember being married! She was, uh, a bitch. Full-time. I can’t believe I missed that, then again my eyes were focused more on her body than my ears were on her words.”

“So you’ve got your memories back, that’s good,” Nicole said, only for me to sob and get them all to look surprised.

“No, it’s not! I was blissfully ignorant of who I was! I was a clean slate, being written fresh here in this world!” I buried my face in my hands, regretting freeing myself from the mask. I may have been losing who I was but I liked who I’d become! If they could’ve stopped me turning into a brainless bimbo and let the past be forgotten, I would’ve been just fine!

“Robin?” Celly asked concerned. “What do you mean?”

“What she means is that she cast aside her old self and embraced the new one. It’s something changelings have to go through many times in our long lives. Just because a Ling was the same one from ten years ago, doesn’t mean that Ling is the same person from ten years ago.” Trachea gently said, wrapping her arms around me, her firm chitin sinking into my slime a bit.

“Indeed. What We have glimpsed of Robin’s past is heart and soul-crushing levels of depressing.” Luna informed them...way to make me feel worse about it Lulu. “But to erase what made thee into the person thou art now would be a travesty. Where would mine beloved Ser Chef be if thou forgot how to cook again?” Luna teased.

I looked away, remembering those first few nights. “I haven’t really cooked in a bit have I?”

“Even before you ran off and got captured, you hadn’t even been in a kitchen to cook for nearly a month, leaving it to me or Rarity, or in other cases Pinkie Pie.” Celestia nodded in agreement.

“Well damn. Guess having all these sucky memories of being a boring useless schmuck named John are worth something if I know how to braise meat to a savory perfection. Besides if mom ever came here she’d never let me hear the end of it if she found I hadn’t cooked for months or years!” I snorted and gathered myself to a standing position, my goo legs reforming and Zephyr looking particularly jealous of my ability to form myself solidly enough to have them. “Okay, enough about me being taken over by an eldritch entity of mischief, insanity, and violence. Let’s get to business.”

“One more thing, what about the mask?” Luna asked, glaring at it. “We should hide it or something.”

“After playing the Song of Healing, it should be fine now. Any mask borne of the song has whatever curses it carried sealed away. It’s power should be as easy to use as putting it back on, and when done, taking it back off.” I informed them and spitting at the mask, still spiteful for what it was letting him do to me.

“Alright then. Ahem. Everfree is now the official reinstated capital of Equestria. Cloudsdale hovers overhead, Trottingham has a portal, and we also found several unicorns that had fled into the wilds and become hermits. Including a certain Gene Splicer character who was responsible for Project Warbeast. He’s happy to put the genetic manipulation in the past in favor of using it to develop more medical magic.” Trachea declared but held up a hand to show she wasn’t done. Guess this is gonna be a long-winded summary.

“Rover and his crew have established connections to Canida, where we’ve partnered with the Diamond Dogs and Fiber Foxes for raw materials we don’t have ready access to here. The dogs have also found several isolated Thaigs where ancient dog civilizations were still functioning. My people have managed to beat back several attempts at invasion from the caribou, but we’re getting hammered, the sooner we get our armies built up, the better.

“So we’ve managed to bargain with both the Dragonlord and the Griffin King to supply us with troops and other military resources in the name of beating back the caribou, reclaiming lost lands, and also several tons of raw, uncut gemstones we can easily supply by taking back Canterlot and blowing up the mines with dynamite so there’s less risk to workers.

“All in all, the past four months have been defined by exponential growth in military force. Our economic capital. As well as our potential for outright kicking some racist assholes in the taint.” Trachea finished and nodded. “So, all you need to do, is absolutely buttfuck nothing.”

“W-what?! Then why did you rescue me?! I have to be useful somehow!” I whined, and everyone pointed out the balcony. I blinked, and then walked out, gawking at how big I was! I mean, how did I not notice my Home was half as tall as the royal tower?! Wait! The forest! It’s even lusher than I remember! Did I do this?!

“You seem to have become the forest itself or at least connected deeply to it.” Luna chuckled to me.

“How can I…?” I took a psychosomatic breath, and then closed my eyes, both my formed ones and my odd ‘slime sight’. I reached for the magic that I was still so unaccustomed to, and I gasped in awe. I could feel everything. Wherever the roots touched, to the tops of the leaves. My Tree, me, had roots so deep it stretched beyond the plateau, tangled with the roots of other trees, which in turn crossed with others, and others, in a web that went all the way to the edge of the forest. “I...I am Everfree…” I felt a profound sense of satisfaction at this revelation. But I...I still feel like I’m missing something?! What else has that bastard taken from me?!

“So is her name Everfree now?” Nicole complained and I snorted in tranquil amusement.

“As if. Evergreen does sound like a nice title, but I still don’t know who I am.” I sighed, settling on the fact that until I understand all of what that monster has done to me, I’ll have to settle for being Robin. “So you need me here for the forest. Why?”

“Evergreen sounds nice. You are even more perfect now &%*@!” Greenie cheered, saying something that hurts my head and I couldn’t hear for some reason. Wait she’s still there? She’s not part of the mask? Wait, if she isn’t then the fairies! Where are they?

“Give a whistle,” Zephyr smirked and winked. Uh, okay? I put two fingers into my mouth, against my teeth, and gave a shrill, piercing whistle that echoed on the wind. Holy kookamonga what is this sensation?! “Here they come!” WHAT’S COMING?!

“AROO~!” Came a chorus of howls, and soon the whole forest was rustling as Timberwolves rushed from the treeline, ending at the cliff facing the plateau, all howling and barking. A notable difference to the ones I saw last night underground, was that their bodies seemed fresh, their leaves bright green, and their eyes a shimmering light green. No moss, no deadwood, and no dull green eyes.

“Ah, what?” I asked in confusion. “Did I make those?”

“T’would seem so.” Luna chuckled. “Thou hast overtaken the necromantic curse upon them, turning them into much less violent guardians of the forest.”

“Well then.” I chuckled. “So I’m now the leader of a forest? Also what about the Undead?” I checked over the forest, distinctly finding no traces of zombies, walking bones, or other undead. It may not be night, but there’s also a lack of any corpses anywhere. What happened to them?

“Indeed!” Called down the ethereal voice of Harmonia, who swooped down and perched on my antlers, the prismatic owl hooting and her feathers looking extra fluffy. “You’ve managed to tame the Everfree with magic unknown to these lands. It is still a place of Natural Chaos, but now it is no longer so cruel. You’ve also become rather entwined with my own roots~.” I suddenly felt an odd tickling sensation, somewhere outside of my body, and I giggled.

“Don’t do that! I don’t know how to return the favor.” I laughed and then sighed. “So...is this it? Is this where my story ends? A content little dryad in charge of the world’s most chaotic forest with my own family unit and everything?”

“Not a bad ending I’d say.” Nicole tittered but then sighed. “But knowing how things work, this is likely just the beginning. The moment the King realizes where we are, magic be damned, she’ll be battering down our walls with abandon to get at the Royal Changelings here.”

“Great.” I groaned as I rubbed my face while leaning against the doorframe of the balcony. “Ugh, what could we do to stop her?”

“I’d say the easiest thing would be a counter-invasion, but then that would involve way more resources than we have available. As for right now, the easiest method would be to free all the slaves first, break the indoctrination brainwashing most of the populace, and then stage a revolt.” Trachea mused as she rubbed her chin with a finger.

“We shalt indeed have such resources at this point for such guerilla tactics. We approve, sister?” Luna called over the side of her monumental womb down at her elder sister, who looked concerned.

“Yes, that is something I wish to do. But it’ll involve so much physical and mental trauma we’ll have to see to. Then there are the poor ponies already turned into caribou who like Surgeon will suffer intense personality shifts upon being ‘awoken’.” Celestia rubbed her massive sides as she pondered. “We don’t have nearly enough doctors or therapists to help that many people.”

“That does sound like an issue.” I groaned as I walked away from the balcony, briefly noticing a wagon led by a crystal-bearing changeling guard strolling in. “I mean, how would we deal with that many flooding into our city?”

“The only one mad enough to think it could be handled right away would be Discord.” Trachea sighed making Celestia and Luna stiffen as they looked over to her. “Oh, you two didn’t wipe all references to him out you know. Even after 2000 years, he’s well known to the changelings.”

“Who is Discord?” Nicole asked as the three shivered.

“A being that is pure Chaos. He could be a great ally or even worse enemy in this situation.” Trachea shivered.

“Considering his personality, he might well help us in this situation, now that we’re not too desperate,” Luna admitted, while Celestia looked oddly sick at the idea, but said nothing.

“Okay, then where is he? Or she if the caribou got him already.” I asked, which caused the two princesses to wince and look to Canterlot.

“Oh dear...I hope they didn’t...remodel him.” Celestia actually looked more concerned than worried this time and looked back to me. “Alright, Robin. It looks like you have your first mission.”

“He would not be happy about that. Or would he? He was always so confounding.” Luna muttered under her breath. “Yes, back to Canterlot! This time be well-armed.”

“Right!” I said with a salute as Harmonia shrunk into a much smaller owl and lay hidden in my antlers with most of her power fading from the tiny body and moving to the tree I was intertwined with. Oh! I felt that this time! Harmonia can use me as a conduit? Cool!

“I’ll come too if only to observe,” Harmonia said while poking her little white head out from my antlers as I took up my caribou form, my red coat now having tatoo-like areas of green that look like beautiful floral and arboreal images. Um, this is rather eye-catching, can I not have it? After a moment of focus, it became plain red, but it was nice to know I could be so casually beautiful.

“We don’t think that would be wise Harmonia.” Luna commented only to earn a glare from the owl. “What if thou art taken?”

“The only connection to this body I know have is its eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. Basic functions. I doubt the caribou would be able to trace this body to myself under the Everfree.” Harmonia explained. “Besides, I can turn into a mouse and hide in her cleavage if it’s that much of an issue.” Harmonia then suddenly shrunk down into a prismatic mouse and leaped snout-first into my perfect cleavage. “Oh goodness! It’s so soft!”

“Thanks for the compliment.” I giggled and moved towards the wardrobe. I need clothes after all if I’m going back to the big city.

Ch.32

View Online

Ch.32

“I can’t believe I have to get into the castle.” I groaned, looking at the map of the hedge maze. If getting into the local seat of power wasn’t risky enough, the King is still in town. “I really hope she doesn’t show up, I’m pretty sure she would love a second round in me and if she has guards.” I mewled as I walked down one of the streets near the castle, which unlike under the previous leadership, wasn’t casually open to the public.

“Oh don’t worry.” A caribou by the name of Sylvia said I had befriended her over the course of a few weeks trying to gather information on Discord. The caribou didn’t know who he was, or at least the common folk didn’t, but asking around did lead to the hedge maze. Posing as a Traveling Merchant and explaining that my girlfriend Milly was at our little shack too big to move from our litter in her womb with food and a toilet at hand for her had staved off more informed guards.

I had gotten more info on the failed invasion down south too, particularly that the Lieutenant had been captured but the Colonel has gone missing. It was bad but not as bad as it could be. It seemed the army up north fighting the Yaks was still preoccupied but their leader expressed the want to retreat and fight the changelings.

“Why shouldn’t I worry?” I asked, remembering how the King almost made me kill Surgeon. “I don’t think the King would like me to leave if she found me again and managed to not get pregnant with any of her fawns. I have my caravan to think about.”

“But it’s the King! How could you not want that? She only has one bastard child who’s leading the northern army!” Silvia chuckled, making me take another note down. Found Nicole's rival if this is true, but that also meant my lovely Nicole’s rival is an accomplished Military leader who had taken over at least a couple nations now, Equestria being one of them. “I would love to have her kids and...oh~!” Silvia moaned as she creamed herself.

“Silvia~.” I groaned at my friend.

“Sorry.” She chuckled as she rubbed the wet spot in her dress and then leaned on me. “You sure you don’t want to herd? I’m great at worshiping balls~.”

“No Silvia. You’re great with helping manage the mess I did with my money, but I’m not that attracted to you.” I sighed while I rubbed my face.

“Oh, but the night I got all the books fixed you didn’t mind treating me to dinner and dessert~.” She chuckled reminding me of the end of last week. Gawds, if Luna hadn’t suggested it I would have just let Silvia leave without sex. But as caribou that would have been awkward and unusual, so I fucked her brains out and now she can’t stop wanting to join Milly and I as a herd!

“Silvia, don’t get me wrong. You’re great, but I don’t feel a deeper connection than friendship with you.” I insisted and she sighed.

“Dang it, it’s so hard to find a good Lover. Could you at least give me tips to helping me find one if you won’t be mine?” Silvia asked with a pout that admittedly made the born-and-bred caribou look cute, but I honestly found all the attempts at turning our friendship into something intimate off-putting.

“Well, you come on too strong. Go slow and let the feelings build up. Being this forward and aggressive will turn others away.” I rubbed my head in consideration. “Also don’t force sex. I know about last week, but that was me being really happy and missing Milly. I haven’t seen her in almost a month now.” She must be massive too. Unf. Just thinking of how much she’s grown with my fawns is making me horny!

“Whoa! I can smell that! You sure you can’t let me help you with that again? Or at least go and visit her if you’re really missing her so much?” Silvia asked with some concern this time, gently placing a hand on my hip, which at our height difference, was around waist-high for her.

“As much as it would be appreciated, I already have a lot on my plate romantically.” I groaned, rubbing my bulge in my jeans. Magical they may be, but a raging mast of a hard-on was just slightly too much for the tiny dimensional pocket.

“Okay. Hey, we’re here!” Silvia cheered as we approached the gate and I saw the guards looking at me hungrily. “Hello~! Can we see the Garden? I heard it’s lovely!”

“Sure, but there is an admission fee.” The one of the left said, taking a deep whiff of me, having to lean over only slightly to aim at my crotch. “Whoa. It’s like being in the same room with the King.” What? Oh shit! I’m using Minish genes for this body! I forgot about the musk since it doesn’t bother me so much anymore!

“Really? In that case, we’ll waive the fee if you’ll let us suck your balls!” The cow on the right declared excitedly.

“What?” I yelped as the cow on the left undid her jacket a bit to vent her D-cup cleavage, and reminding me that I have been away from home, and the conversation with Sylvia before this wasn’t helping. “Fine. Does it have to be here or can we at least do this in the gatehouse?” I asked as I rubbed my throbbing bulge, my mind still drifting to Surgeon and the others.

“Come,” The one on the Right eagerly demanded as she pulled me by the hand into the gatehouse where six more guards were on break. “I have a friend who smells like the King!” She said excitedly to them and they all gasped and looked at me like I was some goddess. Wait, how would they know that?!

“Another near pure caribou! If she isn’t related to the king? Oh, fuck they have to breed!” One purred with reverence. “The kids she would bare would be more caribou than that rumored bastard up north!”

“I want her fawns!” The one with food in front of her moaned.

“B-but I’m not a pure caribou! I used to be a pegasus!” Which is as close to true as formerly being a fox for me, since my pegasus form is still otherwise my most comfortable one. Damn it, mentioning it makes me miss flying all of a sudden! I wish I could fly right now, away from this situation. Wait! That thought clicked with me! Why though? UGH, I should’ve just paid the fee!

“That scent doesn’t lie. Maybe one of your ancestors was a caribou and the Change brought those genes forward, overriding the pathetic pony genes. Has been known to happen if we tried making a dragon from a kirin.” A more studious guard commented. “That project was a particularly bad mark early in the war.”

“That doesn’t matter! What does, is this beautiful cow is blue balling and needs relief!” Declared one of the guards that had fooled me into receiving sexual favors to avoid a several thousand pfennig fee.

They all jumped from their spots and knelt in front of me like I was royalty. Well no, correction, like I was a Noble, as they undressed. They made it a show as I felt my balls swell with my breasts in intense arousal from how sexy this was. Silvia of course, didn’t miss out on the opportunity, and quickly unbuttoned my jeans, and managed to tug them down enough my mast of a dick sprung out and flicked pre-cum over a bunch of them. That triggered them, and they all became drunk with my musk. Silvia then desperately tugged my jeans down to let my swollen bowling-ball sized nuts free, causing them all to become even more reverent.

“Shit! I really don’t think I want to see the King now.” I groaned as the cows started worshipping my shaft and balls with their mouths. If what they said is true, than the only true caribou were the king and her two bastards! Oh, fuck~ that blue-eyed one is trying to put me in her pussy! “N-not without a condom! I’m not siring bastards!”

She didn’t listen and plunged me into her cavern with a moan of ecstasy with the others glaring at her as if they were losing and began licking me all over. I groaned and was soon buried under a mountain of grinding, thrusting, groping, licking, and sucking cows all desperate to please me and get pleasure themselves. When A dick went down my throat, and my senses were getting overloaded, I blacked out in the pleasurable haze.

So much for avoiding the March Madness that was the early days of the Spring Cycle.

---]===>

“You only have yourselves to blame for this!” I chided them while buttoning my jeans back up. The room was full of cum-stuffed cows, all moaning and groaning in the afterglow. Some of them didn’t even get my dick but were instead engorged from my milk. None of them were impossibly inflated, only at best looking like they have food babies. Considering how I cum, there was plenty of it splattered everywhere even with how quickly they switched off to receive my apparently ‘royal’ seed.

“Worth it!” The blue-eyed one moaned ash she rubbed her belly and wiggled on the floor. “Even if they’re only a fifth pure I’m happy~.”

“Great, and you all ruined my top!” I growled, irritated at my torn green tube top, and that I was used as breeding stock. I may have enjoyed it, but I can’t possibly be involved with so many children. Dammit, I need to call Luna. “Now then, I assume my entry fee is covered?” At the chorus of bemused confirmations, I nodded at them, then down at my still sex-drunk friend Silvia and exited the musk-reeking gatehouse.

Walking into the entrance courtyard, I rounded the inside of the outer wall until I reached the garden. After finding a shed tucked away in the corner, I pulled out the astral projection beads and projected to my beloved Luna-WHOA she’s gotten even bigger~! Easily a couple more feet in the belly and a half foot in the boobs! I can see milk trailing down her despite the magic milking cups!

“Robin! What is the situation...why art thou half-naked?” She asked with a bit of concern from her perch atop her gigantic orbs of life and milk, setting the book she’d been reading down against her cleavage.

“Huh? Oh, sorry. I forgot why I called for a moment because you’re so beautiful.” I admitted sheepishly.

“Flatterer.” Luna purred with come-hither eyes, making me wish I was physically there, but this was a business call and I’ve wasted enough time on pleasure.

“So, I just got used as breeding stock because I smell like the King. Apparently there’s pretty much nobody else left with any meaningful level of Minish in them to cause the musk.” I informed Lulu while trying my best not to masturbate to the sight of her.

“What? There aren’t more that possess the genes of their forebears? Certainly, that cannot be true. If Tara is right, each caribou should have at least a smidge of Minish in them.” Luna replied with confusion, visibly unbothered by the fact I’d been studded out for breeding. Whew. I may have an issue with it, but at least Lulu is understanding.

“Bud?” Came Silvia’s voice from outside. “I’m sorry.” She mewled obviously thinking I was mad at her. “I only worshiped your balls if it makes things better.”

“Unf.” I groaned. “It’s fine Silvia, just, unf, go to the maze I’ll meet you th-there!” I failed my wisdom and constitution checks and I’m masturbating to my lover’s body. I’m so weak~!

“What’s wro-oh gawd you’re still horny?!” Silvia burst into the shed, her eyes glazed, drool trailing down her chin and onto her bloated tummy. “Oh yis~.” Silvia drunkenly purred, dropping to her knees and sucking my already churning nuts, causing me to moan.

“By mother. Thou aren’t kidding! Find the king! Make her breed thou!” Luna blurted out without thinking. “We mean, if thou has fawns with her, thou might be able to properly restore the Minish!” Luna shook her head. “W-We mean-unf!”

“L-Lulu~! I-Is something wrong?” I managed to ask as Silvia hugged my swelling balls, already back to being as big as basketballs. Fuck! This isn’t slime shenanigans! Are caribou truly just this ridiculously prodigious sexually?

“We may have, um, unfortunately, obtained the Fertility Aspect. Until We can make the journey to the Black Isles to donate it like We did the Sex Aspect, We’re rather obsessed with breeding.” Luna admitted sheepishly as she rubbed her room-dominating womb with her hooves, hands, and wings, her face becoming serene and incredibly pleased.

“Great. Silvia, Unf, as much as this, oh~, I like this, I still want to get to the garden!” I groaned as I saw Luna get off from watching this, reaching behind her to try and finger her cunnie.

“No~ I want moar~!” Silvia whined before she began sucking on my slightly flared glans, drinking my pre, and I grunted as my nuts pulled into my groin, shrinking as I gushed down her hungry gullet. I panted, watching Silvia’s belly bloat into a proper triplet pregnancy before I finally calmed down. By now, her teal dress was torn in the front by her belly.

“Damnit, this just might make the king come to me if the scent keeps growing more powerful.” I huffed as I got up, putting my jeans back on before walking out of the shed, Silvia on her hands and knees following. “Oh, get up, please. You’re dragging your stomach on the grass.”

“Yes, my Queen.” Silvia declared reverently and I winced at the implications. Better find Discord, cause some Chaos in his immediate vicinity to free him, plead my case, and then get the hell out of here.

---]===>

“Shit.” I hissed, rubbing my temples while Harmonia, temporarily an owl again and having avoided all the shenanigans earlier by being a tiny brown tree lizard clinging to my antlers, was laughing her feathers off. Standing on an upraised dais, was an oversexualized female creature of various species in composition.

“You were looking for a Statue my queen?” Silvia purred, rubbing a hand on my thigh.

“Yes, Silvia. A statue. One that was supposed to be of a male.” I swatted her hand away, tired of-.

“FREEDOM!” Cheerfully declared a husky female voice as the statue shattered, and I felt a sweatdrop on my brow. That was enough conflict to cause Discord to be free?! Anyway, the statue now stood before us in flesh and blood, the woman posing with her tail out straight, feet shoulder-apart, and arms stretching up as if greeting a new day fresh from sleep.

“WHAT THE FUCK!?” Silvia said in shock as Discord looked at her body in annoyance.

“What in the name of Tartarus? Who turned me into a woman? I mean, they were very talented with their hands. Just look at these!” Discord held up her basketball-sized hooters, and then blinked at the sight of me. “Or...is this standard in this era?”

“Pretty standard. Welcome Discord. The world’s been mostly conquered by a ruthless war machine that enslaves and brainwashes the populace when they aren’t raping or killing.” I jumped straight to the chase. Tia warned me that Discord wasn’t one to bother with formalities.

“Huh, and you want my help toppling them?” She/he why does she have a penis forming from her clitoris? “Kay, so still have my wonderful mini-cord. Or rather, Discord is a bit too masculine for this beautiful body my sculptor has given me. Do I look like an Eris?” The mismatched woman asked as she posed, a hand on one hip, the other behind her head and smirking at me with an adorable snaggletooth grin. Somehow, her body was perfectly formed despite clearly having limbs from different species.

“Sure.” I sighed as the sounds of hyperactive searching neared along with the fear-inducing voice of the King. She sounds almost panicked and hopeful. “Um, we’d better escape, but traditional magic is blocked by-.”

“Oh, please.” Erise chuckled before snapping her fingers and we all appeared in a snow globe in what looked like a bakery. “Uh, about several miles off. Can’t block me but can fuck with my magic enough to make me inaccurate...now that’s just rude.”

“Yeah, it annoys all of us,” I said before a blue earth pony mare walked by, chubby and having a Cake for a cutie mark. There was also a yellow caribou cow nearby with a carrot on her clothes as she ordered the mare around. “Okay, can you get us out of the snow globe and get us to the everfree?” I asked before the cow smacked the mare and made her kneel down to please her.

“Yeah, yeah, wow this is Chaotic, her husband was changed and she’s doing her best to please him. Oh~, these people are awesome, but really boring at the same time.” Eris sighed and rubbed her head. “The fact they can make this Chaos but only use it for Slavery?! Really? Slavery is the purest form of Order besides Death!” Eris snapped her fingers, and the yellow-coated cow blinked, holding her head and groaning, before looking at her slave.

“Cuppy? What’s the occasion? I thought we only did dominance plays for our anniversary.” The cow then put her hands to her mouth in shock. “My voice! Wait! I have breasts! Cuppy what’s happening?!”

“Carrot! Thank Celestia!” The chubby mare stopped deepthroating her transformed husband and jumped to her hooves, hugging the confused and scared cow. “Is it really you?!”

“Uh...what’s going on, why do you have a collar?” The cow named Carrot pulled away from her wife and looked at her belly. “You’re pregnant?!” Carrot said in shock looking around becoming even more shocked. “What happened to our home?! Where’s Pinkie, is she throwing some prank?!”

“Okay, now we have to take them with us.” I groaned as I looked at Eris. “You did that only in this room for now, right?”

“Do you think I only do things half-assed?” Eris huffed in annoyance as wails of despair, joy, and Chaos began filtering in from outside. “Ah~. Music to my ears. Everyone in town has suddenly had all their brains scrubbed of the dye and dunked in ice water to wake them up, and the result is beautiful unfiltered Chaos!”

“Shit! We need to get all of the slaves and-wait, why am I panicking?!” I took a deep breath, turned into my true form of a caribou-shaped dryad slime, and whistled so piercingly loud through my fingers that the snowglobe shattered, windows cracked, and an answering deafening howl came from my forest. From Me.

“*AWOO~*” Came the answering call of my children, my little wooden soldiers, as they surged from the forest and into Ponyville, pouncing on soldiers and guards and kidnapping-ahem, guiding others into the forest.

“Wow! That is impressive! Not even I can pull something like that off so easily!” Eris declared, before blinking and looking at my antlers. “Wait. Harmonia! How long have you been there?”

“The whole time! Well, I had to make myself scarce when the orgy hit, but otherwise, the whole time.” Harmonia responded as one of my Timberwolves burst into the bakery, snatched up the screaming fearful couple up in its a moss-padded cage of a ribcage and then took off with them.

“Well, I think I’m in love with how you are almost as Chaotic as me!” Eris declared, her voluptuous body somehow slithering around me. “Don’t think you can shove me off.” Great. I have yet another lover. Wait, I just realized we’re super tiny! We were just in a slow globe after all!

“EE~ I’M SUPER TINY!” I squealed in immense joy, the world seeming so big to me just felt right somehow! My excitement seemed to shock Eris and snap Sylvia, who’d been with us this whole time, out of her funk.

“What is going on?” Silvia asked. “I was working on a chair,” Silvia asked as she rubbed her head and her belly. “Whoa, what did I eat?”

“Aw, you’re precious. I so want to turn you into a giant dick and merge you with someone.” Eris chuckled to Silvia, who dumbly blinked in confusion as a response.

“Later dear, as for the moment, we have an enormous mess to clean up and we can’t do it here and the size of bugs.” Harmonia shined, and then we were suddenly next to her trunk in her cavern, back to normal size. Aw... “Ah, much better. Now I can relax and get to work.”

“Yeah, and don’t turn me to stone again!” Eris snarled at Harmonia, her boobs bouncing about even as she did nothing, like those perfectly formed breasts were partly filled with helium.

“I can’t believe my life is like this.” I groaned rubbing my head as I started back to the castle, lamenting my return to being an amazon and not being so tiny.

“Wait, I need you here!” Harmonia frantically called out to me, causing me to turn back.

“To do what?” I asked my bird friend.

“I need you to...um...bond with me.” Harmonia admitted, her fluffy cheeks turning redder than any other color.

“Oh this is priceless! The prude needs to have magical spirit-sex to do her duty!” Eris bent over in laughter, holding her tight abs as she bellowed.

“WHAT?!” I groaned, rubbing my head. “Why me?”

“Because you are the spirit connecting the whole forest, an entity that has until you arrived been resistant to anything I try! But together, we can Order the Chaos into Harmony for a short time to help guide and protect the people we’re going to shelter.” Harmonia declared, and then sighed, before turning into light, and changing shape, increasing in size until she was a nude mirror of me, only prismatic and looking far too embarrassed. “J-just join me inside my Home. We may become unaware of things for a while, so promise to bring someone to fetch us Eris.”

“Oh, sure!” Eris chuckled. “Hope you like loud alarm clocks!”

“Um...uh...how does this work?” I asked nervously as I approached the beautiful Spirit of Harmony, simply sliding my slime legs out of my jeans.

“Just take my hand, and I’ll bring you into myself where...well…” Harmonia blushed so brightly I could feel it, and I gulped, letting her pull me into her trunk-.

Ch.33

View Online

Ch.33

“WAKEY, WAKEY~!” Shrilly demanded something that jolted me from my slumber, causing me to groan along with whomever I was thoroughly entangled with.

“ITS FIVE O'CLOCK IN SUNNY CALIFORNIA! AND HERE’S OUR FIRST SONG!” An alarm set to the highest volume blared right next to us and we burrowed our heads into each other’s necks in a futile attempt to block out the interruption. “NARWHALS, NARWHALS! SWIMMIN’ IN THE OCEAN-!”

“WHA!” I yelled out, rushing at the noisy interruption along with my lover. We found Eris with a boombox and Nicole poking at Harmonia’s trunk. “You didn’t have to be so obnoxious about it!”

“It’s just the way Eris does things,” Harmonia grumbled, and then we looked at each other, seeing we were both hanging out of her trunk at our hips. “Thank you so much. Not only did we work together on safeguarding the refugees, what we did, was the most amazing thing I’ve ever experienced.”

“Oh, um, well, I can’t really remember anything, to be honest,” I admitted in embarrassment and Harmonia smiled beautifully.

“That’s alright. After all, as Spirits go, you’re still rather new. I had to temporarily assume full control when you fell asleep first.” Harmonia informed me as she patted my shoulder. “Trust me, for your first time, you did well.”

“Oh, sorry.” I mewled before I walked out of her trunk, noting how it looked whiter. “Um, exactly what did we do?”

“Boned.” Eris chuckled behind me, grabbing my hips as a red pillar of cock that was of multiple species throbbed between her legs. “Now I need you to help me make the forest into a fortress.”

“Um, isn’t it already a fortress though?” I asked, my budding out-of-body senses telling me the forest was a natural bulwark against invasion, thickly woven together trunks, roots, and a blackout canopy in most places made the Everfree hostile at best, and lethal at worst. “Also wasn’t your cock blue before?”

“I can make it even more so. Just on the edge though. I’ll make the trees grow tougher, taller, and make them sprout new trees quickly around the edge. I’ll stop once a circle around the forest is finished and Ponyville is engulfed.” Eris purred as she groped my ass.

“Um, sure? Just know you’ll be messing with meeeeEEEEEEEE~!” I squealed as Eris began shoving magic into me. Everything turned green/blue and the air tasted like snozberries as I felt my body shudder in orgasmic ecstasy while the borders of my forest thickened and roots rapidly spread out and around ponyville. I screamed and cried out in raw rapture as Eris molded me and played with me. I think I may have fallen down at some point, because after what felt like days of pure pleasure, I was left a panting slightly melty goo on the floor with Eris running a finger around my navel, sending aftershocks of pleasure through me.

“You are Such a screamer~.” Eris purred as she swirled my Marks around my stomach with a finger-like she was stirring me. “Then again, you don’t really have lungs to hold you back.” Eris scooped up a handful of me and slurped it up. “Mm~ strawberry milk. I thought chocolate milk was my favorite. Guess a new body means new preferences.”

“Ugh…” I managed to grunt out as Nicole knelt down over me.

“Wow. You did a number on her. I haven’t seen her this fucked-out since Luna screwed her for a week straight.” Nicole commented in awe as she poked my squishy left breast, semi-solid as I was, her finger sunk right in.

“I accomplished in two hours what the Night Princess had to do for a week. I know, I’m amazing.” Eris preened from where she hovered into the air, a hand pompously placed over the top of her bosom while her snoot was aimed skyward.

“What was that?” I moaned as I focused on reforming, finding a rod in my ass. “Is that your…?”

“Nope. That’s just a magic foci and I figured up your butt was as good as anywhere.” Eris shrugged, rolling around in the air, her boobs remaining the same shape despite moving around.

“So is this Spirit sex?” I huffed as I rubbed my empty belly looking at said spirits...and myself really I guess. Dryads are basically nature spirits, right?

“Just about. Spirits don’t copulate like most entities. We tend to intermingle our essences to achieve similar, and superior effects.” Harmonia admitted, still a prismatic beautiful reindeer.

“So wait, does that mean I have Eris’s baby now or Harmonia’s?” I asked as I looked between the two. Harmonia blushed and shook her head.

“I’m only fe-”

“Please, we both know we don’t really have a gender,” Eris said while rolling her eyes. “Really, you can look like a boy that would make the King convert...or she would if she wasn’t so warped from whatever happened to her. I spent the night poking around, I’m wondering what happened to the Minish. I remember changing stuff around thousands of years ago, but I don’t remember anything with the Minish?”

“Nobody knows Eris.” Harmonia sadly shook her head as I stood up with help from Nicole.

“I ask. Again. Is anyone pregnant from all this?” I demanded sternly, poking my slimy membrane over my stomach. “If I’m gonna make more babies, I want to know.”

“Your tree might drop a Chaotic Golden Apple but I didn’t have more intent than that. If I want kids you’ll know.” Eris purred as she rubbed her lower tummy, causing Harmonia to sigh.

“Eris, you know that’s not how it works.” Harmonia rubbed her snout in irritation.

“You’re no fun.” Eris huffed. “Harmonia is not likely but no guarantee there. Me, well I go everywhere at any time in sex. Spirit of Chaos, I’m a servant to my whims.”

“Eris,” I growled as thorns started to sprout from the walls and floor of the cavern from my precious Plunder children having woken the seeds across the forest and purifying them. “Am I, or you, pregnant?”

“Both of us! Sheesh!” Eris actually looked a little worried at the sight of my Plunder. “Also Harmy too. You filled her so well her tree turned white as milk.”

“Eris~!” Harmonia blushed deeply, covering her eyes, and I sighed in resignation.

“Of course. Oh well. So long as I don’t end up-.”

“You’re also the Spirit of Order now.”

“...Fuck.”

“YES!” Greenie cheered.

---]===>

“Okay, what did Eris do?” Surgeon asked as she looked over my near-solid nude goo body, over her huge belly and boobs. I was laying on an examination bed in Surgeon’s clinic, the cow literally perched atop her term-with-septuplets belly on some sort of magic hovering cradle and still having to crane her head a bit to see past her basketball-sized tits. All contained in a red maternity dress with a white doctor’s coat draped over her back.

Sitting in the chairs in the corner of the examination room were the still-nude Harmonia and Eris, both looking fairly sheepish. “Well, Eris kinda turned me into the Spirit of Order somehow. She and Harmonia say it’s likely because I blended essences with both of them in a short period of time. That, and there’s no actual governing Spirit of Order, so I guess I got the job. Yay.”

“Spirit is a Title really. We’re Great Fairies, Robin.” Harmonia reminded me and I sighed. This explains why the fairies were back, all over the place, and extremely happy. What it doesn’t explain is how I’m a fairy. It would explain why I like being tiny, why I love flying, and why I’ve lost the super-strength and super-stealth that Robin Hood granted me. That bastard must’ve done even more than Mask me.

“But you’re the most disorganized person I know, and I’ve seen Rarity work.” Surgeon commented rather hurtfully. I can be organized! If I try!

“It’s not so much that her personality is suited to being the Spirit of Order, in so much her innate magic and nature already leaned her towards Order,” Harmonia commented as Surgeon’s antlers shimmered and she ran her hand around my tummy.

“Which is odd considering I like her so much,” Eris muttered as she rubbed her chin. “Then again Tia used to be my girlfriend, so I guess I’m just attracted to my opposites.”

“Harmony~.” Harmonia singsonged, and Eris grumbled.

“Well, you’re definitely pregnant. Very pregnant. Those two just as much so. You three really went at it didn’t you?” Surgeon smirked at us and we all nodded. “That said, though I don’t understand how fairy pregnancies work at all, and since Robin is now a fairy and not just a slime, I’m working from scratch with all of you. Considering how much of my medical work has shifted to gynecology out of necessity, I’ll be happy to watch your progress.”

“Ugh...so much for getting back to work. I do one job, and I get both myself and my objective pregnant. Typical.” I snarled at myself. Why am I such a sex magnet? Better yet, why do I keep stumbling into these situations? It’s almost like my life is one long-running raunchy joke.

“NO WALL BREAKING!” Pinkie screamed as she poked her head into the room, causing me to jolt onto my gooey hooves. “Oh, and congrats on the kids! I’m gonna go back to the bakery if you need me.” Then as quickly as she appeared, Pinkie was gone.

“Well, that happened. Anyway, gotta report all this to the family. Come on girls.” I casually ordered Harmonia and Eris, who both looked slightly put off at my demand, but immediately obeyed and followed me out of the castle clinic and towards the main stairwell.

“Well, one thing I can say is that fairy babies don’t really make you fat if you don’t want them to show, instead you just glow,” Eris said before rushing to a trash can and barfing up a rainbow. Considering there’s pegasi around, I’ve heard they’re really spicy, so that barf must really sting.

“Really? So I won’t get all deliciously fecund and sexy?” I pouted, getting Harmonia to blush brighter.

“Well, there’s nothing stopping you from showing like she said.” Harmonia offered and I huffed.

“Not the point. Part of what made me enjoy my last pregnancy was swelling with life. It only lasted a couple of days, but it was wonderful.” I wistfully rubbed my smooth tummy, relishing the memory. I wonder, where are my beautiful children? Zephyr’s too. They haven’t come back when they said they would…

“You are swelling,” Eris said, having taken the trash can with her as we started to move again. “Just not to the visible eye. Here.” She snapped her fingers and all three of us looked like we had triplets. “This is technically what we look like right now, sloshing full of ethereal fairy cum and having kids from that.”

“Wow. So it’s a good thing it doesn’t physically manifest unless we want it or you mess with us.” I muttered, rubbing my temporary pregnant swell before Eris snapped her fingers and we were all skinny hourglasses again.

“Yes, we’re all going to be either as big or bigger than Lulu, or smaller if it did show.” Harmonia mewled with a blush making me trip and fall on my face just before we would’ve gotten to the stairs.

“B-b-bigger~?” I asked in excitement, my nonexistent heart pounding in my simulated chest. The very thought of being even more fecund than Luna drove me wild!

“Is that a slime?” Eris commented randomly.

“Huh?” I got back up, and squealed with joy, running towards the black and cream cow-patterned female minotaur-slime I recognized. “MY BABY~!” I happily declared, glombing my extremely busty daughter and fluttering her face with kisses, causing her to squeal and laugh.

“Hey, mama!” She cheered as she hugged me back and kissed my brow. “I sell milk!” She held up her massive beach-ball tits that were visibly more cream than black and audibly sloshed. “Sorry I didn’t visit sooner.”

“You’re the first one back! I can guess you must’ve been busy, but do you know what’s going on with the others?” I requested of my daughter, who looked between the three of us fairies.

“What? Nobody has come to visit? Wow, um, I’m gonna have a word with everyone when I get back to the village.” My mino-slime daughter muttered unhappily. “Well, we founded a village underground, several miles southeast of here following the river. Oh! I’ve picked the name Milino. That ought to help you keep me in mind, what with your scatterbrained head.”

“Hey~.” I pouted but still didn't deny it. After all, who would know me better than the children I imprinted my memories into? “Well Milino, it was good to see you, be sure to actually visit instead of being here on business. I guess you’re our primary milk source?”

“Yep! I provide the slime milk for the town. At least since you went missing. Its coconutty flavor is really popular!” Milino gushed, not literally, but verbally. Stop lewding my daughter you pervs!

“STOP THAT!” Pinkie demanded, rushing in and taping a wall with duct tape.

“I love this! She’s still Chaotic!” Eris chuckled, looking turned on. “Spirit of Order and she’s breaking the fourth wall!”

“Quiet you! I’m not letting them perv on my children!” I seethed, my precious daughter looking confused at our byplay.

“QUIT IT!” Pinkie desperately urged, running to another wall and liberally applying duct tape.

“Please do. You’re causing dissonance in your essence.” Harmonia gently urged, and I blinked.

“What do you-URP!” I leaned to the side and vomited rainbows. Oh, goddesses! It stings! “I regret every-BLEGH!” I hurled up some more of the spicy prismatic fluid and groaned, leaning into my daughter’s comforting bosom.

“Are you okay mom?” Milino asked in concern as she absorbed the rainbow-patterned mess through her locomotion mound.

“I will be sweetie, just, urp, promise me you won’t be perverse around me?” I asked pleadingly, and she looked bemused before shrugging. “That said, please wear a bra, at least.”

“Aw, do I have to?” Milino hefted her gigantic chest with a pout. “It’s hard enough just keeping them this big and full of milk when I haven’t had my own babies, I’d have to constantly be changing the size of the bra to go with them.”

“Please? For mama’s peace of mind?” I pleaded, trying not to think of my daughter in any sexual way.

“But you’re naked too,” Milino whined and I struggled to come up with a counter-argument.

“You’re not even a year old.” Oh gosh! She’s still a toddler!

“What does that have to do with anything?” Milino demanded, clearly understanding my thought process, and seeming genuinely offended.

“Just...ugh...I have business to tend to dear, just promise to behave yourself.” I urged my daughter, who leered at me angrily.

“I will mom. Just don’t complain if I have sex because I’m a consenting and aware adult.” I flinched at Milino’s tone and wilted.

“Sorry honey. You have a good day.” I retreated, feeling ashamed of having patronized one of my children the first time they even see me since they were born. Is my Talent really caring for others? Doesn’t feel like it…

“You too mom,” Milino replied sadly, clearly having not enjoyed how our encounter ended either.

“Are you okay?” Harmonia asked gently as I trudged past her and Eris.

“Of course she isn’t! She just suffered familial discord on her first meeting with one of her own kids! Here I thought I was the insensitive one!” Eris sniped at Harmonia as we began up the stairs.

“Please. Just...not now you two…” I mumbled, my eyes downcast the whole climb.

---]===>

I was sitting, wearing my shiny orange bodysuit now in a comfortable armchair before my beloveds, Eris and Harmonia to either side of me. “So...Dissy?” Tia asked awkwardly.

“Yes, Tia?” Eris similarly awkwardly responded.

“You’re...really…?” Tia led on.

“Yep. Big time.” Eris patted her flat tummy proudly.

“Oh...okay…” Tia softly said with sadness.

“We can still pick up where we left off. I have no hard feelings.” Eris declared, perking Tia up.

“...Sure.” Celestia smiled softly, her eyes lidded and almost come-hither levels of pleased.

“Now that thou hast both gotten thine awkwardness out of the way, this development is, while not unexpected, rather irritating.” Luna pinched the bridge of her snout from her perch atop her 12 foot across belly, which was cradled in a magically created pillowy recess in the floor, so she wasn’t pressing into the ceiling. At this rate, we really need to raise that higher.

“Oh, please, she can still work. But with her being the Spirit of Order it’s best not to risk her getting killed.” Eris sighed before looking angrily at Harmonia. “Turned to stone and having pigeons crap in her mouth maybe, but not killed.” Eris then summoned a toothbrush and started brushing her mouth.

“Wait? You mean you could taste that?” Celestia whined.

“No! I was thankfully mostly unaware of the past thousand-plus years, but the fact is I was still a statue, in a garden, with my mouth wide open and aimed upwards.” Eris huffed in explanation. “Can you guess the first thing I tasted when I popped out of stone, anyone?”

“Consider you were rather refreshed and happy, I bet something off-the-wall,” I responded dryly.

“Poop, thousands of years of poop,” Eris told us. “At least I was cleaned pretty well so I didn’t have a mouth full of it. Also, someone stuffed cum in my mouth the day before I think. I do vaguely remember whenever someone was touching me. Now I know what that one person running their hands all over me was doing since I’m now primarily female.”

“So wait the stone you had been in still tasted of poop?” Nicole asked with disgust, interrupting her rubbing oil of some sort into Luna’s side.

“You could wash me, but stone is porous, some of the LIQUID bird poop got deep into the stone, and I pretty much tasted a cocktail of poop and cum.” Eris sighed before spitting out bird eggs. “Also a bird had made a ness at one point.”

“Hey! Careful with those!” I yelped, having dove and caught the eggs, only to sigh in irritation as they ‘hatched’ into clockwork canaries.

“Um...sorry about that. But you were out of control.” Harmonia mewled before having a disembodied cock in her mouth. Which turned out to be some sort of lewd popsicle, as she pulled the brown chocolate pop from her lips and licked her chops. “Mm, fudge! I haven’t had any in years!”

“Oh~. Anyway, you are forgiven, also go ahead and eat it.” Eris moaned as she nuzzled Harmonia.

“Wait, are you doing the whole ‘my body is sweets’ play again?” Celestia asked with amusement and visibly aroused as her nipples tented her maternity dress.

“Oh~ yes~.” Eris cooed as Harmonia blushed but then kept licking as she leaned into Eris too.

“I swear, you three are just terrible,” Zephyr commented with an amused smirk, rubbing her hands over Celestia’s belly, shining her fur and skin with slime, which I knew was a great elasticizer.

“I’ll give you pops. I can have many, and they all have cream-filled balls~.” Eris cooed at us all.

“Really?” I asked with an annoyed expression. We’re trying to get something done here! Oh, shit. I am the most Orderly one in the room right now, aren’t I? What the absolute fresh fuck?

“I’ll take one!” Trachea declared, and happily cooed around the plus-sized one that appeared in her mouth.

“You are the only one I know that can actually pull off disembodied Multi-dicks.” Luna sighed before getting one and moaning around it.

“CAN WE FOCUS?!” I barked and Eris’ cocks were banished as my antlers shone like sunlight going through leaves. “Um...didn’t mean to take them away, but whatever, we can be as naughty and gross as we want after business is done!” I snarled, looking at everyone, daring them to challenge me. Nobody did. Good.

“Good. Now then. Even though we’re all pregnant, fairy pregnancies are different, they won’t impact us magically or physically from what Eris and Harmonia have explained. We can still do things, just don’t risk us too much because if you lose any one of us, we’re all set back at least months of progress. Especially with a whole town being added to our sphere of influence.” I began pacing in the center of the room, waving my arms around to gesticulate.

“Um-.”

“That said, appoint a mayor for the town, stop directly governing it, it’s too clunky! You need to delegate, especially since you’re all stuck in this suite, and everyone else needs to come and talk to you all about anything! That kind of system is so inefficient, it’s no wonder it’s taken so long for the castle and town to be reconstructed!” I pointed out the balcony at the town that now had several temporary shacks erected for the refugees at the edge of the plateau.

“Robin-.”

“Then there’s Ponyville. It may be surrounded by my trees, but it isn’t a part of me, or rather My Forest. It isn’t protected by the barrier set up either by the Sages or by the enchantments you’ve tacked on.” The air may be rapidly getting cleaner outside of Everfree, but damn it, it’s still nasty.

“Rob-!”

“Furthermore, we-.”

“ROBIN!” I jerked away from Luna’s explosively loud interruption. “Yes. Thank thee for pointing out the flaws in our governing system! We shall address them immediately. Just please, calm down.” Luna demanded of me, and I felt like such an asshole right now.

“Whoa...she really is Order.” Not now Eris!

Ch.34

View Online

Ch.34

“What the hell?” I muttered as I looked at a shop set up out of a futuristic RV-like vehicle that had pulled into town earlier today. I think that is Washu from Tenchi Muyo. No, wait, it’s definitely her. There are no humans/elves in the realm of Hyrule, I checked. Great. More craziness.

“Just passing through your world.” The red-haired, pointy-eared, Humanoid, totally-not-a-human with fake ears told me upon me voicing my scrutiny. “I travel around the multiverse.”

“Okay. Do I have to worry about World Trees, random harem hijinks, or an associated person popping in and bringing all kinds of shenanigans with him and suddenly becoming a member of his harem even though I’m part of someone else’s harem and effectively causing a ‘double harem’ situation?” Because that would really ruin my life. It’s hard being a member of a harem that’s 9 members strong, even if I’m not the center of it.

“No! I’m an independent woman!” She chuckled nervously to me.

“Is shit about to happen just because you’re here?” I demanded. It’s been only a month since I’ve ascended to being a governing Spirit of Order out of all the fairies in the world, and the last thing I want is some vagrant to just come in, and destroy the peace I’ve helped establish in my beloved’s capital city. What annoys me is the normal fairies still won’t directly talk to me. Eris and Harmy say it’s because they’re all busy and only have time to indirectly pop in for entertainment. HMPH!

“No! I swear! I’m totally not a convenient plot device to drive the story.” Washu insisted desperately. “Besides humans haven’t fully evolved yet in my universe.”

“WILL YOU ALL QUIT IT! I’m running out of duct tape!” Pinkie patched a nonexistent hole in the side of the RV.

“Look, I just sell crap and buy crap. Nobody wants to buy stuff from me so I’m stocking up.” Washu told us. “I’m almost stocked and about to leave.”

“You better!” Pinkie barked out before buying four cases of duct tape from her that said extra strength. “I may like meeting new people, but when they insist on damaging the fabric of reality, it’s getting very irritating,” Pinkie growled, her mane turning flat as she snarled at the woman, and then stormed off with her boxes of multipurpose adhesive rolls.

“Wow. I haven’t seen a Pinkie Pie that upset in a long time.” Washu commented as she stored the gold bits Pinkie paid her under the counter of her round spaceship-like RV’s service window.

“For some reason, ever since I ascended to my current position, she’s been rather cranky,” I informed the woman, scratching the back of my neck with a vine from my antlers as I crossed my arms under my bodysuit-supported bosom. “Anyway, if you’re just a traveling saleswoman, what do you sell?”

“Oh, you know. Odds and ends. Knicks and knacks. Doomsday devices. The usual mysterious dimensional traveling salesperson variety of goods.” Washu declared proudly, not really answering my question. “I may be looking at earth for experiments.”

“Uh-huh. Have anything that can unbrainwash people?” Eris can’t just casually ‘fix’ people’s minds. The only reason she could do it for Ponyville was because it suited the Chaos, but now that she’s done it once, it’s considered ‘bad taste’ to just give a ‘repeat’ performance, because that stinks of Order. Sadly, I haven’t gotten good enough with my magic yet to help people like that right at this moment.

“Do I look like Scooter Hodunk to you? But yes, I do have something that might help.” Washu turned around, caused the stereotypical ruckus noises of a Looney Tunes cartoon caused by looking around for something until she came back with a VR headset. “This is the Mindwash Visor! It can completely rewrite a person’s personality in an hour guaranteed! It used to be just to turn girls into bimbos, but I fixed that to make it into a therapy device instead.”

“Thanks.” I sighed. “How much?”

“Just your body would do,” Washu told me with a pleasant smile.

“For science, I bet? Sure, I’m not horny much these days anyway, so I’m good for a thorough examination instead of sexual favors. Where’s the door on this thing?” I looked up and down the side of the smooth Airstream-like vehicle. It had that very pleasant 50s style of RV feel to it while looking far more futuristic.

“Oh, just come around the other side,” Washu told me, and I did so, entering the hatch that opened and turned into a ramp. This seriously must be a spaceship. “Now if you’ll just lay on this examination table we can begin.”

“Just to warn you, I am a slime-based entity, so you may need a tub or something.” I climbed onto the table, and after my suggestion, the edges rose up.

“For the sake of avoiding harming you, I’m going to knock you out. I’m an obligate professional, so don’t worry, I won’t-.”

---]===>

I came to from such a pleasant slumber, yawning as I stretched up and out of the pool I’d become in my sleep. I smacked my lips and looked around the interior of the obvious spaceship. It was much bigger inside than outside now that I bothered to focus more on it. “Hm, Doctor Washu?” I called out, slithering out of the shallow tub and reforming my legs to walk into the-we’re in space. “Why am I not surprised?”

I put my nose to the window Washu had talked to me through, seeing streaks of stars pass by as the ship that has abducted me stole me away from my home. “Sorry for the deception, but I need to borrow you for a bit, and unfortunately, no other Displaced within the next seven universes have dryadic magic.” Washu apologized from the cockpit further ahead of me.

“So long as I’m not gone for too long, it’s fine by me.” I sighed in annoyance, then gathered my bodysuit back up and poured back into it. “So did you even bother examining me?”

“Oh yes! You’re quite fascinating! You’re an amalgamation of every sentient race on your world, culminating into an entity of sentient primordial ooze. That, stacked on top of your role as a Spirit governing the essence of Order Magic for your world, you’re a rather unique specimen. If I was that asshole Kagato, you’d be in a menagerie faster than you could blink.” Washu declared as she grinned like the cat who caught the canary.

“You can tell all that?” I asked in shock. “Wait, every sentient?” I’ve never even met dragons or kirins for instance, and none have been to My Garden. Oh, wait, the King! She’s fucked and assimilated genetic code from every other race! I’ve got her code! I also have changeling! I win bitch! But, still, I never directly met those other races.

“Yep! You’re literally a genetic roadmap of every sentient species of your world. The Jacob’s Ladder of sentient life in your world. Good job on that.” Washu congratulated me with a thumbs-up as she turned back towards the viewport of her little ship.

“But I haven’t even met half of them.” I commented-Wait...I can turn into a fox now…huh. Can’t believe I didn’t try other forms after the King raped me. “So What do you need me for?”

“Mostly plants. I have a space station that needs them. I really do just bounce around the Multiverse selling crap. I was basically Displaced to a primitive world with no lab, had to build things from the basics! I’m a tenth level intellect and I had to use rocks and sticks for thousands of years!” She chuckled. “Ah, memories. It took the ponies about that long to evolve into their modern forms, but soon after I left that rock for the stars.”

“Sounds awful.” At least, for before I became a dryad. Now, I could just relax on a primitive world. I don’t even care for advanced technology anymore aside from convenience.

“Oh, I found it challenging! Besides other Displaced attacking my world my only real struggle was getting them to not worship me as a god! Oh and the usual baddies on all worlds too. But my lab was able to deal with them.” Washu explained as the station got closer. “This place is technically behind the third largest planet of that Equestria’s solar system, the star is Invictus. I visit from time to time”

“Hm. Sounds terrible. I’m just an unlucky woman...yeah, sure, woman, who got shoved face-first into a dangerous military occupation of a nation and became a woman because my world is fucked up.” I poked a boob to emphasize that I wasn’t always this busty, or beautiful. Being a man is okay, but I can’t go back to just having one major erogenous zone anymore.

“I could tell. Technically I could solve all your problems, but I won’t. I don’t like to really get involved. I just pop in, buy what I need, ask for favors or sell what I can. I found a cyborg a few months ago that I sold one of those living starships to in exchange for Dwemer Metal and architecture designs. It’s what I’m making the station out of since it utilizes Tonal Architecture and is supernaturally resilient and malleable at the same time. All this makes it literally immune to the passage of time.” Washu explained as a cabbit bounced into my view.

“Hm, that’s cute. That your cabbit spaceship?” I asked as the grey-furred little biotechnological wonder jumped up onto my shelf of boobs and nuzzled my chin. Cute. I gave it head-pats for being adorable.

“The first one. The second liked to chase birds in atmosphere so I gave her to the cyborg.” Washu explained. “He was just as much of a curiosity as you and I got many ideas from how much tech was stuffed into his body!”

“Mew!” The cabbit yowled at me as she hopped onto my head, and the ship titled towards a docking port to the golden-bronze station that looked like something ripped out of the Elder Scrolls. I grew carrots from my antlers for the little thing which it nommed on happily.

“I have many more if you’re interested in adopting one. You’ve already more than paid for the Mindwash Visor with what I’ll learn from your samples.” Washu declared and I considered it.

“Hm, as adorable as this cute girl is, I don’t think it would be wise to bring a shape-shifting spaceship back to my World War 2 era world.” The way she mewled and nuzzled my head was a rather convincing counter-argument though. I’ll think about it.

“Anyway, we’re here~! I’ll take you on a brief tour as I lead you to the arboretum where I need you to breathe some life into the trees!” Washu cheerfully declared as she led me out into the space station.

“Uh, okay.” Eugh, the first thing I noticed was how stale the air was here. No wonder she needs my help. That aside, I felt like this place wouldn’t be out of place on Mundus rather in space. Dwemer architecture is incredibly distinct and both brutish and beautiful at once.

“This is the hanger, obviously, where all incoming and outbound ships pass through.” Washu gestured to the practically empty gigantic chamber. You could fit an aircraft carrier here. “Once I have everything in order, people from the multiverse over who manage to find the locator beacon and travel here will turn this place into a hive of activity I can use as my Marketplace!”

“Okay? Why do you need such a station?” I asked curiously as we walked through the hangar.

“Because a big interdimensional mall brings big money!” Washu’s eyes turned into Yen symbols, and I snorted in amusement at such a simple reason. “Also Experiments! I know it’s not ethical, but hey, I want to know what would happen if you dumped Mickey Mouse into Dark Souls!”

“Ah, okay.” I chuckled nervously as she sounded like she wanted to Displace people, which did bother me since something like that happened to me. Even if I am in a much better place now than before, I was still ripped away from everything I knew. I miss my mom. “So what is here right now?” I asked as we climbed into the nearest lift elevator.

“Thus far? Just my automated sundries shop, a humble security force of futuristic Dwarven animunculi wielding flamers and blasters, oh and a Starbucks. You can’t have a mall without a Starbucks.” Washu sagely declared as we continued to ascend.

“Bahaha, oh, this is surprising and funny. Well, care to show me further?” I eagerly questioned of my kidnapper who kinda didn’t really kidnap me after I so easily accepted the situation.

“After you fix this gross recycled air problem I have.” Washu declared as the lift dinged and the doors opened to reveal an empty dome, plots of dirt everywhere, but no plants. It was also lit by almost eye-hurting purple lights. “Here you are, a canvas for you to work on. This dome is near the center of the station and will pipe the oxygen the plants generate throughout the station to alleviate the unpleasant tang in the air. Don’t worry, I accounted for everything, from having UV lights on at all times to ensure the plants never ‘sleep’ to piping their needed carbon dioxide back in for them to breathe with. It will also expand if you need more room! Don’t worry about magic either, the collectors will pump that into the power core.”

“Um...you want me to just...have at it?” I asked a bit nervously. I may have become slightly OCD about things since I became the Spirit of Order. My Garden, for instance, is nearly symmetrical now. I do not tolerate My Home being aesthetically displeasing.

“Hey, I’m not the dryad here. When you’re done, just come on down to level 77 to reach my office.” Washu gently pushed me forward, and then the lift closed behind me.

“Okay...so what plants should I do?” I said looking around, feeling weird with no plants around and nothing to distract me from it. It was incredibly uncomfortable. I’ve never been without some form of plantlife around me since arriving in Equestria. This place, it feels so dead. At least on the ship and walking through the hangar I had Washu to distract me.

“Mew?” A green-furred cabbit mewled at me as it crawled out of a vent.

“Hey there. Don’t mind me. Just trying not to have a panic attack...how am I supposed to grow anything? Didn’t she give me any seeds?” I looked around, not really understanding what I’m supposed to do.

The cabbit hopped about before dragging some leaves from a crate against the far wall and found a carrot. Guess that’s why she’s up here. But when I approached the crate, I was frustrated at the lack of seeds. It was just some carrots and potatoes. Where are the seeds I need? Do I have to go bother Washu?

“Ugh, I guess she forgot. Little I remember of Tenchi Muyo, Washu wasn’t always the most organized person.” I grumbled walking back across the soil, only to have my hoof sink in as I crossed the center of the dome. “Ah! Geez, she couldn’t...even…” I felt terror strike me, my hoof was stuck. “Oh no…” I yanked on my hoof, panic starting to sink in as I felt my roots spreading into the bare soil! Plunder core! Why are you betraying me?! All I got back was a sensation of thirst and a need to fulfill a purpose.

“Mew?” The Cabbit yowled as it hopped over to me.

“I-it’s okay! J-just-*gasp* m-me doing my j-job!” I’ve never touched bare dirt since I became a dryad! Shit! “Washu! Please! Don’t let this happen! I don’t know-AH!” I yelped, my other hoof sinking in and my roots began spreading more, and I moaned as a sensation I never directly felt before hit me. I was drinking the moisture and nutrition in the soil.

“Mew!” The Cabbit climbed up me, tearing into my bodysuit as it went, and it nuzzled my face as the floor gradually began getting further away. Or rather, I was getting taller.

“At least I’m not alone.” I morosely mused, my antlers growing thicker, branching out in proper branches as my membrane began hardening and turning a healthy brown. I whimpered as I burst out of my bodysuit, my legs thickening and turning into a pair of trunks, my breasts and other pronounced features still remained prominent as I firmed up, and I gasped one last time as I froze in place.

My last thoughts as I drifted away were of contentment as sprinklers overhead began moistening my leaves…

---]===>

“Mew, Mew!” a group of cabbits sang as they hopped around the forest of a room that I was now. Awareness came back, and I felt content at how I’ve flourished in this nutrient-rich environment. But the walls, they stop my advancement. I cannot grow any further. It is so cramped here now.

“Whoa! It took you a week, but damn, you did a beautiful job!” Washu declared as she entered my forest, walking through the root offshoot trees, all spread from me, their mother and central tree. Hm, we’re all Tamarind trees? “You’re practically part sculpture with how you turned out. C’mon then, out you come.” Washu put a hand to my knee, or rather, where my hopefully temporary Home’s knee was. “Um, are you going to come out?”

I wish I could voice my displeasure with her right now. I can’t move, speak, or do anything at all right now. Other than just breathe and constantly absorb the nutrients I need. A simple existence, one I think I wouldn’t mind if I wasn’t trapped in this small chamber, barely one hundredth the size of Everfree.

“MEW~!” The cabbits cheered as they ran to the vent they used and one brought a seed in. Okay now I think I’m pi-why is that seed so aware? They brought it over and one climbed up the front of my left trunk towards-NO! Not TREE pregnancy! My life is weird enough-UNF! Oh~ I felt that!

“Okay, where did you girls find a Royal Tree?” Washu asked in fearful confusion before she groaned. “My daughter went on a ‘raid’ didn’t she?”

WHAT?! A ROYAL TREE?! I’m gonna-OH~!

I felt energy Surge into me, my bark creaked as the ‘knothole’ the cabbit shoved the seed into where my vagina was deepened, the seed burrowing into the relative area of my ‘womb’ and my smooth bark began cracking and rapidly growing over my exposed under layers of fiber as a glorious pregnant swell began forming on me. My ‘nipples’ began copiously pouring sap as I grew more, getting even taller, the top of my canopy scratching at the roof of the dome.

“Fascinating! I’ve never seen anything like this!” Washu giggled. “Now how to get you out, you shouldn’t be bound here, but depending on what that Royal Tree does…” Washu pressed a button, and soon the dome suddenly extended on all sides and above, exposing more free soil, and I gladly began spreading out further as I continued to grow.

If I could, I’d be wailing in pleasure. This seed was maturing within me so quickly and sending such powerful shocks of pure ecstasy through my very essence. “Mother.” Yes, my child? “Thank you.” This sent such a sensation of absolute joy through me that I almost didn’t care that I might be trapped here forever, bearing my child in my womb and helping her protect and guide this place. “No mother. This is not your place. I will take over once I am strong enough.”

“Good thing time does not work the same here like your world.” Washu chuckled as she looked about with science instruments having appeared in her hands and on her head. “At least four days have gone by in your world at least.” I didn’t care about whatever the little creature among my roots was saying. All I cared about was growing bigger. Taller. Nurturing my precious daughter until she was able to take my place as the guardian of this station.

---]===>

“Mother.” I slowly came back to awareness. At some point, in all the raw pleasure wracking my existence, I must’ve blacked out. I tried to gasp but failed as expected. I was the grandest tree in my forest, easily towering overall. The others only came up to my expansive womb, at some point, my arms had moved to cradle my belly, my massive bosom was producing a waterfall of nutritious watery amber nectar. I am so beautiful. So perfect. “Mother, wake up.”

Huh? Who’s there? I muttered, only now noticing that my very bark and leaves seemed to shimmer and dim in concert with my ‘voice’. Am I speaking? I can speak again?

“Mother, I know you cannot move, but look below.” Came the other voice, and I focused my vision downwards. “I need you to leave now Mother, I am strong enough.” Came a similar glow/dim pattern over exclusively my womb. My precious, precious daughter. Oh~ how I love you… “Mother. You cannot stay here.”

Why not? Then, memories. I was assaulted by my own memories. At some point, my past became irrelevant in comparison to my current state, and I must’ve forgotten. Yes...I must go. My beloveds did warn me that lone fairies have a tendency to just drift away from others until they’re merely a solitary entity, content to be alone. Or, in my case, forever pregnant with my daughter. But won’t you just be pregnant...with yourself?

“Nonsense mother. I will simply take your place as the Spirit of this incredible body you’ve grown.” Insisted my daughter...who I felt already had a name. Yoshino.

Okay. Now I just...um...oh, here we go! I thought before, ahem, ‘birthing’ myself and sliding down my former trunks to the ground. My former ‘thighs’ had thickened considerably, and mangrove-like roots had grown from my trunk where my ‘calves’ had been to stabilize my former body. Looking up, it was rather intimidating to see the underbelly of my glorious fecundity, as if I’d been pregnant with several children at that enormous size. “A bit front-heavy isn’t it?”

“Not at all, Mother. Your rear plumped up nicely as a counterweight, and the strength of your roots and trunk are more than enough to support me.” Yoshino stated proudly, her body shimmering with each syllable. “I am so happy with this beautiful body you gave me Mother.”

“Thank you.” I blushed before looking about. “Should I leave now? This is kinda awkward...I’m using that term a lot now.” The fact that my, ahem, Yoshino’s, sap had formed a little pond and stream that was clearly hastily dug up was also rather embarrassing. I had the oddest urge to just jump in, but I refuse to lewd any of my children!

“You must go Mother. Before my siblings and other family from Jurai arrive, and demand you go with them. It will be hard enough convincing them to leave me be with my aunt Washu. Even if she is not my birth-aunt, she is still a Chousin, even if she denies it.” Yoshino urged me, clearly sad for me to go, but clearly knowing something I’m missing.

“Um. okay. I’ll find Washu then...wait why would Jurai want to drag me off?” I questioned worriedly. I mean, sure, I grew Yoshino in, what, two weeks? Less? Would they really use me as a tree breeder?

“Don’t question it.” Washu chuckled as she seemed to teleport in before grabbing me by the hand, pulling me along. “You did better than I could’ve ever hoped for! With Yoshino acting as the heart of the station, my humble little interdimensional mall is practically the greatest battlestation the next three dimensions! Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of her.”

“Wait! What would Jurai-UGH!” Washu suddenly stabbed me beneath my breasts, injecting something into my chest, and I slumped into her, my vision fading…

---]===>

I woke up, groggy, tired, and on a familiar mountain overlooking a familiar growing city. I rolled to my hands and knees, finding the Mindwash Visor next to me. Picking it up, I got to my hooves and looked down at Everfree City. I groaned at the sight of My Home visibly looking like me, and having grown quite a bit, the canopy now shading the whole castle. “What is my life…?”

Ch.35

View Online

Ch. 35

“So that’s why you’re all looking at my tits whenever you look out the balcony.” I rounded up my tale of my misadventure, still embarrassed that the rest of the city got to look at my ass, while My Home seemed to have hefted up my tits towards the balcony. It even had my ‘nipples’ trickling watery sap into the courtyard below, which was already reworked to divert the new natural wonder’s flow into a creek under the wall, through part of town, and down into the river below the plateau. Apparently I make a good base for syrup.

“Yes.” Luna chuckled. “It’s been a fun six days. Also, Eris is living in your...um, ‘knothole’.” Luna, now at 16 feet in diameter in the belly and boasting 4 feet across boobs commented impishly. Tia was no longer pregnant, having given birth while I was away this last time, damn it. I keep missing the births~!

“That would explain why I feel phantom sensations of pleasure,” I grumbled, shimmying on the armchair in irritation. I’ve only just noticed, but as far back as CUMS, I haven’t bothered to have male genitals unless the need arises. My Home seems to mirror that, the same as Yoshino does. I really am a woman now, huh?

“We had a contest to see who would get the new treehouse.” Celestia mewled as she crossed her arms over her pink dress-covered flat abdomen, her boobs still giant beach-balls. She wasn’t about to get those down for a few weeks at least, her foals are hungry little darlings. “I wanted to put a bakery in there.”

“No heat sources in Robin’s cunny.” Zephyr chided as if this was an argument they’ve had several times the past few days, and I was feeling more and more embarrassed about this whole situation.

“It’s already an OVEN!” Eris purred as she emerged from my pussy and pulled out a cake. “I didn’t use magic!”

“Really?!” I barked. “You’re baking in my womb…that sounds so ironic.” I then shoved her back into my pussy and moaned at accidentally fingering myself before she vanished. “Ugh, that is just not fair.” I rubbed my juices on my membrane, reabsorbing them. “Is there anything else I need to know about my body?” I demanded of the others.

“Well, we were planning to build an actual treehouse in your canopy-.” Trachea broached, only for me to glare at them all so hotly, I might accidentally set them on fire. “Nevermind! Sorry.”

“Anyway, so you are pregnant with fairies and now have a powerful space tree daughter,” Nicole commented. “Also the King is pregnant with your fawns from what rumors are going around.”

“What?! But I evaded her!” I yelped and tried to ignore Eris climbing up inside of me. Well, not me, but Tree Me. How anatomically correct is Tree Me?!

“She may have taken the seed from the guards you stuffed,” Sylvia commented. She wasn’t a member of our harem, but she was the unofficial royal carpenter and was apparently here to measure Tia’s butt for a custom chair since she did get bigger in the booty from her pregnancy. She was also truly a born-and-bred caribou, but she like all of their citizens were brainwashed. It turned out that Sylvia had the last vestiges of her individuality stamped out after her last attempt at pursuing her passion as a carpenter was dashed by being forcibly conscripted.

“But, if my seed in Minish form is half as persistent as hers is…” I felt sick. She may have murdered at least one of those soldiers to get my cum. “I want nothing to do with that bitch beyond seeing her head on a pike. Thinking she’s forcibly carrying my children is sickening.”

“Look at it this way; she’s definitely not going to be in any hurry to advance her plans with buns already in the oven. My sources say practically all troops have been pulled from the southern front and instead sent to the north.” Trachea informed me as she helped Nicole and Zephyr rub oil into the sides of Luna’s ever greedy belly. “Besides I think those guards would let her just take the seed.”

“So we have some relief because of this? Great.” I groaned still sick at what she may have done to get my seed. “At least something good came of rescuing Eris, y’know, besides having Eris here and all.”

“Aw, you do love me~!” Declared Eris, poking her head out from my navel, and I poked her back in. Damn womb-invading sexy Chaos Fairy Spirit!

“Well, I guess this means we’ll have plenty of time for sister to have her foals, gather up our resources, and liberate the oppressed people suffering under the hoof-boots of the caribou.” Celestia declared optimistically, only to sigh and rub her breasts. “Then again, time for me to recover too. Excuse me, I need to go feed my beautiful foals.”

“You okay?” I asked her with heartfelt concern. Tia’s breasts have always been unusually productive, and her pregnancy seems to have exacerbated the issue.

“My breasts have been so active, constantly producing milk even more than when I was pregnant. I am still nursing them, so it’s not all bad, but the amount of colostrum I’m still making is quite frankly ridiculous.” Tia hefted her massive mams, and I could hear the milk slosh from my seat.

“Surgeon checked sister, tis merely thine impressive breeding genes.” Luna teased her ‘little’ sister, who snorted and patted Luna’s side before teleporting away, now able to do so freely without little unborn foals in her womb. “That said, We’re sorry to say Love, but once We birth thine progeny, We art to wear a sterilizing charm whenever having intercourse. As lovely as this is, We art becoming quite bored with being cooped up in a tower like a defenseless maiden imprisoned by a craven dragon.”

“Sorry...wait weren’t you the one to have me breed you for almost a week?” I asked with a pout as I crossed my arms under my bust.

“Yes, but as much as We enjoy this, We miss our forge, our combat practice, flying. So much We are unable to do whilst basking in our maternal glory.” Luna wistfully sighed, resting her cheeks on her hands, her elbows pressing into her breasts like they were a weird mattress. “Don’t get me wrong beloved, We adore this, but it robs me of so many of the things We love.”

“I know.” I wistfully replied, remembering just how stressful, yet incredibly fulfilling being trapped with incubating Yoshino was. Having her within me, it made the whole event worthwhile, but I wouldn’t want to become trapped as a tree again if I could help it. I wouldn’t mind being a tree for a while, of my own will, but being forced? Never again if I can help it. “Oh well, we’re going to be swamped with all those little alicorns inside you anyway.”

“Won’t that be interesting? The first natural-born alicorns in over a millennia?” Trachea hugged and nuzzled Luna’s side, my Princess of the Night sighing and cooing in response. The fairies also loved Luna too, and Greenie seemed obsessed with her. But whatever, so long as they aren’t bothering me, it’s another thing that isn’t my problem.

“Girls, don’t get her primed. Last time she didn’t let us leave for a whole day.” Zephyr warned Trachea and I. What did I do? “That said, come along Robin, I need to show you something.” Zephyr took my hand and slithered onward, pulling me gently behind her as I waved goodbye to the rest of the occupants of the room.

“What is it Zephyr?” I asked curiously as she led me downstairs, and I stumbled into her, not able to move as fluidly as she could on her locomotion mound. “Hold on.” I willed my legs to melt and increased my size so I was as big as Zephyr, with my own locomotion mound back. “Okay, where are we going?”

“Where I can show you why I disappeared for a few months.” Zephyr’s words made me stiffen, but our high-speed slide down the stairwell wasn’t slowed. “Remember what I showed you before the worldwide breeding cycle hit? That I would face something terrible, suffer incredible pain of some sort, and yet forever fall in true Love with someone I have fun with?”

“Y-yes?” I nervously asked, worried my beloved not-a-black-marketeer lover was about to tell me she found someone else outside of our romantic unit during my absence.

“I was abducted by an ancient Water Nymph, tortured by forcibly mass-breeding it’s little sprites, not like whatever you and the other two are baking. Until Trachea saved me.” Zephyr’s words were so enamored, that I had to smirk. “And she did it in the most hilarious and sexy way I can possibly imagine.”

“Really? WAIT WHAT!?” I yelped in shock. “You were abducted?!”

“You’re a bit slow on the uptake, but yes. I was The Slime in the castle. He wanted You, but settled for me. It was so painful, there was no pleasure, or Love in it. I had to...I don’t want to talk about it. But, the outcome wasn’t what he expected, or wanted.” Zephyr had led me out to the drawbridge, and pulled me down the side of the cliff, our mounds holding onto the cliff face with ease as she continued to guide me.

“I’m sorry my love,” I whined, hugging her, but despite it, she didn’t stop moving, so I kept pace.

“Don’t be. You being here, in the state of you were in? You would have been his brainless breeding fucktoy. Better I weathered it than us losing you.” Zephyr declared as we reached the river flowing through the ravine, and I blushed at seeing my sap pour down the cliff in a tiny waterfall into the river, tinting the water amber. “I wouldn’t have bothered you about it, it’s mostly between Trachea and me, but your sap...well, my babies want to meet the one feeding them such tasty nectar. Aqua, Splash, Rain!” Huh?

“Mama!” Chorused three voices, and forming from the very water were three beautiful humanoid women, their hair long and flowing, their chests indecently huge like the norm for this world, and otherwise nonexistent below the surface of the gently flowing river.

“Girls, this is my lover and the one making that tasty sap; Robin.” Zephyr presented me, and I felt odd. I was being treated like an object of pride and value. It feels...nice.

“But she’s so green!”

“And purple!”

“I see the robin!”

“They’re...um...not very bright yet.” I chuckled realizing they took my name way too literally.

“They’re nymphs, Robin. They are simple creatures, as likely to understand complex thaumaturgic theory as they are to understand why gravity is a thing.” Zephyr admitted with sadness.

“It is?!”

“It’s what keeps the water flowing Splash.”

“I thought that was because the ground is uneven.”

“But the riverbed is really flat!”

“Wow...I have no words.” I cringed at how...air-headed these girls were.

“Girls!” At Zephyr’s firm tone, the trio all paid full attention. “Three heads are better than one.”

“Yay!”

“Doggy time!”

“Aw, but I don’t like being in the middle.”

After their replies, they splashed together and formed a much bigger three-headed water Cerberus, with the heads all doberman in shape. “Sorry, we’re so dumb mom.” The three heads chorused together

“Only when apart Aquamarine.” Zephyr insisted, reaching out and patting the center head of the anthro water Cerberus, who was so enormous, each of her tits could hold one of us curled up inside.

“I’m getting Wiatr vibs...surprised I remember her description from that dream book,” I said as I blinked and rubbed my head. “Well, she has four heads instead of three. Hello Aquamarine.” I said as I extended my hands, only to sputter as they all licked me across the face and neck simultaneously.

“Hello, Robin. Mom and Fama talk about you a lot when they visit.” Aquamarine declared happily, causing me to look to Zephyr in confusion.

“Fama?” I’m getting weird old flashbacks to an ancient mecha anime for some reason.

“Um, Father Ma? It’s what she calls Trachea since she’s the more masculine one between us. The standard cultural thing for caribou..” Zephyr informed me.

“Oh, okay. So you like my sap?” I asked as I smiled up at her.

“Yep! It’s energizing and tasty! Better than even these crisp clean waters.” Aquamarine declared as she gestured to the river around her. “Well, it was nice meeting you, but I better get home before I split up again and get lost. Fama was so mad when Rain went exploring alone.”

“Oh. Well, good to meet you too. Be careful out there.” I waved her off and she fell back into a splash of water, gone as if she’d never been here. “That is both amazing, and creepy.”

“Well, now you’ve met my little water nymphs.” Zephyr contently said as she began leading us back up the cliff.

“Little? She was big enough to swallow either of us whole.” I commented, only to stop at getting grabbed from behind, looking back to see Harmonia pressing into me, still a prismatic reindeer. “Harmonia? What is it?”

“You’re coming with me,” Harmonia demanded, not requested, not asked. Demanded.

“What? But-.”

“Now.” Harmonia snarled the familiar scent of a needy woman, and the absolute hunger in her eyes telling me what she needed. “Bring Zephyr if you want.”

“Why are you so horny?” Zephyr asked with a wide smile.

“Why do you think I'm here~!” Eris said from my navel, poking her head out again.

“Good, I don’t have to find you. Now come on.” Harmonia growled, pulling me from the cliff and literally carrying me over her shoulder like I was a hunting trophy. “Follow if you want in Zephyr!”

“Okay!” Zephyr chirped, rushing after us.

“Uh...okay not mad, but why?” I asked from my place hung over her shoulders, letting my goo mound form legs again since I wasn’t climbing a vertical surface at the moment.

“You’ve done something that so personifies Order that the whole world is practically singing with the Harmony it’s creating in balance with Chaos right now. That said, Eris and I are feeling so fucking randy right now we both want you to make even more fairy babies if it was possible.” Harmonia hissed as she groped my squishy goo butt.

“What did I do?” I asked in confusion before we got to her cave. She wasn’t this big before… “Did I do that?”

“The world is experiencing a temporary sort of Harmony for the first time in so long, I can’t even remember. You are going into my tree with Eris and me, and we are going to make love like desperate jackrabbits!” Harmonia declared, panting, her hands getting a bit rough on my butt.

“Even though we can’t make each other even more pregnant.” Eris tacked on, her eyes heart-shaped, and drool dripping from her fang as she exited my body like a snake from a hole and at full size too. “Nothing’s gonna stop us from trying!”

“Okay, um how is Zephyr coming?” I asked before we all simply got dragged into Harmy’s trunk.

---]===>

“Whew! That was...unique!” Zephyr commented as we all staggered out of Harmonia’s trunk, each of us looking freshly-fucked and beyond pleased about it, but without any of the usual mess.

“I think I still have a cock in someone,” Eris muttered, rubbing her eyes. “Can believe I passed out midway.”

“What was that about me being the prude Eris?” Harmonia asked with her tone bubbly and the happiest I’d ever heard.

“Not all of us get freaky with wild animals.” I poked back in defense of Eris playfully, causing Harmonia to snort.

“When you’re alone for centuries at a time, you take companionship where you can. Even if it is playing den mother to a pack of wolves or getting licked out with four tongues at once by a hydra.” Harmonia shuddered unusually shamelessly. “Those things can eat a female out, I swear.”

“Okay...” I commented before seeing Eris’ eyes rolled up and Zephyr’s belly swelled up.

“F-found the missing penis!” Zephyr declared sheepishly, obviously having not cared, or rather enjoyed having Eris still in her.

“Unf. Having a physical orgasm is still amazing, even if it can’t touch essence sharing.” Eris panted, patting Zephyr on the shoulder. “Well, I’m spent. I’m gonna go back to Robin's tree womb for a nap.”

“Okay.” I chuckled before kissing her and Harmonia. “Hey, I think I know what I did.”

“What is it? So you can repeat it that is.” Harmonia asked, and I rubbed Harmonia’s smooth flat tummy.

“I gave birth to the tree daughter of a literal goddess.” However, it is Tsunami in that universe operates that is. “It was scary, but amazing at the same time. Eris heard the story.”

“Me too. It was spooky how she turned into a tree to do it.” Zephyr gestured towards me.

“I’ll tell you about it later Harmy, I’m gonna catch a nap.” Eris dove face-first into my slime approximation of a navel and vanished.

“Okay, now that sex is done. I need to get to work on my...connections.” Zephyr commented as she started walking, pulling out a chocolate popsicle from her huge slime booty.

Ch.36

View Online

Ch.36

“So...bored…” I mumbled in my malaise. I can feel and ‘see’ everything in the Everfree, and a faint sensation off in space wherever Yoshino was in by multiversal means. Yet, over the past few months...I’ve grown so bored of it. You can only watch the wildlife go about their lives for so long before it’s just part of everyday life. Then there’s my flagging libido. If I’d known becoming a Spirit of Order was what sleeping with both Harmonia and Eris would do to me and that doing so would grab my perviness, drag it out back, and shoot it, I’d have avoided it entirely.

Sure, I can get turned on, but it takes so much more effort, both on my part and my partners. I’m not the easy hair-trigger sex machine I used to be. Is this like a midlife crisis? I do have the odd desire to go on a road trip, or something and do irresponsible things to spice up my life. Sure, I love everyone here, I am so happy. But why? Why am I so bored~?

Why do I feel like I’m Missing something?

“Love. If thou’rt going to moan and complain, couldn’t thou do it not lounging upon mine body?” Luna said in slight annoyance, having to turn her head to look at me where I’d lounged upon her big, juicy butt. It wasn’t anywhere near as big as her five-feet wide tits, or her 20-feet across belly, but the big juicy basketballs bulging from her wide hips and above her thicc thighs were quite comfy pillows to lean against.

“Luna. You’re all that’s keeping me from going to My Home and just ignoring the rest of the world for however long it takes someone to coax me back out.” I dryly replied. Zephyr was off on business with her suppliers. Trachea had already given birth to our second wave of newborn changelings and was now in Abyssinia to deal with Royal Changeling matters. “I’d like to avoid that happening again, so here I’m staying since nobody else is available.”

Celestia was busy taking care of all the things rulers have to deal with in a capital city. Eris was off terrorizing the caribou. Harmonia was in a deep slumber like I was avoiding. Nicole was actually doing fieldwork since she’s a caribou, though an eye-and-nose catching Minish but can blend in. Surgeon’s clinic was always busy, and she was in her final month of pregnancy and has much more volatile mood swings than Luna who still had a couple of months to go.

“Then why not do something we’ll both enjoy~?” Luna asked with her eyes lidded and her tone husky, practically oozing the ‘come-hither’ aura, which a few months ago, would’ve caused me to sprout a dick and go to town in seconds. But now…

“I don’t feel like it, Lulu.” I morosely responded, sitting up and then laying on my front to put my chin on Luna’s head. “I just...don’t have any passion anymore.”

“Oh, worry not Robin, it shalt return.” Luna gently insisted, taking my hands and interlacing our fingers in front of her face, since her gigantic tits made much more distance than that nearly impossible. “Maybe thou should go sleep in thine Home? Thou hasn’t done it since even before that Washu woman abducted thee.”

“But I don’t know if I’ll wake up again anytime soon. What if I go to sleep, and wake up, and it’s years later? Or what if I never wake up? I’ve never felt this...pointless before.” Even if my membrane was practically glowing blue with the light of my unborn spirit children, just like how Harmonia is and Eris was last I saw her this morning, I felt so drained.

“We shalt endeavor to awaken thee if thou sleeps longer than a few days. We refuse to have thee miss our foal’s births like thou has all the others save Trachea’s latest clutch.” Luna slapped her gargantuan sides with her wings and I smooched her brow.

“I don’t want to miss it either...okay. Promise to wake me?” I pleaded, and Luna kissed me in response.

“Go to sleep Love.” Luna softly whispered, and I almost did so immediately, but I managed to slide down her side towards the balcony, stagger outside, and somehow had one of Tree Me’s arms reach out, where I collapsed into My Palm-.

---]===>

…

Mm...hm? Ah. It’s raining. How lovely. My body groaned as I reached up, sighing as I...wait. I opened my eyes, and looked bemusedly at my wooden hands, watching as I slowly turned them to and fro. I blinked, looking down at the balcony of the tower where my lovers slept.

‘How is this possible?’ I wondered, reaching to my bosom, and giving myself a squeeze. My hard wooden breasts didn’t give at first, but somehow softened as I examined myself, my sap continued to flow freely and even gush with my groping.

Intrigued, I reached behind me, turning my head, and with it my canopy, to look at my rear as I groped myself in wonder. I am a tree. An animated one. Curious, I moved my hands to my ‘knothole’ and gasped as I felt the pleasure fingering myself should give me, causing me to moan low and sonorously as thunder crashed and lightning struck somewhere in the forest, catching a tiny piece of me on fire. I whined and panted even as I casually snuffed out the flames trying vainly to harm me in the rain.

I was working up to a peak faster than I can remember in recent memory, and soon I turned my snout skyward, wailing in pleasure before I blacked out again.

---]===>

I awoke to the sensation of someone landing on my snout, and I slowly opened my eyes to see Celestia looking up at my canopy in awe. ‘What? What is...oh my…’

I’ve bloomed! Each branch, where there wasn’t a leaf, there was a beautiful flower. Each one a different color. Each one bearing a seed. A familiar seed. ‘Oh no…’

I’m a Juraian Royal Tree.

But how? Yoshino was very intelligent and had a strong sense of self. She must’ve at least been a Third Generation tree, but considering how strong she felt, she might even have been a Second Gen tree, which alone is nearly impossible from what I remember. But then what am I? I am for all intents and purposes, Yoshino’s mother. At least as much as the one who generated her seed as I was the one to bear her to fruition. Literally.

“Robin...are these all…?” Celestia whispered in awe, and I registered my bark was emitting faint light, my leaves practically glowing and the flowers dazzling in the sunlight.

“Um, I’m unsure right now...I think they’re my fairy children?” I chuckled, looking around. In my branches danced many, many, many fairies! Way more than I’ve ever seen before! They seemed to pay attention to each of my seeds with care and incredible interest. This many fairies, all so many bright colorful lights and not-lights were just as vibrant as I was. If only they could be seen by people beyond Eris, Harmy, and I.

My boughs aside, my body...for My Home is indeed my body right now, moved so smoothly unlike...I think last night? Where I masturbated in the rain? Trying to move either of my legs caused scary rumbling sensations, so I stopped that right away. Last thing I should even try is to uproot myself. Not just because I’m a flippin’ tree right now, but because my roots go far below the plateau, I could cause incredible damage.

“Are you alright?” Celestia asked worriedly. “What was that rumbling?”

“I just tried moving my legs. I’m not going to try that again.” I declared worriedly and sighed. “I’m okay. As much as being the possibly adopted daughter of a universe-creating Goddess could make me when I already have so much going on with my life.”

“Wait, that means you’re Washu’s niece now, correct?” Celestia asked, and I shrugged, the action somehow sending my breasts bouncing. What kind of magic am I passively using to make my wooden body behave so much like flesh? “Well, can you leave your tree form?”

“Let me try.” I hefted my breasts back up, taking up the default pose my new form had when it became this way months ago, and closed my eyes. Focusing, I found myself emerging from between Tree-Me’s eyes and blinked at feeling no less connected to nature, yet not all air-headed and slow like I used to be. “Guess there’s some perks to being a conduit for a goddess.”

I stepped out onto my snout, not feeling the depression or boredom I was before. In fact, I’m fucking horny right now! The sex machine is back! “Um, I’m not in the mood right now Robin…” Tia said with a bright blush and a tug on the hem of her skirt, her breasts finally having shrunk down to their former basketball size after the foals stopped nursing. I huffed, crossing my arms at her realizing my stiffening nipples was me signaling I was wet and ready.

“Of course. When I’m finally in the mood, my lovers aren’t. Oh well, at least I’m not depressed and tired all the time.” I cheerfully declared, and then looked around at my seed children. “Hm, not yet. Almost, but not yet.” Not sure how I can tell, but they’re not ready.

“What?” Celestia asked as she straightened out her gold and white dress.

“My seeds. They aren’t ready to drop yet.” I gestured around at my canopy and then transformed into my pegasus body. “Well, you must have come to get me for something, what is it?”

“I actually just came out here because you shocked me with this beautiful display,” Celestia admitted as she and I flew down to the balcony. “Good news ladies, Robin’s back to her old self.”

“And then some! Who wants to get wrecked?” I asked eagerly, hefting my breasts and looking around at my tired-looking lovers. “Um, why is Tia the only one looking awake?”

“Because someone kept up most of the city with her orgasmic wailing!” Snarled Surgeon, who was completely immobile with a 10-foot belly full of fawns and boobs the size of yoga balls, having her own recessed fluffy pool in the floor like Luna’s to sleep in.

“Ah...sorry.” I mewled. “How is Tia awake?”

“Sister slept through thine incredibly loud bliss like a log. We slept better than the others due to mine nature and how draining mine pregnancy is on me, but thou still managed to steal a few hours from me.” Luna admitted tiredly, only to get an admonishing slap on the belly from Nicole, who looked like a zombie, same for Trachea. Oh! She must’ve gotten back last night.

“Oh please, you were masturbating like wild to her noises,” Zephyr muttered from her tub, clearly having come back too. Knowing how close she and Trachea are, I’m wondering if she was really on business~.

“Eep.” I mewled. “Um, I won’t do that again...maybe.” It was incredible after all.

“We already made public sex legal, so it’s fine, just don’t scream so loudly you make everything vibrate.” Celestia joked with a beaming smile that shone like her sun. Well, look at what coming out of pregnancy did to you, Tia. Turned you into a morning mare. “Well, you all go back to bed if you want, I have work to do. Oh, and Robin, go visit your friends. You haven’t been spending time with anyone but us lately.”

“Okay,” I sighed and walked back to the balcony, jumping out and letting my wings carry me over the city. “Wait, who are my friends again?” I blinked and then facepalmed. The Sages! At least most of them. I was close with them too, why’d I just drift away? “I guess it’s time to catch up with them.” I shivered at the air teasing my nipples and labia. “Rarity first though. I need a new bodysuit after what becoming a tree did to the last one.”

---]===>

“Sorry I haven’t visited you since you moved out of the castle Rarity.” I said again, for maybe the tenth time as I modeled a dress Rarity wanted me to try on for her. It was rather nice, short in the skirt, supportive of the boobs, yet tasteful in that while it flaunted my figure, it wasn’t slutty. She had me take the forms of clients using measurements, and then test the fit for them as payment for her making me a new bodysuit. And a few dresses. Some sexy lingerie…

“Think nothing of it, I know of the things you have been getting into.” Rarity chuckled to me as she worked on the dress. She pinned something to the back just as the bell to the front door chimed, signaling someone walking in. “Just a moment!” She called to the customer.

“Huh, getting busy again?” I asked as I fluffed the layered mini skirt a bit. This earth pony girl I was modeling as was cute. I bet this dress is for a waitressing position or something.

“Yes...do you smell blood?” Rarity asked before we turned to a Zebra in a well-tailored suit. He looked fine besides a bullet hole in his shoulder. “Oh by Celestia! You need a doctor!”

“Hmph, a flesh wound. I’ll be fine long enough to tend my business here. Can I leave my suit jacket for repair while I deliver this?” The gruff zebra stallion asked as he held up a black briefcase.

“Um, certainly. But please do visit the castle clinic to get patched up before you leave the city.” Rarity insisted, and the stallion nodded as he set the briefcase down, gingerly shrugged out of the ruined jacket, setting it on a dirty pile of rags, and then took the briefcase with him. “Odd. The Zebras were one of the first conquests of the caribou. Rare to even see one.”

“Yeah, they were the nation south of the CFK, Maretonia, right?” I asked for clarification as Rarity looked me over again.

“Yes. But the nation was mostly nomadic, only their established settlements and official government were overtaken, the tribals fled into obscurity, nobody knows where they are, but they get around as you saw just now.” Rarity hefted my modest C-cups and nodded as she began undressing me, clearly seeing the clothes as satisfactory.

“Why was he in a suit?” I asked curiously as she pulled my borrowed skirt and panties down, letting me step out of them and turn back into my usual form.

“Zebras are as varied as they are intriguing. For all we know, he’s just a fancy courier or a legendary assassin. Well then, that was the last order I needed to check the fit on for today. What was the color you wanted for your bodysuit?”

“Hm, blue,” I told her, the color seeming attractive to me, along with how beneath my green, purple, and red arboreal patterned membrane was the blue light of the lives of my fairy babies.

---]===>

“Ee~! I knew my Pinkie Sense was saying an old friend would come visit!” Pinkie declared happily, nuzzling my shiny dark blue bodysuit-clad boobs as she hugged me the instant I walked into Sugarcube Corner 2. The cow, Carrot Cake, and her wife Cup Cake had been quickly put in charge of the place the moment they came to the city since Pinkie was just happy to have them back. So Carrot was watching contently from behind the counter while Maud was reading a book at the window.

“You were loud.” Maud blandly said, mascara on her eyes seeming a bit darker underneath than usual. “White Unicorn next.”

“Sorry.” I chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of my head. “Wait, unicorn?” Last time she said the white fox, and I found Hannah. Whoever this unicorn is, they must be important.

“Well, that was a treat despite the hour. It sent Cuppy and me into a frenzy.” Carrot winked at me with a chuckle as her pregnant wife Cup Cake passed behind her, and she yelped as her wife pinched her butt, blushing as the mare giggled and put out more pastries in the display.

“You were so hawt! Wailing into the rain, groping yourself as you jilled your cunny so hard you-!”

“Thank you Pinkie Pie!” Carrot sarcastically shouted, grabbing her giggling wife and dragging her to the back room.

“Um, I’m not planning to do that again.” Anytime soon, I left unsaid.

“I know~.” Pinkie giggled, leaning on me. “I’m just so happy you finally came to visit.”

“Sorry. I’ve just been so busy. Being the Spirit of Order surprisingly has a lot of work to it when I’m not stuck in a rut.” Realizing the innuendo, I blushed as Pinkie’s smirk became gratuitously shit-eating. “Um, well, how are you?”

“Oh good! I’ve been on a few dates!” Pinkie informed me, piquing my interest.

“Caribou girl better not hurt Pinkie,” Maud said dully and that somehow made the statement even scarier. Whoever this caribou is, she had better treat Pinkie right. Because it’ll be more than Maud coming down on their heads from on high. I’ll guarantee it.

---]===>

“I have pictures if you want.” Rainbow cheekily smirked, and I managed to move my eyes up to her eyes from her pregnant body. She wasn’t as incredibly gravid as I’ve become used to seeing people, what with her only having twins. But her boobs were bowling balls compared to their formerly modest C-cups, her hips and thighs were deliciously thicc and she still managed to have some muscle despite the extra padding.

Her sexiness was aided by her skimpy purple clothes, clearly made of the same material as her customary bodysuits, but considering they were just a sports bra and hip-hugging short-shorts, they left her belly free to the air while further emphasizing the rest of her body. “Um. Sorry. You just didn’t come across as the maternal type.” Or the type to take to pregnancy so well.

“What? You thought with how Barisa and I went at it that I wouldn’t get knocked up? Pfft, that’s naive girl. Besides, I’m a married mare, I can have kids all I want with my wife.” Rainbow held up her left hand, the intricately engraved golden band on her ring finger glinting. The fact that her home was a small manor on the north end of the city further increased how different she seems.

“W-what?! When did you two get married?!” I really have been too distant! How could I have missed this?!

“It was up in Cloudsdale, which was a bit tricky since we had to have Tara make Barisa a cloud-walking amulet first. I got to have the fun task of convincing my parents I was marrying out of love and not some brainwashing my ‘heinous caribou slaver’ had me under.” Rainbow huffed and slapped her belly proudly. “I’m happy. That’s more than a lot of people can say these days. Now, are you just gonna keep staring, or are you gonna come to get some?”

“W-what?! B-but you’re married!” I’m so confused!

“Hey, Barisa can fuck her secretaries all she likes, so long as I get to have fun too. What matters is that our Love stays exclusive. Besides, her being the Mayor of Everfree keeps her really busy, and mama Dash needs a good hard dicking!” Rainbow licked her lips as she looked me over, and I couldn’t get out of my bodysuit fast enough. “Besides I can’t fly as fast as I want with the damn war and the foals in this belly! I could be from the CFK to the Dragon Lands and two hours flat if I could!” She boasted.

“Wait, how fast are you?!” I asked as she groped my loins.

“Fast enough you won’t even last 20 seconds.” Dash licked her lips hungrily.

---]===>

“So I smell you’ve touched base with Rainbow before coming here,” Tara commented as she kept working at her personal alchemy station. She had quarters in the castle, unlike the others, but it was secluded in the wing of the castle I rarely if ever visit. Also, why did she have cupcakes almost everywhere, and was looking at images of Pinkie with notes all around them? Prophecy theories? What?

“What gave her away? The smell of fresh pregnancy pheromones hanging over her like a cloud?” Spike snarked as he was sorting materials in a cabinet nearby. Whoa. Whoa! Spike grew big! He looks less like a little kid and more like a preteen. Has he gone through a huge growth spurt lately? Also, he’s still naked. Thank goodness male dragons have genital slits to hide their dicks and they have internal balls.

“You guys can smell that?” I lifted my arm and sniffed my pit. As a slime, I don’t sweat like normal races, and considering how people get nose-blind to their own smells, for all I know, I stink. But I couldn’t even smell Rainbow that clearly around the scent of freshly molded latex.

“Of course we can. Spike’s a dragon, who are known to have very acute senses, and I’m...right, you might not know.” Tara blinked at realizing she was assuming something. “I used the DNA sequences I mapped out from the King’s sperm to figure out the Minish genome for agelessness and, well, may have gone a bit overboard.” Tara sheepishly admitted, tapping her nose.

“Wait, you spliced yourself into immortality?” I asked in a good deal of shock. I mean, Tara does give off the whole ‘mad scientist’ vibe, but I didn’t think she’d be so reckless with how intelligent she is.

“Agelessness. There’s a difference. Immortality assumes you can’t just die when killed. Besides, Spike, unaugmented, will live for thousands of years. I can’t just let myself die of old age or something when he’s barely an adult.” Tara declared with loving eyes for her ward.

“Twilight…” Spike muttered in a mixture of incredible gratitude, yet embarrassment that this very private matter was being shared with me. “Not in front of guests.”

“Aw, that’s so sweet of you. Well, is there anything you want to do together? I’ve already modeled dresses for Rarity, had sweets with Pinkie, and hot sex with Rainbow.” I listed off excitedly, having enjoyed how eventful today has been.

“Actually...I would like to take this opportunity to...examine you. Thoroughly.” Tara’s eyes glinted, and I suddenly felt like Washu was in her place, eyeing me like a research experiment.

---]===>

“Well, mighty kind of y’all to come and see how the forest is treatin’ us.” Applejack commented as she casually whacked an apple tree with her calloused fist, the apples dumping into the baskets arranged around.

“Well, considering I had to literally kill thousands of pieces of myself for lumber for construction, and provide you farmland, I figure it’s a good idea to at least see how you are doing rather than assume anything from how the land feels,” I replied from where I was leaning on another tree. These apple trees were different from the wild trees of my forest. They weren’t as content to ‘just be’ and rather anticipated the presence of others, but especially Applejack.

“They love her~!” A small yellow fairy purred into my ear. Thank you Tatl the tattletale.

“Oh, we’re doing well.” Fluttershy softly said from nearby, where she was guiding a parade of bunnies away from the vegetable patch.

“Indeed.” I turned to the exotically accented voice and blushed at seeing an amazonian mare at least as buff and shapely as Applejack, wearing just as revealing animal hide for a bra and a skimpy skirt. “Thanks to this land you have tamed, the alchemical reagents I need have not waned.”

“Huh? Another Zebra?” I questioned. “Who are you miss?”

“Eep!” Fluttershy squeaked before she flew behind Applejack. Which was a futile gesture, her hyper-boobs and hips made trying to hide behind the actually thinner amazon useless?

“Shy, she’s not gonna hurt ya.” Applejack sighed, rubbing the bridge of her snout.

“I do apologize again Miss Shy, I forget to leave my stealth awry.” The zebra mare said sincerely, and the timid buttery pegasus gathered herself back together.

“It’s fine, Miss Zecora. I’m still getting used to things.” Fluttershy sighed quietly, rubbing her head. “Um, can I learn that, new special, potion with you? My new rabbit friend liked it.”

“So you guys have turned this place into a farm, orchard, animal nursery, and an alchemical herb garden?” I asked each of them in turn with a measure of astonishment. My forest was enjoying the new ‘clearing’ quite a bit, but the fact that these three have turned it into a trifecta of useful goods was amazing.

“Just about. Now then, while it’s nice to see ya, we’ve got work to be doin’. If ya wanna properly spend time with us, we’ll be available in the evenings.” Applejack then went to moving the apple baskets. “Oh, and if ya see that rascal Apple Bloom, tell her I noticed she’s been avoidin’ doin’ her chores properly.”

“She’s actually in the tree in the third row twenty seventh down, sleeping on a branch.” I spat out on reflex. These trees may not be entirely me as much as they seem to somehow be both me, and AJ, but I can still feel and sense everything about them.

“Well now, that’s a useful skill ya got there. I’ll be back after catchin’ the filly.” AJ said to her fellow farmers and began counting trees as she walked in the correct direction.

“Well, indeed it was nice to meet, but I must return to fermenting the wheat.” Zecora nodded to us and left me alone with the hyper-busty pegasus, who just looked away and fidgeted.

“Um...have a good day?” In response to my farewell, Fluttershy just squeaked and flew away. Oh well, she’ll come around eventually.

Wait, fermenting wheat...is Zecora making beer?! I want some! No, wait. Bad. Bad Robin. No mind-altering substances. Those days are behind you...but...a few beers now and then are okay right?

Right! It’s okay Me! Have some beer! Have no fear! You have friends and family near!

Good to have had this conversation with you Me.

…

I’M NOT CRAZY!

Ch.37

View Online

Ch.37

“CANNONBALL!” Pinkie yelled as she dove into the deep end of the public pool. She had dragged me, Tara, and surprisingly that one Zebra in the suit to the only non-bathing recreational water resource for fun. She said, ‘you three are working too hard, let’s swim.’

The fact that AJ, Zecora, Barisa, and Celestia were here too told me her list of invited people were genuinely working hard. Of course, with Barisa here, Rainbow tagged along, about ready to pop with her twins and sunbathing on a lounge chair. Of course, everyone was wearing skimpy bikinis and swim thongs for the male-endowed. Apparently she actually invited ‘everyone’ but it seems we were all that made it to this early spring pool party.

Which was a bit of a paradox. I mean, only the busiest among us actually came.

“Okay, so what do you do?” I asked the zebra stallion. Seriously, this guy looked like someone who could get any mare, and he was athletic. He wasn’t a beefcake hunk like I apparently really go for, but his lean and fit body was one of incredible definition and careful hard work.

“Killing.” He stated plainly, sitting at the edge of the pool, his hooves soaking in the cool water. It looked soothing, so I sat next to him to copy his actions.

“Uh...really?” I asked, unnerved by how plainly he had stated it. “Are you here to kill people?”

“No. High Table wants me to set up a branch for this city.” He explained. “To be plain about it to the people in charge would be best.”

“So you want to set up branch of some murder group?” Obviously public and official, like the Morag Tong from Elder Scrolls.

“Assassins. We don’t just murder people for fun. We do so on a set of rules, such as no high-profile political hits, no hits on those without justifiable cause, and no hits on people who have done nothing wrong to the customer.” The Stallion told me, confirming my suspicions.

“Who are you?” I asked with concern. If I’m going to have to live with an assassin guild in my new home, I’d be better off knowing their leader’s name.

“Babadook.” He said before diving into the water.

“Okay, not creepy,” I muttered. “We have a professional killer here...well not like we didn’t before.” Being in our situation draws a lot of soldiers, both professional, and mercenary. I’ve been avoiding really getting directly involved in that area, especially since the Vulpes have fully gotten into the military life. They’ve even taken willing volunteers back to Trottingham to be converted into more Vulpes to swell their ranks. I’d be worried if they weren’t practically slavishly loyal to Luna. Also, that wretched jackass Leonard figured out how to make male Vulpes, so they aren’t in need of me or their matriarch for all future offspring.

The reason I’m avoiding them? Well, still being one of the only Vulpes with male organs makes them all way too rapey for my tastes, constantly shoving noses and tongues where I don’t want them when I have already stated I do not like the idea of just lovelessly siring tons of children. Which, honestly...thinking about it, is really hypocritical of me. I’m just fine getting knocked up with tons of offspring, but I have issue being the seed donor?

“That’s not the face of someone having fun.” Pinkie commented, having swam up to me and rested her chin on my lap, her breasts pressing into my legs. I blinked, her actions and words drew me out of my mind and into the real world for a moment.

“Sorry. I’m just thinking about my weird double-standard against knocking up other women and getting pregnant myself.” I looked up at my tree body, which was visible from everywhere in the city since my canopy shaded the castle. Unf, my own ass is so good, but no, out of the gutter brain. I focused my vision, eyeing the hundreds of seeds hanging in my boughs, each of them an unformed fairy, which still perplexed me as to how seeds can become fairies.

It filled me with such pride. Pride that oddly didn’t apply nearly as much when looking upon my immobile beloved Luna. I think I oddly attribute that pride rightfully belongs more to the mother than the father. Am I sexist? A big-time feminist? No, I don’t have anything against males, so it’s not that. What’s up with my bias? My thinking was interrupted by pleasure causing me to moan, and I looked down to see Pinkie licking my cunt, having tugged the crotch of my bikini to the side. “P-Pinkie~...?”

“There, now you’re not all stuck up in mopey town.” Pinkie beamed, putting my bikini back in place. I blushed and looked around, noticing everyone looking at us with sly smirks. Well, aside from Babadook, he just looked bemused. Get used to it pal. Sexual activities are very accepted here so long as they’re consensual. Then there was Tara, who looked annoyed for some reason. “Just relax, don’t think so hard. Ever since you got all full of Order juice, you’ve been a real Debby Downer.”

“Pfft. Only you and Eris would call the Essence of Order something as mundane as ‘juice’.” Being ‘adopted’ by Tsunami by acting as Yoshino’s surrogate certainly didn’t help in that department. Her essence is a very Orderly one. I can’t deny it. It’s almost like Washu planned this, but I’m no Tenchi. I’m barely a fraction of her sister’s power, so what’s her game?

“Nope!” I flinched at getting booped on the snoot. “No hard thinking! Come swim!” Well, if you’re that insistent. I jumped in after her, laughing as we began a splash fight.

---]===>

“Okay, that was fun.” I sighed later that day, having returned to the castle and went back to the royal suite. “What do you think of Babadook?” I asked of Celestia after collapsing onto the bed next to Luna’s gargantuan side. My black baby ball was dead asleep, her massive 25-foot belly, 5-foot boobs, and yoga-ball booty taking all of her energy in this last month of her impossibly massive hyper-pregnancy.

“Dangerous, sociopathic, professional. A perfect candidate to head up an order of assassins.” Celestia said as she walked along Luna’s belly, running a hand on her sister’s side as she neared the bed. “I’d rather not have an order of assassins operating out of my capital city, but dark times call for desperate measures, and I’d rather have ‘wet workers’ publically on call than try to pretend I don’t have them.”

“I’d figure you’d be completely against them,” I commented with a bit of a surprise. Between the sisters, Tia was very soft-hearted and willing to bend rules or outright change them if they were harmful to anyone. Unlike Lulu, who was authoritarian and if you broke the law, you broke it and had to pay the price. However...extreme. Luna wasn’t a fan of things like execution, torture, or other barbaric practices though, but extensive jail time or banishment wasn’t out of the question.

“Eh, we used to have an Order like this once, long ago. They called themselves the Hashashin Order.” Celestia snorted in amusement. “They were really the ‘Hundred Faces of Hassan’, but a sultan in Saddle Arabia publicly declared them ‘roof-hopping fools high on hash’ thus was born the title ‘Hashashin’.”

“That is amusing, and I’m never going to let Babadook or his goons live it down since I’m nearly unkillable by this point.” I snorted in shared amusement as Tia got in bed and we snuggled up against Luna’s side, the giant mare still in a deep slumber, even as her foals began squirming and rocking her about.

“Yes, though there are artifacts that the Hashashin had found that allowed them to harness powers on the level of a god. But they’ve been lost or sealed away over time. I think Tartarus has gathered a vast amount of them and locked them away.” Celestia commented as we docked our breasts together and she looked me in the eyes warmly. “But enough about that. It’s been a very long time since you and I had any private time together.”

“Oh?” I asked with a grin, lidding my eyes in the way I knew would announce that I was very ready to have some fun. We leaned in to kiss, only for the doors to slam open and we sighed in disappointment.

“Hiya~! Back from turning the snow in The Netherlands into strawberry ice cream~!” Eris proudly declared, her mismatched body practically dancing with sparkles of light constantly drifting off of her in her own representation of her fairy pregnancy. “Wow! Lulu got huge! How do I compare?”

“Quiet Eris.” Luna groaned and rubbed the bridge of her snout in irritation at how Eris woke her up. “We were-by Mother!” Tia and I joined Luna in gawking as suddenly Eris exploded into a bundle of spheres, squishing her up into the ceiling as her tits, easily a foot bigger than Luna’s, dumped strawberry milk all over the floor as her belly squished them between itself and the ceiling.

“OOF! Bad idea!” Eris snapped her fingers and was back to normal. “Whew! I knew I was big, but wow! You knocked me up good Robin! How do you look?” She snapped her fingers, and I braced myself...only for nothing to happen. “Huh? You may be Order, but I should still be able to affect you!”

“They’re the seeds.” Celestia chuckled as she pointed outside. “Just count them.”

Eris stretched her neck all the way across the room to look outside. “Wow! I did a number on you, Robin! You’ve gotta have...an easy dozen or so on me!”

“What?!” I yelped in shock. My seeds are spread pretty sparsely across my canopy, so trying to count them was both a chore and difficult, but my OCD demanded I count my babies. I had 64 seeds budding in my branches, and if I had about a dozen over Eris, then I got her stuffed with 52 babies at least! How many did I fill Harmonia with?! A-actually. “Um. I haven’t checked on Harmonia in the past month or so…”

“Hm? Oh, Harmy is fine. She’s got her branches digging into the ceiling of her cavern and her roots are coiling around yours like a cute spooning partner in bed. Don’t tell me you haven’t been feeling that.” Eris snapped her head back in place like it was on a rubber band while I tried not to think about the single crystalline root that had been creeping along slowly, but surely, along my roots towards my trunk. It was, honestly, starting to get invasive, it’s destination not-at-all a mystery to me, and I was actually...excited.

“Oh, I’ve noticed. But anyway, what’s going to happen with the three of us Eris?” I asked with concern. I instinctively knew my children would fall from my branches, and plummet below where we could deal with them directly, which is much better than how my slime children just immediately up and left the moment they were fully formed.

I still haven’t found the slime village. Somehow Zephyr and I’s gooey offspring have managed to find somewhere the roots of the Everfree don’t reach.

“Meh, Harmonia might make a bunch of geodes that crack open, I might explode into a cloud of dozens of tiny versions of me. Who knows? All I know is, this is the most fun I’ve had in forever, and I’ll be sad to have it end.” Eris said as she played with the motes of light fluttering off of her body.

“Wait, you’ll die from this pregnancy?!” I shrieked, causing everyone to tuck their ears back.

“Maybe? I just said I don’t know. I might just be forced to do it normally, which I doubt, but it might be interesting to see how Chaos has me deliver in a non-traditional labor. But death is always a risk for giving life to something, isn’t it?” Eris wistfully asked sadness in her eyes, accepting even. “It was worth it. You have to always consider it that way.”

“Eris...I’m impressed with you right now,” Celestia said with awe in her tone and expression.

“Pfft, what? You think I’m unable to take anything seriously Tia? I may prefer not to, but death is never a subject to treat lightly. Well, unless it is preposterously stupid, like dying of a heart attack after foolishly jumping in front of a slow-moving tractor to save someone who was in no danger at all, going into a panic attack, taken to the ER, only to die on the table because the doctors couldn’t stop laughing at how dumb you were to have died in such a pointless way.” Eris exposited the death of Satou Kazuma way too accurately.

“You’ve sifted through my memories?” I asked with an annoyed pout. I can barely keep my thoughts in order and she just reads them like an open book? Not fair~.

“Hm? Robin, we’ve blended together our very essence. I’m shocked that you don’t have any of my own memories or Harmy’s for that matter.” Eris responded before giving a jaw-cracking yawn. “Ah~. Being so pregnant is exhausting, I’m gonna nap on Lulu’s body.”

“So long as thou doesn’t bounce without intending to pleasure me, thou’rt welcome upon mine back,” Luna replied and yawned herself, resting her cheek against her breast as Eris slithered up her side to snuggle her giant booty.

“Well, I don’t know about you Tia, but I’m feeling a bit sleepy too,” I admitted, rubbing my eyes. Where did this sudden wave of exhaustion come from?

“That’s fine dear. You go on up and cuddle your pregnant lovers, I have work to get back to anyway.” Celestia said with resignation, kissing my brow before leaving. I slithered up Luna’s side, and spooned Eris’ back, sharing in the comfort of each other and Luna’s bouncy body.

---]===>

I awoke to a jolt, a splash, and a cry from Eris and I’s sexy living bed. “Th-they’re coming~!” Luna declared with an ecstatic wail, and I was wide-awake. Luna was panting, wailing, and gushing fluids from her vagina as Eris and I got up, my beloved’s whole body quaking and convulsing. “Ah~! Why is this so pleasurable~?!”

“It feels good?!” I screamed in shock as I turned my legs into a locomotion mound to cling to Luna’s massive underbelly, absorbing her amniotic fluid as she continued to gush, shrinking in size as her fluid-filled womb drained in anticipation of releasing our beautiful foals into the world.

“It must be her Fertility Aspect. I certainly haven’t done anything to her.” Eris had gone to Luna’s front, magically hefting her gigantic 5-foot tits apart to be at Luna’s face. “Regardless of how good it feels Lulu, you need to measure your breathing.”

“Kiss me you beautiful monstrosity!” Luna grabbed Eris and began making out with her, ignoring Eris’ attempt to keep her focused as on Luna’s other end, I kept her from making an even bigger mess while rubbing her incredibly swollen cunt to try to increase the odd pleasure and try to hazily remember how birth works. If it’s anything like with what Trachea coached me through, then anything to distract from the pain was welcome.

By the time Luna finished gushing the incredibly complex and useful amniotic fluid, she was about 5 feet smaller in the belly, the writhing and kicking of her foals was much more obvious. “Luna! You need to focus on contractions and pushing!”

“I’m afraid she’s-ah! Gone rather-unf! In the gutter~!” Eris wailed as she tried to get away from Luna’s unusually incredible strength, only to have my love wrap her arms around Eris’ hips, and start eating out her pussy. “AH~! Fuck!”

“Well, I’m not going to let her endanger our foals because she’s gone to cloud nine! I’m going in!” I dove into Luna’s vagina, feeling her rapidly convulse around me as I faintly heard her scream in ecstasy as I bulldozed through the short muscular tunnel and poked my head into her womb. Seeing nothing but darkness and writhing tiny bodies, I reached out, grabbed the nearest one, and gently began using myself as a birthing canal to move the first of our many foals into Luna’s vagina.

I had to go slow, I didn’t want to endanger the foals. It felt like it took forever. Grab the nearest little bread-loaf of new life, move it around until it was facing head-first, then slowly creep the foal through my body to the outside. I stretched my body to the floor to make sure that once they were out of Luna, I had the ability to cut their cords, and quickly deposit them safely. Rinse and repeat for...I’ve lost count by now.

“Darn it, Luna.” I wiggled about and guided our young out of her. As soon as this is over and the foals are safe and properly checked, I’m taking her to the Black Isles so she can dump this Fertility Aspect on the followers of Wiatr there. As sexy as this all was, getting so irresponsibly caught up in pleasure when something so important is happening is ridiculous.

After what had to be hours, I moved the last foal out of Luna’s womb, but when I tried to leave, her body tried to keep me in. Nope! No fetish stuff! I wanna see our foals! I poured back out of Luna, shifting my slime under my membrane so it would take less effort to get free. When I popped my head out of Luna, I blinked at how Luna’s butt was suddenly shrunk down. It wasn’t the tight, athletic ass she used to have, now resembling Tia’s with the size and shape of it, but still, where did all that mass go?

“Luna?” I asked my mare, hugging her from behind, my lover still pinned by her 5-foot breasts as she looked at the bed in a satisfied exhaustion. I looked with her and nearly squealed at the sight of our massive harem-bed practically covered in variously colored little alicorn foals, all getting magically bottle-fed at once by Eris who was cooing at a pink one in her arms.

“We...we made them. They’re so beautiful Robin…” Luna weakly whispered, a soft smile on her lips. “Forget being sterilized, We wish to do this again in the future.”

I agree, wholeheartedly. But… “Sounds good, but it’ll have to wait until after you give away the Fer-.”

“We refuse.” Luna firmly declared, leering at me with incredible seriousness as Greenie popped in and cheered with joy. Why are you so happy about this?

“Eh?!” I squeaked in shock before Luna dragged me into a kiss.

“Thou shalt aid us in breeding a whole generation of alicorns. Only then shall We be satisfied.” Luna hungrily growled. “But only after our children are grown. Until then, we must simply practice safe sex.” Greenie wailed in dismay. Whatever you’re planning, back off!

“Um...okay. But what now? How are we going to deal with those person-sized boobs?” I asked my hyper-busty beloved, who was so tired she seemed ready to collapse, yet her breasts, only a foot shorter than her, were keeping her on her hooves.

“What about them? Simply milk me constantly until We eventually shrink back down to a more manageable size as sister did.” Luna rubbed her wider hips and her bigger ass with a smirk. “Ha! Take this sister! We have now surpassed thee in the rear department!”

“She isn’t here.” I blandly commented, causing Lulu to titter. I swear, her obsession with beating Tia at everything was ridiculous. And still, I can’t get over it, where did all that assflesh go?!

---]===>

“Ma’am, it seems you’ve spontaneously developed Macro Gluteus Maximus Syndrome.” Declared a caribou doctor to a cow with a butt so big she could sit on it without a chair. Said cow then breathed a sigh of relief that it wasn’t Exploding Booty Disease.

---]===>

“So that’s what happened to her butt.” Eris finished informing us as she rocked the foals to sleep and summoned randomly decorated cribs for all the newborns.

“Huh...that’s weird. Wait you can spy on anyone?” I asked after Eris turned off the little window on the compact mirror she’d used to show me where Lulu’s excessive assflesh went.

“I thought that was obvious! The best Chaos agents are those who love to eavesdrop, and use the info to sow discord!” Eris declared cheerfully but then pouted. “However, I can’t do it for reasons like helping organize things beyond creating mischief, so I’m still stuck using Trachea’s network to actually know what needs doing for such Orderly business.”

“It would explain why in our feud, thou only did petty things like swapping our soaps with dyes or sowing misinformation,” Luna commented before she yawned. “We art exhausted. Let us rest together. Use mine bosom as a bed this time.” Luna warmly suggested as she dragged her still being magically-milked boobs across the floor, and sat on the edge of the bed where her former padded hole used to be, leaning into her breasts.

“Okay!” I cheered as I walked over to her and nuzzled her bosom, enjoying the sloshing noise they made as I climbed atop and got cozy in her cleavage, Eris quickly joining me and snuggling together with me. Y’know, I’m surprised nobody else even showed up. I wonder what happened? Oh well, time to get some rest…

Ch.38

View Online

Ch.38

“Guh, why did that small issue arise during her birth?” Celestia whined as everyone, covered in food, walked in and woke us. They all looked put out by having missed Luna’s birth on top of being covered in various foodstuffs.

“What happened?” I asked them in amusement from my perch atop Luna’s boobs.

“Some group of cooks started a food fight.” Trachea sighed. “We have no idea why they were fighting.”

“Well I had nothing to do with it, I was here helping with the birth.” Eris huffed in annoyance, clearly upset that she had missed some good Chaos, even if it was for something so important.

“Hm~.” Luna purred before pulling Eris’ legs to her snout. “You were wailing before~.”

“W-wait Lulu not-ah~!” Eris wailed as Luna promptly dove into her pussy again. “Fuck~!”

“Wow, she’s getting hit with endorphins hard.” Surgeon commented as she blinked, doing a quick magic scan of Luna as she quickly sent Eris into a spasming and groaning orgasm.

“Is that bad?” I chuckled as Eris grew her cock from Luna doing something with her magic, and then Luna began deepthroating her, causing Eris to squeal so loud it almost hurt the ears.

“It’s like she’s high on drugs her system is so flooded with the hormone.” Surgeon commented with interest, ignoring how Luna was gulping down Eris’ cum as the poor draconequus was turned into Luna’s plaything, Celestia looking particularly jealous.

“Well, I don’t know about you guys, but I care less about this hot scene than I do about us getting cleaned up and cooing over the new foals!” Zephyr declared, absorbing the food on her and proceeding to absorb the food on Trachea first.

“No issue from me.” I chuckled, before helping her with the cleaning, taking on Nicole first.

---]===>

40 foals. An even 40 newborn alicorns, all destined for greatness. Or, well, mediocrity if they choose. All crying in the middle of the night. “Guh, I’ve got em,” I muttered to my exhausted lovers. It’s been a week, Luna was still pinned by her 4-foot magic tits and unable to do much beyond rest and be milked to supply colostrum for her foals while the others had work to be done in the morning. “Hey little ones, Fama is here,” I mumbled as I sprouted 40 tentacles, using them to check over the fussy runts all at once.

“BAH!” One fussy girl sounded, yet did it without opening her mouth and tossed a rattle at me. That would be Jubilee, the bright yellow filly was a prodigy with sound-based magic and unfortunately was already experiencing magic surges that could range from a tiny little tapping noise to the detonation of a stick of dynamite. She must’ve woke the others, as usual.

I rocked them all, turning tentacles into boobs with nipples and my own milk to satisfy the hungry ones, getting them all to sleep within maybe ten minutes. “Every time I see you with them, I’m reminded of this being your Talent.” Whispered a voice in the darkness, and I blearily realized it was Luna, having dragged her boobs to the door to the nursery to look in on us. She was too big to get into the room, obviously, with 8 feet of width to her chest, that just wasn’t possible.

“Hmph. Yeah. A real good caretaker I am. I haven’t even seen Hannah in a few days.” My somewhat adopted little vixen daughter was a hell-raiser. She quickly fell in with the ‘Crusaders’ and often slept over at one of their places, causing trouble, and I fear corrupting the girls. Already she looked like a young adult, and the girls were right behind her. I just hope she doesn’t do anything she’ll regret, but all I can do is be there when she needs me, which, sadly, isn’t all that much.

“I’m okay.” I heard from the ceiling of all places and saw Hannah lounging in the rafters of the nursery. She was already at the tender age of 14, sporting D-cup breasts and a body that otherwise would be considered at least an 8 on most people’s attractiveness ratings. I despise considering my fluffy-furred albino daughter in any lewd way, but my concerns keep climbing every time I see her. Especially since she likes slutty short-shorts, crop tops, and bikini tops for standard clothing. She’s currently wearing said shorts and a bikini.

“Why are you wearing that? And why are you up there? You could have hurt your siblings!” I asked in worry as I grew in size and grabbed Hannah with a tendril to bring her to the floor.

“Mom, I wear what I want. Besides, clothes itch.” Hannah scrunched her snout, again voicing her displeasure with clothing of any form. Oh yeah, another reason she worries me; she’s a nudist. “As for why I’m up, I can’t sleep, and I wanted to watch the sibs sleep.”

“Don’t tell me you woke them with trying to get up there.” I sighed as I rocked her.

“No, it was-*yawn*-Jubilee again. Stop that…” Hannah protested against me rocking her, but I secreted a skin-active sedative from my membrane, and she quickly dozed off. Again, she worries me. If she doesn’t take at least a little melatonin or other sleep aid, she barely gets any of it.

“She’s too alert from her captivity.” Luna softly commented with sadness as Hannah snoozed in my arms. “Maybe we should have her properly looked at.”

“But it’s been several months. She slept just fine when in the CUMS habitat.” I quietly mewled as I carried my adopted daughter to Luna, helping her push her tits out of the way so she could turn around and drag them back to bed. “And we need to drain your tits...I’m sucking on them tonight.”

“Love, thou knows that is not how it works. We’re being constantly milked by these magic milkers. Mine body is thrumming with Fertility magic and demanding We produce enough milk for all those foals. Even if We know We don’t need to, mine body isn’t about to stop for a few weeks yet.” Luna magically hefted her breasts up, and turned towards me, giving a sexy smirk as she shook the perfect hyper breasts back and forth. “Besides, enjoy it while it lasts.”

“I am. That’s why I’m drinking.” I chuckled as Hannah nuzzled me, seeming to want to slip into my goo like back in the dome. “Besides, I can’t get back to sleep, not with the foals waking me and then Hannah worrying me and you teasing me.” I moved to Zephyr’s tub, gently putting Hannah on top of Zephyr, who mumbled as Hannah sunk into her, causing Zephyr to form her head, breasts, and arms to instinctively snuggle Hannah, who nuzzled her head into my slime lover’s bosom. Besides me, Zephyr was the best bed companion for Hannah.

“Oh? Well then, best get drinking.” Luna popped off the magic milkers, and I couldn’t cap them off with my goo fast enough to avoid some milk splashing on the floor.

---]===>

“Oh~.” I writhed, panting, feeling so hot and needy as the root Harmonia has been twining along with my roots and up the inside of my trunk legs finally reached my ‘knothole’.

“Love, thou art well?” Luna, still stuck with 3-foot breasts on the bed asked as I writhed against her bosom, interrupting her book she was so deeply into.

“I’m being fucked.” I groaned as I wiggled and huffed, my pussy gaping as my tree showed off my maleness suddenly by sprouting a sheath over my knothole. “Harmonia, what are you doing?” I moaned as my tree began swelling testicles under the sheathe.

“That...oh my.” Luna drooled seeing building-sized balls as she went to the balcony. “Show off thine divine phallus Love! We wish to suck thee off!” Luna demanded of me, and I blushed, remembering that Luna may enjoy me being female, but we originally got together when I was purely male.

“L-Lulu! I’m-ah~!” I wailed, suddenly Harmonia’s root left my knothole, curved under my swollen wood-looking ballsack, and turned into a tube, diving into my sheathe as I began getting erect. “Holy shit! Harmonia~!” I wailed, Luna watching the show as my maleness began stretching up towards the balcony, Harmonia’s crystalline root engulfing me as it neared the bottom of the balcony.

“What’s going on? The town is getting all...worked...oh my.” Celestia asked as she barged in and saw what was going on, even as Hannah drowsily came out of the bathroom. I had convinced her to actually live with us now, but it was a bit tough to convince her she couldn’t just sleep in the trees or crash at her friend’s places. “Is...Is Harmonia really…?”

“D-don’t look~!” I wailed at Hannah, who was gawking at me and Tree Me. Please no~! I don’t want my daughter to see me so lewd~!

“I have so many questions…” Hannah said as her tail twitched and ears perked. Please don’t lewd me Hannah~! I’m your Fama!

Somehow, even with this shame and disgust I felt at having been caught by Hannah being perverse, I came, hard and the sound of the gushing tree sap, whatever, flowing down Harmonia’s greedy root gullet was like a waterfall.

I groaned as my boobs firmed up and my nipples got erect in my smaller goo body from feeling my giant maleness gush, the sounds of cumming and my balls churning echoing throughout the city nearest the castle. I panted, slowly coming down from the incredible high, but I couldn’t recover as Harmonia just kept sucking and I came again...and again…

---]===>

“I’m so sorry~!” Harmonia wailed in shame, having finally woken up and rushed up here after her excessive binge on my cum. Turns out my tree ‘seed’ is literally hyper-nutritious sap that has magical properties that cause accelerated growth, regeneration, and apparently a certain earth-based Harmony Spirit to go absolutely nuts over it after being fed the watered-down stuff from my tits for a while.

“Fuck, so good~.” I drooled as I rubbed my goo cock from my seat in Luna’s cleavage. “I can’t believe I forgot about my maleness.” Having most of my body as erogenous zones may be great, but I forgot how intense having a dick can be. I’ll still only use it when I need to, but hell. At least Tree Me put it away once Harmonia was done draining me. Last thing we need is Tree Me getting a hard-on and damaging the castle tower.

“Yes. So good~.” Luna cooed beneath me, having let me fuck her tits and suck me off when I lost control. “We art pleased thou hast remembered thine divine phallus.” Luna sucked my gooey coconutty slime-filled balls and I groaned.

“I was just so hungry! I was too tired to get out of my tree, and the water was so tasty, so I followed it to the source and…” Harmonia meekly replied, her prismatic face more red as she tended to be when around me ever since we first did the dirty deed.

“Okay.” I huffed, beckoning her to the bed. “Maybe some punishment is in order. If you’re thirsty, you can drink Luna’s milk until you can’t take any more.” Besides, Harmonia got enough of my cum, it’s about time I let Luna enjoy me to her heart’s content. Considering she just popped part of one of my coconut-sized goo nuts into her mouth while sucking on it, I’d say she’s rather hungry for some Coco Robin~.

---]===>

“No, no, no~! Don’t jump off-put that down! Stop shaking Barry!” I was running around the nursery, desperately trying to keep our foals safe. Why were my fawns with Nicole such calm little darlings while Tia’s, Lulu’s, and I’s infant alicorns were right hellions?!

“Need help?” Asked my beloved Luna, her 2-foot breasts still making the entrance to the nursery nearly impossible, since she was now as big as Tia’s breasts got at her biggest and was even able to wear clothes now.

“WAH~!” One of my fawns wailed as she ran from one of Tia’s alicorn foals. Dexter, a blue colt with red hair who had some magical thing he had made that could make blocks of crystal and shoot them like a Lego gun.

“Dexter!” I shouted at the colt, causing him to flinch, and I knelt down to him. “Sweetie, please don’t do that. You’ll hurt someone.” He was still way too young to really understand, but he at least understood that I was upset with his behavior and that I didn’t want him to keep doing it.

Which was then ruined by one of Trachea and I’s adorable little rug bugs pouncing on Dexter for a wrestling match. I sighed and stood up, glad my goo body didn’t get stiff or anything. “No, I’ve got it covered in...here…” I staggered and fell over.

“ROBIN!”

---]===>

I woke to find my eyes coming from Tree Me, and...why is Eris a giant ball on top of the lower defense tower? “Huh? What’s going on?” I asked, looking to Eris, and seeing her gushing bubbles from her swollen cunt, strawberry milk gushing from her nipples, and sparks of light practically shooting off her like little falling stars. Actually, they were tiny stars, tinkling like fine glass wherever they landed.

I was distracted by the earth around my roots shaking, the whole plateau quaking, and out of the courtyard next to me-HEY! My garden! My outrage was interrupted by Harmonia, still a tree, but now shaped like I was, turning me around to face away from the castle, and kissing me needily. Before I could think of anything else, I suddenly felt the same indescribable rapture that was sharing essence with another.

Then, it began.

I felt my seeds, my children, bud brilliantly in a show of lights, while Harmonia’s quickly forming branches formed similar seeds, but of crystal geodes, and they began dropping from our boughs as we made out, crashing to the earth with loud impacts. I couldn’t help myself as I severed my roots, toppling Harmonia against the outer wall of the castle courtyard, crushing it, grinding against her as she too severed her roots and we began desperately making love on the outskirts of the city.

---]===>

I came to, groggy, tired. Satisfied. A sensation of contentment I couldn’t rightly describe as I snuggled the smooth, cold surface of my lover, who returned the affection to my smooth wooden body. “That was amazing.”

“Yes. So amazing it cost millions of bits in damage to infrastructure, sent the city into a breeding frenzy since it’s close to the major Breeding Cycle, and also dropped a ton of curious fairies everywhere.” Huffed Luna as she neared Harmonia and my face, the rest of our harem trailing behind her.

“Bah, you loved it, you’re still massaging her balls with your magic.” Eris huffed as she landed on my snout, looking to be only a few inches taller, her body glowing with shifting colors of light.

“So you didn’t die?” I sighed in relief at seeing she’d survived the birth.

“Nope, just really depowered.” Eris sighed and flopped bonelessly on my snout. “Unlike you two, who just powered up so much you could uproot yourselves.”

“Oh! Yes! That’s right!” Harmonia excitedly left my embrace, and stood on her hooves, looking over the town in awe. “I’m free! I’m not trapped in one place anymore!”

“Thou weren’t before however,” Luna commented in confusion as I stood, her and the other flying members of our harem having flown up to our incredible heights. I never bothered to measure Tree Me’s height, how tall am I? I’m taller than the Royal Tower of the castle, I know that but how tall is that even?

“No, I was! I was Bound to my tree body, stuck in that cavern aside from my projection. Now I can actually-!”

*Zap*

We both rapidly shrunk as a blue beam hit us. Harmonia and I looked to see Dexter with his blocky gun, the crystal smoking as he giggled, the both of us at Luna’s height now.

“How smart is that kid?” Eris asked in shock, still on my snout, but at my new small size was much easier to see. Wait, um…

“But I wasn’t a projection. I had my own separate body from my Tree.” I groped my wood-looking breasts, but they were just as fleshy-feeling as ever. “I’m going to see if I still do.” I emerged from my body...a tiny caribou fairy, just as busty and gooey as ever, but still a fairy in size, and with the unmoving wings that somehow let me fly. “W-what is this shit?!” I demanded with my suddenly higher-pitched voice as my tree body fell over.

This...THIS IS GREAT! This is what was missing! I feel so wonderful! I’m tiny! I’m flying! I’m a fairy~!

“Oh my gosh~!” Harmonia suddenly tackled me, a prismatic reindeer fairy my size and proportions, and she giggled as she danced with me in the air. “This is so fantastic! Eris, frolic with us!”

“Oh...my gosh…” Eris flew up to us, about the same size. “We’re not just fairies ladies! We’re the most powerful fairies! I just realized, with this, we’re officially Great Fairies! Fairy Queens! If old Titania could see me now! Hah! Kiss my sexy ass from the Sacred Realm you old hag!”

“Ah...is this good?” I asked in confusion as Dexter burbled and pointed his gun at the castle. “NOOO! NOT THE CASTLE BABY!” For some reason, green light filled Dexter’s eyes, and he put the dangerous gun down. “Oh thank gosh.”

“Don’t do that! Don’t you realize what you just did?!” Eris suddenly ceased her revelry and was shaking me by the shoulders. “You just Ordered him to do something against his will! That is a violation of his right to Chaos!” S-s-stahp shaking me~! I think I’m gonna throw up~!

“Eris, you’re shaking her too much!” Harmonia interjected, pushing us apart, a hand on each of our breasts, obviously quite on purpose. Wait still going to throw up!

“BLARGH!” I barfed flippin fairy dust on Eris, who squeaked and Harmy did too. “Eugh…”

“Greetings Mother!” Chorused over a hundred voices, and in the air and on the ground, were indeed hundreds of fairies of chimeric bodies matching Eris’ style all floating around us, as Luna and the rest of the harem all kept a safe distance of the cloud of bobbing lights. Wait, was Eris a fairy this whole time...are the fairy ladies in my vision also like Eris?!

Ch.39

View Online

Ch.39

“I can’t believe this is the first thing you want to do…” I muttered in embarrassed arousal, my tiny 5-inch tall fairy body nestled in the cleavage of Luna’s official basketball-sized jugs. Tree Me was planted back in the garden, much of the damages repaired by mine, Harmonia’s, and surprisingly Eris’ children. Next to Tree Me was, of course, Harmonia’s tree body, and growing among them was Eris’ own new tree body, one of mismatched tree species.

It was a rather hectic week following our shared ‘ascension’ to being Great Fairies one which meant we were the de-facto leaders of all the fairies in the realm of Hyrule. Eris was both mortified and ecstatic, Harmonia indifferent, and I, well, I was a bit annoyed. I’ve been stalked by fairies on their off time for over a year, none of them even speaking to me aside from Tatl, who apparently has a bad reputation as a blabbermouth.

Anyway, for this day, Luna was officially back in the position of ruling the city, and thus Equestria. Of course, I was caught completely blindsided when she put on a form-fitting dark blue office dress and asked me to accompany her, in her bosom, to her first day back. Of course, it was all sorts of new experiences since my goo body now has a standard height of five inches.

“Dost thou not enjoy it?” Luna chuckled as she wriggled a finger into my front, making me shudder at how her finger literally reached all the way down my front and pressed into my groin, squishing my breasts while at it. “We wish to have thee with me for moral support. That, and thou hast not been able to control thine powers since thine ascension. We’re not comfortable with thee literally Ordering our harem’s offspring about.”

“I don’t try to,” I whined in frustration. Ever since last week, I’ve been able to literally Order anyone to do anything, and it rightly scares me. What right do I have to deny someone their free will? No wonder the Great Fairies were so respected.

My personal concerns were suddenly pushed aside when a person walked out of an alley onto the street in front of us. At her hip was a sheathed katana with a bright red wrap on the sheathe where one would hold it to free the blade. The owner was a vicious-looking shaggy-haired grey wolf woman wearing most of a set of elegantly carved full plate armor that had an off-shoulder tattered burgundy cape.

“Ah, what?” I asked as I looked the mangy wolf over. “Who are you?” I called out in suspicion since nobody besides the soldiers should be both fully armored and openly carrying a weapon.

“I’m Samantha.” She said in a kind voice. “Okay...so where is this girl I’m supposed to kill?” She asked looking around before spotting a teal mare in a wagon wearing a magicians hat. “Oh, so that caribou wants me killing Trixie...ah man I like Trixie, she gave me menstrual blood to help me kill beasts.”

“Hold. Thou hast intention to kill a citizen of my fair city. Dost thou act under the official channels to do so?” Luna demanded imperiously of the wolf, and I could feel her magic just tingling under the surface. Lulu must be antsy, then again she’s been stuck on ‘maternity leave’ for several months.

“The gal who summoned me asked me to,” Samantha told us. “And Official Channels? I was summoned by some random caribou.”

“Then thou hast not gone through the proper procedures. We must ask thee to cease and desist, and instead simply not commit murder of one of Mine Little Ponies.” Luna declared haughtily, but not in the annoying way, rather in the ‘please obey the law’ way she somehow manages to not make overbearing if she doesn’t want to be.

“What are the proper channels?” Samantha asked as she leaned on the building next to the alley she’d come out of. “Also what is up with the caribou here?”

“The Assassin’s Guild, as for the caribou; they’re brain-washed rapey assholes who believe they’re the ultimate race. Kinda like Nazis but not as bad. At least they use magic to actually convert their captives into more of them, rather than just outright killing them.” I huffed in disgust. While I’ve learned not all caribou are bad, I’m still utterly sick of how they’ve formed their society over the past millennia.

“Ah, so they’re the bad guys here?” She asked rhetorically.

“Only the ones in command. The rest are just as brainwashed as their converts.” Luna declared and gestured around us to the city, where visibly you could see ponies of all tribes, caribou, griffins, and other races all mingling freely and in peace. “This is a safe place, where those who break free or are freed from the caribou machine may find safety and happiness.”

“Huh. Cool beans. Well, then I have to go find the bitch who summoned me and kill her. She wanted me to kill Trixie for really petty reasons.” Samantha told us as she put her sheathed katana back on her hip.

“Or, you could just go home, without killing anyone?” I deadpanned. Seriously, what is up with people and wanting to kill each other? The only reason I killed those soldiers about to rape Lulu was that there was no other way at the time to save her.

“...Who are you by the way? I was trying to ignore the naked sexy fairy in the sexy mare’s cleavage, but now I have to address the pink fluffy unicorn dancing on rainbows.” Samantha asked as she looked directly at me.

“She is Robin, Great Fairy of Order and my soon-to-be wife,” Luna announced me proudly, and I felt my face turn red. When was she going to tell me she was proposing?! W-why say it like this in public~?! Everyone nearby is cheering! So embarrassing~! Shut up, ladies! SHUT UP! If you’re gonna cheer, at least make it so everyone else can see and hear you too!

“Aw, she’s so adorable when she’s flustered!” Samantha declared with a wolfish grin to her lupine face.

“Sh-shut up!” I demanded, and her eyes shone green before her mouth clamped shut. “Shit! Speak freely!”

“Whoa! That was...you have Geass?! You’re Lelouch of the Rebellion?!” Samantha groaned before I suddenly say a horrifying sight of her eyes turning into six in each socket, and flash of a twisted body. “Ugh, okay that defense came up. Didn’t expect true mind control.”

“Wait, the armor, weapon, the eldritch transformation. You’re The Hunter! Do you have a way to track down….” I nervously gulped and looked around, as pointless as it would be. “Majora?” I whispered, and a disturbing distorted giggle echoed in the very air, sending chills up my nonexistent spine.

“Uh...entities that high are a bit above my station.” Samantha nervously said with fear in her voice. “I could be a nuisance, at best, but I wouldn’t be able to do anything definitive. While sure in my own world I was powerful enough to cause my ‘brethren’ to kick me out in fear...I’m not that high.”

“Love?” Luna questioned, oh right, I told her and the others to not ask about Majora. Maybe with a powerful eldritch eater/slayer right next to us, it’ll be safe enough to at least talk about him...her...IT.

“The one who cursed me with the mask. The one who sent me to this world and tried to turn me into a brainless whore for their amusement. Majora.” Another distorted giggle rolled through the streets, and people were getting spooked. “As you can tell, it’s dangerous just talking about them.”

“Ah, yes, quite. No more on the matter. We’ll see to thine safety.” Luna declared seriously. Considering she and Tia managed to make a ritual that freed me of Majora’s influence, I had faith that she could protect me, at least a bit.

“Wait, Majora is your Displacer?” Samantha cringed as Majora cackled, the air shaking as people fled. “No more mentioning its name. Got it. Knowing it, saying it’s name three times may summon it.” Samantha huffed, then relaxed and her eye sockets became crowded with eyes again, more eyes opening on her brow, down the sides of her neck, and likely under her armor as she looked around. “Whoa...um. This realm is actually rather stable. The Veil is thick, and aside from three nearby focal points, it is sturdy as a castle wall.”

“Let me guess. I’m one of them.” I groused. Only three Great Fairies exist in this world now, and they were notorious for causing reality to weep and bow to their whims. For all we know, we’re still playing entirely into Majora’s plans. If just mentioning its name is enough to let its power leak into this realm, just how much easier will it be if we, say, ascended further, and got dragged to the higher planes where the Great Fairies of old have all wound up? We may even make a hole of opportunity for it to escape into this realm.

“Seems so. Anyway, I can’t do much against such entities. Sure I can smack around entities like Nightmare...as long as a Machine army is not with her, but I can’t deal with that.” Samantha sighed. “This was a weird third outing from my pit.”

“Pit? You don’t have the Church?” I asked in concern. If she is truly the Good Hunter, then she should’ve become the eldritch ruler of the Hunter’s Dream as her own little bubble of reality in the higher planes.

“Didn’t I just mention the other Old Ones kicked me out into the Void? I’m out of the loop observing them and their other playthings.” Samantha explained with an annoyed huff.

“Well, that’s just...wrong. Where is the Order in that? You earned your place and they just took it?!” I felt oddly furious about this, but it also didn’t feel like my own rage...Yoshino? I feel my connection to Yoshino spiking in power.

“I was too powerful for their taste and they fear me and my Ideas. So into a pit, I go. I did run the loop about four hundred times to ascend to this body.” She told me with resignation.

“That is unacceptable!” I shrieked, suddenly surging to 6 feet in height and still weightlessly standing atop Luna’s breasts. “Take me back with you for just a moment, I’ll set things straight.” I don’t know-how, or why, but this urge from Yoshino is driving me. I just know I can do something about this.

“Good with me. I’ve been stuck in a timeless void of nothing for a while now. Being transported back into the loop wouldn’t be bad at all.” She said sarcastically. “I learned some things being put in the pit,” I blinked at her tone change, “The loop can’t be broken even by me, it’s locked to the current hunter’s dream, and while my pit is lonely I can view the loop and send out gifts to the hunters as they run the maze. Plus, while the others are frustrated I can still fuck with their playthings. Sure I’m not directly there, but out of the loop they can’t touch me, and I can give a hunter an SMG for shits and giggles and they can’t stop me.”

“...You’re content just being on the same level as Majora-.” Evil snicker. “-fucking with people for your own amusement?” I asked with disgust, and Samantha looked a bit grossed out too.

“Uh...put that way...it is kinda lame.” She grumbled. “Look, I like the safety of the Void, but I guess it’d be cool if I could at least hop into the Dream for some tea, a chat with Doll, or whatever. Could you do that?”

“...Yes.” For some reason, I knew I could. I just need a visual reference, and having played Bloodborne, I know what the Dream looks like by heart. “Ah!” I squeaked, hands having reached up and groped my bubbly ass, and I pouted down at Luna, who was looking up at my bikini-clad butt with amusement.

“What? Thou hast perched upon mine bosom wearing nothing but a leafy bikini, and thou expects me to ignore an opportunity?” Luna picked up my near-weightless goo body, an effect of my magic fairy wings, and set me down.

“Huh, um this world is obviously focused on sex.” Samantha chuckled. “Well, being close to another like it in the multiverse, makes sense. But before I take you to the Void, do you have a way back here? And does it involve getting freaky? Because as an eldritch Old One, or rather, the New One, I’m, uh...not considered ‘conventionally’ attractive in my base form.”

“Sam. I’ve fucked an animate gemstone tree. To me, what I consider attractive isn’t just what someone looks like, but how they behave. You’re a badass bitch who takes less shit than most people and can literally rip someone’s heart out with a bare hand. I find that hot.” I declared with all seriousness. “As for whether or not it needs us to get intimate, I won’t know until we’re there.”

“Kay, just know I have a jealous boyfriend...who’s from yet another Universe and we’ve already had a kid.” She mentioned. “Doubt he would come to this world.”

“...Wait, you had a child?” I asked in confusion. The whole thing with Bloodborne was the Old Ones were desperate to have children, but were so different from one another that they couldn’t make babies. Maybe being the New One, originally a mortal too, Sam could break that problem? Those Old Ones are idiots. She could’ve helped them with their infertility!

“Yes surprisingly.” Sam pat the stomach of her armor with a happy and dopey grin. “It was wonderful too. Sure, I had weird cravings and violent mood swings, but I got to experience something none of my kind are able to. Probably part of why they banished me, jealous fucks.”

“That makes no sense. If thou'rt capable of having offspring and they are not, couldn’t thou hast procreated and solved their issues?” Thank you, Luna, for pointing that out!

“...Uh...holy shit. I knew they were dumb, but wow! Well, no way am I getting freaky with any of them now...well, unless they’re very interesting. Are actually able to talk to me directly instead of all ‘mystical bullshit’ and whatnot...have a lot of eyes…” Sam actually flushed at that one. Wow. Eldritch entities have weird preferences. “And tentacles. They’ve got to have at least five tentacles.” Okay, that is getting into my territory now.

“Okay, well how to do we end up in your world and who is this guy you shagged?” I asked as I followed Sam into the alley, waving goodbye to Luna who was more amused than concerned.

“Guy named Victor, an Umbra Excalibur Warframe that summoned me to his world. He was lucky to get my token even if I didn’t do much later on besides get pregnant and fight some robots.” Sam explained with a lick of her lips. “I may prefer multi-eyed tentacled monsters these days, but unf, he is so fine.”

“So you’re firmly into masculine types or irregular body types?” I asked curiously as we crossed another street and into another alley.

“Hold on, let's get out of the public so I don’t turn people mad.” Sam chuckled...wait I just realized she’s been able to pretend to be a normal person! “Yes, I’m also the only Eldritch Entity from my realm who can take a lesser form too,” Sam said as we reached an alcove, and then she burst from her armor which scattered into darkness. Before me was a grey leathery-skinned buxom feminine figure with narrow golden eyes with black sclera running down her body in perfect symmetry, her thighs were extra thicc, with even more eyes. Most of them were closed and managed to make her skin look mostly smooth despite the seams for her eyes. She even had several eye-lined tentacles slowly moving around behind her back. “Hm, you haven’t gone mad, that’s good.”

“...You are surprisingly hot. Physically that is. You already were in personality.” I declared, reaching out and waiting for her permission, to which she nodded, and I groped her bowling ball-sized breasts and large nipples, the eyes on them actually closing and looking pleased as I fondled her. “Do they do that on their own, or is that you?” I asked the eye-covered ‘terror’ who bit her lower lip, her face still mostly lupine in shape, if lacking fur.

“A bit of both. I’ve been growing more like this over time. My lover had seen me more like a wolf, unlike this new body. Luckily that body was so much weaker back then.” She huffed. “I would have to protect his mind if he saw me now.” Sam then cooed as I squished her breasts together, the eyes across her body all closing and getting a bit flushed. Wow! It’s so easy to see what pleases her, it’s kinda cute!

“I won’t hurt any of your eyes right?” I asked in concern, the eyes on her breasts blinking open, seeming to look in each other’s directions, then winking and closing back up, making me giggle.

“No. Unless you’re using a weapon and trying I don’t think you’ll hurt me.” Sam grabbed me and pulled me into a hug. “Hm, it’s so nice, just having physical, non-violent contact.”

“Glad to be of service, but this wasn’t why we snuck into an alley.” I reminded her, running my hands down her smooth as silk sides, not even getting my fingers caught on her closed lids.

“Right. So you’re Displaced right?” Sam asked me as she reluctantly released me from the gentle hug.

“I’m definitely not from this world, and Washu kinda dropped that bomb on me, but she didn’t go into any depth on it.” I shrugged, wondering what the whole deal was about. It has a capital letter you can hear on it, so it’s gotta be important.

“Well, it stands for Dimensionally Displaced. I didn’t know of it until I was sent to the pit. Had a while to read up on things since I can still snatch objects from reality.” Sam said as she rubbed my shoulders, pressing my face into her breasts, her many eyes all half-lidded and looking at me hungrily. Seems I may have triggered something dangerous.

“Okay. So how will I be able to return to here? Washu and you seem to have an easy time going to other universes.” I said as I felt one of the many tentacles from her back reaching behind me and prodding at my wings and butt, causing me to bite my lip.

“You’ll need a Token as an anchor. Mine is this coin.” Sam reached into a portal, I heard a screaming woman through it, and she pulled out a gold coin with her sword on it. “Here. this summons me to this world and will be my anchor back to my world. All you must say if you were my Summoner, is: Sam, our Contract is Complete. Making a Token is fairly easy if you’re Displaced too, but it’s best if it’s at least loosely associated with you personally.”

“Okay then. I’m not exactly sure what I could use as a Token though.” I grunted, Sam’s tentacles suddenly tearing apart my bikini bottom and penetrating my ass and cunny. “Ah. Hah. I-I thought we were gonna take care of business first? Also, why is your token a coin?”

“You woke the Beast. I’m Hungry.” Sam snarled her long fangs and flesh-shredding teeth set in a terrifying grin as she leaned in to kiss. “And because the bell was too noisy.”

Ch.40

View Online

Ch.40

“Ah, really?!” I yelped after a long romp, and I do mean a long one. Samantha seems sexually repressed.

“Fuck yes~.” The Eldritch entity moaned as cum pumped into me through her pulsing tentacles. “Didn’t think I was a herm now~!” Sam wailed and howled as she filled my gooey body for the fifth time. “Grrr. Sorry if I knock you up. But I haven’t had sex in...I think several years. Time is weird for me. I mean I don’t make my own time like other entities of my stature.”

“No problem. Normally I’d just get pregnant with slimes in this form, but knowing you’re the father, well, no clue if I’d just make more slimes, make something horrible like Shoggoths, or create more fairies if I go into my True body.” I rubbed my distended membrane, my shiny outer layer making me look like an over-inflated water balloon.

“Unf, I don’t think I mind keeping you. I do love that I put a female avatar with Victor, so he has me there 24/7, and fully female since back then I was. But he doesn’t like hermaphrodites.” Sam groaned as she started thrusting again and pulled out my cock. Somehow. She seems to ignore a lot of conventions of reality on a whim. Like Eris does. “Nice and big~.” She moaned, “Did you think of a token?”

“I’ve been-oh~.” I groaned as Sam used her tentacles to flip me over, and pulled my long and thick cervine cock into her hungry cunt. “B-busy getting fucked a lot. Can’t really think well when I’m getting bred.”

“No excuse.” She moaned. “Turn into a fox! I want a canine cock!”

“Y-yes!” I morphed, my vine antlers returning to my core as I took on a vulpine form, mostly taking place in my head, dick, and my hooves turning to paws along with a thick long tail now dragging on the floor of the alley. I felt the difference immediately as my new knotty dick got stuck in Sam’s engorged labia.

“Unf! So sexy! Stay like this!” Samantha moaned as she continued plowing me with her tentacles, licking and kissing me, her eyes all opening, closing, blinking, blushing, and rolling whenever she came. “Fuck! I want kids, give me kids! I want all your eggs!”

“Y-you lay eggs~?!” I squealed as I came, gushing my coconutty slime cum into her womb, which instead of distending, drank my cum with aplomb and her eyes on her abdomen went cross-eyed multiple directions.

“No~.” She moaned as two tentacles rushed into my womb along with the one that had been fucking me, burrowing into my fallopian tubes, where my endlessly generating slime eggs were nestled since I could form and absorb them at will. “I’m flooding these so you only have my young.”

“Ah! No! My body doesn’t work like that!” I whined with a blush. Knowing if she unloaded directly into my tubes, I’d probably get knocked up with hundreds of whatever offspring we’d result in! “D-don’t~! I’ll be so pregnant I won’t be able to even live inside the castle~!” I began rapidly absorbing my eggs, a difficult process with me literally getting fucked into an increasingly drippy puddle of slime.

She grunted, fucking me harder as she kissed and licked me. She looked almost crazed with lust as she twisted and flexed my knotted cock in her powerful vagina as she kept milking me, her seemingly bottomless womb taking everything I could offer without even a bit of outward strain on her tummy aside from her rolling abdominal eyes.

“Oh~!” She moaned and came for what looked like the last time as all her eyes rolled. I whined as I felt my tubes swell with her seed. I still had dozens of eggs left when she did that, so I’m definitely going to become immobile again. “There, instincts satisfied.” Samantha moaned while lovingly rubbing my belly that already looked term with twins. She wasn’t as voluminous in production as others I’ve had, but still, amazing.

“G-glad to be of service~.” I drooled, my vision still sparking and feeling the incredible afterglow of absolutely awesome sex.

“Now, the token.” She moaned, picking me up as I was still knotted to her cunt and had her tentacles plunging me as she carried me with a bit of an awkward waddle further into the back alley, which was near a small garden with a young maple tree.

“This.” I moaned as the tree in the alley dropped a blank wooden mask from its trunk. It was smooth and featureless on the outside aside from the wood grain and its general bestial shape. “It was a mask that Displaced me, might as well use a theme.”

“Neat. Now pick it up and intone a message, then throw it with intent. That should do the trick.” Sam said as she sat her thicc ass down with her back against the tree, bending my legs up so I was basically contorting, but I’m a slime, so whatever. The way her many eyes all focused on me with blushes and still being half-lidded made me feel unusually special as she supported me with her tentacles and clawed hands.

“Okay, um. I am Robin, Huntress, Mother, And Great Fairy, summon me if...uh...well, if you need help. Or something. Not an invitation or anything! Just...yeah.” I awkwardly finished, and then chucked the mask in embarrassment, then I yelped as it disappeared in a shadowy portal, and then flew out of the air at an angle and pegged me in the side of the head. “Ow~!”

“Yeah, they tend to do that. Sorry.” Sam apologized as she held up the mask and put it on. “Hm, fits nicely. Can’t open my mouth much in here. Surprisingly it isn’t stuffy. How is it just letting me breathe through it?”

“I made the wood around the mouth porous and able to let air through,” I said cheerfully, before sighing and leaning back into the gray eye-lined tentacles that were supporting me. “So, now what? I can pull out and-.”

“You are not leaving my cunny until that knot naturally deflates.” Sam suddenly snarled, and I flinched. “Sorry. Old mating instincts.”

“Okay. So how do we go to your world?” I asked as Sam set my new mask next to the tree.

“Hold on.” She slipped a tentacle into another portal and the woman screamed before she started talking in a daze. Then, I was suddenly dragged through an eye-hurting kaleidoscope of sights I couldn’t really understand with so brief a time of seeing them before we were now in a pitch void of nothingness. There was no light, sound, nothing. We were floating, but despite the absolute lack of everything, I could still see her perfectly fine as if she were emitting her own light like I do. “Home...oh he’s in the town again?” She muttered before a portal to the ‘real’ world opened next to us. “Hm, grenade this time.” She said before tapping the portal and a bomb showed up near the Hunter.

“Whoa. That was an asshole move. So what did that poor guy do to you, Sam?” I asked curiously as she began wriggling her tentacles in me again, and I gasped. I-is she still horny?!

“Huh? Its for him to use. There’s a tough bastard nearby. If he’s smart he’ll find it and use it.” Samantha groaned. “Unf, I drop weapons for them to find and potions and stuff.” Ah~ don’t start thrusting again~! You still haven’t taken those three tentacles out of my vagina yet~!

“A-ah! Okay! C-can we p-please-oh~!” I moaned as Sam started fully fucking me again, her cunt milking my cock.

“S-sorry! J-just a few more hours I swear!” Hours?!

---]===>

“You have to be the horniest bitch in the next ten universes.” I tiredly commented to my new lover, because after how thoroughly we’ve bred each other, I’m not going to deny such a thing. I doubt she’d be able to fit into the harem though, so I guess she’s to me what Trachea is to Zephyr. All this romantic exclusivity with open sexual relations was confusing.

“Not really, This Wiatr tops even me,” Samantha muttered from where she was spooning my back, considering I had a belly the size of a house right now. She reached forward to the side to pull up a weird map. “Main MLP Universe, and all of the branches. You are here.” She pointed to one with a fractured Triforce. “This is Victor’s close to you,” A wolf with antlers and other smaller heads around it, “And this is Wiatr closer to him.” She pointed to a universe with four heads of different species. “There’s also Hell all the way here.” She pointed outside the cluster to a realm that had thorns connected to others and dragging them into it. “Hell attacks almost everyone and exists in the Omniverse of Hells.”

“That’s kind of a dump.” Also, the map looked roughly Norse with how it was arranged like a much more complicated version of the Yggdrasil Tree.

“Sorry, been waiting to explain that since I learned of this last year.” Samantha chuckled. “Wiatr’s’ universe is one of the horniest and makes others hornier if she connects to it. I haven’t explored it all, but the ones with numbers are just alterations of the Main Universe, while one’s with symbols are Displaced Universes or other major phenomena. Symbols replace number if an after major alterations happen to the world.”

“Okay. I’d like a copy of this map if you have one, but otherwise, I’m gonna need to digest all this cum before I can help you.” I’m already pregnant, so I just have to absorb all the excess cum and let the fertilized eggs find their balance.

“Sorry...you’ve already helped me if that helps.” Sam kissed my neck before she held her hand in front of me, the eye on the palm fluttering at me.

“It does, but I don’t know how time dilation works between universes, so the sooner I get back, the better.” I don’t want any real length of time to pass without me again. During those four months I was imprisoned at CUMS I missed out on so much.

“Oh, pfft, the time dilation here is nothing. Especially if you use the Void as a medium like these worlds over here.” Sam held the map back up, pointing to one of a handsome black stallion’s head with swirly blue eyes, and a beautiful prismatic mare’s head.

“Really?” I asked as she gave me a map. “Also, how did you get this map?”

“You’d be surprised how much knowledge accumulates in dangerous places.” Sam unhelpfully said, before purring and grinding against me.

“Nope! Bad! That’s enough.” I huffed, reaching behind me to boop the snoot, and Sam actually whimpered. “Horny bitches need to wait when their fucktoy is as big as a house.”

“Sorry…”

---]===>

“Is...this safe?” Sam asked worriedly as she set her leathery paw onto the white curved solid light which punctured right through the Void itself, and was touching down on the hill of the Hunter’s Dream.

“I dunno. All I know is the mental nudge I’m getting from my daughter Yoshino is reassuring.” A nudge I’m familiar with comprehending thanks to my Core and my dryadic magic.

“Oh?” Sam asked as I led her through the rift this construct of pure Order aligned energy/magic had caused. “It hasn’t changed a bit…” Sam murmured to herself, but the moment we came through, a mass of darkness fell from the night sky and impacted the flower field. “Oh, come on! I’m just here for a visit!” From the dust emerged a gruesome entity, covered in eyes and roughly shaped like a praying mantis, if said mantis had tentacles instead of hooked claws. “Oh~...hey sexy. Mind going for a tumble?” What? That is sexy to you Sam? Wow.

The Entity actually paused, looked her up and down, then looked up. After a moment, it seemed to relax, waved, and then fell through the ground like it wasn’t even there. “Um...what just happened?”

“I guess I can stay! They...oh. So I have to breed. Fine.” Sam snarled as she pouted. “Guess I’m the designated breeding sow since they can’t do it with each other, but you and Victor have proven I can. Whatever, better than being trapped in the Void aside from being a random helper.”

“Uh, sorry.” I chuckled before I felt a tentacle prod my labia. “Sam~.” I lilted with a hint of warning, my eyes glowing bright blue and my roughly sword/wing-shaped light construct turned blue too. “I’m okay with having fun, but not at the expense of everything else~.”

“S-sorry~!” Sam shrunk away, having learned the past...however long it took to digest all that cum, that while I am a fun and caring person, I am not a doormat. Not anymore. “Well, expect me to drop in now and then babe. You’ve got yourself a genie in your pocket.” Sam winked half of all her eyes at me, and then sauntered towards the church. “Doll! I’m back! Do we still have darjeeling tea?”

“Yes, are you leaving your friend out there? Or sending her home?” The Doll asked dully, the unnaturally perfect and beautiful pale white anthro living unicorn doll inflecting no emotion.

“I...did I just gain another lover...from another dimension?” I asked myself rhetorically. I mean, I knew that was what happened, but it was just now hitting home I have a long-distance relationship on top of everything else.

“Oh, uh...do you want to come in?” Sam asked nervously, almost like it was more awkward than fucking in an alley.

“Um...sure.” I smiled, going up to my eyeful of an eye-filled lover and letting her guide me inside to behind the bloodstained altar of the church, where a little table was set up with hot tea already served. How did the Doll do that?

“DAMMIT!” We heard from outside, the Doll turning towards the front doors of the small church.

“The Hunter is back.” The Doll blandly informed us as a wolf in fairly high-quality travel clothing walked into the house before blinking at us.

“Um, who are you two?” He asked in confusion but clearly wasn’t worried, even despite Sam’s clearly Eldritch appearance.

“Oh. He’s already rather insane, so no wonder he can even see me.” Sam casually commented as she sipped her darjeeling tea from her oddly properly-sized chair. Which considering Sam was maybe around 8+ feet tall in her true form, was rather out-of-place with the rest of the furniture.

“I prefer the term ‘properly maladjusted’.” The lithe wolf huffed proudly, even posing with his hands on his hips, puffing his skinny chest out. This guy, despite being inches over me in height right now, was so thinly framed he looked like a stiff wind could blow him over despite how clearly fit he was.

“So this is the guy you were helping out?” I asked Sam rhetorically. He seriously didn’t seem the type to be able to even survive, let alone fight the Bloodborne Cycle.

“I have my work cut out for me.” Sam muttered in irritation. “Back straight Hunter. I am the Mistress of this place, this Hunter’s Dream. I expect you to improve quickly, or suffer the pain of death many times in the process of becoming the warrior this land needs.”

“I won’t fail you, ma’am!” The scrawny man saluted with the ‘make contact’ pose and then rushed back out of the church.

“Oh, you will. Many times. But it’s learning from those failures that make My Hunters so dangerous.” Sam commented to herself, and then looked back to me as I had suddenly shrunk down to my now-comfortable 5-inch height, and leaned into my cup of hot tea to drink. “Um, is that necessary?”

“Hm?” I asked, my wings waving idly as I picked my head back out of the deep teacup, swallowing my tea. “What? This is my natural size. At least in this body. My tree body is actually so big, it towers over all the buildings back home. I had to have it shrunk down to fit in the castle garden with my two companion’s own trees. Then again, I think if my tree was it’s natural size, then I’d be about the size I’ve been with you instead.”

“Interesting…” Sam mused, rubbing a finger on her leathery chin.

“I hope the tea is to your satisfaction, Dear Hunter.” Doll curtsied to Sam in an incredibly proper and polite manner. “Have you returned to stay?”

“Yep. I’ll come and go through, but I’m home. Speaking of which...this old place needs some serious renovations. Especially since I’m nowhere near done growing.” Sam mumbled as she groped her breasts and patted the top of her head. “For all I know, I’ll sprout more legs, turn into a centipede-thing, or start growing more heads. I’ll need to have someplace besides this modest butte the church is on.”

“Such things are beyond the Messengers and I Dear Hunter. All we can do is maintain what is already established.” Doll declared with perhaps the tiniest hint of sadness to her bland tone.

“Could I help with that? I grew a whole forest in the span of a week. Maybe, if the soil in this place is fertile enough, I could grow a forest here like I did for my daughter Yoshino.” Of my will, I’d be okay with it. If Washu didn’t trick me, I’d probably have been fine with how things transpired.

“The garden is just outside.” The Doll stated and calmly walked out the side door, guiding me out and down a path to the enormous flower garden we’d landed in...oops, forgot my construct here. It was still bridging the Dream with the Void. I dispelled it as I walked up the hill towards the grand tree perched there, looking at the forlorn wheelchair locked in place by weeds at its base.

My memories of who this chair belonged to, and why it now sat here, empty, and possibly forgotten made me sad. Poor Gehrman. But anyway, from up here, I could easily see how really extensive the Hunter’s Dream was. I could see pillars pockmarking the domain, where after a good long-distance it simply ceased to exist beyond the third row of pillars. But these sky-reaching pillars that probably literally held up the ‘cloudy’ sky, were so far away from the church’s quaint little high-altitude butte, that you could have an island nation within these borders.

Okay, so I just need to take off my metaphorical shoes and root myself. “This is going to feel good and weird...I think.”

“Perhaps, dear maiden. Using the oak tree will be of aid?” Doll suggested.

“Yeah, that can work,” I replied as I approached the ancient and mysterious tree that has overlooked this eldritch dream for so long. “Wonder if this old tree will accept me.” I put my hand to it, and hissed, fluttering away from it. It wasn’t just dead. It was actually stifling. “Hey, Sam! Do you mind removing this old tree? It’s kinda cursed!” Like, really cursed.

“Hm? It is? Maybe the Moon Princess had something to do with it.” She groaned as she emerged from the main doors of the church and aimed her hand at it. I squeaked as from her palm emerged an enormous bundle of white-blue tentacles that slammed into the tree, ripped it from it from the ground, and tossed it into the lands below with a thunderous crash. “There. It was a beautiful old tree, but if it’s cursed, I don’t want it.”

“D-did you just borrow power from Ebrietas?!” Who, btw, you can kill in the game and still use her power somehow.

“Yeah, ate her at one point...I think?” Sam muttered, holding a book in her other hand and going back to reading it as she went inside. Just as well she doesn’t watch, don’t want her freaking out like I did the last time I did this.

I took a bracing breath, sized up to my more reasonable size, and set my paws to the soil...nothing happened. “Oh...right.” I turned caribou, letting my core sprout my antlers, and I gasped as my gooey hooves sank into the soil left behind by the uprooted tree, and I groaned as I felt the sensation of my roots diving in, subsuming the remaining roots from the old tree. It felt icky for a bit as I grew taller and bigger, and I made sure I was standing in profile, so the church could see my glorious and beautiful body from the side before I began fading away, letting my body and nature take its course…

Ch.41

View Online

Ch.41

I slowly awoke to the still air of the Dream. I moved my arms in a stretch as I groaned contently. “Hm. Nicely done. I’m getting better at this.” I cupped my bosom, which was soft and pliable without having to wait for it to kick in, my sap leaking into the former field of moonflowers, where someone had dug little canals for my sap to tastefully flow through the flower field. They even put up little walking paths and tiny bridges to go over the little canals.

“You’re awake!” Came Samantha’s elated declaration, my eldritch lover suddenly leaping from the front doors of the church and landing against my right hip with as big of a hug as she could manage.

“Yes, I am.” I chuckled. “Were you worried?” I asked her as I gently grabbed her and brought her up to my bosom where she could set down and I could look at her without having to cross my eyes were she to get on my snout.

“You said you only took a week when you did this before! It’s been a month!” Sam fretted, and I would’ve panicked too if I didn’t remember that thanks to the Void method of dimensional travel, I could be back home moments after I’d left by their perception.

“Hm, well it might have to do with how...dead this place is. Before I had nutrient-rich soil and water to deal with. The wind here doesn’t even blow.” I pouted, my branches silent as unless I moved my head, my canopy had no wind to shake my leaves. Then there’s the fact it doesn’t rain here, and there’s no sun. I’ve had my work seriously cut out for me.

“...Ah. I could’ve fixed that.” Sam muttered irritably, and then took a deep breath, her many eyes looking about, before she made a few hand gestures. Suddenly, the sky opened up in crashing lightning and thunder, rain dumping from the skies like a hurricane, the winds matching it. “Ah! Too much! Too much!” Sam played with the fabric of reality a bit until she managed to reduce the weather to a pleasant light rain and brisk breeze.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!” I laughed at her as I double checked everything in the plantlife I was now linked to, though I did find many bodies buried in the Graveyard and one large one in the garden I rooted. “I guess you just found the climate controls?”

“Yeah. Wish I knew about them earlier. I’d have kept it raining like this so you could get it done quicker.” Sam then went to where my breast began sloping down and looked there. “Are you seriously going to lactate tasty syrup sap forever?”

“Yep. Should’ve mentioned that. My tree bodies seem to be able to gather and synthesize together a nutrient-rich sap which it then redistributes back into the ecosystem.” I informed her as I enjoyed the sensation of crisp clean water hitting my leaves, trailing down my body, and eventually coming to rest in the ground where my roots drank it up.

“Does it react to the dead?” Sam asked, worried-looking to a spot I felt the large body.

“It shouldn’t. If anything, it would cause dead mass to biodegrade even faster.” I shrugged, sending my tits quaking, and Sam yelped as she had to use her tentacles to stay on me.

“Good, don’t want the bitch somehow getting resurrected.” Samantha snarled and then sat atop my breast, leaning back, closing her eyes and I did too, just silently enjoying the rain.

---]===>

“So there is stuff down there in the fog?” Sam asked me again, curiously looking over the fenced-off edge of the butte the church and its grounds were perched atop.

“Yes, Sam. My roots have dug deep into this butte, reinforcing it while seeking more plantlife. Down in that dense fog is a forest, from the base of the butte, all the way to where existence simply ends at the edge of the Dream.” There’s also winding rivers, creeks, and caves, but those weren’t as important as the fact that Sam didn’t have to worry about becoming a giantess and unable to fit in the Dream, it should have more than enough room now that I’ve helped renovate the landscape and prove it was relatively safe down below.

“This is great. I’ve always avoided going down there because not only was there no reason, but it was generally assumed anything beyond the fence was death. Now if I become a giantess like you, I’ll be fine.” Sam declared as she looked up at me.

“I could grow roots to act as a way down,” I suggested with a smile at her amazement. I was actually feeling new creatures wake up...somehow, down there and lights were showing from their eyes. “But there are things down there. Moving things.”

“Probably beasts, former Hunters. Doll and Gehrman never said what happened to hunters that stopped being revived by the Dream. I just assumed, when Gehrman offered to free me from the Dream, that was what happened to them. Now though, I guess all the graves do represent literal and figurative death, not just a Hunter’s retirement.” Sam mused as she paced the fence, curiosity clearly eating at her.

“Oh, goodie...wait so a beast Gehrman could be down there?” I suggested in curiosity.

“Oh, no. Absolutely not. He dissolved into pure Blood Echoes. Which I consumed, of course. Poor old Gehrman, he was barely there anymore by the time he tried to spare me this fate.” Sam bowed her head, hands clutched against her heart under her breasts.

“Sorry,” I whined, making sure Gehrman’s chair at my roots was still firmly in place. At least my body didn’t damage it while I was under.

“Don’t be. Now then, feel free to grow a staircase down, but be sure to make a gate so they can’t just waltz on up here.” Sam directed and I nodded.

“Not an issue.” I quickly grew roots down to the new forest floor, making sure I used iron from the cliff to make a gate. It was rather nifty, literally just making the wooden gate’s bark contain so much raw iron ore that it might as well be solid metal was both new and gave me ideas for when I get home. The Japanese did make wood armor after all… “There. Now you can come and go, but it’s a long way down and a straight spiral staircase going around the butte.”

“Babe, you are a gem. You fuck me so good my eyes roll, you get me home, you replace that old tree with a giant statue of your sexiness, and now you give me a way down in case I get too damn big for the place? If I didn’t have intentions for Victor, I’d just go home with you and stay there.” Sam purred up at me but then sighed. “But I can’t keep taking advantage of your Generosity. It’s about time you got to go home.”

“Oh, okay.” I mewled, feeling my face flush at the praise. Dang, I’m weird, bad enough my tree bodies behave like flesh, but I can even blush? Is it at least green and chlorophyll?

“Uh, you’re blushing a green-orange.” Sam chuckled as she summoned a mirror, jumping up to my breasts to hold it up and managed to show me the tint of my cheeks.

“Like a half-ripe tomato,” I mumbled in embarrassment before Sam jumped to my lips and kissed my nose, her breasts pressing into my lips.

“My half-ripe tomato. Summon me again soon, kay babe?” Sam winked at me and then held up my plain wood mask. “Get ready for a weird ride, hopefully, you don’t take the wood with you. Robin, our Contract is Complete!”

“Whoop!” I yelped before feeling like I was pulled from my Tree body and into a portal. Did I just get jettisoned from my knothole like squirted girl-cum? Whatever the trip here was far less trippy than the trip that Sam took me on through the multiverse, everything was mostly blue with shocks of red, purple and green. I was dumped out of what must be my personal mode of dimensional travel and back into the alley where Sam and I fucked like horny rabbits.

“Oh, there you are Robin...where is that Samantha girl?” Luna asked as she walked into the alley with bemusement. “Considering the noise you and her had been making, I figured you two would still be going at it.”

“Oh, trust me, Lulu. We were.”

---]===>

“So thou now has another of thine trees elsewhere in the multiverse? Do We have to worry about thee uprooting thyself and moving to another dimension on us?” Luna joked as she walked back into the castle, I was once more my tiny fairy self and riding in her cleavage.

“Well, if there’s an emergency, I think I can use them as beacons for me to travel to. I just hope I can take others with me if things get that bad.” I mused, sensing that my connection to Yoshino was now stronger than before, and the sensation of the tree I grew for Sam felt just like Tree Me here in the castle’s garden.

“Hm...really...so what if thou made others around in this world...like the Canterhorn?” Luna mumbled in consideration, and I shifted uneasily in her cleavage.

“Well, Lulu. It took me a month at Sam’s place to grow a single tree. It may have taken less than a week to grow a whole forest for Washu, but I was being constantly fed nutrients, water, and fertile soil to spread into. At Sam’s, I didn’t have much of any of that. So I think, in normal conditions, it could still take me weeks to grow a single tree.” That, and how would having more Trees of Me be helpful? Besides improving the health of plantlife and thus everything else in the region?

“Ah, well what about this map? Is there any dangers near us?” She asked, clearly referring to the Multiverse map that I had mentioned Samantha had given me.

“Well, from what I saw, the biggest risk was Wiatr’s world, considering it’s been invaded by Hell and is part of why our own universe is obsessed with sex so much. But from what I gathered from Sam’s ramblings was that the situation there is pretty much settled down, and Hell has been set back by a few thousand years in relative time.” I informed Luna, at least marginally glad that we won’t have to really deal with extra-dimensional threats too often.

“Good. The fewer threats the better. Now then, We art tired after having gone about the city and arranging things. How does an evening of soaking in thine cum sound?” Luna asked with a saucy grin, and I had to flush. The moment I came back from being imprisoned at CUMS, Luna had me start replenishing the cum reservoir for our private bath/pool just so we could soak in the skin and fur vitalizing coconutty cream.

“S-sure.” I blushed before my awareness mostly moved to Tree Me in the garden, blinking at seeing Celestia in her signature golden dress putting milking cups to my tits which suddenly latched on and I moaned, causing her to smirk mischievously and put milking cups to my fellow Great Fairies, Harmonia and Eris gasping as their awareness jumped to their own trees, and we all moaned together. After a few moments of this, Tia zapped our groins, and we cried out in pleasure as dicks and swelling balls of our respective materials surged forth, to also get milking sleeves attached.

Panting, I managed to focus on the hoses running from us up to the balcony far above. I blinked before realizing the hoses most likely led to the royal bathroom. “Celly! Oh~! L-Lulu~!” I cried out and then gasped at realizing my fairy form had vanished. I was actually fully here in my tree body!

“D-did Tia j-just-oh~. T-turn us into cows?” Eris panted, clearly beyond turned on, her new body’s mismatched species given even more definition by each one being of a different tree.

“Y-yes~! W-we’re her cum cows~!” Harmonia gasped as we leaned into each other, our roots keeping us firmly in place, the pleasure overwhelming us as whatever spell Tia hit us with turned our nipples and cocks hyper-sensitive.

“TIA~!” I groaned in pleasure, just before a familiar blue laser beam hit us, and we all wailed as we skyrocketed up in size, quickly overfilling the garden courtyard’s central plot and holding onto each other for balance as the magic milking equipment easily kept pace with our size, the hoses now nearly level with the balcony and somehow pumping our increased production through the same tiny hoses. “You bitch~ Tia~.” I moaned trying to see straight.

“Use that mouth for more than praising our goddess.” Harmonia managed to breathe out, leaning into me more and kissing me deeply, while on her other side, Eris was sucking on her neck and groping and fondling her. I reached past Harmonia to grope Eris while Harmonia groped and made out with me.

We were a trio of helpless, moaning, cumming fairies, and we loved every second of it. But it seemed to end too soon, the milkers turning off, and before we could recover, the blue beam of light hit us again, returning us to a manageable size. Groaning, we leaned into each other, bracing one another before we managed to dump our fairy forms out of our bodies and onto the torn-up grass where our rapidly expanding and shrinking roots did damage.

“Somebody get the number of that bus?” I asked, feeling so satisfied I could probably just sleep right here in this nice, fertile, moist-DIRT! “Ah! Nononono!” I flew up and away, panting, afraid I nearly just made yet another tree body on accident.

“I want to see what that was about. Didn’t you already refill the ‘royal cum reservoir’?” Harmonia asked as she hovered up to me.

“Yeah! I mean, it was spontaneous, knocked my proverbial socks off and was beyond hot, but I wanna know what inspired Tia to perform this bit of Chaos.” Eris beamed, and we flew up to the royal suite, following the hoses into the bathroom, where indeed they fed into the ‘input’ pipes in the wall next to my...ahem, cock milker. I’m still embarrassed that I actually have one.

“So where is everyone then? Tia isn’t here, nobody?” I asked as I looked around, before yelping as something just snagged the three of us out of the air, and stuck us in jars. “Help! I’m suddenly a victim of a Team Rocket kidnapping!”

“Silence! You are my magic pets now!” Came the voice of Celestia, who suddenly faded in from invisibility, now wearing dominatrix leathers and had her mane held back in a ponytail. “It is time to-.”

“Oh yes! I haven’t seen Tia in her dominatrix mode in over 1000 years!” Eris declared excitedly, causing Tia to pout. “Right, sorry! Ahem. Help! Someone!”

“We’re trapped! This disturbingly sexy-scary mare has us captive!” Harmonia hammed, and I blinked. This was...quite silly.

“Um...this doesn’t do anything for me,” I admitted, getting Tia to wilt in disappointment. “Not that you don’t look hot as your sun though! I could do to see you in BDSM gear more often! Just, um, I don’t really get off on captivity, dominance games or...yeah.”

“Too Chaotic for you huh?” Eris asked conversationally, and as much as I didn’t like admitting my Aspect may have further altered my personality, I gave a nod. I enjoyed passionate, love-fueled sex, mutual orgasms, intense breeding, and especially inflation. Oh shit, I love getting so stuffed with cum! But this weird, funky acting? Naw. The milking was great though.

“Well, I won’t force you to play with us then Robin. BDSM is only really fun if everyone enjoys it.” Celestia then smirked. “So I’ll let you free and not get my nipple shoved up your cunt.”

“Okay...wait what?” I blinked. That...that actually sounded really hot. “C-could you...go into more detail?”

“Oh, nothing, since you don’t want to be stuffed full of my milk until you’re a cream-filled balloon I’ll threaten to pop with my stiletto heels.” Tia clacked her right heel-clad hoof on the tile of the bathroom, and I grunted, my nipples hardening like bullets.

“Sister?” Luna called as she knocked on the conspicuously closed bathroom door.

“Oh good, our guest has arrived.” Celestia suddenly used her magic to throw open the door, snatch her sister, and fling the squealing surprised Luna into a magically summoned rigged-up dentist chair that clamped shackles on her wrists and ankles. “Welcome sister. It is time to pay for your crimes.”

“Really Sister?! The moment We’re finally mobile is when thou-mmph!” Luna suddenly had a mask, with a...hose...attached to her mouth. The hose ran back to the pipes in the wall…

“Shh~. Balloons don’t talk.” When Tia turned on the pump, I fucking came on the spot. Luna wailed, gulping our mixed fluids as if her life depended on it, which in normal circumstances it would, but then I noticed Tia’s inflation charm was attached to the mask! We watched Luna’s body rapidly start filling out, her belly, breasts, and everything else puffing up as she writhed in the chair, rapidly bursting out of her dress with a mixture of fear and raw arousal in her eyes as she gulped, groaned, and whined. “Hm~ you’re getting nice and plump already. Wouldn’t you say my little toys?”

Before either Harmonia or Eris could say anything, Tia tossed off her black leather bra, snatched my companions from their jars, and crammed them cunts first onto her rock-hard nipples. When she literally began fucking them with her tits, I started masturbating desperately as I watched my lovers get pumped full of cream. Soon, Luna had inflated so big, she burst out of the shackles of the chair, and crushed it with her bulk, her body wobbling and quaking as she continued to fill, her arms and legs too puffy to move.

Meanwhile, Tia’s tits, the eternal milk wells they were, had been gushing into my fellow Great Fairies to the point they were nearly little cantaloupe-sized bundles of spheres. Holy shit this was so hot! And I thought her boobs stopped making so much milk and was why she was back to basketball size!

“I got my latest project done prince…ess…” Tara said, blinking as she walked in on this. “Um...this is incredible, but I feel like you’re not prepared for more people to get in on this.”

“Afraid not Twilight. The others in our harem are all away tonight, so I figured I could get intimate with my sister and our resident Trinity.” Celestia admitted sheepishly as she gave my fellow fairies a break, the two balloon women, moaning and groaning as their bodies sloshed from being inflated by whatever magic Tia cast on them. Meanwhile, Luna was still getting bigger…

“Oh...mind if I join?” Tara leered eagerly, causing Tia and I to blink while Luna, Harmonia, and Eris moaned from their inflation. “I would love to study those charms and the magic of the Great Fairies as they’re so deliciously violated.”

“Wha?” I didn’t think Tara would go for something like this.

“Always my faithful student. Feel free to observe and learn as I have my fun.” Celestia’s smirk became dangerous as she jammed her nipples back into Eris and Harmy, making me whine at being left out of such an amazing situation.

“Um, Tar-?” I blinked as I turned mute and noticed a silence spell on my jar now. I huffed and pouted at Tia as I guessed my white goddess lover had plans for Tara now. I fingered myself and played with my breasts as I watched the ‘torture’ of my fellow ‘balloons’. The pump inflating Luna eventually shut off, leaving her a tight 20-foot sphere with 5-foot breasts, while Tia seemed to finally run out of milk, leaving the 2 footballs of milk that she turned Eris and Harmy into on the floor before approaching me, Tara examining everyone.

“Now, my little balloon. Do you want your Mistress to pleasure you?” I tried to speak, but I was still silent. “Balloons don’t talk. Just nod for yes or shake for no.”

I nodded yes, my whole slimy body practically glowing red with how absolutely much I wanted to be used and turned into her plaything...wait, where are Sam’s babies?! Why did I just now notice they’re not with me! My moment of dawning realization that I’d left the babies with my Tree in the Dream was interrupted by Tia magically lifting me out, and looking at me hungrily, licked her lips before putting my engorged labia to her lips and-.

I soundlessly screamed in rapture as she cast a spell on me, and began blowing air into me! Her breath was hot, and somehow her blowing was literally blasting my vagina in every nook and cranny like I was getting expertly fucked by several skilled lovers at once! I blew up quickly, she even added her tongue when I began engorging enough down there that my cunt was big enough for it. However this spell worked, it was heaven!

“Oo, that is interesting.” Tara chuckled as I looked towards her, seeing she had a cock again. “I think I’ve almost got this male organ spell fully figured out, mind helping out testing it, Luna? I haven’t figured out how to make virile sperm in the balls yet, so I’m firing blanks.”

“Mm~!” Luna managed to moan through her mask, managing just enough movement to send her body rocking. I couldn’t focus on that as Tia kept blowing me up, already I was bigger than Eris and Harmy, panting and screaming silently as Tia continued to fill my gooey body with air. After I got a few more feet in diameter, she tossed me into the cum-filled pool where I made a hollow sound and floated on the coconut-flavored and scented goo, moaning silently.

“There, was that so bad?” Tia asked rhetorically as she neared the pool, licking her lips and placing her stiletto atop me, pressing me into the cum, which caused the tip of her sharp black heel to press into me, my membrane barely giving and a thrill of fear spiked in me, but was drowned by the raw desire I felt. “Now. Pop for me.” Tia thrust down, and I exploded in orgasm.

Ch.42

View Online

Ch.42

I emerged from my cold coconutty cream, blearily blinking through the cum sticking to my eyes before I absorbed it into myself. Once my vision cleared, I felt myself blush at the sight of Luna as an inflated black ball and boobs pressing into the ceiling, her cunt and ass leaking cum, while a bit away from her, Eris and Harmonia were back to normal, and dead asleep on a pile of towels soaked with milk.

“Ah...wow did...wow.” I huffed before noticing Tara still in the room, inflated too, snoring as Tia collected the cum dribbling from the purple Caribou’s cock and working on it at an alchemy table that I had thought was just a perfume station or something.

“Huh, she is firing blanks...now how to fix that. The changed people that want to convert mostly back to male or female will want functioning parts if this spell gives temporary bits.” Tia stated like a scholar, not at all seeming to really care that she just turned several lovers into balloons and even popped one of us.

“TIA!” I barked at her attitude. That may have been awesome and hit my biggest kink right in the jimmies, but that is no way to behave after such an intense and exotic event.

“Oh! You’ve collected yourself rather quickly, considering its morning.” Tia casually said as she put Tara’s cum in a flask and began doing...things to it. I’m no alchemist. “I was going to drain Sister and Twilight, but I figured they would enjoy being drained awake as much as Eris and Harmonia did.”

“You don’t have a way to safely pop them like with me?” I asked, calming down. If it is the next morning, then I guess some level of nonchalance is okay.

“The main difference is you’re slime, Robin. You didn’t need any special magic to burst like a bubble. Oh, how you squealed when I lifted the silencing charm just before I popped you.” Tia shuddered, sending her breasts quaking in her nightgown. Oh, right, how did I miss the nightgown?

“Oh...right,” I said, feeling my face hot with a blush before I approached her. “So you’re trying to help Tara with her spell?” Wait… “I’m normal size?” As if waiting for me to notice, my body snapped back down to size and I huffed. Make up your mind Me! Am I gonna stay tiny and cute or big and sexy?! Whatever Me, you’re an unreliable milksop! Pbbt!

“Yes. Twilight is a skilled mage. Easily would’ve been considered one of the greatest at Star Swirl Academy before it was converted into the CUMS campus. Star Swirl will throw a fit when he realizes they changed the name of his school to a perverted acronym.” Celestia snickered before she took a casual sip of Tara’s cum from the flask after she seemed to be done with it. “Hm...only one real way to know if it’s virile…” Celestia looked between me, and the other women in the room.

“Nope! No artificial insemination!” That’s just rude! Especially when everyone here went to obvious lengths not to get anyone pregnant last night.

“Hm, guess I’ll have to do,” Tia smirked and moved the flask towards her groin, but I used my Fairy Might™ to hold her wrist and stop her. Of course, I struggled to even keep her hand still.

“Nope! No more pregnancies! Not for a while! There needs to be some semblance of Order!” I demanded, and her eyes became full of green light, putting the flask back on the table. “Thank gosh. I can’t believe I’m thankful for this bullshit power right now.”

“Hm...but I can think of someone who would really love to have children,” Celestia said, but her eyes were still shining with my power. So I’m not able to completely overwrite someone’s will. Good.

“It’s not anyone in this room, or among our harem, right?” I asked suspiciously.

“I would love to be pregnant again, but no. The person I had in mind isn’t anyone you’ve met.” Celestia answered, and I sighed with a nod of acceptance. The light in Tia’s eyes vanished, and she picked up the flask. “She’ll be quite happy. Especially since this is Tara’s cum, and as a caribou, she’ll both have superior genetics as well as allow the mother have children of her own species.”

“Wait, who is this?” I asked in confusion.

“Zelda Hyrule, she showed up shortly after we moved into the Everfree to be perfectly honest. She has been spouting madly about some legend from the caribou homeland, how a great demon is the reason for their demise. She’s great at chess and has great taste in tea and is otherwise perfectly sane, however.” Celestia told me. “I visit her every Tuesday.”

“WHAT?! Why didn’t you say anything?!” I suddenly freaked out, flying in front of the confused Celestia’s face. “Zelda is the titular character of the mythos that Majora-.” Demented giggle. “-Is from! If what she’s saying is true, then Ganondorf, or worse; Demise, is the one who made the Minish vanish!”

“The Pig Demon was said to have come from the desert and be something before...I think she said he was a...pony?” Celestia mumbled trying to remember the tale. “NO! A cat, he was the leader of a group of felines that was almost all female and only one male. She never said his name. There is no one else but her telling these legends so I never thought they were real. Also, Discord could have been the one just as much as this so-named Ganondorf.”

I zapped Celestia’s face with my righteous Fairy Dust™.

---]===>

I valiantly fought against my urge to fidget. “You...yes. The Veil is weak around you.” The regal, and beautiful caribou with golden antlers, piercing blue eyes, and her fur was a stark white like the King’s. So Minish were all-white then? She wore a regal and conservative purple dress, which did absolutely nothing for my nerves when she was just as shaped as I, and those I so lust for. “Celestia has mentioned you were troubled by an Eldritch entity, Majora was it?”

The lack of distorted laughter was nearly more disturbing than it’s usual intrusion. “Yes. They were brainwashing me into becoming a mindless slut for their amusement. I’m still a loose and fun-loving woman, but I used to be such a shy and quiet man.” I said from my place sitting on the velvet pillow on the table where I sat between Zelda and Celestia, who were sharing tea and biscuits. I had my own incredibly tiny portions. Where’d they get a cup this tiny?

“It would be their trade,” Zelda told me. “They have a habit of trying to make Villains so it can ‘play’ hero.” Zelda rolled her eyes with a snort of derision. “Majora is a malicious spirit, no doubt, but they prefer to keep their playthings alive more often than not.”

“I’d rather die than be someone’s mindless toy.” I snarled before angrily nomming on my biscuit crumbs. Die biscuit! Become a sacrifice for my tummy!

“Do not say that Love.” Tia softly chided me, but I paid it no mind.

“Indeed, you are fortunate to have had such capable and loving women on your side in your time of need. If only Link didn't...” Zelda sadly trailed off and looked out the window, which on the north end of the castle, looked over the north of the Everfree onward to Canterlot.

“So was it Ganon? Vaati? Demise? Ghirahim?” I frantically demanded. Anything involving Zelda is definitely a threat to the whole world.

“Oh, Ghirahim is little more than a pawn, possibly snatched up by Majora or Ganondorf.” Zelda shrugged noncommittally, as if Ghirahim wasn’t responsible for nearly bringing about the doom of Hyrule in its infancy.

“I must say, Zelda. Now that my beloved has verified your stories and yourself, I am sincerely sorry for how I’ve been treating you as little more than an eccentric cow.” Celestia interrupted, clearly wanting to let Zelda know she was upset with herself.

“It’s fine. I’m far too used to others dismissing me and my claims. It’s like I’m Cursed.” Zelda wilted with resignation.

“Yep. Cursed from the dawn of creation. Demise cursed you, your mortal lover, and his spiritual successors to an endless cycle of rebirth, conflict, and death.” I casually informed the misplaced Minish royal.

“PRINCESS!” A blue light with fairy wings similar to mine yelled as she flew into the lavish yet small bedroom, rushing over before it dimmed at the sight of me. “Uh…QUEEN! I’m sorry, I didn’t know you would be here!”

“Navi, this isn’t your queen she’s...well a Great Fairy but…” Zelda blinked then looked to me. “Well, my communion with Nayru did reveal new Queens had ascended just recently. It has been a long time since Ganon had killed the last Trinity.”

“Uh, what?” I asked before Zelda bowed to me! “Okay, what’s with the bowing?!”

“Yes, I’m also out of the loop here,” Celestia asked in bemusement.

“Celestia, Navi. We share the presence of Mother Farore, the source of Life.” Zelda’s proclamation froze my heart, but then, I felt...acknowledgement? I...I’m not surprised? W-what? At this realization, my antlers and eyes shone, and I yelped, hovering into the air to look at the mirror on the dresser, and watching gobsmacked as the Crest of Farore appeared on my forehead! Majora, you sly, sneaky shit! So that is who Greenie is! I’ve been seeing and hearing fucking FARORE!

“HEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHE~!” Majora’s cackling rippled the very air but said nothing of substance. ASSHOLE! You turned me into the avatar of the Goddess of Life?! AND YOU TRIED TO MAKE ME A BREEDING SOW?! I WILL CASTRATE YOU!

“I’m still out of the loop?” Celestia stated. “I thought the Golden Goddesses had left. That they had left my mother Hylia as the guardian and steward of Hyrule.”

“Yes. The three Goddess are the creators, and Hylia was left to guard the Triforce. A powerful object that can warp reality with a wish if all three pieces are in the same place. But while they left, they still have ways to communicate with this realm aside from through their associated Triforce pieces.” Zelda explained stoically as I continued to freak out.

Wait...Zelda is Tia’s mom...ZELDA IS TIA’S MOM! “Zelda! You’re the reincarnation of-!”

“Celestia’s mother. I know.” Zelda blushed lightly with unease as she looked away from Celestia, who was slack-jawed and looking at the reincarnation of her mother in shock. “I know it may be hard to accept, but-.”

“MOTHER~!” Celestia tossed the table out of the bay window, and heedless of the dramatic property damage she just dealt, glomped Zelda with a full-body tackle-hug that caused the cow to squeal in surprise as she was dragged to the floor.

---]===>

“Our mother is a Minish? Thou really expect me to believe that?” Luna told us with disbelief. We were now up in the royal suite, the majority of our harem still away on business, and apparently going to be gone for a while on each of their respective business trips.

“Lulu. Read my mind please.” I pleaded, rubbing my gooey temples. All of my life-based magic, all of my breeding, all of my constantly bulldozing ahead in the name of preserving life in spite of me being in over my head? Oh goddess, I am Farore’s avatar, so stupidly Brave and stupid! Especially the stupidity! Why is it a trait of her followers?!

“Hey~!” Farore whined as her light entered my vision. “It’s not MY fault people like you gravitate to me!” Oi, what do you mean by ‘people like me’ Farore? “I don’t mean it like that!” Hmph.

Luna’s horn lit up, my head getting engulfed by her magic, and Luna’s eyes widened. “We can’t! Robin, what is happening? We can’t even sense thine emotions!”

“That is the Goddess Farore’s Protection. She isn’t so easily messed with now.” Navi, the glowing blue light of a fairy said. She was literally just light with wings like all the other fairies when they weren’t physically manifested. Apparently all fairies are like Eris, because she originally was and still is a fairy. She just defied her rulers, had chosen to be male in her, back then him, along with the choice to abuse his power for Chaos.

Ugh, I really wish Eris and Harmy just told me I was a fairy instead of assuming I knew.

“What’s going on?” Eris huffed as she floated into the suite from the bathroom where Tia had deflated and cleaned up Luna before bringing her out to speak to Zelda. She was clearly not fully awake when she noticed Navi. “The hay? Why are there two of you?” Eris looked between Navi and I, and we both looked at each other in confusion. “You both have the same essence. Odd. That’s practically unheard of among fairies. Hold on.”

Eris snapped her talons, and Navi was forcibly manifested, revealing she was a tiny draconequus like Eris, though all blue-white in her glow. Navi gasped as she flickered and had a tinge of red added to her light. “Ah! Thank you! I may not be a big fan of Din, but I’m grateful!” Navi did a twirl as she looked herself over. Wow. All fairies are busty and sexy little things huh?

“Din?” Eris asked while floating up, still groggy and rubbing her eyes, but then she gasped, her eyes widening as the Crest of Din appeared on her brow. “Holy Toledo! I can see forever! Make it stop!”

“Isn’t that my job?” Harmonia asked as she floated in from the bathroom too, the Crest of Nayru already on her forehead. “I mean, between the three of us, I was always the one keeping things from getting too out of hand.”

“Sorry if I feel the need to fuck everything that breathes! It’s not like I have full control over it!” I snarled. Now that I know why I’m so damn inclined to constantly be breeding, I’m really pissed about it.

“And sorry if I, ironically, have a compulsion to shape everything to my desire,” Eris grumbled in annoyance. “Can’t believe this. At least we’re not about to ascend further since we represent them, not actually are them.”

“Technically...we’re both.” Harmonia gently tried to broach, causing Eris and I to whine.

“I know you three are having an existential crisis, and for a good reason, but I would like help convincing my Little Skypainter that I am her mother reborn.” At Zelda’s words, Luna gasped and looked shocked.

“Um...how do we do that with you as a Minish…?” I muttered. “You could just talk like her mother.”

“But mother died untold millennia ago to a mangy cat!” Luna claimed in denial.

“Demise was a Lion Little Skypainter. A lion of the Underworld. Not just any lion, however, he was one of the highest of the Underworld’s Demon Kings, and breached the surface to seek the Triforce, left here by my superior goddesses. As their servant and peer, it was my task to guard it. As you remember, from my sending you away in a spell through time, I did not return. Until...now.” Zelda sadly finished. “The lions of the Gerudo Nation are the descendants that remained of Demise’s tribe after what I did to their King, and then what my first reincarnation accomplished centuries later.”

“How many incarnations have you been through?” I asked sadly. It was one thing to have it just be a story, it was another to look at a woman as youthful-looking as Zelda look so...ancient and tired.

“Honestly? Only three. My first life, as Hylia. My first incarnation as Zelda who...fell in love with the first Link. Then...me. I don’t know where the Minish or their descendants, the caribou came from. They were, like so many other races, a mystery that just seemed to appear.” Zelda then seemed to look off in the distance, her eyes not looking at anything here. “I’ve fallen in love with several Links since then...it hurts. Every time. Seeing him come back...mortal. He eventually remembers...but it hurts.”

“If thou art our mother, then why did thee not return?! Why leave us to our own devices and not come to rejoin us?!” Luna demanded furiously, clearly coming to accept the truth, but at the same time refusing to believe it nonetheless.

“And interfere with you two growing into your roles as the Goddesses of Sun and Moon? To ruin all the work you’ve done for yourselves? I was so proud of you, I didn’t want to get in the way. Besides, we have met before. Please don’t tell me you don’t remember?” Zelda waved her hands, her antlers shone, and upon her brow wove tiny golden thread-thin vines into an elegant tiara, causing the sisters to gasp. “I am Queen Hyrule. I was the ruler of the Minish. But when my people began vanishing with no explanation, I was sealed away by powerful Darkness.”

“How did you two forget that? I wasn’t involved in politics, and I still remember Hyrule was the surname of the rulers of the Minish. Your surnames, Celestia and Luna Hyrule.” Eris asked the sisters, who looked worriedly at each other in confusion and concern.

“The Curse. When it sealed Zelda away, it must’ve taken memories of her with it. To ensure she would stay sealed for as long as possible.” Harmonia deduced with certainty, her Crest shining somewhat on her brow. Right, Goddess of Wisdom. “Wait Eris, we-”

“Shoosh. Not now. Things are complicated enough as it is.” Eris interrupted Harmy as she rubbed her temples in frustration. “It’s bad enough that Tia and Lulu forgot their last name.”

“We did not forget! We...simply thought it was a way of referencing that Hylia was our mother.” Luna admitted as she rubbed her brow. “Now though, We sense that isn’t true. What sort of Curse could do this?”

“This is all dovetailing quite fantastically together, but can someone deflate me?” Tara called from the bathroom. Oops, forgot she was in there.

“Oh, right, Celestia was wanting to see if you wanted Tara’s kids too.” I blurted out unnecessarily. Damn it Farore!

“Don’t blame me! This is all you! It’s why you’re my avatar!” Farore objected indignantly.

“W-what?!” Zelda blushed brightly, her white fur becoming amusingly bright red. “Little Sunspot! When did you become so lewd?!”

“W-what I get up to sexually is none of your business mother!” Celestia defended, similarly embarrassed at having been outed for considering asking if her own mom wanted to be artificially inseminated.

“Considering Zelda is mother reborn, We believe she has more say than most sister,” Luna muttered, rubbing her flat stomach, likely remembering not even a half-hour ago she was a cum/milk/sap-filled balloon.

“Can someone please empty me out? I need to go to the toilet!” Tara whined, and Tia sent a zap of magic into the bathroom. “What was-oh! Nevermind. Thank you.”

“Did you just cast a waste-be-gone spell on her digestive tract?” Harmonia asked incredulously of Celestia.

“Why yes, I did.” Celestia huffed. “So. Who is this Link? And why is he so important.”

“Besides being my soul-bound beloved and your step-father, he is also Farore’s chosen. Just as I am Nayru’s in solidarity, and, infuriatingly, that pig is Din’s chosen.” Zelda frowned at any implication that Link wasn’t important. “Now, who is that young lady I hear in the bathroom that is complaining about needing deflating?” Zelda demanded of Celestia with her arms crossed under her bust and a hoof tapping the floor.

Maybe~ having this talk in the Royal Suite where we get up to raunchy shenanigans was a bad idea…

---]===>

“I apologize for my daughter’s deviant behavior,” Zelda said to Tara for, maybe, the fifth time.

“No, no, it was fun. Educational too.” Tara insisted, having been restored to normal and everyone was now properly clothed. I and my fellow fairies too, all garbed in tiny plant-based clothes I grew for us. We were all now seated in the corner of the suite, eating biscuits and drinking tea again. Seriously, where do we have these tiny cups?! They’re so cute!

“I GOT TV!” We heard Pinkie yell from the town, loud enough for it to reach the royal suite.

“Oh! The broadcast stations have finally gotten video signals working? About time, I thought after helping them develop the cathode ray tubes for screens, they’d have made it more mainstream by now.” Tara commented perkily, practically jumping to her hooves, sending her basketball tits bouncing in her simple T-shirt. “I’m gonna go make sure Pinkie doesn’t go crazy. I swear, that mare is a savant with technology.”

“Wait, dear. As one of my subjects, regardless of your allegiance, I wish to get to know you. I’m lonely after centuries of being sealed in a dark cave with only condensed moisture and bugs to sustain me. Would it be okay if I sought you out for companionship?” Zelda asked beseechingly.

“Either Friendship or Friendship is fine with me~.” Tara’s eyebrow wiggle made Zelda flush at the obvious implication of Tara’s response before the purple Minish teleported away.

“I swear. This future world’s obsession with sex is mind-boggling.” Zelda bemoaned, before looking at the rest of us. “Now then. Now that I’m not considered a curiosity, and am being taken seriously, and your enemies are in a holding pattern away from you; may I request a Quest?” Zelda asked of us hopefully.

“My name is Falconhoof! I shall be your guide on your Quest!” Eris suddenly intoned excitedly, even though Harmy looked like she wanted to slap Eris upside the head for some reason.

“What is the Quest?” I asked as I looked to her, the word Quest seeming to Trigger something in me along with excitement.

“Find Link. I do not doubt your abilities, your powers, or your willingness to do right. What I do doubt is that facing whatever lies ahead will be resolved fully without Link.” Zelda declared while rubbing her left temple at the base of her antler.

“Hm, yeah that would be a good place to start. Where could he be though?” I asked looking to Harmonia. “You remember anything about Link? Or places important to his legends?”

“I’ve been stuck in the Everfree since I was born. I’m not exactly a font of knowledge. You don’t need either knowledge or intelligence to be wise, and while I have plenty of all three, if it happened beyond the borders of Everfree, I’m just as clueless as you are.” Harmonia admitted with a shrug.

“I’ve been a statue for the past millennia, so I’m just as out of the loop,” Eris added on, and I groaned. Are I and my new ‘sisters’ really this useless? The resounding and depressing sensation of yes seeming to slam me like a ton of bricks, and the same seeming to hit my new in-essence siblings seemed to be a definitive admission from our matron goddesses. Holy shit. Who could’ve known the Golden Goddesses had such guilt about their inability to help Hyrule?

“Hey! The caribou dug up some ruins in the Gerudo Desert and pissed off the Gerudo Tribe! They’re being whomped!” Pinkie chuckled as she burst in with a battery-powered antenna TV and almost crushed me when she put it on the table and set it up.

“As you can see, the soldiers are doing their best to fend off the savages but...WHAT IS THAT?!” A caribou military reporter yelled as a massive stone structure walked towards the ruins with a beam starting to built up from its eye and fired, glassing the sands and turning the soldiers to ash, including the reporter and soon the transmission cut out.

“Well...that is a problem,” Celestia commented before sighing. “The Gerudo Deserts are southwest of Equestria and to the west of Abyssinia, if they become a problem we can deal with them later, for now, it’s the caribou’s fault for poking a sleeping lion.”

“Was that the Gerudo?” I yelped in shock. “And a Divine Beast?!”

“You mean that golem? It’s just a traditional magic construct.” Zelda commented with bemusement. “Anyway, as bad as this news is, it doesn’t mean much if there’s nothing to be done about it right now. I request that we begin focusing on seeking out Link. But first...daughters. Tell me about your...Royal Harem.” The dangerous tone in Zelda’s voice told she wasn’t happy about it for some reason, and we all gulped nervously.

Ch.43

View Online

Ch.43

“So your mom is pissed at us.” I groaned in disappointment as we were taking a normal bath in the original, already rather big, jacuzzi style bronze tub in the corner which had gone unused since Luna had the bathing pool installed. Our beloved cum pool having been magically barricaded and forbidden until further notice by Zelda the Prude.

“Indeed,” Tia grumbled as she rubbed her red and sore butt. “I wish mother was open-minded. Really. A Chasity spell to keep us from having sex.” The spell was to keep specifically Luna and Celestia from fucking each other. I could screw them no problem, Zelda had an issue with Incest, especially since Luna had the habit of using functioning male anatomy during sex. This was all quite reasonable, but it still hurt our sexual relationship since we’re already past all this.

“To be fair, sister. Mother is from an era where same-sex relations were taboo. We’re just lucky she hasn’t tried to forbid us from our relationships with the others entirely.” Luna tried to soothe, which with her own bubbly butt red and sore from the paddling they’d gotten from their reincarnated mother, was rather hollow.

“I’m just glad I’m not related to you two,” I commented as I thought on it.

“Technically, you are.” Said Harmonia uneasily from where she and Eris were also bathing by me.

“We are. All of us. By divinity and all that garbage.” Eris huffed in annoyance with a grumble. “I bet the only reason we’re not cursed with Chastity and forced to live in separate rooms is because we’re only related by our divinity, not genetics.”

“Fantastic,” Celestia muttered and sighed with resignation. “Well, we’ll have to beg and plead with mother to be reasonable. We’re not going to have foals together Luna, so there’s no reason for us to be barred from each other when we’re in the same harem together.”

“Indeed. But first, let us get clean and consider our first order of business to seek the Hero.” Luna declared, humming as she scrubbed her breasts clean. “...The Temple of time.” Luna muttered in consideration.

“What? Really? Where would it be?” I asked in eager curiosity.

“That’s just the thing, Robin. We only remember mother mentioning it as where she forged a powerful sword with the aid of a friend. Shortly after, she sent us away. Perhaps it has significance, considering it was the last thing she did before her first life ended.” Luna proposed as she accidentally squirted some milk into the water, which instantly erased the lactate. Spooky magic cleaning water is spooky but convenient and clean.

“Hm...shame we don’t have our spymaster, black marketeer, or our spy home yet.” I sounded out, waiting for causality to allow us to conveniently take advantage of our harem’s skills. Only for Pinkie to barge in, walk over the pink barrier covering the cum pool, and slapping duct tape on a wall, then storming off. “Damn, so much for that.”

“Please don’t try to toy with the fabric of reality Robin, that’s my job!” Eris whined, then snapped her fingers and began spinning around, before she stopped, her face aiming Northwest. “It’s in that direction. Far, far away! I have no clue how far, just that it’s more on the side of too far than near.”

“Considering the angle...and the judged, ahem, distance. It might be in the Netherlands.” Celestia suggested as she also washed herself.

“So in the ice-cream snow. Great.” I grumbled. I wasn’t looking forward to testing how my body performs in freezing and below-freezing weather. Even if I could turn myself into another species, I’m still slime at my core. At least Eris turned the snow in the Netherlands into strawberry ice cream some time ago. If it hasn’t warmed up to melt that is.

“The Diamond Cathedral?” Celestia considered while rubbing her chin. “Wasn’t there a rumor of an ancient golden treasure out that way?”

“Yeah, might be a wish granting object that can literally alter reality.” I voiced. “Wait, so where is Hyrule? Because wouldn’t it be Equestria?”

“No. The Kingdom of Hyrule was a land a bit further north, Ponies were considered one race; Hylian. Earth ponies were just plain Ponies, the Unicorns were the Hylians, and the Pegusi were Skyloftians. This was long before my sister I came back to the world. Though if you just mean the planet well, that’s the planet. Hyrule.” Celestia voiced.

“Huh, who used to be the Sheikah, Minish, Gorons, and the Zora?” I asked curiously, not having found any reference to them in my reading.

“The Thestrals, Breezies, Diamond Dogs, and the Hippocampi?” Luna responded in a bit of consideration. “Mine memory is a bit fuzzy, but We remember some of the hearsay and notes back when sister and We returned to Hyrule from our journey through time that those species seemed to have taken the roles of their ancestors.”

Wow. What kind of cataclysm could’ve caused those entire species to change so drastically? This is a Zelda world after all, even if it had seemed to lack nearly all the races that make the world so identifiable. “Wait Breezies are Minish...YOU FAIRIES BRING ME THAT BREEZY YOU HAD!” I barked into the air making Harmonia jump from my sudden outburst. “I KNOW YOU WERE TRYING TO TELL ME THAT!”

My subjects that weren’t all-here vanished, likely in fear of my righteous fury! You could’ve just TOLD me! Why don’t you just talk to people?!

“Ah, well, I didn’t want to talk about this, but all of this seems to be the results of my initial rampage. I turned those species into superior forms!” Eris gladly proclaimed, getting heated glares from everyone else but me.

“Okay, what did you turn them into?” I asked Eris while knocking her head with a knuckle.

“What Lulu figured they were. I don’t know about the thestrals though, they just vanished all on their own.” Eris shrugged in indifference.

“Okay, so Vaati might be a Breezie then.” I hummed as I rubbed my chin.

“Vaati?” Luna asked in confusion and surprise.

“Wind Wizard of the Minish, took a magic cap to become the size of a Hylian and attacked Hyrule to prove himself. He is also power-hungry and thinks of himself as a ‘good’ guy trying to help his people...in a twisted way. At least that’s his first game appearance, the next one he is power-hungry and crazy.” I informed my lovers, who all looked at me like I was an alien. Well, I am, but don’t look at me like I’m crazy! I’M NOT CRAZY!

Before we could continue, Zelda burst into the bathroom. “Vaati! That fool!” Zelda rushed towards us, uncaring of our nudity this time. “Now that I’ve seen her, I recognize that self-important oaf! The King was my court wizard, Vaati!” Zelda held up a picture of a very visibly pregnant King, the petite cow needing a couple of burly cows to help her along as she waved to a cheering public on the cover of a local newspaper.

“You...I...that makes sense?” I said… “I’m she’s trying to ‘help’ the world, though no one wants it. Though Zelda, why are you a caribou? I mean? You were like Luna and Celestia before right?”

“Um, I’m a Minish? It was unusual to become one after originally being an alicorn and then a unicorn, but I was born to loving parents of the Cervine Kingdom, as the heir to the throne.” Zelda answered curiously, then eyed her daughter’s dripping nipples. “...I have grandchildren?! Where?!” Zelda suddenly became ecstatic, and the sisters blandly glared at her.

---]===>

After bargaining with Zelda to lift the chastity magic in exchange for free-range to coddle and help raise her grandchildren, aside from imposing limitations on how she could hinder/limit their personal and emotional growth, our questing party was decided and teleported. I was now back in the Netherlands, once more my amazonian Minish self with Harmonia and Eris mimicking me as closely as possible. We were bundled up in warm winter clothing despite the fact it was spring. But it was still incredibly cold. At least my padded armor added a layer.

“Cold.” I groaned as we walked along. I rubbed my gloved hands together. The coats, pants, gloves, hats, and boots we wore were all thickly padded and even had hems of fluffy faux fur. It still wasn’t enough for me, so I was also wearing my bodysuit and other clothes underneath. The fact that the snow was actually strawberry-flavored ice cream and turned the landscape pink wasn’t doing the temperature any favors when the air was sweet and enticing you to eat it.

“You have more on than us.” Eris sighed while rubbing her Din marked forehead and we reached a town full of caribou and a few enslaved bears who somehow hadn’t been converted yet. Those poor folks were covered in visible scars from ‘punishments’ so were likely the strongest-willed and unwilling to bend or break to the caribou. “So back to an important subject, are we representations of the three gold girls or are them?”

“Why are you bringing this up?” I asked with a groan. The less I have to consider being a superior entity’s puppet the better. For some reason, I got a sensation of agreement and empathy. Stop making this weird Farore.

“This temple of time might have the Triforce? You told us all about it before we came here, Robin? What if we encounter it? How would it react to its creators just showing up?” Eris explained her questions before looking to Harmonia. “Also what does your ‘momma tree’ think of you basically being Farore?”

“Um, I don’t know? I’d have to bother to ask.” Sure, I could pop on to Yoshino I think, but that’d be all kinds of awkward. What if Tsunami decides I’m too interesting to let go and decides to keep me for her experiments on making a reality-transcending super-god?

“Eris, I get you’re enjoying your better impulse control, but can you please channel your focus away from subjects that make Robin question her self-worth?” Harmonia politely requested. Yes, please, listen to our balancing factor here. I don’t want to even think about how utterly insignificant I am. Stop consoling me Farore! You’re making me wanna hug you!

“Pfft. Geez. Make being sensible boring whenever I try it.” Eris complained as we entered the town of big, bouncy, burly, buff caribou cows all going about their logging, tanning, and other rather masculine activities, not paying us any mind despite our vibrant fur tones. Me being green, Eris a rust red, and Harmonia a bright blue made us stand out from all the black, brown, and white cows.

“Why do we leave these bears as inferior races?” One Caribou questioned, earning glares from the unchanged who, despite wearing collars and covered in scarring, worked and seemed to live like the caribou around them. “I mean, we converted all the bears decades ago, why leave these locals?”

“Because they are of religious importance. They and the Cathedral are not to be interfered with.” Her friend told her. “I know you’re only visiting for a day, but don’t make me have to move!” Complained the curious cow’s clearly local friend, considering the visiting cow was a more modest size and her friend was my size. Huh. I and my new ‘siblings’ fit in rather well here actually, despite our fur tones.

“Oh, is the Cathedral unreachable?” Harmonia interjected with worry in her voice. “We came here to see if it was really made of diamond.”

“Nobody is allowed to touch it or go inside, but you can go look all you like.” The local caribou informed us as she pointed north of the town. “It’s nestled between two cliff faces where the mountains meet.”

“Thank you,” I said while bowing slightly before we headed towards said mountains. “Vaati is keeping the local bears here unchanged? And not touching a church?”

“Maybe she has some fear of Din?” Eris suggested with a smirk.

“It might be some hint of respect even. Perhaps Vaati is at least mildly religious.” Harmonia suggested. “She does seem the type that Din would make her champion. Ambitious and go-getting as she is.”

“Though I think Ganondorf might still be around...someplace,” Eris said with a shiver. “He’s not in the desert, and I can feel him to the east of here, vaguely below the earth.” We blinked at her. “What? He seems sealed even if the more I look into it the more I feel a pull towards the spot. I’m not going within several miles of him if I can help it though.”

“Okay, let’s stop.” Harmonia sighed after we got through most of the town and found a few couples fucking in the street. The bears looking on in a mixture of disgust and unease while their caribou handlers hooted and hollered. “We’ve been walking for most of the day, it’s getting late, and we need to find lodging.”

“Does a logging town like this even have an inn?” I asked worriedly as I tried not to get aroused. I don’t want to take off my warm clothes more than I want to have sex.

“Excuse me? Is there an inn here?” Eris asked of one of the spectators.

“You’re next to it!” A caribou declared as she pointed behind us and we turned to see a place with a milk mug for a sign. The mug had triple Xs on it. “Milk Mug Inn serves the best drink in town!”

“Um, thanks,” I said before leading my group into the warm and sweet-smelling wooden building that actually competed with the strawberry scent outside for sweetness. It was packed with caribou and bears, all drinking milk in mugs and drunkenly having a good time. The bears here seemed just as cheerful as their handlers. The white alcohol was clearly sourced from the cow behind the bar. Holy crap that woman is huge! Her antlers nearly reached the low ceiling of the place, and her bust, easily each boob was the size of a yoga ball, resting on the counter and eager patrons milking her pink and flushed dick-sized nipples into their mugs, leaving pfennigs in the tiller and groping her creamy expanse.

“Welcome to the Milk Mug!” The possibly 10-foot tall hyper-busty cow cheered. “We have a room available, but if you just need to drink, come and milk my teats, only ten pfennigs.” She advertised, moaning a bit as a patron groped her left breast roughly. “Easy~! Don’t make me take you behind this bar!”

“Um, h-how much for a r-room?” I asked, trying not to give in to my incredible urge to fuck this mother-several-times-over full of more fawns. Stop Farore! You’re not helping my libido!

“Fifty pfennigs, but it’s only a single bedroom.” She told me with a smile while pointing to the tiller. “Go ahead and pay it there and take the key off the wall. The tiller’s got magic so you don’t have to worry about trying to underpay-oh~ who did that~?” The cow playfully demanded with a faint blush and a grin as someone bit the side of her right breast.

“Thank you ma’am.” Harmonia said, pulling out a pouch from her pockets and counting the cost.

“So how many kids have you had to get so gloriously enormous?” Eris asked bluntly, getting the matron to laugh proudly.

“26!” She declared with a smile. “They’re all darlings and in the military now!”

Harmonia deposited the coin and picked the only key left on the pegs on the wall next to the bar with a blush as we wiggled around the crowds. “Robin. Can we please have sex when we get to the room?” Harmonia nearly pleaded with me, and I grunted as I bit my lip.

“I need to. If I don’t, I might just sneak out and fuck that matron hyper-pregnant. Damn it Farore.” I hissed through gritted teeth. I thought Luna had the Fertility aspect! Why am I practically getting it instead?

“Hehehehe.” Eris giggled, clearly rubbing a bulge as she eyed the cow. “That woman is ambitious if simple in desire. She’s the best brood mother in the whole region, having had more fawns than anyone, and doesn’t want to lose that title. That, and her jugs make alcoholic sweet cream. Can we have a few mugs?”

“Eris, no.” Harmonia groaned, dragging her with us. “We don’t need you both after the girl.” She pulled us upstairs, found the door with the key number on it, dumped us in the room and locked the door. “There. No middle-aged hyper-milf to tempt you up here.” Harmonia turned around and leaned against the door, looking between us. “Um...this is...uh…”

“Wow. This is...awkward now.” Eris commented with concern, looking between us as well. “Um...girls? I think...I think our matron goddesses aren’t...um…”

“Incestuous?” I whined, Farore sending a sensation of apology. I get it. Not everyone is as attracted to their siblings as Luna and Celestia are. But we’re not you! We had something going before you interfered! “This isn’t fair~!”

“Great so now we can’t fuck.” Eris huffed before blinking and looking at us devilishly.

“Not without it being awkward...at first.” Harmonia insisted and with a blush, Farore sending me a sensation of unease, and...curiosity?

“I’m the spirit of Chaos, I like awkward!” Eris purred, making us blink and jump as she tackled me to the bed aggressively. I yelped and then groaned as Eris kissed me passionately, groping my breasts roughly. Wow, she’s so forceful! Farore is sending me a sensation of shock, frustration, but excitement! “Hm, Oh, yes Din send me a bit of that good stuff~,” Eris growled as she dropped her pants, showing off her oddly scaly cervine boner.

“Oh gosh. Of course, it would be Din who wants to ignore age-old sensibilities.” Harmonia was groping herself as she bit her lip, watching as Eris snapped her fingers, and stripped us of all our clothes. “This is-eep!” Suddenly Harmonia was behind and under me on the bed, her basketball boobs pressing into my shoulders.

“Well, I’m not lying when I say she sent me a taste of Power.” Eris cooed, and magically took hold of Harmy’s dick, and I screamed in pleasure as I was suddenly penetrated with two pillars of cock at once. Harmy in my back door and Eris in my already engorged and hungry cunt. My dick went ramrod straight, slapping Eris’ tits and she began sucking on my tip as she thrust, giving me a boobjob and blowjob as she fucked me.

“Oh, gawd~!” I wailed, spasming in a light orgasm already, Eris’ cheeks puffing out as she gulped down my seed with ease.

“Mm~!” Eris purred as she kept thrusting, even sprouting a second more tentacle-like dick and plunging it into Harmy’s cunt, causing her to join me in screaming in rapture. The Chaos entity, practically a goddess in her own right, was dominating both Harmonia and I as she shimmered a fiery red. Farore was stunned...and I think she can feel this too. Oh gosh. Oh gosh! The Trinity are actually using us to essentially fuck each other!

“Yes! Fuck us~!” I screamed eagerly, wriggling my hips as much as I could manage, speared on two enormous lengths of meat as I am. I managed to move my upper body enough to turn my head and sloppily make out with Harmonia as we both came, me pumping Eris’ greedy gullet with my cum, while my belly began bloating up from Harmy’s delivery to my guts.

“This is so weird!” Harmy groaned as she managed to keep pounding me through her orgasm. “Nayru won’t let me stop thrusting! She loves this too much to let the flow stop!”

“Oh please! Give it to me! Fill me~!” I begged, unsure if it was just me, or if Farore was mixed in.

“Mm!” Eris grunted around my tip as she kept drinking, and thrust one more deep time. I could feel the cum surging up her cock, and exploding into my womb, rapidly filling me up and I screamed wordlessly as my vision went green.

---]===>

I weakly opened my eyes. Tired. Satisfied. Farore sent me a sensation of profound gratitude and contentment. Glad you enjoyed it Farore. We’ll be doing this again soon. After getting a gleeful sensation in response, I looked around...wait. “Uh…” We’re tied to the bed, milking hoses attached to our tits and sleeves on our dicks. Oh, and besides Eris, our bellies are inflated from earlier.

“Who?” Harmy groaned as she wiggled about.

“Oh! You’re awake! So sorry. Usually, I get away with this without being seen.” Apologized the hyper-milf who was bent over to even poke her head in through the door. “I also have a free milking treatment for my customers that I do in their sleep to give them sexy dreams. Would you like to stay awake, or be put back to sleep for it?”

“What is it used for?” Harmy asked curiously.

“I drink most of it. A cow my size needs a lot of nutrition, especially since I produce so much cream.” The yoga ball breasted cow shook her sloshing hyper tits in reference. “Now, would you like it awake or asleep?”

“Asleep please, we have an adventure to get to in the morning.” Eris chimed in nonchalantly.

“Excellent! Have sexy dreams~.” Her antlers shimmered and suddenly everything got all fuzzy…

Ch.44

View Online

Ch.44

The next morning, we woke up, feeling incredibly refreshed. We got dressed and went downstairs to find the Matron behind the bar, her nipples covered by gray pasties designed to look like milk canisters. “Good morning~! Did you have sexy dreams?”

“Yes. Of filling you with so many fawns you were an immobile baby ball.” I admitted hungrily, getting a hand on my shoulder from Harmy, who was clearly trying to calm me down. I’m just lucky Eris had the presence of mind to sterilize herself so she wouldn’t knock me up.

“Oh~? I think I’ll gladly take you up on that offer, but not now. I have a business to run after all.” The matron winked at me and began magically summoning menus. “Did you want breakfast? I’m afraid my own milk is alcoholic, so you’ll have to wait until midday for me to break out the girls.”

“Um, yeah,” I said blushing as Eris chuckled. “What do you have?”

“Oatmeal, flapjacks, sausage and gravy~?” The matron licked her lips as she slapped her hip, and I blushed heavily at the implication. What surprised me was Farore making me wanna lick my lips at the idea of cum for breakfast.

“As much as I’d like to see Robin get on her knees and pay you the attention you deserve, we have to work today big mama.” Eris gave one of the matron’s breasts a gentle squeeze and she cooed.

“I’ll have oatmeal.” Harmonia requested, tossing the pfennigs for the meal in the tiller.

“Flapjacks.” Eris requested, paying.

“Sau-Sau...unf...biscuits and gravy?” I managed to get out. I really wanna suck dick now! Damn it Farore I’m not just a slut! Although it would be filling…

“Gravy? Or gravy?” The matron asked huskily, and I gulped, feeling sweat on my brow.

“Actual meat-based country gravy please.” Harmonia insisted, hand on my shoulder again. “Please don’t be cruel. She’s a nymphomaniac.” You don’t have to let her know~!

“Hm~.” The Matron purred as we took a table. She was clearly skilled with her magic, able to cook without having to turn her head to the kitchen behind her as she stayed perched on the padded bartop. “So what is it you three scrumptious things are here in this humble town for?”

“We want to see the Diamond Cathedral. It’s beautiful I hear.” Harmonia said as I wasn’t willing to trust my own mouth, considering I want it between that cow’s thighs and sucking her-.

“Oh yes, it is. Shame we’re not allowed inside anymore...” The matron lamented as she stroked the sides of her bosom and the smells from the kitchen behind her increased.

“Any more?” Eris asked as I tried to not stare at the matron’s hyper-breasts.

“My eldest daughter, Malon. She disappeared on a visit inside and...nobody could find her. Then another of the town’s daughters vanished. Then another. Each coinciding with when The Doctor came and converted a bear into a caribou. The King even came for a visit, and then ordered the cathedral off-limits, the local bears to be left alone as second-class citizens.” The matron informed us sadly. “It’s been years. I’ve lost hope that my daughter is alive, but at least other mothers haven’t had to suffer such loss since the third.”

“Oh.” I blinked in worry. “Wait...is your name Talon?”

“Why...yes. How did you know?” The incredibly beautiful matron asked curiously, and I gulped.

“Did you used to be male?” I probed further in fear.

“Um...yes?” Talon blushed, clearly at the fact that she was so clearly hyper-feminine now.

“Girls! We have a Waifu to save!” I declared with fire in my eyes, causing everyone to blink. “After breakfast.”

“Huh? Robin, I don’t get the reference.” Eris commented.

“Oh dear,” Harmonia commented, catching on a bit.

“What are you talking about?” Talon asked in confusion as I approached her, and she moaned as I hugged her bosom.

“Don’t worry. We’ll get Malon back, but on one condition.” I declared to the beautiful cow.

“W-what?” Talon asked in shock.

“Come with us. We need an inn. Of course, you’ll have to compete with my daughter in milk production if you happen to own a dairy.” I groped her breasts, sending a tendril of my raw magic into her, and she moaned even deeper.

Harmy was shaking her head looking around in worry, but thankfully nobody was around. Either everyone around here wakes up ungodly early for work, or it was a sleep-in day. It was Sunday after all.

“I-if people have such magic hands w-where you’re from, I’m in! This old place is full of bad memories anyway~!” Talon squealed as I grabbed her pasty-covered nipples, sending magic into her, and her breasts visibly swelled up before gushing milk into the coverings. “Oh~!”

“We’ll talk more when we get back beautiful~.” I cooed, sizing up to kiss her on the lips, and then shrunk back down to go back to my table. “Careful you don’t burn the food dear!” Wait, where did this-Farore! Did you just hijack me?! A sensation of sheepishness. Hmph! Ask next time!

“W-wha-your pancakes! Sorry, I need to start over on those, I have oatmeal and biscuits and gravy ready.” Talon breathlessly apologized, flushed, and her breasts visibly even bigger than before with the surge of milk I spiked her production with. “Oh~ my girls are so tight~...”

“Sorry.” I chuckled as I took back my seat as Eris licked her lips. “That wasn’t very Orderly of me…”

“It’s alright. Last night was much more forceful than usual for me. Our Matrons seem much more influential on our personalities than we may have thought.” Eris shrugged, accepting of our fate. It wasn’t a terrible fate, thank gosh, but still, I don’t like my persona being so flexible.

“That was Farore just now, wasn’t it?” Harmonia asked rhetorically as a couple of other patrons came down the stairs, gawked at Talon’s engorged state, and began chatting her up, the busty dairy cow of a caribou sheepishly deflecting and kindly asking what they’d like for breakfast.

“That obvious? I’m not that smooth.” I’m a total submissive, that was not natural to me. I know I need to be more assertive Farore, stop pestering me.

“No. Now that I can interact with you directly instead of observe, I’m going to help you if I can. Anyway, it would seem we’ve synchronized now My Avatar. Goodness. I haven’t had a physical body in so long. Last night? Divine~.” I shuddered as a sensation of pure bliss trickled through me.

“Girls…” I whimpered, and they both looked suitably freaked out.

“We’re not here to take Control of your lives. You are simply our eyes, ears, and hands. W-well, and our genitals. Please do that again soon.” Farore nearly pleaded with me, and I bit my lip. I’m not about to say no to that.

---]===>

“That was a good breakfast!” Eris purred. “Did you get your gravy~?” Eris impishly asked of me.

“Yes.” I sighed in annoyance with a faint heat to my face.

“It was cum.” Eris chuckled in amusement.

“No. The gravy in the biscuits was normal country-style meat gravy. The extra I requested in a to-go jar is her cum.” I declared without shame. I was gonna drink this for lunch, she filled a whole mason jar just for me!

“It was cum~.” Eris teased as we got out of the town, moving a bit faster to the Cathedral at a jog.

“Yes, Eris, Robin loves to drink cum. It’s not a big surprise. Stop being mean about it.” Harmonia chided of our chaotic team member.

“It’s not exactly my fault either. It’s Majora’s-” Evil titter “-and Farore’s.” I grumped.

“Hey~! It’s not exactly my fault either! I was literally born into the universe to fuck everything and create life!” Farore defended indignantly, to which I could sadly sympathize. Wait, how could you fuck anything if you were the first? “Entities like Majora are a good example…”

“Ew~!” I groaned as Majora cackled in amusement. “Now it makes so much sense why they’re so obsessed with me!”

“Din just told me! Hilarious!” Eris cackled herself while Harmonia looked distinctly disgusted.

“Ladies, please. Let’s just get to the cathedral, find the entity that abducted the daughters, either bargain with it or kick its ass, find the Temple of Time within, and hopefully find a clue as to the whereabouts of Link. Not in that particular order.” Harmonia insisted as we neared the end of a bend in the road that the trees hid what was coming up ahead.

“Right.” We chorused together as we jogged along, rounding the bend. “Whoa…” We all gawked as we rounded the bend in the trees, and were faced with a beautiful white/clear crystal structure that caught the morning sun and turned into a rainbow of light. The structure was pressed between two cliff faces, the exterior was clearly gothic in architecture. It was like looking at a diamond Notre Dame, only with a single sky-reaching bell tower instead of two.

Our gawking had to end though, especially when we saw that there were several onlookers, taking photos, paintings, and even chatting with the soldiers that were standing in front of the only door at the front of the absolutely breath-taking building.

“Hm, how do we get in?” I hummed before Farore pulled me towards the soldiers, images of me pulling them away for sex coming from her. W-well...it actually might work? I mean, those guards at the castle were so easily coaxed into letting me in for free in exchange for sex, but that’s because I’m apparently Minish, not just your average cow. But then I wouldn’t be able to go in with the others.

Wait caribou used to be minish...so Vaati’s people were turned into breezies while she stayed the same due to the Magic Cap. Then she later clearly came up with something to stabilize the...so that is what happened to the minish! They might not have been dying off! They could have instead been returned to their normal super-tiny sizes as breezies! What we learned in the bathroom is coming together now! Why am I so slow?!

“ERIS YOU CAUSED THIS SITUATION!” I barked at my lover, making her blink.

“Uh?” Eris asked, confused as hell.

“The caribou! They were originally tiny minish, but they had a brilliant wizard named Vaati who wanted them to not just be the tiny little miracle workers hiding in the grass! So using magic, Vaati increased in size, and wanted the rest of the minish to follow!” I snarled, thankful we were still far away from other people as I railed into my chaotic lover.

“And I...turned the minish into Breezies who do something similar from a pocket dimension now...so I may have interfered with the magic that was keeping them big, and they seemed to be dying, but instead were being shunted off to the Breezie dimension...whoops?” Eris sheepishly considered, looking utterly embarrassed and somewhat ashamed.

Harmonia was facepalming so hard I could’ve mistaken it for a whole crowd doing so. “Goddamnit Eris…”

“I was a jerk back then I’m sorry! Geez. Nothing I can do about it now. Trying to reverse such an old change is next to impossible on a grand scale, especially if it suits Order.” Eris grumbled before huffing. “So what’s the plan?”

“I get gangbanged while you two go in,” I announced shamelessly. I’ve done it before, it was fun if frustrating. Now I don’t have that desire to avoid being a sire to fatherless children thanks to Farore tweaking me.

“I could take it back.” Farore said in embarrassment. Yeah? Well for how long? The sensation of apology was enough of an answer.

Majora’s laugh echoed out as the crowd jumped and one of the guards’ eyes glowed a sickly yellow. She walked into the church, making everyone cry in alarm. The other guards all moved to follow, but stopped at the door, aiming their rifles in, but clearly hesitant and unwilling to shoot into the building.

“Is Majora helping? Or just turning someone insane?” Eris asked before a mask appeared on the delusional guard’s face and she turned into a moblin! “WHAT THE FUCK?!”

The moblin was soon joined by others, all looking like breath of the wild versions of the enemies but I also saw versions like those in Wind Waker, all charging the shooting guards and overwhelming them with sheer numbers. A Bokoblin came from the church next, the remaining guards were moving to get us, civilians, out of the area as monsters reappeared in the land.

“We wiped them out hundreds of years ago! How?!” One guard yelled in panic as the number of monsters slowly stopped and I noticed a red moon hanging low in the morning sky. So it’s Calamity Ganon?! Why is Majora helping him?!

“Seems Majora is as insane and neutral as ever.” Harmonia groaned in lamentation, likely courtesy of information granted to her from Nayru.

“He’s...wait no he just changed one guard,” I commented realizing the rest were spawning from smoke. The one moblin running about that I was sure was the guard looked to be freaking out, trying to stop the others as said moblin began becoming feminine in body. “Ah, he’s just fucking with a caribou and picked when monsters would return to do so.” I groaned.

“Still fucked up!” Eris gagged. “That body does not work with tits!” She claimed, before the transformed caribou squealed as her body changed overall shape, which at her 10-foot height, made her look like a roughly pig-like version of her former body, the monsters all ogling her in confusion. “...Nevermind. But the horn and snout are a turn-off.” Then her face and horn shortened. Um...she’s kinda hot now. “Um...is Majora screwing with me right now?! Seriously?!”

“EHEhAHAHAHEHAEHAHEHAHEHAHEA!” Majora laughed before we sensed it leave.

“Okay, what now?” I asked as we were being herded to safety by panicking guards. “I’m just glad these are weak monsters and not a Darknut or worse.”

“You just had to jinx it.” Farore groaned.

Just then, a trio of Darknuts started blocking the doors to the cathedral, trying to keep something in. The golden one in the center shouted in a language I couldn’t comprehend, but Farore could. The sensation I got was one of shock mixed with joy. Shortly after this, the two black armored Darknuts sealed the door with a spell as the monsters stopped pushing us onto the road out of the clearing. It wasn’t until now we realized...the soldiers they’d taken down were still alive. “What the hell?”

“Um, what are they doing?” Eris asked as the golden Darknut turned away from the door, and paused as he saw the sexy Moblin, who was covering her chest and looking both afraid and confused.

“...Don’t see that everyday.” Came the gritty voice of the armored monster. “You there, you have more than two brain cells?”

“Y-yes?” The transformed woman asked with concern, and the Darknut grunted.

“Congratulations, you’re promoted. Take a pick of loot.” The knight said and passed her, only coming up to her chest.

“Um...but, I was a caribou?” The female Moblin questioned in confusion as another moblin, the usual hulking dumb ones, approached her and sniffed in her direction curiously.

“Not anymore. I doubt they’ll take you back, right?” He rhetorically asked some soldiers his Bokoblins had tied the wrists of.

“Cucco!” A Bokoblin yelled out as the ran from a chicken.

“Um...Cuccos have been extinct for hundreds of years. They bred out by interbreeding with lesser chicken species.” Informed the female Moblin, who was gently shoving the male Moblin’s face away. The fact she was clearly stronger than it didn’t dissuade it’s behavior though.

“Don’t be fooled if they act docile.” A Darknut commented. “Even if they’re only a little related to the original Cuccos, they will call, and their brethren will come. An ignoble death, but one that is certain.”

“...We kill and eat them. All the time.” Blandly responded the half-naked female, who then socked the invasive male in the snoot, and he finally backed off with a squeal.

“Oh. Well then. This is wonderful news. What era is this?” The commanding Darknut asked of the femme Mob.

“Uh...not sure if it has a name, y’know, cuz that happens after it ends, but our nation has conquered half of the known world.”

“The Minish have conquered half of Hyrule? Strange indeed. The Temple has truly gone awry.” Commented the Darknut. “Hm, Majora is at play, the Dark World is on the move, and the temple we were hired to guard is currently covered in the Curse of Malice.”

“Excuse me!” I called out, having had enough of just letting the situation unfold, forcing my way between the soldiers with my superior strength. I may not have Robin Hood’s mystical strength, but I’m still a powerful slime, fairy, thingy. “What is going on?! The Red Moon shone, monsters have been summoned, and now the Cathedral, which is supposed to be the entrance to the Temple of Time has been sealed by what are normally the minions of great evil entities.”

“Ah, that is so. However, we’re specifically tasked by contract with the Goddesses to act as staff and obstacles for the Temple. Which, to my shame, has been overrun by minions under the contract of a said evil entity.” The commander shrugged as his soldiers escorted the bruised but otherwise fine soldiers towards the line. “That said, while I do not have the forces to storm and retake the Temple, I must ensure the safety of its patrons. In this case, it is keeping them out.”

“...Okay. As Farore’s Avatar, I call bullshit. Not on the fact you’re doing your job, but the fact you apparently have a contract with the Goddesses. How does that work?” I asked, Farore not answering, instead sending a smug and sly sensation to me.

“Ah, yes. Well, it is a simple thing. I believe Nayru is the one who handles the hiring? It has been a few hundred years since I signed on...anyway. The Goddesses send out a magic call, of sorts, to those seeking work of their preference. We respond, go through a very brief essence scan, then if we’re hired, we poof into existence on this plane. If not, we go on with our pitiful semi-immortal lives in the Dark World.” The commander informed as the soldiers were untied, and released back to the line of soldiers who still kept their rifles and pistols leveled.

“Oh~.” I looked to Harmy as she looked all sparkly-eyed. “Nayru has a lot of good things to say about you Darknut Commander Balgradia. Pleased to meet you, though not under these circumstances.” Harmonia said as she and Eris also joined me on this side of the line of soldiers, who were perplexed about the whole situation.

“So it isn’t just Din who utilizes the easy-to-summon minions of the Dark World. Well, pleased to meet you all, but could you let us in? We need to find out if Link is inside.” Eris asked as she looked the femme Mob up and down. “Okay, you’re just too attractive to be a simple monster of evil. Couldn’t you at least scowl or drool or something?”

“Hey~!” The new Moblin snorted cutely through her snout and she scrunched her snoot. Oh gosh, she is actually very cute. “Sorry if I’m not exactly used to the role.” She looked down at her, possibly former, comrades. “Damn it. I don’t even have the tits to justify being this tall.”

“What is going on?” A soldier barked, pointing their guns at us.

“Oh cool your jets soldier-girls.” Eris snapped her fingers, and suddenly the offending soldiers were naked and holding brooms, which they dropped to cover up and start shivering from the cold. “The big leagues are talking, escort the civvies back to town and leave things here alone.”

“Vaati is so going to learn of this soon.” I sighed knowing this whole crap is going to cause a stir but it is better than nothing.

“As much as I would like to have help, I cannot simply let you enter. Even if the Goddesses order me to let you, I am still bound by contract to protect the Temple. As for if your hero is within, he is not. The Master Sword is still interred, and there is no evidence of the hero removing the sword such as what happened before.”

“Damn it. I was hoping this would be easy.” I grumbled, then looked between the Commander and the Female Moblin. “Okay, I need to bring someone back with me to Zelda to explain this situation. Who am I taking.”

“I volunteer my newest lieutenant.” The Commander gestured to the femme Mob, who squealed and looked utterly shocked, but then wilted and sighed at her life having so rapidly changed.

“Wait what of that girl you wanted to save?” Eris asked me.

“Oh, right. I didn’t really forget, but I figured if she was in there, these guys would know. Did you guys kidnap the daughters of the nearby town when the original residents were being brainwashed and turned into caribou?” I asked of Balgradia.

“Oh? The prisoners? Yes, they were taken as our contract dictates. We have to exact equal payback on transgressors against the Temple and its patrons. They took our patron's hostage, so we took some of them. However, they instead simply ceased to attend after a rather pompous little woman demanded things beyond her ken.” Commander Balgradia answered.

“That would be Vaati.” I sighed and scratched my head. “Considering the situation, I guess it would be too much to guess there’s an easy way to go get them?”

“No.” Balgraida traced his finger on his shield, and suddenly, in a flash of darkness, three vastly different caribou cows appeared, blinking and looking around. “Considering the situation, it isn’t very tenable to keep them hostage, considering we currently have no Temple for our patrons to attend anyway. Well, it was rather interesting to meet you, but I must get to organizing these rabble. Lieutenant, I will provide you magic post so that we may correspond. Good luck.”

“Alright,” I said before turning to the others. “Time to leave?”

“Yes, I guess so...but this begs the question, where is Link?” Harmonia sighed as Eris talked to the incredibly busty basketball-chested 7-foot tall caribou who looked like a younger Talon who had to be Malon and the moblin who was covering her chest still and introduced herself as Nora.

“Guess it wouldn’t be a Quest if it was easy.” I sighed.

Ch.45

View Online

Ch.45

“So this is why we now have a hyper-busty innkeeper running the inn and tavern on Cream Street.” I wrapped up in my report to the Princesses, including Princess Zelda...since she technically wasn’t married right now and had a usurper on the throne. That said, I and my fellow fairy avatars was doing this in the throne room, with Zelda sitting in the center, with her daughters to either side. I, Eris, and Harmy were back to our tiny leaf-bikini clad forms.

“So we hath found out a few things on the hows and whys on recent events,” Luna said while glaring death at Eris.

“I can only say I’m sorry so many times okay?! I was a total douchebag back then!” Eris replied as was her usual defense, which, to be fair, she can’t change the past any more than anyone else can.

“I wish to visit this tavern, but not now. This Talon and Malon sound familiar. Perhaps I have encountered them in one of their past lives?” Zelda mused instead, taking everything in stride.

“You have a brother?!” We heard Rarity as she and Tara passed by the throne room doors. “Where is he? Why didn’t you mention him before!?”

“I don’t know. He was taken away by my mother during the invasion. Father tried to get me out too, but he was shot. Unsure how Father survived but she’s the leading observer of the night sky at CUMS.” Tara replied.

They walked out of earshot as Harmonia sighed from the interruption. “Well, at least the Elements-”

“Sages,” Zelda stated to us. “They’re the Sages.”

“Well Excuuuuuse me Princess. But they were my Elements before they were Nayru’s Sages.” Harmonia huffed in frustration.

“Harmonia, your Elements have been used as keys for temples for thousands of years by Sages. You even donated them before the events of the Great Flood and you demanded them back.” Zelda reminded my fellow Great Fairy.

“I’m sorry? But I don’t remember anything like that.” Harmonia insisted. “I’ve only been alive for the past few thousand years.”

“Maybe it was...you, but not you. Like how I don’t remember much before a few thousand years ago, but I know I was still around.” Eris gently suggested, and Harmonia looked sick. Please don’t barf up fairy dust Harmy, that stuff is so hard to clean up.

“Please, no more existential dilemmas girls. I don’t want to consider that I’ll still philosophically die in a thousand years or so even if I’m still around.” I whined, turning back to the thrones. “That said, I still need to call Nora in. Nora!” I called to the door, and in came the dark-skinned blue Moblin, having been able to squeeze on a far-too-small shirt to go with her loincloth.

“Is that...a female Moblin?” Zelda asked in awe, standing up. “I thought Dark Worlders were all male.”

“Majora,” Eris said in annoyance, leaning into me where we three fairies floated.

“Oh. That would do it. Was this caused by a Mask?” Zelda asked probingly...and I facepalmed.

“The mask right. Luna, play the Song of Healing please?” At my request, the song played from Luna’s horn, and Nora fell to her knees, screaming bloody murder as her face began literally peeling from her muscle until it detached, and her body was engulfed in darkness, leaving a wooden Moblin Mask to clatter to the carpet, and the 7-foot tall caribou to be on her hands and knees, panting, her even more modest breasts now having room in the too-big shirt.

“Ah...that was agonizing to even see,” Celestia commented, having been quiet thus far, but her green pallor to her face was a reaction I think everyone here could agree with. “Are you coherent?”

“I-I feel too small! Too small. Weak. I can’t. Can’t!” She dove for the mask, slammed it back on, and screamed as her flesh burst, her body growing so fast it couldn’t cope, and when she returned to her previous size, her skin rapidly reformed, and she was shivering, a Moblin once more...wait, are her boobs even bigger? Damn it Majora! “Never again! Please. I felt wrong.”

“Well, Majora did something even weirder to her,” I commented in disgust. “Anyway, she’s going to be our correspondent with Commander Balgradia.”

“Yep. One day you’re just a simple soldier on guard duty, then you’re forcibly defected to another army and have to do office work.” Nora shrugged, sending her now bowling ball boobs shaking in her too-tight T-shirt.

“Sounds about right. Hopefully, Balgradia can contain whatever force is occupying the Temple, and broker a deal with the caribou to at least let them do their jobs.” Luna looked Nora up and down, and I recognized that look.

“Lulu, we have enough people in our Harem.” At my words, Luna blushed, Zelda leered at her, and Nora turned from blue to red.

“That’s quite enough young lady. It’s bad enough you’re both in the same Harem.” Zelda grumbled, then looked to Nora. “Well, welcome to Equestria. Hopefully, you’ll help allow us a means of even contracting more Dark Worlders to our side of the table.”

“Um...not sure how I’d do that, but okay. Glad to be of help...even if it is to the people I was the conscripted enemy of not even a day ago.” Nora cheerfully and sheepishly replied. “So, um, do I have an office? Or what?”

“I’ll take you to one I think will suit your purposes. Court is adjourned everyone, let’s all enjoy the rest of today.” Zelda clapped, and everyone began going about their own business as Zelda led Nora away. “By the way, I noticed you’re purely female, while your original body was herm.”

“Yeah...it’s weird, but I kinda like not having so much junk between my legs, y’know?” Nora conversationally replied.

“I’ve only ever been female, so I’m afraid not…” Zelda replied as they left the throne room.

“Well, this is weird,” I commented. “So she’s the ruler now?”

“She is our mother,” Celestia stated simply and shrugged as if it was expected.

“And despite our shared misgivings, Mother is far more skilled in affairs of state than even we are.” Luna bemoaned with a sigh. “If anything, the fact she’s taken so much work off of us is an odd relief, but We find it hard to keep occupied when the Harem is so busy.”

“Everyone is still gone?” I asked in disappointment.

“Thanks to her status as Queen, Trachea doesn’t really have much time anymore with her mother retiring and basically dropping so much extra work on her and Thorax. Zephyr is tagging along for obvious reasons and using their shared resources to better obtain, well, more resources. Then there’s the fact that Surgeon is organizing a proper hospital, which you can imagine takes pretty much all of her time. Then, Nicole, she’s replaced you as our field agent. She does good work and manages not to come back stuffed full of cum. Well, less frequently than you did.” Celestia tittered at that last bit and I whined.

“Ah...no~.” I mewled sadly, oh how I miss them!

“At least we’re here.” Harmonia put a hand on my shoulder, but then she wilted. “Oh...wait. Damn it.”

“What is-oh, right.” Eris wilted too.

“What are you two going on about?” I worriedly asked.

“Well, unlike you, who took to being bound to a tree and then floating around like it was nothing, we’re a bit...tired,” Harmonia admitted, and I blinked in understanding. Right. Eris was always free-roaming, having a physical projection must be really new to her, and as for Harmonia, this ‘projection’ is much more visceral, more real than the ones she used to use. She must be exhausted!

“I guess you’re experiencing what I did after months of not resting in my tree body?” I can sympathize. I was nearly useless with how depressed and tired I was. I’m not feeling that now because I’ve had a refresher from making a body at Sam’s. Hm, how is Sam doing?

“Just about, but nowhere near as bad as you got,” Eris admitted with a bit of a yawn. “You just stay beautiful, okay?” Eris and Harmonia then slowly began fading away, their eyes closing and looking peaceful as they vanished, likely back to their bodies, kinda like what happened when Tia rigged us up and jolted us back into place with those milkers.

“Um...about spending time together…” Celestia bit her lip and twirled a lock of flowing pink mane in her fingers. “Would you like to go somewhere?”

“Oh, yes. Let us spend a wonderful time together Love.” Luna perked up, eyes sparkling. “Where didst thou have in mind sister?”

“The Black Isles, where you dumped that Sex Aspect you obtained before.” Celestia beamed with the sheer anticipation she had of going to such a place.

“Wait, I thought you didn’t want to give up your Fertility Aspect Lulu?” I mean, she went really baby-crazy the instant she gave birth. I feared she was gonna jump me right then and get pregnant immediately.

“We don’t. We’re not going to deny a trip to such a wonderful tropical paradise, however.” Luna’s horn shimmered, and our clothes did too, before suddenly being swapped out with plain black bikinis. Hey! My bikini may be made of leaves, but it’s waterproof too! “To the beach!”

---]===>

“When did we get a ship?!” I exclaimed again as we sailed to the isles in the bright warm sun and clear blue seas and skies.

“A few weeks. We kept telling you that.” Celestia said from her lounge chair, soaking her own celestial body into...her body. Wow, that is ironic.

“And why did we teleport to it in the middle of the ocean?” I asked as I gestured around to the changelings, both the black-shelled and color-shelled, manning the small-ish cutter. It wasn’t very long, or wide, but it had plenty of deck space since it was motor-powered.

“We also told thee, we took it from the caribou and have had changelings doing scouting with it. It just finished that task and was a day away from the Isles. T’was easier to teleport here and sail it to the isles since We knew exactly where to go, and it was closer.” Luna said in exasperation.

“But...as tiring as that would’ve been, you’ve been to the Black Isles already.” I gestured around again. “Why are we bothering these fine buggy cuties with taking up space on their ship?”

“Aw, thanks.” Replied a dark-shelled woman who fluttered her eyes at me before going back to work on maintaining inventory.

“Robin, you’re sucking out the fun. Please just relax and enjoy the ride.” Celestia pleaded, and I sighed. I didn’t expect our time together to go from a single day on the beach, to being a day on a ship, then a day on a beach. I know they have more free time, but isn’t this a bit irresponsible?

“Okay. I’ll try. But I just don’t feel comfortable taking so much time off work, considering how much time we spend, y’know, not working.” I got on the lounge chair between the sisters and tried to relax, my caribou body still in focus since it was more relaxing to not focus on maintaining my membrane or being tiny. I was, of course, fully female though. Seriously, Nora was right, not having so much between the thighs all the time is refreshing, and as a woman who used to be a man and optionally a herm, I can agree.

“Thou looks so stressed Love. Why art thou so tense?” Luna asked, reaching out and rubbing my shoulder.

“I guess it’s because of my new Quest. I know how important it is to find Link. He is literally Destined to be a Hero. I’m not exactly hero material, so I want to find the person I know will be able to save, if not everyone, then what matters.” I smeared some of my own slime from my hands onto my fur and skin so I wouldn’t have to ‘heal’ sun damage later.

“Is that Farore talking, or thee?” Luna asked as Celestia seemed to have dozed off. Can Celestia be sunburnt? Uh...considering her fur seems to be turning gold I think not…

“...Y’know. It’s so hard to tell anymore. Where do I end and Farore begin? I thought I was my own person, but Majora-” Evil chortle “-proved that I’m not who I think I am. At least, compared to who I was. Then I find out I’m basically Farore incarnate, and...sometimes I just can’t tell, or know, when were my actions me? When were my thoughts me?” I sighed, trying not to let the depression take hold again, Farore sending sensations of consolation and apology. It’s not your fault Farore. You likely didn’t have any choice in this either.

“You could embrace it then smother her in sweets to make her sick.” A changeling suggested. I’m not about to ignore that. From what Trachea said, her race goes through at least two or three identity crises a lifetime. “Our Goddess Cadence does this all the time with her projected avatars until they temporarily embrace it and then make her ‘sick’ on how much Love is shared.”

“What?” Luna questioned confused. “But Cadence is like us.” Referring to herself and Celestia.

“Yes, but she is also more. When she gained our adoration, our Love, she gained the Aspect of our Goddess, who until her, we revered as an incorporeal entity shared among changeling kind. It connects her to us, in a way just as deep, if not deeper than the Hivemind.” The pink-shelled changeling said, wait, wasn’t she blue before?

“So Cadence ascended with an upgrade.” I chuckled at Luna’s unease, but considering her new Aspect made her a foal factory and gave her hips and an ass to die for, along with bumping up her bust size, I’d say that’s an upgrade altogether, not considering how much I Love her.

“Oh~ that is tasty!” Suddenly, the changeling’s voice was a shockingly familiar one! “Hello, Robin! Hello aunt Luna.” The pink changeling swept over with pink fire, and Cadence was standing there instead. “As she was telling you, and thank you Azure for doing it, I am interconnected with the hive. It does cause some really nice feedback though. For instance, right now, Azure is in my body mostly, while I’m borrowing hers. Be strong Azure! Suck my husband’s balls!”

“W-wait. Niece, thou art meeting us for the first time, in someone else's body, and thou has thine current body’s original occupant, in thine own body, pleasuring thine husband?” Luna asked aghast, but the way I saw her nipples tenting her bikini, I could tell that really turned Luna on.

“Yes.” Cadence chuckled as she stripped Azure’s body down, and got on a lounge chair next to me, in the nude. “Ah. I haven’t had any sun in a bit. Thank you, Azure. Oh~ I like that trick you did with your lips. Mind if I use it later?”

“Hmph!” One changing onboard huffed before she pulled out a triple-decker cake with chocolate on chocolate and Sugar mounds. Where did she pull that out from?

“No Calora, I know Azure is your girlfriend, but she’s having huff…” Cadence said noticing the cake. “Calora. Don’t make me swap with you too.”

“Stop making Azure question her sexuality and I won’t jam this cake down my throat.” Um...how is that a threat?

“Okay, fine. You don’t mind male bits?” Cadence asked of Calora, who blushed slightly and nodded. “Okay then.” Suddenly, Calora was Cadence, and Azure was panting in the lounge chair.

“Gah!” Azure said before going to the cab, jamming soaps into her mouth. “I told you I don’t like males! Even if their cum tastes like vanilla!”

“That’s only Thorax dear,” Cadence called out with a cringe. “Sorry, I-whoa! Um. Calora, what are-um…” Cadence blushed hotly. “I’ve never done that before…” And blushed deeper. “Thorax don’t say we’re keeping her?! Where did this come from! She has a girlfriend who doesn’t like males.”

“Trouble in paradise?” I asked in amusement, experiencing a bit of schadenfreude at the married goddess’ expense.

“Okay, fine. I’ll give you more rim jobs in the future!” Cadence sputtered, and I felt a little sick. Then again, Changelings don’t really eat solid food other than for making their resin and bodily fluids, so why do they have anuses? Wait, Trachea doesn’t! Is it a thing they do for kinky shit like that? “Ugh. This is the last time I do a swap in the middle of making love to my husband.”

“We don’t know dear niece, just hearing this has me rather bothered.” Luna fanned her cleavage with a smirk, and Cadence pouted as she stripped Calora down, and got on the lounge chair that Azure had abandoned.

“Whatever. So, what business do you three have planned out here? Besides a short vacation?” Cadence asked as she reached over and put a hand on my thigh, causing me to perk up.

“Um...nothing else I think. Luna doesn’t want to give up her Fertility Aspect, so we’re just going to have a bit of fun in the sun.” Speaking of which, Tia is actually golden now! I didn’t know she could do that!

“Did Celestia go Superman one million?” I asked making the others blink in confusion. “It’s a joke.”

“Don’t make references we won’t understand Love.” Luna chided gently and then gestured towards her shiny sister. “No, tis simply a trait sister has. If she sunbathes, without anything between her and her sun, and without using magic, her body begins storing energy.” Luna gently used magic to move Tia’s bikini off, and vanished her bottoms, to reveal white lines where they’d been, quickly getting filled in by the golden glow. “We do something similar if We moonbathe.”

“...That is hot, I want to know if she can make that a semi-permanent thing.” I then looked Luna in the eyes, clearly expressing that I want to see her do something like that too, causing her to blush.

“Perhaps? Tis a trait we have as goddesses of the sun and moon, but tis simply the pigment of our coat, perhaps we could make it permanent?” Luna mused as I nodded.

“You have triggered in me an unexpected fetish. Help me as my fiance.” I declared, and Luna smiled.

“We shalt moonbathe tonight. Tell us what thou wishes in the morning~.”

Ch.46

View Online

Ch.46

Cadence stayed the day with us, commentating on how incredible Calora was at sex, and relaying the whole dirty deed to her girlfriend, even if she wasn’t into guys, she still enjoyed sharing the sight of her girlfriend, in their queen and goddess’ body, going all out.

Anyway. Despite sexual tensions running high, we didn’t do anything naughty onboard, and I cuddled Celestia in bed since Luna would be moonbathing all night as she did her rounds in the dream realm. I awoke in Tia’s bosom, shrunken down to my tiny fairy form for comfort, and yawned as I climbed out of the small golden hills and stretched.

“Did someone have a good night?” Celestia asked with a tired yawn and content eyes, having spent yesterday napping in the sun and then sleeping without interruption. Just how much work has Tia been doing when I’m not around to distract her?

“Yeah. It’s nice to just relax.” I got on my hands and knees, pressing my mouth to Tia’s enormous nipple, at least at my size, and began sucking, causing her to coo and grope herself as I had breakfast.

“Yeah. Relax.” Celestia sighed, before I surged to my normal size, causing Tia to huff as my weight hit her where I was sitting on her stomach. I formed tendrils and began properly milking her, causing her to moan and sigh as I unloaded her lactic cargo. “Oh~ yes. So satisfying. Thank you.”

“No problem.” I cheerfully replied as I drank from her through my tentacles. “So, what do you wanna do at the beach, besides playing in the sand, lounging, or swimming?”

“Have hot, public sex?” Celestia suggested, and I winced. As much as I enjoy debauchery, the times I did things like that in public were spontaneous without any prior planning, and often at least out of general sight. Save for my giant tree sexcapades, those I really enjoyed the thought of people seeing me. Why is that?

“I don’t know, can we please just enjoy the day?” I asked before Luna walked in. “Holy silver surfer with tits!” I slobbered, my sudden excitement making Tia squeal as I engulfed her breasts in my tentacles and began groping her along with sucking her milk. Luna was like a silver version of Tia now. Her fur was so lustrous and shiny! It’s like she was bathing in my cum, only if her fur was silver to begin with!

“We take it thou approves?” Luna asked with a blush to her cheeks, nervously fidgeting and covering her stark-black nipples that contrasted so well with her shiny silver fur.

“Yis~!” I pounced, causing the sisters to squeal, and then moan as I ravished them.

---]===>

“I can’t believe you just did that.” Celestia cooed, rubbing her pregnant-looking massive belly, tight and round like she was about to pop with triplets.

“We’re beyond pleased she did.” Luna groaned, rubbing her own matching belly as we left the private cabin in our bikinis, their gold and silver bellies adding even more to the image of a glowing, sexy, beautiful pregnancy, even if they’re just full of cum.

“I can’t believe I figured out Eris’ disembodied cock spell partway through.” I groaned, feeling myself deep in their cunts still. It was sudden, unexpected, and hot as hell. I don’t know how I did this, or how to turn it off, but the sisters were quite happy with the situation.

“That was me. Gosh, Nayru is a pervert, but hey, it’s basically my domain, so I’ve been reading her rather shocking collection of perverse spell books.” Farore admitted. “It’s a good thing I sterilized us before we got started though. Life is wonderful, but it shouldn’t be created so recklessly. That goes against my Aspect a bit, but I understand we need to be responsible.”

“I love feeling so full Love.” Celestia sighed as she leaned into me and kissed me. “I’ll keep it in all day unless Luna wants another round?”

“We art fine.” Luna sighed as she wiggled, making me shiver. “Don’t pull out, but send all of thine orgasms to sister if thou can. We wish to see her made the balloon this time.”

“I’ll try to dispel them.” I groaned though Farore protested as she shivered in my head. Dang it, let me turn it off! This is maddening!

“We’re at the beach!” The captain barked out cheerfully as we neared a clear section of shoreline that had a wonderfully large golden sand beach. “Soon enough, we’ll reach the tiny town of Cocoamoda.”

“Ah, splendid!” Celestia groped my butt and whispered in my ear. “Keep going~.”

“Unf!” I grunted as she flexed her vagina, and I nearly gushed into them both. “Tia~.”

---]===>

About an hour later we found a small town that the changelings decided to take shore leave at. We had stayed near the ship, but we did hear rumors of hippogriffs living here, plus a library of ancient secrets. The changelings reported thought that all they saw when scouting the town were distantly estranged ponies and dragons, with the occasional Kirin clearly born of interbreeding.

“Unf, Stop wiggling!” I groaned. Not having balls but two dicks made me feel weird. Worse with dicks not attached to me. We were currently playing with a beach ball, and every jump sent a jolt like I was actively fucking them, each movement of the hips an enticing twist. I’d already cum a few times, them looking to term with quadruplets by now, but the sisters were insatiable and having immense fun.

“No~.” Celestia giggled before a flying book smacked her on the head. “Ow! Who dares?!”

“Why are my students so perverted?” A female voice groaned before a pair of scaly hands groped my ass and a shockingly barb-covered dick extended between my thighs, causing me to tasp and instinctively clench my thighs around the beast. “Ugh, why am I so perverted?” Asked the woman’s contralto voice. “I blame Charlise for this.” It wasn’t until now that I noticed how cold my molester’s body was as she pressed against me, my lovers looking at her in shock.

“Who?” I groaned as she ground against me, playing with my body.

“Master?!” Luna yelped as the cock pressed to my labia, the barbs roughly moving my bikini aside with impressive hip movements.

“Mistress now. Something happened. Charlise and Star Swirl have fused together after so long combined. Charlise is also much older than Star Swirl, guess who’s body took prominence?” The necrotic alive-looking unicorn-headed hippogriff grunted as she thrust into me, sending me into a squeal as she rammed that barbed cock into my already soaked cunt.

“Charlise.” Celestia mewled as she looked on the scene of me being fucked by a stranger! Well, not a stranger, but still!

“Wait! Why are you fuc-Unf! Ah!” I moaned as I was forced into a breeding position, on my hands and knees, getting thrust into with a barbed dick that somehow hit all of my sensitive spots. I came hard and fast, blowing Tia and Lulu up more, causing them to fall to their butts with moans of pleasure.

“So backed up. Haven’t even released since the change!” This deceptively healthy-looking busty hippogriff, Charswirl, I’ll call her that, thrust so deep I felt her engorged balls slap my thighs. “Been trapped in the library for nearly a year, my new body is both undead and alive! It’s so, unf, frustrating!” Charswirl slammed home, cumming into me, and I rolled my eyes back in pleasure as I came again, my tongue lolling out as I greedily accepted her seed.

“Unf, there, bred.” Charswirl sighed, rubbing my belly as she kept pumping me, her balls pulsing and sending gushes into me continuously. “Too bad my students have dicks in them or I would have targeted them.” They were blowing up too. At least they won’t get pregnant.

“Ew~! As hot as this is, no! I won’t let my Avatar birth undead-yet-somehow-alive babies! Good thing that sterilization spell was a general one.” Farore declared with disgust but was still able to enjoy it as much as I did.

“H-hope you weren’t planning to sire kids with this. I’m sterile so I don’t knock them up.” I convulsed in another orgasm since Charswirl was still filling me. Oh, gawd~.

“That’s great actually. The last thing I need is more things getting between me and my research.” Charswirl sighed and started to pull out, then covered my ass and thighs in cum as she was still cumming. “Eugh~ I have so much~...” Considering she only has balls the size of coconuts, that is very impressive. At least as productive as me at that size.

Wait~ undead squick Farore...I have ammunition. “Hm? Still need release~?” I asked, looking back at her with hooded eyes, shaking my ass a bit at her. “C’mon~ I have more room~.”

?Ew~! Stop that!? Farore demanded both turned on and utterly grossed out as I backed up, spearing myself back on Charswirl’s cock, the necrotic hippogriff groaning and thrusting back into me, causing me to cum and blow my insensate gold and silver lovers up more, my remote dicks driving them into moaning and cumming wrecks.

“Girl! I can dispel sterilization! Don’t tempt me!” Charswirl moaned as she already started thrusting again. “Can’t, believe, this, is, what, we've become~!” Charswirl began cumming even more and I squealed as my belly began lifting me off the sand.

“Ach, no, bad avatar!” Farore gagged as she came, dispelling my remote cocks before Tia and Luna got past term size with sextuplets, which would already cause them issues with moving around. At least I don’t have to worry about hurting them, one being a fertility goddess and the other always wearing an inflation charm. “Ew~ I can’t believe I just got off on this~!”

“Ah~...ha~...” I wordlessly grunted as Charswirl finally stopped pumping me full, and I was perched on a belly that required Charswirl to be standing to still be hilted in me.

“Damn~ that was good,” Charswirl huffed, rubbing her balls and my ass. “Well done. I appreciate the effort, but I’m still backed-up.” I gurgled in response.

---]===>

“So that’s why I turned you three into immobile condoms.” Charswirl finished summarizing how Star Swirl and Charlise had come to the isles to find the Empyrea Library. Found it, got lost in magical research, walked into a lab, got blasted by a long-unfinished magic experiment, fused both mind, body, and soul, and finally managed to find the surface, stumbling through the jungles of the island until Charswirl happened upon us, and immediately had to deal with long-forgotten sexual urges. Even moving onto Tia and Luna after she was done with me.

Which was why we were all now perched on bellies the size of several full-grown people curled up in our wombs. Thankfully Luna and Tia used magic on themselves to make them sterile too.

“Thou knows how to dispel sterilization.” Luna mewled, clearly influenced by her aspect as she wiggled atop her belly, mine and Charswirl’s cum sloshing in her. “Did thou do so?” Tia and I blinked at Luna as this much cum would give us a huge litter. We looked at Charswirl in a mixture of fear and anticipation. We all have incredibly potent pregnancy fetishes after all.

“I don’t know. My magic is so much more potent and hard to control since the fusion. I wasn’t intending to, but with that in mind I may have. We won’t know until tomorrow when any pregnancy verification spells would be able to work.” Charswirl admitted with a shrug, sending her basketball boobs bouncing. How could a dead woman be so sexy?

“Okay, ew, you’re like my father...why is that hot?” Celestia mewled looking at her belly. “Ach! I think I know why Mother is grossed out by Luna and I having sex! ACH BAD IMAGES!”

“I’ll have you know, I’m only one-tenth of your adopted father physically! The rest is all Charlise!” Charswirl scoffed in offense as she crossed her arms under her tan-furred boobs, her long leonine tail swishing about, emphasizing her big, juicy butt and her thicc thighs.

Now Luna looked green as she realized what Tia was thinking off. “Okay, We’ll have to apologize to mother for our arguments this week.”

“You are so sexy!” I barked out to Charswirl who blushed green on the blue feminine unicorn face she had.

“Don’t flatter me unless you want another round,” Charswirl warned me sternly.

“Please no. While you are clearly not just our adopted father, we can’t see you as anything else right now.” Celestia said as she rubbed her belly with all six limbs. “Oof, this is just fantastic though. We came here for a bit of fun in the sun, and got way more fun than anticipated.”

“Indeed, especially if we’re all impregnated when there’s so much to be done.” Luna lamented but didn’t seem too torn up about it. The Spring Cycle was already over, with it having been last month, but that doesn’t guarantee there are no out-of-cycle pregnancies.

“Unf, your fault so getting so sexy.” Charswirl huffed. “I need to see the Great Deku Tree about help with my libido. She’s always so good at knowing what herbal remedies to use for things like this.”

“Wait, what?!” I squealed, almost rolling forward in my excited bounce, Charswirl quickly catching me by my boobs, putting me near her face. “Where?! The Great Deku Tree is usually tied to the Hero in the events they’re there for!”

“Um, the Great Deku Tree is hidden in the Lost Woods, at the furthest western edges of the Cervine Forest Kingdom. But it’s called the Lost Woods for a-mph?” I kissed the beautiful mare/bird/cat and shivered at how cold her mouth was, and how cold her hands on my breasts were, but damn it, she just gave me my next lead!

“Ew~!”
“Ew~!”
“Ew~!”

Chorused my three onlookers. Shut up! I’m kissing this sexy woman! She is now part of the harem! I BEG of you Lulu~!

---]===>

“So we gained a new lover!” I cheered, hugging Charswirl’s shoulder as my tiny fairy self once more, said living-dead arch-mage looked at me in a mixture of embarrassment and fondness as I finished the ‘report’ to Princess Zelda, who was looking on from her throne, and then over at her daughters to her sides who looked suitably ill.

“You two fucked your adoptive father?” Zelda asked in irritation.

“Please don’t bring it up,” Luna whined as she squirmed and rubbed her black dress that complimented her now-permanent silver fur over her flat tummy, all of us thankfully not pregnant with undead hippogriff spawn considering all the work we have to do.

“I’m still having squick moments over how long it took to...drain her cum.” Celetia was doing the same with her red dress, which complimented her now-permanent golden fur.

“Oh, hush. You enjoyed every moment of it.” Charswirl huffed. “Besides, it’s not like I really adopted you two, I’m more your mentor.”

“You still raised us!” Celestia barked back.

“Still didn’t adopt you though. Never had you call me dad.” Charswril chuckled in her husky voice.

“So now, do you see why I dislike Incest?” Zelda sighed rubbing the bridge of her nose. “Thanks for raising my daughters Charswirl.”

“I do wish I could have done better.” Charswirl lamented, looking to Luna with sadness, my Lover cringing. “I could have spared them 1000 years of Luna being banished if I’d been more attentive. But, the past is passed and hindsight is 20/20. I’ll be taking back my job as Court Wizard, thank you. I’ll be working both here and at my tower, since Charlise’s head is no longer an issue for me.”

“Where is her head?” I asked in curiosity, floating in the air as was my want.

“It was in the back of some sick curio closet when it dissolved upon our fusion. Its last moments of vision were of various other body parts, perfectly preserved, and a wooden door. Wherever it is, there’s a sicko out there collecting dismembered body parts.” Charswirl sneered in disgust. “Frankly it looked like some kind of lab.”

“Ah, I had some ideas.” I chuckled evilly at Farore’s gag. “But we should find this sicko if he’s a threat.”

“Okay, Love, thou art enjoying this way too much,” Luna stated. “Art thou getting back at Farore?”

“Considering she despises death, undead, and necrophilia? Yes.” I hissed vindictively. Farore sent sensations of disgust mixed with an apology because she knows this is partly because of my crumbling sense of individuality.

“If you come across a Stalfos that isn’t evil, feel free to have some fun. I know I did.” Zelda admitted with a sheepish grin, causing everyone to look at her aghast. “What? She was polite, bored, I was needy and stuck in a lonely adventure. She had rather firm Bones if you get what I mean.” Zelda laughed and waved it off.

“Oh~, you’ll have to tell me how to charm them!” I’m not overcompensating for my flagging sense of self by adopting fetishes that would’ve made the original me sick to my stomach. Nope! No burying my insecurities with sex here, no sir!

“Love, don’t take this too far.” Celestia pleaded with a sigh.

“Indeed. I’d rather be the only undead you consort with. They’re dangerous as a rule.” Charswirl gently poked my tummy with her index finger, making me giggle. “Well, we all have work to do. Good luck. The Lost Woods are dangerous, and tend to turn those lost within into Stalfos.”

“Don’t get lost in the Lost Woods. Kinda impossible, but I’m slime at my core if I stay slime, will I be cursed to...I don’t know. What would be considered slime bones?” I asked around everyone shrugging and sending bountiful boobies bouncing. “Well, I guess I’m fine then. Alright, who’s coming with me? I asked as I floated towards the door.

“Considering the risks, it would be best if you went alone.” Zelda declared, gesturing around. “I don’t know anyone here that could go with you safely, not even Harmonia or Eris, who have not woken up yet.”

“They’re still sleeping? Um, has anything happened to our trees?” I nervously asked. Long stints in our main bodies seem to do weird and kinky things.

“Besides twining your roots together, leaning into each other, and even taking provocative still poses? Nothing much.” Zelda shrugged. “Last I saw, Harmonia was fingering your vagina, while Eris was sucking her breasts.”

If I was not a slime right now my fur would be poofing out.

Ch.47

View Online

Ch.47

After the ‘debriefing’ I checked in on the city. Everything was just fine, nothing new there. The Harem was still occupied, only Nicole having popped in for a day off while we were at the beach. Damn it. I also slept the night in my tree, which was being sensually pressed into by my ‘sibling’ Fae’s trees. I went to sleep with them both sucking my breasts, to me waking up with me sucking Eris’ left breast and fingering Harmonia as she did the same for me.

Gosh~ we’re a trio of sexy birches! Beeches! Um, bitches! That’s the one! The one not a tree! Please don’t tell me I’m becoming a pun machine. I don’t want a trip to the pungeon!

“I love the garden!” One of the gardeners cheered, my precious Plunder milking her for the precious nutrition such a verdant place needed. I couldn’t turn to see her since I, Harmy, and Eris were all still spraying sap from our nipples which, at our size, was a mere trickle in the tiny formerly full stream in front of us. Maybe we should go big again?

“Am I able to fuck the trees?” A male visitor asked from behind us, placing his hands on my hips-oh~ I can feel that! “Wow...it’s like flesh. So warm and yielding.”

“Um, it isn’t suggested. They are literally the avatars of the Goddess of Creation and are also Great Fairies that govern Order, Chaos, and Harmony. It might do something unexpected.” Commented another female voice. Oh wait, I recognize her voice, Giga Eater.

“Hm, I’m cool with that.” The male said as he slapped his big, juicy horsedick on my thicc ass making me blink. “I’m giving it go!” He sawed on my ass, and I gasped, making him jump.

“D-don’t just stop there!” I demanded, turning my head away from Eris’ breast, sap trickling from my lips, my eyes glowing as I leered at him. He was a rather fit young yellow stallion, with a face that was so handsome if I weren’t indignant right now, I’d probably swoon. “If you’re going to whip it out, you’re damn well going to use it!” I presented my ass a bit more. “Now fuck me!”

“Y-yes ma’am!” The green-eyed yellow stallion declared, putting his hands back on my hips, where they should be, and began rubbing his cock between my thighs as I groped and played with my ‘sisters’ the two starting to wake up if their quiet shifting and quivering eyelids meant much.

“Oh~, what’s going on?” Eris muttered, then blushed when she looked around, seeing people groping and stroking themselves. Then she gasped as I fingered her and looked at me, then behind me. “R-really?! We’re doing this?!”

“Or I am at least. Considering-UNF!” I grunted as the stallion got tired of foreplay and plunged his thick, hot, long dick into my receptive and somehow soft tree pussy. “W-we’ve been doing slow-motion softcore porn in our sleep or while away, this is a pretty obvious step!”

“Hm? Oh! About time!” Harmonia commented in excitement as the sound of my current stud’s pounding into me sounded incredibly like if I was flesh. “When I realized what we were doing in our sleep, I was just waiting for someone to try and use us like the Plunder vines.”

“Harmy?!” Eris said in surprise before, quite honestly. the largest stallion I’ve ever seen besides Thorax walked up to Eris’ rear and grabbed her ass, spreading her thighs for his massive cock. “W-wait! WAIT! I’m-AH~!” Eris wailed as he rammed into her plump pussy without remorse, her abdomen distending with his cock, and if she weren’t rooted to the ground, it’d be lifting her into the air.

“Okay, who is that?” I asked as Harmy pouted. “You were scoping him for a week weren’t you?” I asked her casually, as if I wasn’t enjoying getting bent over a ditch and fucked, spraying more sap.

“Big Macintosh. He’s Applejack’s older brother. Eris was a major reason why he got rescued last month. Guess he has a crush on her.” Harmonia pouted and crossed her arms under her breasts. “Well, is anybody gonna give me a treat?” Harmonia’s demand got a nervous stallion to approach, and get on his knees to eat her out. “Oh~ not what I was hoping for, but nice~.”

“BIG MAC!” We heard the shout of an angry Applejack from over the wall. “YA BETTER NOT BE FUCKIN’ THAT FAIRY IN THE GARDEN!”

“EEYUP!” Hollered back the big red 8-foot tall absolute mountain of muscle beefcake of an earth pony as he redoubled his pace, practically ripping Eris out of the ground while she screamed in rapture as he literally drove her wild with his massive pillar of cock ruining her.

“Boy I don’t, unf, think that was a smart idea,” I told the red stallion. “An angry sister can be a pain for months.” The one time I stood up for myself against my sister Elanor, I got paid back for it in fucking spades for the next three months.

“Eeyup~!” Big Mac neighed, actually freaking neighed as he came, his bowling-ball sized nuts pulsing and pumping Eris so fast, it looked like a single gout of his cum was enough to knock her up with one foal, the successive pumps making her bigger, and bigger, until he stopped at her looking pregnant with quintuplets. “Hm~...thank ya kindly.”

“A...a...anytime…” Eris managed to rasp out, tears running from her eyes, snot from her nose, and drool from her lips. He’d genuinely, in a few minutes, almost literally fucked Eris’ brains out. Holy. Shit. “R-really…” Instead of verbally responding, Big Mac leaned around her to kiss her gently, pulled out, wiped his cock off on her ass, and gathered up his clothes before leaving. “C-come back s-soon~...”

“LUCKY!” Me and Harmonia yelled before my stallion huffed and redoubled his effort, ramming almost through my cervix as his cock seemed to get longer in desire to at least near Mac in some way. Moments later, he began cumming, and I groaned in satisfaction, while Harmy joined me in spasming, the stallion eating her own having finished her off.

“Ah~. Thank you.” I panted out to my partner, winking at him as he blushed. “Feel free to come by anytime.” I rubbed my swollen tummy, barely enough to look expecting. Maybe I’ll make more seeds with this?

“Will do.” My stallion chuckled as he pulled out an almost sixteen-inch cock. Whoa! He was maybe four inches shorter when he got started!

“BIG MACINTOSH!” We heard yelled halfway across town.

“ARGH! WORTH IT!” Big Mac bellowed in pain. Hopefully AJ wasn’t being too cruel.

---]===>

I didn’t have time to dally since it was morning when I got woken up with a dick on my butt. After straightening up, I left Harmonia and Eris to recover.

“Refreshments?” A familiar, if annoyed voice asked me as I was flying towards where I thought Luna would be right now. I turned to see Paddy in a maid’s dress holding a drink tray, her glasses clacking with ice, and a thick familiar collar on her neck.

“Oh! Paddy! Hello bitch!” I barked and sized up from my fairy form to grab a glass and turned into my signature caribou body, making the caribou blink before her eyes widened. “Good to see you getting your just desserts.”

“YOU! YOU’RE WHY CARMINE DISAPPEARED AND I HAD TO TAKE OVER THAT CAMPAIGN!” Paddy screamed at me. “If she didn’t vanish I wouldn’t have run into that changeling ambush and not see my lover again! I’m stuck here because if I go back I’ll lose my holdings and put into a breeding pen for years!”

“I heard about that. Any idea what happened to Carmine?” I knocked back the refreshing lemonade, chugging it down and absorbing it while enjoying the sugary tartness.

“I’m not fucking telling y-GRK!” The collar shocked her, and she spasmed, dropping the tray, shattering the glasses and spilling drinks on the floor. “G-gah! Fine! Ah...she went to investigate a report about a shrine to some pagan goddess or something and never returned. Investigation of the site revealed nothing. No shrine, no signs of struggle, and no Carmine.”

“So no clue then. I bet the phone number I have is useless then.” I mused in disappointment. I do like the woman, and I’d love to have her here, as a friend at least.

“One of the first things we tried, so yes.” Paddy huffed and bent over, sullenly about to clean up the mess by hand since the collar likely saps her magic. With a sigh, I took pity on her and made some hand gestures, the world tinting blue as time seemed to reverse, Paddy standing up, the tray and drinks being picked up and restored, the shock happening in reverse. I then released the most potent of my Order powers, which only worked to Restore Order to something by reversing Chaotic Events. It was such a choosy power, and I can barely use it for anything meaningful, but reversing spills and stubbed toes? Yes. “-put in a breeding pen for years!”

“Sorry to hear that Paddy. You work off your debt to the crown and I’m sure you can go back home after we take over the CFK in return.” I put the extra empty glass on her trey, making her blink in confusion. “Just mind your tongue, don’t want to see you get shocked again.”

“Wha...how...when…?” Paddy became even more confused as I left her to wonder what just happened.

---]===>

I found Luna after my encounter with Paddy and got her to teleport me to the relative area Zelda said the Lost Woods were. Almost immediately after heading West though, I got turned around.

I then spent I don’t know how long, hours, days, weeks, maybe? I was wandering the forest, completely lost. Thankfully I was in my full slime form, as whatever magic here tried to do something to me, but all it really seemed to do was make my membrane a bit firmer. Which I welcome. A firm membrane means less fluid loss, and I was already able to form weapons from my own body and stand on legs as goo, that’ll be even easier now.

Anyway, after ages of being lost, I finally came upon something different. I saw a Stalfos ala Wind Waker walking into a massive log before a dart took off its head and an almost familiar giggle sounded out. The giggle while familiar, was a much lighter and childlike tone than the lower pitch of Majora’s distorted cackles. I looked at the trees and saw a faceless boy sitting in the branches kicking his legs.

“Hehehe~! It's been a long time since a slime has been here! You lost?” He laughed before waving at me and began playing a pan flute whimsically, the tones the familiar tune of the Lost Woods.

“I’m looking for the Great Deku Tree!” I called up to him. He chuckled again before hopping and teleporting to another branch and motioning for me to follow.

“You need to get past the Temple! But nothing is there right now...well besides a Guardian, but the thing’s stuck in the ground!” He chuckled again. “Before I lead you, you have to catch me!”

“Have you already guided a Hero and Wolf?” I asked as my locomotion mound allowed me to shoot towards him, the skeletal imp cackling as he vanished, and I moved to follow him through the trees.

“Link? Hm, yeah I met him as a child but sent him towards Kakariko with this mother for safety. The lady used a random warp to get here. He didn’t like me calling him his name though. His mother was even more confused!” He chuckled before I almost fell into a hole, thankfully my mound made trips and falls next to impossible. “C’mon! If you go any slower, I’m gonna summon my friends!”

“None of that!” I shouted as I kept up, squeezing between trees, rocketing up trunks and even launching myself from branches as I kept pace as best I could. Eventually, he stopped on a stone hexagon in the middle of a clearing, surrounded by cliffs. I paused, and looked around, recognizing where we were.

A bell-like chime sounded and a Korok appeared, hovering in the air with leaves before they changed into an incredibly adorable green-furred anthro squirrel child. “Skull Kid, why did you bring a Chuchu here?” The young girl with green hair barked at the skeletal child. “They’re monsters!”

“No, no silly Saria! This is a Slime! They’re not mindless blobs of jelly.” Skull Kid gestured to me, and I yelped as wooden puppets appeared around me, and hefted up my massive tits. “They don’t have boobies either!” Saria’s very mature response was to blush so red her whole body looked sunburned.

“Skull Kid! That’s not nice!” The green-furred Kokiri scolded as she waved her hand, and suddenly the puppets were smashed to pieces by some unseen force. “Sorry. Both for Skull Kid’s rudeness and my own.”

“It’s fine. I’m used to being underestimated or experiencing a case of mistaken identity.” I rubbed my breasts, the magic in the puppets felt...familiar. “Anyway, you’re Saria, Sage of Forest right?”

“Um, yes? How would you know?” Saria asked curiously, and it wasn’t until I let Farore’s mark on my head shine, that she gasped and got to a knee. “Mother Farore! Forgive us our disrespect!”

“Okay, so she’s alive?” Farore stated curiously. “Thought she died back in the time break. Or was that the other version of Hyrule we made before it went off the tracks and became like that Dynasty Warriors realm?”

“Other Version?” I asked, guessing she meant the world the offshoot games were made to depict. “Well, anyway. Not truly Saria. I am not here directly. Wait, hold on. Ahem. From this point forth, until I say otherwise, it is I, Farore, speaking through my Avatar.” Dang it, Farore!

“Yes my Goddess. What is it you require?” Saria asked without moving from her place.

“I seek council with the Great Deku Tree. I hear she is well?” Ah, right, someone mentioned the tree was female this time around.

“Um, no. She is having issues with tainted water. It seems the Minish have settled on the mountain feeding the streams, and they’ve become enemies of nature in the past few centuries.” Saria informed us with worry, and I sighed along with Farore.

“They truly enjoy causing so many problems...I will arrange to have the issue dealt with. But I must speak with her first on the potential whereabouts of the Hero. Skull Kid has already provided that he has at least been here, but the Great Deku Tree knows all that happens in these forests, even into the corrupted lands of the former Minish.” Farore stated through me, and the Sage stood.

“Yes, follow me. Don’t worry, I won’t try to lose you like Skull Kid.” Saria promised, causing Skull Kid to cackle shamelessly about leading a goddess on a goose chase.

“It was fun, fun, fun!” Skull kid chuckled as I and Farore looked to the hexagon with the symbol of three apples overlapping the old image of the Forest Sage.

“When did this happen?” Farore asked as Saria began leading us away from the Temple.

“About 17 years ago, when the magic of the Forest Temple weakened, and the majority of its power went to a new Sage. I am duty-bound to remain regardless, even if my vigil is essentially over.” Saria’s words helped prove a puzzle. Applejack is 17. That was her Mark.

---]===>

“So I’m not the only lewd giant tree!” I exclaimed happily as we entered the clearing around the Great Deku Tree, which was easily just as obscene as I was in how shaped her body was and everything. Only thing I had over her was the fact that I wasn’t a squirrel with a poofy leaf tail and my tits constantly poured nutritious magic sap.

“Ah! I sensed something familiar about you! You’re the Great Tree of your forest, right?” The hyper-busty and hourglass-shaped squirrel tree asked me with her hands on her wide hips. She was just as animated as the tree from Wind Waker, but just as grand as the one from Ocarina. Not to mention like I already pointed out, woo she thicc!

“Yes, I am,” I said with a smile. “I’m also lucky to be able to roam freely.”

“Lucky! I’m stuck here, just watching everything.” The Great Deku Tree, fuck it, her name is Deku, pouted and crossed her arms under her bust. “You’d think I’d figure that trick out after a few hundred years of succeeding my predecessor.”

“Ah, well, maybe I could teach you.” I chuckled before my body suddenly became rigid. “That would be something we could do, but I must ask important questions.” Dang it Farore, warn me! “Firstly, how long do you think it will take the tainted water to truly harm you?”

“Maybe a few months? It wasn’t until recently that whatever they were doing started poisoning the water. Before then, the taint wasn’t enough to worry about.” Deku considered as she looked to the south, where the mountains bordering the Lost Woods and Kokiri Forest were the tallest. “Up there, at the top of the Kulve mountain range, to the south. They’ve been mining there for a while, dozens of years really. But it wasn’t until this past year that they started dumping toxins into my water supply.”

“Alright then.” I said with a bow. “I’ll send a group to help out soon. If you need, my forest is open to you and yours as well.” Hey! It’s MY forest! “Apologies, my Avatar’s forest. She had it before she gained the ability to channel me.”

“Thank you. I might need to if I get too much weaker, but it’ll be a task to shove myself into a seed and send my little Kokiri across the land to your home.” Deku solemnly closed her eyes. “As for your Hero. He did appear here, several years ago. He was but a child, his mother pregnant. They fled in the direction of Old Kakariko. Where they went upon leaving this continent, however, I am unsure.”

“They left the Continent?” I groaned in anguish. Every lead thus far has instead produced another Quest on the list, while leaving us further clueless as to Link’s whereabouts. “Thank you, but what direction did they leave the continent?”

“East towards your continent, of course. There’s not much option otherwise besides heading West, into the Unknown Oceans.”

“So Link did end up in Equestria...thank you Deku. I’ll be-oh!” I turned to leave, only to have a root wrap around my waist.

“Please? I sense you have multiple bodies. Could you plant one here? Your presence might even slow this taint’s corruption of the land.” Deku’s squirrely face and big watery emerald eyes, as she pouted, was too much!

“Gah! Don’t do that!” I looked away, shielding my face from the cuteness.

“That is actually a good idea. I’m in favor.” Farore further cut into any hesitation I had, and I whined, pulling out a blank envelope, using my slime to quickly imprint a letter, and then used a stored pouch of powdered Dragonfire, courtesy of Spike and Tara to send it home so everyone would know why I’ll be gone for a while.

“Okay. Fine. Where am I going to take root?” My answer came in the form of Deku cheerfully using her roots to brutally tear up a spot in her clearing next to her on her southern side, which was her right side, the grass now fertilizer in the tilled dark soil. “Okay...I’m a lewd sleeper though.” I warned her as I approached the spot, turning my mound into legs as I walked on the loamy soil, desperately trying not to sink in and root yet until I was roughly in the center of the cleared acre of land, turned around to face East, and sighed as I felt my hooves sink in. “Oh~ yes~...”

---]===>

I regained awareness to feel someone leaning into me and hugging me as they snored softly. I gently opened my eyes and peered to my left to see Deku happily leaning into me and resting her head on my shoulder. Aw~ she’s so cute and lonely. I hope she knows that my body here won’t be active without me present.

I closed my eyes again, not really sleeping, yet my awareness of the world ceased until I felt the warmth of the sun on my canopy. I reopened my eyes to see the rising sun to the east, which was where I and Deku were facing by default, with me between her and the southern mountains threatening her and the forest. “Hey, Deku. I can’t just stay here.”

“Mm~ no~...” Deku whined as she nuzzled my neck, still mostly asleep. “I’m not alone for the first time…”

“Sorry, but I have much more to do. I won’t really be here, but I’ll still feel everything done to me, so please don’t play with me while I’m away. It could be dangerous.” I hugged the squirrely tree, and stood up straighter, making sure I wasn’t invading too much of her space as she straightened up too, and I blinked, now back home in my garden. “...Maybe I should plant more of me. Girls, how long was I gone?”

“You’re back already?” Harmonia asked of me with a blink...wait. I gawked, Eris was still slightly uprooted, and inflated, snoring in her sex-induced exhaustion as her cunny dribbled Mac’s seed down her thighs and be reabsorbed by her roots. “You only left maybe a few hours ago.”

“W-what?! But I’ve been gone days? Weeks maybe!” Holy shit! The Lost Woods and Kokiri Forest are royally fucked up both dimensionally and time-wise!

“Yeah, would explain why those kids don’t age,” Harmy said while looking at me oddly.

“EHeehehehah!” We both heard and Skull Kid hopped out of my branches. “New portal!” He chuckled.

“What the hell?!” Harmonia yelped upon seeing the undead forest nymph.

“You’re funny!” Skull Kid chuckled before jumping into my canopy again and vanishing.

“I don’t even want to know. I have another report to give.” Ugh, who knew questing was so tedious?

Ch.48

View Online

Ch.48

“So now there’s a portal between here and the Great Deku Tree.” I finished reporting to the Princesses, once more a fairy in my leafy bikini.

“The Skull Kid has access to your forest...I feel sorry for the caribou soldiers probing Ponyville.” Zelda said with a look of disbelief. “Even more if that Fae gets the fairies to follow him.”

“Wait, Mother, I thought there were no Fae left.” Celestia gestured towards me, and I was feeling rather freaked out suddenly. I may be a Great Fairy, but a Fae? Something akin to that Irish/Celtic Bullshit exists in this world?!

“Well, the Skull Kid became a Fae through incredible suffering at the hands of Majora. Sound familiar?” Zelda rhetorically asked as she looked at me.

“Oh~.” Luna and Celestia chorused. “This does not bode well,” Luna added on.

“Indeed. But thankfully Skull Kid is the only remaining Fae. At least Skull Kid is mostly harmless compared to most of the Fae of old.” Zelda solemnly nodded. “Now then, so Link at least came to Equestria. With a pregnant mother as well. Did you get a description of them from The Great Deku-?”

There was suddenly an explosion of glitter, literal glitter, and Eris popped up in the middle of the throne room, looking positively radiant in her tiny plant-clothed fairy body. “I am just so ecstatic! A Fae who enjoys mischief! Thank you for connecting his home here Robin!”

“Please tell me the Everfree at least isn’t filled with buffalo doing ballet.” Celestia bemoaned as she rubbed her snout.

“No~?” Eris mewled. “But~ we don’t have caribou playing house in Ponyville.”

“While wearing shoulder-high jockstraps?” Celestia asked rhetorically.

“Antler high!” Eris gushed in excitement, before turning to me and smooching my cheek. “Oh, and please, convince AJ to let her hot stud of a brother come see me more. I am just. Absolutely. Full of life right now!”

“Y-you’re pregnant?” I weakly asked, and she cackled.

“Not like before! You are too! Our tree bodies are growing seeds in our canopies like crazy! At least they’re just magic seeds and not sentient ones.” Eris happily declared, which may be in part because helping our fairy children get situated and laying ground rules for them was such a hassle the first time around.

“You’re making Magic Seeds?” Zelda said with a smile. “Like Deku Nuts?”

“Wait~ So the Deku seeds are from miss Deku getting cum in her knothole?” Eris chuckled as pulled one Deku Nut out. “Skull Kid gave me this one.”

“No. Unlike here, The Great Deku Tree was untainted and just grew them naturally. However, thanks to fraternizing with you, I doubt she won’t find out about that now.” Zelda leered disapprovingly at me, but I leered back...no wait, Farore leered back. I’m okay with this. “Anyway, did the Great Deku Tree give you descriptions of Link and his mother?”

“Um...I may have forgotten that one. I can pop back and ask, then be back as fast as it takes me to go between here and the garden.” I offered, only for Zelda to wave the suggestion away.

“No, that isn’t as pressing an issue as what was brought to my attention upon waking this morning. Lulu?” Zelda looked to her daughter, who became gravely serious.

“A Dark presence in the Far North has suddenly appeared. One that We hoped to never feel again, as the caribou suddenly find themselves besieged by wild Windigoes and violent snowstorms the likes of which haven’t been seen on this continent for over 1000 years.” Luna gripped the armrests of her throne so hard I could hear the ebony wood creaking. “The horrible Night Terrors the caribou and yaks up north are feeling are haunting, and We cannot handle so many horrific mind-scarring dreams by mineself.”

“Great~. Well, is there anything I can do? Or is this gonna be another wait-and-see like with the Gerudo?” I asked in frustration. Seriously, all these things are mounting up and we can’t do anything? Geez, this really is a Zelda universe! We’re gonna have to wait for Link to save us.

“Unfortunately, it will have to wait. We do not have nearly enough resources to tackle such a deadly foe.” Zelda grimly stated, then sighed out of her nose. “We also have yet another issue.”

“What~?” I whined, slumping over.

“The Dread Dragon, Volvagia, has been resurrected once more.” At Zelda’s input, I sobbed. Where is Link~?! I don’t want to deal with all this bullshit~!

---]===>

“Argh~, am I link? Or is Link out there? Why am I doing his job?!” I whined as I floated down a random road in the city as my fairy form right now, having asked to have time to myself for a bit. We literally have doom coming and Vaati is even panicking, recalling all her armies into defensive positions.

“I feel like Navi from The Real Legend of Zelda Ocarina of Time!” I wailed at feeling so helpless and at the end being relied on and sighed as I hovered up to a birdhouse and sat on the perch with a sigh. A robin poked his head out of his home and chirped at me. “No, no. I’m fine. Just having a bad time.” More chirps. “Well, you’re right, it could be worse…” He whistled and sang, then nuzzled me and went back into his home. “Thanks...holy crap robins are insightful.”

“Huh?” Navi queried as she paused in passing by.

“Oh, nothing Navi. Say, where are the fairies anyway? I remember waking up to a bunch of lights floating over me when I first came to this world, then I saw them kinda not-here on the regular after that. But aside from you and my newborn fairies, I’ve never seen fairies actually here and in person, besides Tatl who at least tried to talk to me.” I must’ve really come out of the blue because the blue busty chimeric fairy blinked and looked bemused.

“Um...well, we’re around. Always. We’ve kinda taken up a lot of the work of the Minish with them becoming either nearly-useless breezies or corrupt and sex-obsessed caribou. So if a weird magic miracle seems to happen, it’s likely a bunch of us floating around in the veil and making it work.” Navi shrugged, sending her basketball-scale sized boobs bouncing. At least she was wearing plant clothes like me.

“Huh...good to know. Y’know, you were the Hero’s guide once, in another realm.” I again seemed to blow her mind with an out-of-the-blue statement, as she recoiled.

“Uh...cool? I’m good being Princess Zelda’s aide.” Navi then looked around. “I was just passing by. Is there anything else you want to drop on me?”

“Hmm~, do you know an entity named Midna?” I asked, figuring since I had a fairy actually in front of me and willing to talk that I’d get a bit more trivia filled out.

“You mean the Goddess of Twilight?” Oh? She got promoted? “Yeah, she rules the Twilight Realm, kinda like how Lorelia rules Lorule.”

“Good to hear. She deserves it.” I smiled wistfully, then sighed. “You can go if you don’t want to hang out with a mopey eccentric like me.”

“Hey, you’re not that bad. Kinda dropping all sorts of topic bombs, but you’re okay. I just want to go to that new tavern and get absolutely sloshed bathing in that cow’s cream.” Wait, bathe in it Navi? Are you an alcoholic? Do I need to get you help?

“Really? Huh, so why were the fairies floating around me when I first showed up?” I asked as I followed her to the Tavern, which, as I expected, now had a cow-headed sign on the front with caribou antlers that declared it the Milk Bar.

“You really don’t have a sense of Order in how to ask questions do you?” I felt stung at that comment. I’m quite Orderly! Or...shit. Eris isn’t very Chaotic anymore, Harmonia seems more eager to throw things out of Balance...a-are we being corrupted by our Matrons? The sensation of concern from Farore helped confirm it, as well as the annoyance from my Plunder Core, which was, perhaps, the most Orderly part of me.

“Sorry, weird stuff for the last week.” I sighed. “So, would you know why I had fairies around me when I first arrived?”

“Well, you’re not of this realm. Likely the fairies in the area had to converge and even materialize for such a heavy breach in the veil. I wouldn’t know directly since I’ve been Zelda’s companion since her curse broke and I’d been leading her here to safety.” Navi said as we flew into the tavern, which was nearly empty this early in the day, Talon’s nipples were even sealed with those milk canister pasties of hers as she relaxed at her new bar.

“Oh,” I replied, before blinking when I spotted Tara with an older blue caribou in a casual shorts and tank top outfit that clashed with Tara’s signature lab coat and blouse with trousers.

“Dad, when did you start drinking?” Tara chuckled to the cow. “I still can’t believe you just walked out of CUMS and came straight to the Forest? Why?”

“Eh, while I was tenured as the premier astrologist, I didn’t have my family, and I heard the Resistance was here, with a certain escaped ‘traitor’. At first, I was hopelessly lost, but then some nice fairies guided me here.” The blue cow explained. “Also, I heard they actually have good alcohol here. Canterlot’s stores suck since the occupation. All the caribou drink is beer and lager. Bah. None of them know a good liquor.”

“You still didn’t answer my question about the drinking. Or about mom and Shiny.” Tara sadly pointed out as I floated closer, leaving Navi to beg and plead Talon to ‘unlock those glorious tits’ ahead of time. To which I agree, those tits are too glorious to withhold, but they’re not mine so Talon can lock them up if she wants.

“That’s because I don’t know. As for drinking, I started once I wasn’t a slave and could drown my sorrows.” The cow knocked back her bottle of beer, which considering the time of day, was rather quite early for drinking. At least Talon doesn’t let any heavier stuff out until later.

“You didn’t find them?” Tara asked sadly.

“I heard a rumor.” The cow sighed with a look of morose resignation. “A light grey unicorn mother with a white unicorn son were seen several years ago fleeing from the Cervine Forest Kingdom towards Equestria. How they survived such a long-distance teleport, especially with your mother pregnant, we may never know. The soldiers that followed were unable to once they neared the Smoky Mountains.”

“Have you gone to the Smoky Mountains?” I asked, causing the two to jump and the blue cow to sputter out her beer. “Sorry, but I’m curious. Last I heard, the person I was looking for was fleeing east from the CFK with a pregnant mother some time ago.”

“Of course not. It’s out of the way, on the north edge of the peninsula that nearly separates the North and South Luna Seas and nearly connects the continents save the strait between the seas. Even on the voyages here and back, the King never got close to those mountains, but I could still see them. Nothing remarkable besides how humid the sea near them was and how foggy they were.” Tara answered, and I hummed in consideration.

“I’ll have to check it out then. This may just be another wild goose chase, but with all the dangers of the world coming back at once, I need to be sure.” I then turned around as I hovered off the table, and ended up face-first into the cleavage of an incredibly busty cow.

“Oh! Sorry! I was just coming over to see if they needed anything.” I pulled myself out of the creamy, pillowy, sloshing heaven, and looked up at the pretty face of Malon, Talon’s only daughter from before their conversion into caribou. She was four feet shorter than Talon’s lofty 10-foot height, but her breasts were easily the size of beach balls, and visibly swollen with her milk. They strained her pretty but simple work dress with a skirt to her ankles. She clearly took after her Fama in terms of milk production, especially since she never had children.

“It’s okay Malon. I wasn’t looking where I was going.” I cheerfully responded. She was just so likable! But she gave off a distinct ‘friend’ aura that removed her lewd body from play.

“Okay, do you want anything? Food? Drink?” Malon casually shook her breasts, emphasizing the loud sloshing and shaking they had to them. She must be backed-up, poor girl.

“Not right now, sorry. You have a good day Malon.” I hugged her cheek and she giggled before I took off. I need to arrange an outing to the Smoky Mountains.

---]===>

Wow, this place really is remote. Lulu hasn’t even been here, despite it being between the two bodies of water with her name attached to them. I had to settle for being teleported to the edge of Los Pegasus and then flew northwest from there as my pegasus form once out of direct sight of the city, which was half on the ground, and half in the sky. As in, half the city had been made of clouds, jutting off a sheer cliff over the ocean.

Shame I couldn’t have stayed a bit, but anyway, the smoky mountains were a bit of a misnomer. They should’ve been called the Foggy Mountains because of the smoke-like mist and fog that clung to the region. It wasn’t until I got closer, and realized that the fog and mist was caused by boiling hot springs in the mountains. Guess they called them Smoky because of how hot and humid the place was. Was this the former Death Mountain or something?

I heard a beeping and a red light started tracking me. I blinked in confusion before looking over to see a glowing statue, with spider legs, and a large blue eye that started turning red. It was mostly hidden in the misty pine forest beneath me. It took me a moment to recognize it, go wide-eyed and dive to avoid a laser that nearly hit me.

I dodged more lasers before getting out of range of the ancient machine, panting in fear of my life. I looked around and noticed a lot more all around, but they looked to just be scanning for bigger targets. They were mostly on hills and cliffs, likely to keep an eye out for intruders. Like me.

“Is this a technological group? How futuristic are they? Caribou have standard guns! These guys have lasers?” I asked myself while looking around for a flight path that won’t turn me into barbeque pegasus. I hissed, not really seeing one, but if these Guardians were like from what I remember of Breath of the Wild, then even though they are scary accurate if I keep moving in a zig-zag, they shouldn’t be able to land a hit on me.

I looked towards the tallest mountain and figured that if I was going to figure out what was up with this place, it’d be easier from up there, where I could see more of the place, even if it’s heavily hidden in fog, steam, and mist. I began to measure my breathing. I had to get psyched up. It isn’t every day you willingly go through a real-life Bullet Hell.

With a mighty flap of my rust-red wings, I took off. Instantly, red target painters were locked onto me. I sharply and harshly dove side to side, and surely, the instant the lasers fired, they missed by a mile. Not to say this wasn’t intense, the air all around me was filled with a hail of laser blasts firing off into the sky, some even hitting the sides of the mountains.

I was soaking wet by the time I made it to the summit of the tallest mountain, panting and wiping away the sweat, steam, and condensation that clung to me so heavily. There were no more Guardians close enough to target me up here, so I plopped my thicc ass down on the wet stone, which was a balmy sensation through my bodysuit, and I sighed. I then gasped and gagged as a terrifyingly strong hand grabbed my throat from behind and a blade was pressed behind my ear.

“Don’t. Move.” Ordered my raspy-voiced clearly male captor, and I immediately went completely still, even stopping my breathing. “Who sent you?”

“N-nobody. I’m here looking for someone.” I answered, flinching as the blade’s tip gently pressed into the soft, weak tissue at the base of my right ear.

“Who are you looking for?” The male demanded as he pressed into my back, his lithe, toned chest painfully compressing my wing joints on my shoulder blades

“Link-.” Before I could continue, I was struck in the temple and blacked out

---]===>

I’m starting to think me waking up somewhere else or in an awkward situation is pretty cliche by now. I groaned as I rolled onto my side, realizing idly that I was stripped naked, laying on a bed of animal skin stuffed with something plush. I cradled my head with a hiss, feeling where I’d been struck with a whimper. I haven’t been hurt like that before. Ever. All the times I got hit before I had something protecting me like the armor Luna made me. Why didn’t I put it on?

I curled up on myself, barely registering the sensations of concern from Farore and my Core. “You really have no way with mares Zikh. You didn’t have to hit the poor dear that hard.” Came a raspy old woman’s voice, and I uncurled enough to look towards her. I noticed that I was in a cell, the bars made of wood and carved with runes, so they were definitely better than any standard metal bars.

“She said the name of the Fated Hero. I wasn’t taking chances.” Replied the gruff raspy male voice from before, which I curled back up at the sound of. Keep him away. I don’t want to be hurt more…

“Begone boy. You’ve done enough damage.” Huffed the old woman, and after the thuds of hoofsteps faded away and were punctuated by a closing door, she sighed. “Dear, you can be at ease. The thug has left.”

“H-he’s gone?” I whimpered, uncurling from myself and propping myself up to look towards the woman, seeing through the bars a shockingly diminutive and wrinkled old grey mare with silver hair braided back. Despite her clearly advanced age, her golden eyes with sharp predatory slits were as clear and focused as a mare one-fifth of her age. Those same eyes softened more when she looked upon me and became sad when she looked into my eyes...or rather, my brow.

“So. It has begun. The world is plummeting into darkness already. He has not even had his training finished.” The old mare sighed, and adjusted the black, leathery bat wings on her back, the action ruffling her white kosode. “You have my sincere apologies, Guide of Farore. I am the Elder of this place; Impa. I welcome you to Kakariko Village.”

Ch.49

View Online

Ch.49

Impa provided me my own kosode, and even a green hakama. I’d taken my fairy form at first, but Impa requested I not for now, not wanting to send the rest of the village into a panic or some other frenzy. I followed her sedately, and closely as my pegasus form. I warily watched the curious eyes of the thestrals, the Sheikah, that went about their days in the unnaturally fog-free village, the sky directly overhead clear as day while the oppressive fog, steam, and mist of the Smoky Mountains hid it like a blanket of ground-level clouds.

“Do not be so jumpy. Not everyone here is as violent as Zikh.” Impa gently chided me, and I winced. “We may be a clan of a race of warriors and powerful shamans, but we are not about to cause you more undue harm.”

“Sorry. It’s just, I’ve never been hurt like that before.” I rubbed my temple, where a horrid bruise would be if I didn't just make it go away with a bit of shifting. Nothing I’ve experienced in either this or my previous life were that painful. Despite my drug abuse and other nasty things, I’ve never felt true, physical pain like that shot to the head before. Elanor wasn’t that abusive. In fact, she beat-up some jerks who were threatening me. Aw, now I miss my sis...

“Ki manipulation mixed with our technology makes for rather potent impacts.” Impa supplied to me. “The fact that Zikh hurt you so with just the pommel of a dagger is no surprise,” Impa said wryly as she nodded to a doorman who opened the door of the large house she had led me to. I felt a bit of my usual lusty pride build as he eyed my plunging cleavage, and I winked at him, enjoying his blush on his grey cheeks. “Velvet! We have a visitor!”

“Oh? Who is it today Impa?” Came a woman’s voice, and into the main entryway of the house entered a light grey unicorn mare, who if not for her lack of wings and other distinctive thestral traits, would’ve fit right in with the grey-furred and purple-haired ponies outside. Especially since I could tell the shapely woman was quite fit just like the other mares I’d seen. “Oh?! An outsider!”

“Indeed dear. Go put on some tea while I speak at length with our guest.” Impa requested of the unicorn, who bowed to the elder and quickly scurried off into the house as Impa guided me through the halls of the expansive distinctly Japanese-style wooden estate. “That was Twilight Velvet. Mother of this world’s fated Hero. Usually, the Hero is doomed to a fate of being an orphan, at least Link did not suffer such this time.”

“Granny Impa!” Called a tiny filly’s voice, and I barely managed to dodge the flying kick of a rambunctious light purple filly with grey hair, who then bounced off a wall and dove right into my boobs with a hug. “Ah~! She’s so squishy~!” Exclaimed the little unicorn hellion with her bright orange eyes practically shimmering with wonder.

“WHAT THE HELL?!” I screeched, trying to shove the unnaturally strong unicorn filly off of me, only to get more intense snuggles to my bosom for my efforts.

“Dawn Breaker, that is no way to treat a guest.” Impa chided sternly with a wag of a disapproving finger.

“But she’s so squishy~!” Dawn Breaker mewled, snuggling me more.

“Well, you are nothing like Tara or your father!” I chuckled, making the girl blink before she grabbed my cheeks with her impossibly strong little hands.

“YOU KNOW MY DADDY!?” Dawn Breaker exclaimed, okay, maybe should not have mentioned the hunch of their relation!

“Dawn! You better not be pestering the busty mare to squeeze her breasts!” Velvet called from somewhere in the large home.

“I’m not mama!” Dawn shouted back, and then sharply looked into my eyes. “Right?”

“R-right…” This kid is scary! I feel like I’m suddenly in an anime!

“Dawn.” Impa frowned with a warning in her tone. At the implicit threat of an older family member, the little filly jumped down from me, still standing almost a head taller than the tiny old mare. “If you’ve got so much energy, you can go fetch your brother from his lessons with Arod.”

“Fine~.” Dawn huffed and marched out of the house.

“She’s rather...unique.” I rubbed my boobs to get out the sensations of how rough she’d been with me. To think a tiny thing like that is already interested in adult stuff. Worrying.

“She’s a little pervert, that’s what. No idea how or why, but she’s already decided what she wants in life. Hopefully, the little dear grows out of it.” Impa huffed as she led me further into the home, and settled at a low table in a fairly big dining room. Here was where she knelt on a cushion at the table, gesturing for me to do the same across from her.

“Hopefully. Though with the state of the world at large, she might just fit in.” I sighed in resignation at such a bleak fact as I sat on my knees in the seiza position across from her.

“That is exactly the problem. It isn’t just her either. All the children born within the past several years have been developing in unusual, unhealthy, and disturbing ways. It is due to the innate magic of the Minish left unchecked, and altered by their hypersexualized nature.” Impa informed me with her face seeming to age a decade more in an instant.

“Yes, and I’ve learned why that happened. Din’s Avatar...may have messed with a few things with the Minish and one of their greatest wizards ended panicking at her people vanishing before her. End result is the current world.” I explained. “Majora hasn’t been helping all that much as a neutral party.” ...Whew. I was expecting him to chuckle. I guess Kakariko is as safe a place to speak of him as could be.

“The events that transpired were fated to be. We cannot do more than seek to change things going forward. You have already begun that by impregnating the last pure Minish with equally pure seed. This alone will tilt the scales, and soon all the people forced into shapes not their own will return to their senses, if not their old bodies.” Impa sagely informed me as Velvet entered with a tray loaded up with various tools to make the tea.

“Really? Huh, wonder how Tara will react to the news?” I wondered as I watched Velvet masterfully prepare traditional Japanese Matcha green tea, without magic. Not wanting to disrupt her, I let her go through the surprisingly elegant method of preparing our tea, one cup at a time, before speaking up. “Your husband and daughter are well Velvet.” The surprisingly young-looking middle-aged mare perked up at my words.

“That is so good to hear, after so long.” Velvet put a hand to her chest as she closed her eyes serenely. “So what became of them?”

“They were both turned into caribou I’m afraid, but Tara is a genius scientist and mage, while your husband was even made the head astronomer for the institute that replaced the Star Swirl Academy, but she left behind that life when she heard Tara was with us,” I explained, taking a deep sniff of the very aromatic tea.

Velvet looked a little worried before sighing. “My little Sparkle and my guiding Night Light have been corrupted. But at least they yet live.” Velvet made herself a cup of tea, and we sat quietly, drinking the surprisingly complex drink. It was kinda veggie tasting, with a sweet aftertaste.

“So you all have been hiding out here? Why have you not come to help us in the Everfree? Especially since Princess Luna’s arrival is what started everything going.” I left out that my own arrival seemed to be what kicked everything off. If I didn’t save Luna from those soldiers, she would’ve died or been made into yet another sex slave. If I didn’t meet her, I wouldn’t have melted the icy shell around her heart from my pathetic helplessness needing a strong, capable mare to guide and protect me back then. If...if I wasn’t here...oh Goddess.

“You were integral, Robin. You’re not useless, or unimportant.” Farore spoke to me, and Impa gasped a bit as she looked at my brow again. “It was the Love you brought out in Luna that made this all possible.”

“Farore. What would you have us do?” Impa asked as she bowed her head to me, and I felt Farore seize control of me. Something I didn’t mind right now with how introspective I was feeling.

“You are to begin providing direct support to your Mistress once more. Leave only a token force here with the non-combatants, the rest will go to the aid of Everfree.” Farore dictated, and Impa nodded her bowed head. “As for the Hero…”

“Impa? What’s going on?” Farore moved my gaze to the voice, and I felt my heart skip. His face. Oh gosh. It was so beautiful. His white fur helped accentuate just how his masculine jaw drew attention to his strong snout, which were overpowered by his bright azure eyes, his blue and cyan messy hair tied back in a rough ponytail, and oh~ his body! He was wearing a tight shirt that outlined every single chiseled muscle on his fit 6-foot tall body, that wasn’t bulky, but not lithe. How did a unicorn get such an athletic body? He’s perfect! The fairies are dancing around him! I have to have him! I wanna kiss him! I wanna drag him to bed and-!

“Shining Armor. I must introduce you to your Guide.” Impa nodded to me, and I felt put on the spot. G-guide?!

“Why is she drooling?” Dawn Breaker asked Impa as she pointed to me.

“She is a shameless pervert,” Farore said with my lips, wiping away my drool. ”Though you are not the only one, every Link gets that reaction from us.” Farore privately said to me. “As is most of the world outside of this safe little village.”

“So I’ve heard. So you’re my Guide on my Quest huh?” Shining Armor asked as he sat next to Impa across from me.

“Yes. My Avatar will be guiding you. She has knowledge of another Hyrule, one that is a bit...darker than this one.” Farore told him and then let me blurt out what came to mind. “World’s gonna be plunged into eternal darkness, monsters roam freely, everyone’s either dead, in hiding, or enslaved.” I casually intoned with the moment of control given back to me. “She is more than capable of aiding you.”

“Well...no pressure.” Shining nervously joked with a wry grin and a bit of sweat on his cheek. “So. Today’s the day I leave huh?”

“Not without your family young man. Kakariko is not central to the pathways of the world. Rather, that is your Guide’s task. She has already set the path to your first leg of your journey.” Impa hinted, and I blinked in confusion, before gasping in realization. My trees! The one I planted in the Lost Woods!

“B-but I’ve only gotten mine in Everfree, and one in the Lost Woods. The other two are in other realms entirely.” I don’t want to consider needing either of those for this quest! If I have to flee to Sam or Washu, shit will have seriously hit the fan!

“That is more than satisfactory. The Hero must journey himself, to grow and overcome the darkness that lies ahead.” Impa sagely intoned as she looked to Shining. “Link. Or Shining as you prefer. Your journey begins now.”

---]===>

I felt a bit odd, bringing others with me back to Tree Me. Out of my canopy fell Shining, Velvet, and Dawn, all yelping and catching themselves upon tumbling from my branches to the shortfall to the soft ground behind Eris, Harmonia, and I. Since, y’know, we’re all facing a stream of our boob sap?

“Huh?” Velvet queried as she looked at Eris and Harmy groping me as she got up. “When Impa said everything was oversexed, I didn’t think it was this bad.”

“Girls, please. Don’t shock them.” I whined to my sleeping ‘sisters’ and they woke up. “It might be for the best if we were restored to full size. Especially since my tree bodies are going to be the warp system for the adventure.” Impa and Farore told me that soon enough, most traditional methods of magical teleportation will begin being blocked by the will of the Dark Lord.

“Wow~! Even the trees have big soft boobies!” Dawn declared excitedly, jumping on Harmonia and groping her wood-looking boobs.

“Child,” Harmonia said sternly, looking about to spank Dawn. “Would you kindly remove yourself, you are far too young.”

“Yes. Although I have nothing against loli-looking adults, I do have issues with actual children being lewd.” Eris intoned and snapped her fingers, Dawn’s hands being covered with oversized green foam Hulk Hands™ and getting telekinetically launched into the soft dirt. “As for us going back to full size, that will cause delicious Chaos.” Eris snapped her fingers again, and we all groaned as we rapidly and cartoonishly shot back up to our full tower size, sighing as we had to experience how crowded the center of the Garden got with us all squeezed close together.

“Eris. Please give more warning next time. I think one of my roots may have pierced the cistern.” I grumbled, then squeaked as I felt someone rapidly climbing up one of my two ‘trunks’. The question as to who was answered when they passed my abdomen and crested my bosom, revealing Shining as he got atop my shelf of wooden boobflesh.

“Wow! And this isn’t even at the top!” Shining beamed excitedly as he looked around from the impressive vantage point my chest provided, considering he was in the center of three goddess-no, wait, Great Fairies, who provided plenty of tracts of ‘land’ for him to traverse, and the royal tower in front of us. “You can grow more trees like this?”

“Huh, well you’re unfazed, and yes. It takes me a bit to do so. Usually weeks at least.” I explained to him, feeling unusually aroused myself. I thought I had a micro fetish of me being tiny, I didn’t think I had a macro fetish of being bigger than everyone else.

“Weeks? Huh, no wonder Impa was so insistent I master magic music, especially the Songs of Time.” Shining mused, then smiled as he gestured at his hooves. “As for me not being aroused by this? I am. I just have incredible control over my libido.” Shining declared proudly, before looking towards the royal suite. “So, how about we get things going huh?” At his prompting, I emerged from my tree body...full-sized, at his height, with my fairy wings and everything.

“Um...well, I guess it’s easier to shrink down than to size up.” I nervously shrugged and shrunk down to the 5-inch height I’ve gotten used to when not having to interact with things. I hovered up to Shining and sat on his right shoulder, kicking my hooves and fluttering my wings as my vine antlers flowered in purple. “I’m counting on you, Hero. I’m not much of a fighter, despite all my power.”

I’m serious about that too. Ever since Robin Hood was sealed back into the mask, I’ve lost all the skills he gave me. I get he’s not to blame for what Majora was doing to me, but the Mask was so scary to me. It was overtaking me, bit by bit, even if it was mostly all corruption from Majora toying with my mind and soul. Wait...I may have a gift for Shining! “Let’s stop by the Royal Vault first. I have something to give you.”

---]===>

“Huh. So this thing really will give me reality-warping stealth abilities and long-range accuracy?” Shining asked in interest as he turned over the Robin Hood mask in his hands. The daring smirk on the fox’s face was both charming, and disturbing. For all you knew, the rogue was as likely to steal you blind as he was to be a complete gentleman.

“Yep. His powers are unreal. If you want to get away from pursuers, sneak around, shoot things, or steal things, he’s your guy.” I insisted cheerfully from my perch on Shining’s shoulder. I can really get used to this spot. He was walking us to the throne room, his mom and daughter being shown to rooms by the castle staff. They wanted to meet with Tara and Night Light but would have to wait until evening when most everyone went to dinner in the dining hall.

“This is really useful and kind of you to share with me. Thank you, Robin. Actually, why didn’t you change your name after the mask was off?” Shining asked curiously as we neared the throne room, having to wait in line. Seems today is really busy.

“Because I’d already changed it. I used to be a pathetic wretch of a man named John. When I came here, I was still pathetic. Luna, or Nightmare as she was back then, saw that, and felt like she was needed.” I hugged myself uncomfortably. Does she still see me that way? “Then I got cursed into a woman and decided to take the name Robin for myself. Then I was molded into a herm. Then transformed into a slime. Then I became a dryad. A fairy. An Avatar. I just...I keep changing. I want something to stick. Something that’s me.”

I welcomed the sensation of concern I felt from Farore and my Core, letting my core grow some vines from my back and hug my waist. “What about your Marks?” Shining’s question caught me flat-hooved as the line moved closer to the door. “Impa told me our Marks are nigh inviolable definitions of who we are, not just what we’re good at.”

“I got them when I realized how much I want to care for someone else.” I rubbed my thighs, tracing the defined and colored marks staying static on my membrane there with a sad smile on my lips. “I don’t know about all this mystical pony stuff about the Marks, but I’m glad I have them.”

“So your name’s Robin? You don’t look like a tiny red bird.” Shining joked as he poked my stomach with a finger, and I giggled, swatting at his fingernail.

“Hush buster! I already dealt with that before. Besides, I can change color y’know!” I turned red, my arboreal constellation patterns and nebulae swimming about my membrane, still standing out in greens, purples, and creamy whites with bright blues.

“Cool. I guess since you do look like a little red bird, then I’ll keep calling you Robin.” Shining playfully declared and I snickered at just how silly he was being. I told you to call me Robin already, stop trying to assign me a nickname you sexy handsome goof. By this point, the line in front of us had ended and we were able to enter the throne room, where he slowed to a stop. He and Zelda had frozen upon seeing each other. “...Holy hell...I know her…”

“Shining, this is Zelda. Zelda, I present to you Link. Or Shining as he likes being called.” I introduced them to each other with a smirk.

“Well, hello sexy!” We heard and a pair of pink arms warped around Shining’s shoulders, pressing me into his neck with a squeak on my part. “You seem familiar.”

“That would be because had things not transpired as they have, you two were fated to be together,” Farore spoke from my lips, and I blinked in surprise. Right. I guess there has to be a reason why I’m needed as Shining’s guide. Even if she knows the fates of alternate timelines, she can’t possibly know everything. Why did I have to be such a Legend of Zelda nerd?

“Oh...well now I feel sad,” Cadence said, peeling off of the stallion who hadn’t even looked away from Zelda, who was still staring back at him. “It’s like forbidden territory now, since I’m married to the buggy hunk of my life.”

“Link?” Zelda weakly asked, completely dead to everything but the stallion across the room from her.

“Zelda.” Shining softly replied, before taking a deep breath, squaring his shoulders, and continuing his approach. “I’ve answered the call, Princess. I will go forth and protect the realm.”

Zelda looked confused, and then sadly resigned. “Of course...duty before pleasure. You were always like that.” Zelda wistfully commented as he stopped barely a few feet from the edge of the dais the thrones were elevated on.

“The pleasure isn’t as fun if you have something important hanging over you.” Shining sagely replied, before his smile vanished. “Robin here has been helpful, informing me of the Darkness spreading across the world. Has anything new happened since she came to fetch me?”

“Well, mine beloved Sheikah have returned to the fold.” Luna smiled beautifically at the stallion. “Other than that young stallion, there has been disturbing reports of lost ships at sea, but we have nothing else on that yet.” Luna hooded her eyes at Shining, but I glared at her, and she stopped in surprise, which I then leered at her for in annoyance. At least hold off on that until things get established Lulu, geez.

“Okay then. Where do I need to go first?” Shining asked dutifully, and I hovered between him and Zelda.

“The Great Deku Tree needs us first. I don’t want to risk her and the Kokiri Forest getting sick and dying.” I insisted, to which the princesses all nodded.

“Right, it would be best to keep the oldest forest of the world alive.” Shining chuckled. “Now should I go with just my sword and magic? Or should I get modern gear?”

“Huh, that’s a good point...are you trained?” I asked as I pulled out my rifle from my bust, only it was me-sized...uh. How? I just shunt excess mass into a pocket dimension. How the hell?

“I think I’m gonna need something bigger than that.” Shining joked with a smile, and I blushed brightly in indignant embarrassment, before I sized up, my plant clothes and rifle somehow matching me, and I shoved it into his left hand, before reaching into my cleavage and pulling out a box of rifle cartridges for the Springfield, shoving it into his right hand, then I shrunk back down, plopping my butt onto his shoulder in a huff.

“Don’t antagonize your inventory management and your guide Link.” Zelda chided the stallion as I pouted on his shoulder, looking away from him with my cheeks puffed up. I’m a glorified magic handbag! The indignity!

“I really am tailored for this,” I muttered darkly. Sure, I’m okay with helping him, but I don’t appreciate literally being turned into his Fi/Navi! Well, not too much. I get to go on an adventure, and not be the one killing everything! Huh...I am his Navi...whoa. That...huh….

“Alright, alright,” Shining said with humor before looking to me. “So shall we go?”

“Wait, won’t you need a better set of protection than...what are you wearing?” Celestia asked as she looked up and down at Shining’s torso-hugging slightly shiny black muscle shirt, and his rather voluminous blue canvas pants. They were like simpler, rougher, tougher hakama.

“Actually, Robin. Thou hast not worn thine armor in ages. We have been attempting to update it, but thine body keeps changing and We art always having to think of ways to make it fit thee. It would serve much better as the Hero’s Garb would it not?” Luna asked of me, and Zelda tittered a bit when Luna said ‘Hero’s Garb’.

“Um...sure.” I reluctantly replied, and in a flash of shadow appeared a buxom shapely mannequin with my...I guess now it’s Shining’s, green and brown padded tunic and trousers with the matching green padded hood/coif that now had Link’s signature ‘sock’ in the back. It even had brown leather bracers and shin guards added with a stylized rendition of my Cutie Mark on them. Said guards were paired with leather gloves and boots. It...hurt. Knowing she’d worked so hard on this for me and I was just letting it be given away… “Sorry, Lulu.” I mewled.

“Love, We would prefer this armor to be used, not gather dust. Thou’rt in no need of it any longer. Besides, We shalt endeavor to make more...domestic garbs for thee.” Luna leered lustily at me, and I felt my core warm as my membrane shone a bit brighter.

“Um...as grateful as I am, it’s made for a woman. Unless I’m gonna have to go through a hopefully temporary sex change, I can’t wear that.” Shining reasonably pointed out, but I sighed and hovered towards it.

Why did it feel his comment would come back to haunt him? Farore why do I have the image of a- wha-

“Shhh! Just a tease.” Farore said confusing me further before I focused on the others.

“Actually. This armor was originally made for me when I was male. It was then magically adjusted to change the size and shape according to what gender I was, and eventually to deal with caribou-levels of endowment. So it should fit you, no problem.” I informed him, feeling depression hit me. I...am I really just preparation for Shining? Was I just good for this and being a little gopher?

“Robin. You’re special. You’re not just a tool to be used and then ignored. You still have a purpose, and people who love and care for you, no matter how little you think you’re worth. If not for you, Shining would not have a snowball’s chance in Tartarus.” Farore insisted as Shining took off his pants to reveal he wore an apron fundoshi, and I felt hot suddenly at seeing what that apron was trying and partially failing, to hide. “Also, he would have had a lot of trouble without you being the sexual energy sink to keep him focused.” W-wait! I’m his-?!

“Link~!” Zelda whined as she covered her eyes, her magic slapping strips of summoned cloth over her two lecherous daughter’s eyes. “You never change!”

“Well excuse~ me, princess!” Shining playfully snarked as he expertly stripped the mannequin and put on the armor with ease. “Wow! This is nice!” Shining declared as he finished checking the straps of his bracers, already wearing the whole suit of sinfully comfy armor, which I already lamented the loss of. Oh well, hopefully, Lulu can make a new set for me that can actually cope with my weird magic and body.

“Good. Because it used to be mine! You better appreciate everything I've done for you!” I demanded of him, which in my tiny fairy form, was more adorable than intimidating, and I knew it.

“I do Robin. I really do.” Shining assured me with a beaming smile. Oh gawd I wanna kiss him! “Well, if that’s all princesses, I have a forest to save.”

Ch.50

View Online

Ch.50

I blinked as I found myself at my tree being snuggled by Deku with Shining falling from my grand canopy to bounce on my bosom until he settled on his hooves. “This will still take getting used to,” I commented, causing Deku to mumble in her sleep. The stars and her behavior told me that it was night here in this weird time-and-space-fucked place.

“Huh. She’s like a squirrel version of you.” Shining commented as he looked at the sleeping magic tree nuzzling my neck in her sleep. “And I just realized I forgot to grab a sword and shield.” Shining suddenly said, causing me to groan and facepalm with my free hand, the other occupied with helping support Deku.

“I don’t believe this...okay. Hold on.” I focused on my breast near his hooves, and flexed my magic, Out of my wooden flesh, grew a wooden blade and shield. “There. Should be stronger than you think, and sharper than reasonable.” The edge was made of angled and curved Plunder thorns, which were both incredibly sharp and durable. It wouldn’t cut through loose paper, but it would definitely dig into flesh and armor. The shield would also be sturdy.

After all, they’re made from me.

“Thanks, Robin.” Shining picked up the weapons, including the sheathe I’d grown with them that had a vine harness for him to strap it to his back, and he holstered the shield and sheathed the sword in a fluid motion. “Alright then, where to?” At his question, I emerged from between Tree Me’s eyes and shrunk back down to travel size as I flew up to the hero-to-be.

“We need to reach the Kulve mountains to the south.” I pointed at the tallest mountains south of the forest. “The caribou there are poisoning Deku and the forest by tainting the water,” I informed him and began flying ahead, before pausing and returning to him. “I hope you know how to get through the forest. The only reason I made it here before was because I had the Skull Kid and Saria to guide me.”

“Well, you just explained how I’ll get there.” I blushed at Shining’s astute response. “Now then, I’ve gotta get down from you.” Shining walked to the side of my right breast, well, Tree Me’s right breast and began climbing down. It was only when we got to Tree Me’s hip that I realized I could’ve just made a vine, and did so. “Ah, thanks.”

“I just wish I thought of these things sooner. There’s a reason I’m not the Hero.” I grumbled as I hovered nearby, staying near him as he slid down the rope to the grass of the clearing, which had already grown over the bare patches leftover from when Deku cleared a spot for me.

Shining didn’t bother chatting as he left the clearing, heading south into the forest. I was worried, he didn’t bother even looking for Saria, or Skull Kid, or even another Kokiri for guidance. Soon enough though, we got turned around and we ended up back at Deku’s clearing, the squirrelly tree still snoring away, but now there stood a rather stern-looking squirrel boy of orange fur but sharing Saria’s emerald eyes and tunic. “Huh? Thought I felt someone get lost. Who the Tartarus are you?”

“I’m Shining, this is Robin. We’re trying to head south, to the mountains, to stop the poison hurting the forest.” Shining declared calmly, and the little Kokiri boy huffed, tugging on the hem of his little green tunic as his fluffy tail flicked.

“Hah! Right. Like the Great Deku Tree would task a sock-headed goob to do what I, the Great Mido couldn’t handle! But if it’ll get you out of our forest, I’ll show you the path. If you get lost again and end up here, you’ll have to start over, but I’m not helping you more than that.” Mido haughtily stated, and then marched quite oafishly towards another section of trees that vaguely formed a path on the southwest corner of the clearing. “Here’s the path to the mountains. Now get lost!”

“Have some respect you little-!” I was interrupted by Shining somehow pressing a finger precisely to my lips.

“Thank you.” Shining nodded politely and began walking on the obscure path, and I followed with a huff, but I pulled down an eyelid and stuck out my tongue at the impudent little shit as I hovered behind the stallion.

---]===>

I can’t believe how boring this is~! Shining kept ending up back at Deku’s clearing, the sky never got any brighter despite it feeling like several hours have passed, and the busty bark-covered babe never woke up any of the times we ended up back there. Eventually, though, we finally ended up on the other end of the forest, on a path leading up into the southern mountains. “Ugh~! There weren’t even any monsters to break up the monotony~!”

“I’m rather glad for that Robin. I prefer not to fight if possible. Violence should only ever be the last resort after all.” Shining sagely said as he trekked up the steep mountain trail with me sitting on his shoulder. I was considering napping in his hood, since it had that convenient sock in the back. Heh, I’d be proving so many game theorists right if I did that.

“I hope you don’t hold onto that belief when fighting monsters Shiny.” I worriedly commented, feeling a bit of relief as Shining’s eyes hardened at the mention of the natural minions of evil.

“I wouldn’t worry about that.” Shining held up his hands with his arms at right angles, and I wondered what he was doing when I yelped as he used magic to shove me into his hood. Wow! There’s maybe a whole closet worth of space in here! Lulu, you’re so sneaky! “I come in peace!” Wait, who is Shiny-?

“What are you doing so far from home pony?!” Demanded a woman’s voice from somewhere outside, and I tried to look around Shiny’s head, but his mane was too thick for me to see past.

“Ugh,” I groaned before trying to think, what can I do? I mean, I’m not a combatant or anything, but I’m powerful! Can’t I do something to force them to put down their weapons? My Order power to Order someone is actually limited to a single person, and I don’t think mind controlling their leader would do much other than trigger the underlings.

“State your business here Pony! Are you the one leading these Monsters?!” Another Voice growled. “We know you worship Grogar, you and all those Cultists!”

“Who the hell is Grogar?” Shining demanded with honest confusion. “Whatever, not the Gojira cult, I have business with your people. Who is dumping poison into the water leading to the forest below?”

“What? Damn it! They’re poisoning the water supply?! That’s why cows are getting sick!” Another female voice replied in horror. “Of course it takes a hermit in the wilds to find out before we do! Ugh! We’re not doing it, the monsters who’ve taken over the mines are!”

“Monsters are in the mines...alright I’ll deal with them,” Shining said with determination as he lowered his arms. “You don’t mind do you?”

“Guy, if you do, I’ll fucking have your fawns! Continue on the path, but head left at the fork to reach the mines. If you survive, go down the other path to reach the town.” The most authoritative of the voices ordered, and Shining began walking again.

“How did you know they were there?” I asked curiously. I mean, isn’t keeping an eye out my job? What is the point in me being here then if he’s more observant than me?

“One of the first lessons the Sheikah taught me was that awareness is key to nearly everything. I could hear the rocks in the area echoing their movements, smell their musk, and saw some shadows moving, even in the dark.” Shining informed me as I crawled out under his mane, my side rubbing against his thick, strong neck, until I was once more free of his incredibly comfy hood and no longer pressing against his rock hard shoulder and tight neck. No. I did not run my hand along his jaw as I hovered away from his warm body. Shut up.

“Oh, I feel kinda useless,” I whined before feeling a sharp itch go down my spine, much like whenever Majora laughed. I snapped to the left and pulled out...well my ‘me size’ luger at a clump of purple slime slithering towards us. “CHUCHU!” I shouted before I shot it. Which did nothing, since my bullets were literally the size of grains of sand. Ugh! “Shoot bigger rounds gun!” I screamed at my disobedient weapon. The absolute gall!

Idea, ask Luna for magical bullets. Or better yet, learn combat magic if I’m just gonna be the sexy little sidekick.

“Huh?” Shining blinked at me before taking aim at the monster with his rifle, blasting it into a glorious mess in a single shot, spraying purple goop everywhere. “Why were you so stressed out?”

“Because Chuchu are annoying little fucks that’s why!” I have no sympathy for a monster that gives slimes a bad name! Gives me a bad name! Nobody sullies my family! Except Elanor, Mom lets her do whatever it is she wants since there’s no controlling her.

“Okay then.” Shining casually accepted, reloading the spent cartridge, and we continued onward.

---]===>

“I expected more resistance,” I commented with curiosity. The path here to this hastily barricaded mine shaft elevator was full of nothing but Chuchu and Keese. With how those cows back in the trail up from the forest were behaving, you’d think there were more mobs than these pitiful wild beasts.

“I’m a bit confused too. Those soldiers could’ve easily handled enemies like these. What’s inside that spooked them so much?” Shining mused as he grabbed onto one of the wooden boards nailed over the elevator, and gave a tug. “Unf stuck tight.”

“I don’t know.” I sighed as I watched Shiny’s arms bulge, his hips swivel as he positioned himself over and over again, the way they just thrust and-oh gawd I’m horny~! “Sh-Shiny? Do you feel...antsy?”

“Hm? A bit. Why? Isn’t this just how everywhere outside Kakariko feels?” The clueless stallion asked, and I sniffed the air more intently, feeling hotter, and hotter.

“Sh-shit! Th-there’s some sort of gas! It’s making me…” I groped myself, panting, flushing even redder as I moaned. “H-how are you not going crazy?!”

“I underwent intense resistance training. Every time I got aroused during the training, I got struck in the groin. Eventually, I came to associate arousal with pain, and it helps keep me calm.” Shining’s explanation actually made me feel intense pity for him, but right now I have more urgent issues!

“Oh, I’m sorry but wh...do...when did this training start?” I asked as I tried to think of anything besides how utterly fuckable the stallion in front of me was.

“About a year or two ago. Ruldi, my female instructor, was impressed at how quickly I took to the training.” He explained, which was about the time I got here.

“I...you...MAJORA YOU DICK!” I yelled before cramming my hands under my bikini bottom, fingering myself desperately. “So this is what Farore meant! I’m taking your arousal!”

“Oh. Sorry.” Shining apologized. “I can help you with that if you want.”

“Yes! Please!” I begged, flying to his face and shoving my groin to his lips. “Eat me!” I pleaded, and he began lapping at me as he magically worked on the boards to the elevator. Hng~! Zelda, you better plan on sharing~!

---]===>

“So~ much better.” I sighed, nuzzling Shining and kissing his cheek over and over as the elevator creaked and shuddered on its way down into the mine. “I’ll soak up all your needs if you satisfy me~.” I cooed as I nuzzled his cheek, pressing my boobs to his jaw.

“Impa warned me you’d be a raunchy minx, but to think you’re mostly like this because you’re taking my own horniness too makes me wonder, how perverted am I really?” Shining calmly considered as he ran a finger up and down my spine, sending shivers through me.

“Oh~.” I sighed, rubbing against him, I don’t care if I look like a pet. “I doubt it’s too much, though if you were fated for Cadence originally...”

“Fated to marry the Goddess of Love. Yeah. I guess I might be a real deviant then to keep her entertained.” Shining decided with a nod of his head. “I guess I’ll have to find out, whenever this ‘arousal link’ is undone.”

“I hope you’re okay with it,” I muttered and then groaned as I felt my core heating back up. What was with the air in this place? “Feeling hot already...I’m gonna hide in the hood. Hopefully, with only your arousal going to me, I’ll be able to go longer without needing...release.”

“Alright.” Shining chuckled as I briefly noted how perky he seemed to be, before going into his hood. No. I didn’t rub my ass against him on the way in. Shut up.

---]===>

Shining sighed as he felt Robin crawl, ever so slowly, along his neck and into his hood. He didn’t miss how she was pressing and rubbing against him. Shining readied his rifle as the elevator touched down with the bottom of the shaft. The room the elevator opened up into was typical enough, a straight tunnel further into the mountain, lit by electric lighting along the ceiling. He shot a couple of Keese that were flying at him, but aside from that, the tunnel was empty.

After reaching the end of the tunnel, he came to a simple wooden door, which fell over after he tried to open it. “Well...I don’t think this is in the original excavation plans.” Shining wryly commented as he walked into what had to have been a security and storage checkpoint. There was a destroyed door straight ahead, and also one giant hole dug into the wall to the left.

Considering the room was such tight quarters, Shining holstered the rifle and took out the shortsword and shield Robin grew for him from her body. He walked through the torch-lit room and looked into the hole, only to jump out of the way of a rolling ball of green scales that smashed through the table in the room and began hissing hoarsely.

“Haaassssss!” Roar-hissed the green two-legged monster, before taking a deep breath, and Shining jumped aside just as it heaved out a torrent of flame.

“Whoa!” Shining yelped as he looked for an opening on this lizard.

“Hey! What’s-oh! Shiny, Listen! That’s a Dodongo! It’s a fire-breathing menace with tough scales, but its tail is sensitive!” Robin called out as she poked her head from around Shining’s mane, and he quickly used her advice by rolling to the side, before slashing at the monster’s tail as he left the roll in a jump.

“Holy…” Shining looked at the blood glistening on his sword and the severed tail as the beast keened pathetically and collapsed. He heard a hissing noise coming from it and instinctively jumped away just in time to avoid a flesh-splattering detonation that sprayed gore everywhere. “What in Tartarus’ name?!”

“Oh, right! They also explode when they die. Sorry.” Robin tacked on, before nuzzling his cheek.

“Thanks.” Shining huffed before double-checking the room. Feeling an odd urge, Shining ran over to a few crates and tore them open, finding ore and other minerals in the crates, and he felt oddly disappointed. “What just happened?”

“Your looting instincts. The Hero always got by on whatever he could take from dungeons, the environment, and the bodies of monsters.” Robin informed him, before moaning and humping his neck. “Holy shit, Shiny. The gas! It’s so strong already! B-be thankful I’m taking all of this for you~!” Robin whined as she retreated back into his hood, and he tried to dutifully ignore the writhing, whining, and wet squelching noises coming from behind his head. At least the odd-dimensional pocket in the hood made that easier.

Shining still tore through all the containers, finding some hunks of gemstone that would definitely be worth trading in, and shoved them into his belt’s satchel, which was apparently linked to Robin’s own storage space, but required her to be nearby for that.

Once done looting the room, he went over to the hole the Dodongo had burst out of. It was just a burrow, likely dug by the Dodongo. He then went down the tunnel the other broken door led to. “Okay...definitely not in the excavation plans.” Shining nervously commented as he came into a beautiful empty cavern, the walls visibly had veins of precious metals and other ores all over the place, but that wasn’t what got to him.

The chamber was utterly gigantic. He was easily several stories above the floor of the cavern, where at the bottom laid a lake of molten liquid. It wasn’t lava since it lacked the orange hue of liquid stone. No, it was a bright, eye-hurting yellow. Shining looked between it, and the walls of the cavern, where the majority of the veins seemed to be of gold. “Is that a lake of liquid gold?”

“Holy shit!” Robin declared and rushed out of his hood, panting and sweating as she fanned herself. “It’s so hot in here! Shiny, don’t stay in this heat too long! I can feel my slime evaporating!” Robin dramatically insisted before going back into his hood with a whine about how it was even hotter out of the hood, and now that she mentioned it, he was already sweating buckets.

Shining ran along the ledge that seemed to run around the walls of the massive cavern, but the current section of it ended at a door, which he gladly entered and found relief from the oppressively hot cavern. The room he entered was oddly cool, and the sound of running water told him why as he went a bit further in, revealing a small creek running from a hole in one wall, across the center of the room, and into the hole on the other wall.

“Whew! What is with this place. Gas that makes you horny, a hot central chamber, with cold outlying rooms? Is this place a metaphor for menopause or something?” Robin commented as she left his hood, and dove into the water with a sigh.

“Is the gas still getting to you in here?” Shining asked his guide, who thus far was more pleasant company than anything truly helpful to the quest. Also, she tasted like cornbread for some reason.

“Not as much, no. I’m guessing it’s the main chamber back there where the gas is coming from, so as long as the air isn’t venting from there we should be good.” Robin declared as she rose into the air from the water, dripping and looking refreshed. “Ah~. Now then, let’s get going.” She dove into his hood, and he crossed over the creek to the door on the other side, entering a tunnel that was full of water, and dodongos.

Ch.51

View Online

Ch.51

“How many am I going to fight?” Shining groaned as he walked through the eighth chamber and having killed the Lizalfos that had been in the room. Their left arms were a tough defense to get past, and they hit like his toughest instructors back home in Kakariko. It was worse when they and the Dodongos teamed up, the Lizalfos using the hulking beasts as mounts.

“As however many are in the dungeon. Well, you could skip a few rooms if need be, but you may miss some good items or money.” I told him, nuzzling his neck as I tried not to openly masturbate. We’d had to pass through the central chamber a couple of times on our descent, and thus far have only come across monsters, more water, and some random loot for Shining to maybe craft stuff with or barter with.

“I’ve never had to fight this much. Who fills a mine full of these things?” Shining asked as he walked over to another chest, one that was much larger than others. It was locked behind a barricade that mysteriously opened itself when Shiny had killed the last monster in the room.

“Well...it's the evil’s way of conquering the land, making the world weak before they return to take it over.” I sighed before Shining pulled out a lyre that had the Sheikah eye etched in the gold frame. “What is that for?” I asked curiously as he began methodically plucking a melody, which oddly made the area feel...safer.

“Just using some magic music to spellcast. It’s not trapped. The smaller chests I didn’t worry about, but something this big could have something dangerous, like a Mimic.” I squealed as I remembered Shiny mentioning something about magic music before in regards to Time magic.

“Don’t put it away! I have a few songs I’m going to hum, I want to see if they hold the power I think they do!” I cleared my throat and then began humming the Song of Healing since we are dealing with Majora, even if tangentially. Shiny followed along, and then began plucking a far more intricate version of my simple humming, and I felt oddly at peace, so it must work for him!

“Wow. Do you have more songs like that?” Shiny asked excitedly, clearly having a passion for music as well as the magic it can contain.

“Do I~?!” I then spent time humming as many of the songs from the Legend of Zelda I knew, and Shiny picked up on them quickly. The Song of Storms was...um, a bit hectic though, flooding the room and causing us to have to retreat to the top of the big chest. “Sorry. Forgot how powerful that one was.”

“It's okay, we can maybe use this in the main chamber...later once we won’t drown from the flood,” Shiny commented with humor as the exit point for the creek finally drained the water enough, and when he opened the chest we’d taken refuge on, it had a bunch of loot, but nothing really useful right now.

“Right! TO THE NEXT CHEST! WE WILL FIND EXPLOSIVE AND CLIMBING GEAR!” I cheered as we started walking, Shining putting the lyre in my hammerspace.

Shining chuckled as we marched to the next chest in the room. However, unlike before, when Shining unlatched the lid, I felt magic drain from me, and I sunk down to the floor, panting in exhaustion. W-what’s happening to me?

“Right, sorry. That’s me. I’m giving the Hero a tool to aid in his quest.” Farore told me, and I gasped weakly as I watched green light flow from inside the chest, Shining looking excited as he opened it up, then reach in, spun around, and presented his find to the air as actual fucking fanfare played! I AM FANGIRLING SO HARD I THINK I JUST CAME! “Wow. Um...okay.”

“Yes~!” I moaned as I wiggled about before floating to his...no, later girl. I groaned as I floated back up to his shoulder to congratulate him. “Nice Job Shining! I think that’s climbing gear!” I said as I looked at the odd claw-looking arm and leg braces that looked uncomfortable, at least if Shiny didn’t already have leather padding there for them. “They’re...Climbing Claws!”

“Well, I guess we know how we’re not going to drown!” He chuckled before looking to me. “Um...you lost your bottoms.” He said blushing for the first time I’ve been around him.

“Shut up and eat me!” I demanded, moving to his face and smooching his nose as I ground my groin against his lips.

---]===>

“Sorry about back there,” I whined after Shiny had gotten through a few more rooms, and we were about to head back into the central chamber I think, so I wanted to apologize before I got all loopy in the head again. “I was already bothered by that quick trip through the main chamber, and then you basically did something incredibly significant to me and, well…”

“It’s fine. Did I complain while I was tongue-fucking your tasty tang?” Shiny casually asked me as he shook monster blood from his sword. This place was so full of monsters, but the reptilian Dodongos and Lizalfos were giving way to more sinister monsters that hinted who was here. The cycloptic giant centipedes with enormous blade-like pincers were a dead giveaway that Gohma must be here somewhere.

“No~.” I mewled before he zapped me with a weird spell that caused me to shoot back up to my normal size, and then I squeaked as he pulled me into tongue filled kiss making me freeze up in the sudden and bold move before I moaned, pressing into him. “Mm~!”

“Hm~.” Shiny hummed into my mouth before we parted, me a panting, absolute shuddering mess and ready to fuck while he was practically unaffected aside from his pleased smirk. “I appreciate everything you are doing for me, Robin. You’re telling me more about the world than I’ve ever known since I was stuck in Kakariko since I was 7. That, and despite you taking my arousal, it doesn’t mean I find you any less attractive.”

“You make me so horny.” I huffed back to him and slapped his chest with a smirk. “But I’ll keep teaching you Hero~.” I kissed him again, then shrunk back down and hid in his hood to brace for the central chamber.

---]===>

Shining was incredibly grateful for the Climbing Claws. They may be strapped to his forearms and calves on his bracers and shinguards like extra armor, but they gave him the power to adhere to a solid surface so long as it wasn’t too slippery. It proved an invaluable ability in the next several instances, where he had to actually climb across a stretch of wall where the ledge in the main chamber had collapsed to reach the next area, and then was useful in him climbing up the side of a raging waterfall to reach this ominous door.

Unlike the others, which were just normal doors, this one was unnatural, made of stone and etched with what vaguely looked like a gaping maw or a cave entrance. The Map he found before indicated something important was here, as did the Compass. He didn’t understand why they existed, but Robin insisted they were crucial to Dungeon traversal, that he had to follow them religiously if he wanted to properly defeat the evil here, and make big rupees...whatever those are.

“This just how they work.” Robin groaned as she poked her head out of his hood. “I feel like you’re going to be fighting a miniboss in a second.”

“Miniboss?” Shining asked his quirky, cute, sexy guide with confusion. Her terminology was so unusual.

“It’s a monster, or challenge that guards a precious tool you’ll need in your adventures. Evil has a way of just creating these things when a minion isn’t outright assigned to them. Prepare for a serious fight, I’m just gonna be in here.” Robin stood on his shoulder and nibbled on his ear, which perked Shining up and made her moan. “I’m gonna...be busy in here, you go get ‘em.”

“Right. You take care of our libido for the both of us.” Shining nodded in understanding, not really wanting to know just how debilitating being so incredibly aroused must be as Robin whimpered and retreated back into his hood, her moans and wet squelches distracting.

“HYA~!” Shining roared as he rushed through the door, only to unexpectedly find himself outside of the mountain. “Whoa~!” Shining shouted as he overbalanced backwards to avoid leaping off of the ledge, revealing a small canyon that had a creek running downhill, and into the mountain where the waterfall had been inside. The place was done up in scaffolding, mining equipment left abandoned in a hurry, there was even a crane with a small wrecking ball that was clearly meant to be used to more properly demolish the mountain to strip it of its resources.

Shining got to his hooves and cautiously got on one of the wooden scaffolds that was suspended in the small canyon. He was about halfway across as he was looking around before a strange Lizalfos dropped off a higher cliff onto the other end of the scaffold and roared at him.

It’s red scales were thicker and kite-shaped, unlike the rounded, smoother scales of its lesser brethren. It was also twice the size of the already huge Lizalfos, and had both its arms, and it’s bladed tail covered in bulky black iron armor. Its head was also more saurian, which gave it just that much bigger of a jaw when it roared at Shining, flames licking its sharp teeth.

“JUMP!” Robin ordered of him as she flew over to a lower scaffold, urgently gesturing him to follow. He did so just in time as the monster curled up and bowled across the length of his former platform like the Dodongos inside were prone to. “I-I think that’s a Dynalfos! But they’ve never had this kind of adaptation before! They’re bigger, tougher Lizalfos that also breathe fire and are smarter too!”

“Really?!” Shining groaned before looking about. “How do I break its armor?” Shining asked of himself as he began moving, the Dynalfos jumping onto his current scaffold and already bowling along after him. He reached the end attached to the mountain cliff on the other side, and ran right up it for a few steps before he clung to it thanks to the Climbing Claws, and jumped to the side, towards the crane...the crane! “I’ve got an idea! Robin, think you can do anything with that crane?!”

“Um, maybe?! Keep dodging!” Robin called back as she flew over to the crane, Shining following her advice as he got onto another scaffold, running as the Dynalfos jumped onto it and was already in pursuit. “Uh, oh~ why didn’t I pay attention during that equipment safety course?”

“Holy corndogs! This thing’s persistent!” Shining complained as he jumped down to yet another scaffold, then without waiting jumped onto another higher one, climbing onto it as the Dynalfos roared before it began building up a fireball. “Oh shit!” Shining shouted as he ran away, the fireball the Dynalfos fired exploding with impressive force, igniting the scaffold and rapidly eating away at the structure, which collapsed as Shining jumped back down to a lower platform.

“It’s trying to protect its master! Of course, it wants you dead!” Robin barked at Shining as she gave up on trying to figure out the industrial-era crane and pulled out the lyre, playing random tunes a distance from him. It made the Dynalfos blink before rushing after her tiny body. Robin yelled in panic as she started flying in circles to avoid the Miniboss. “I’ve got it’s-whoa! Attention! What now?!”

“Hold on!” Shining shouted as he ran for the crane, finding the controls of the industrial-era machine was easy, understanding them when he’d been raised in a feudal Japan-styled village was another issue. He just yanked on levers, doing nothing since they were locked in place, until he tried turning a key, which he knew had to do something, and he jumped as it roared to life with a throaty sputter. “Um, I don’t know how to use this thing!”

“JUST DO SOMETHING!” Robin shouted and yelped as she avoided the jaws of her pursuer. Shining hissed in fear for his companion as he started messing with controls at random, leading to the machine whirring and swinging about. Robin yelped before dodging the large wrecking ball as it smacked into the Dynalfos. Then the scaffolding it was on. Then the rest of the scaffolding, including the burning one, creating a huge, smoking pile of burning wood. “WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!”

“I panicked!” Shining hysterically replied, and then looked towards the rumbling sound coming from the pile. Out of the burning ruins erupted the Dynalfos, pissed as anything and rolling right at the crane. Shining jumped out of the cab of the industrial machine, which stood no chance as the Dynalfos tore through it like it was made of cheap paper, sending the wrecking ball swerving and then dropping once it’s rope was cut, almost hitting Shining as it landed next to him.

Suddenly, Shining’s eyes hardened, he took out his sword and swung at the rope, leaving a good length still attached to the basketball-sized iron ball, and then, with unbelievable strength, picked up the ball, and tossed it at the Dynalfos, holding onto the end of the rope. The creature screeched in pain as the ball impacted its head, and it roared, but was suddenly crushed by Shining using his magic on the rope to yank the ball back, and send it right down atop the beast, pulping it’s head, neck, and spine, the creature collapsing like a sack of potatoes.

Shining stood there, panting and sweating from the exertion as Robin neared him. “Shining...that, was, so~ hawt.” Robin complimented breathlessly.

“Huh?” Shining asked before Robin dove into his pants. “ROBIN?!”

---]===>

After I, ahem, got my thirst sated, I got magically drained by Shining opening the chest that appeared when the Dynalfos died, Farore doing a bit of energy-saving shenanigans by simply summoning a mass-manipulating rune-etched iron chain to go with the wrecking ball Shiny used to kill the Miniboss. It would magically lengthen and shorten on wordless command, and while the ball was still ungodly heavy, the chain made it nearly weightless to him when in use.

“I can’t believe that I just lost…” Shining stated, still a little stunned by what happened even as he dutifully made use of the Ball and Chain to smash a rusty large switch.

“If it’s any consolation Shiny, you’re still technically a virgin since I only used my mouth.” I weakly mewled in a feeble attempt to soothe his possibly hurt feelings and my own shame.

“I’m not really upset Robin, just that it was so...sudden and casual. I kinda wanted my first penetrating sexual encounter to be in a bedroom, roses everywhere, scented candles, the works.” Shining admitted a bit sheepishly as he busted down a wooden dam that was retaining water, where industrial waste was clearly being stored and left to stew as they trickled into the forest’s water supply. If the water was allowed to properly flow, nature would naturally filter these toxins out before it could be an issue.

“Hm, I can do that~.” I purred. “That was only a taste Shiny, just know you will get it after we deal with Gohma.” I floated around in the air to wiggle my ass at him with half-lidded eyes and enjoyed how he fondly smiled. He does indeed have his arousal going to me, I can feel how turned on he is since I’m the one getting even hornier.

“Sounds fun. But aren’t I basically engaged to Zelda?” Shining asked worriedly, and I felt my arousal be hampered by fear, only for Farore to reassure me.

“Hylia will come around. You lot, you make quite the entertaining herd.” Farore cooed, and I blushed at the idea of Zelda caving in and joining our herd too. Then I had kinky thoughts of her getting together with Tia and Lulu and-oh~ too hot~!

“Um...should I be worried?” Shining asked me, and I smiled nervously.

“Nope! Nuh-uh! Not at all! Absolutely no sexy scheming going on in my lust-addled brain!” I nervously stated, only to latch onto something convenient to change the subject. “Hey! There’s a big chest where the water drained!” I flew over to it, and tried to open it, forgetting I’m a tiny fairy right now. I huffed, sized up, and unlatched the lid, before groaning and panting, collapsing over the chest as my magic drained again. Dang it Farore, warn me~...

“...Um...Uh...Robin? C-could you n-not be...positioned like that?” Shining stammered, and I felt my arousal rising like a rocket. I panted, turning my head around to look behind me, and realized I was literally presenting myself to him, my engorged labia practically devouring my leafy bikini and dripping. I wiggled my rear, sticking out my tongue with how hot I was getting and whined.

“P-please~? I-I know this musty place isn’t very romantic, b-but I need~ you~!” I pleaded desperately, hungry in ways that a man could never understand...well, unless turned into a woman, but I digress! I need a thick, hot, cock in my love tunnel now!

“I...I...Nrrg.” He groaned before dropping his pants. “Fine, but if we’re attacked I’m not exactly ready for a fight.”

“Okay~!” I moaned, spreading my legs more. He nervously moved my plant bikini aside, my red gooey cunt swelling even more without the green covering, and I gasped at how sensitive I was as he fingered me. “Ah~! F-fuck! N-no foreplay! Just fuck me!” I begged, groping my breasts as he moved aside his fundoshi’s apron, revealing those delicious coconut-sized balls and that 16-inch bitch-breaking mottled pink length of soda-can thick flared, veiny, hot, cock~! “PUT IT IN~!”

“D-don’t be disappointed! Th-this is my first time!” Shining gently pressed his flare to my engorged labia, and he hissed as he grinded gently into me, each motion an absolute explosion of bliss I couldn’t fathom! I’ve never been this sensitive before! I was practically pouring my cunny juice as he sawed back and forth, gently moving his dick deeper and deeper into me. This was the most gentle fuck I’ve ever had and-!

“Nrrg~!” I grunted through gritted teeth as I came hard and my cunt practically yanked him hilt-deep into me, my inexperienced lover yelping and groaning as he bust his nut, unprepared for such pleasure. I didn’t mind though if anything, I was pleased as he filled me, those cum orbs clenching and pumping my hungry womb full.

“Ah! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean-!” Shining gasped our before I churned my hips, choking him up as I flexed my vagina around him, intent on satisfying my hunger.

“I won’t mind having more slimes, now fuck me more~.” I moaned to him with my tongue still sticking out as I gasped and panted, drooling as I spasmed around him.

“Won’t you have foals?” He asked confused as he started thrusting gently again.

“I’m a slime silly. If I wasn’t, with my current form, I’d have fawns. But nope, I’ll get slimes considering just how gooey my base form is.” I made my body drip and jiggle more freely, showing him that while my membrane was incredibly durable and stable, I was still slime.

“Oh.” He said, only a little disappointed.

“Besides, with how we’ll be warping around, my trees will bear the kids anyway. I still need to check in with Sam on how-oh~!” I moaned as I came again, Shiny grunting and cumming again too, unable to resist with my experienced vagina milking him. “Yes~...fill me…”

---]===>

The chest had a magic Bomb Bag. It took raw magic that was put into it and converted it into unstable glowing blue energy explosives. After that, and the several sessions of womb-filling sex we had, I was dopey and satisfied, tiny once more and sitting on my new lover’s shoulder as I nuzzled his cheek and rubbed my massive twin-sized tummy, which somehow scaled-down with me. I don’t get how fairy magic works, it just works, like Todd Howard. “Don’t worry. You’ll get better with experience. Luna knows I wasn’t a sex machine when I first started out.”

“Could’ve fooled me. Oof...my aching balls.” Shiny joked as he rubbed his crotch, the magic padded trousers not showing anything, as they were designed to be.

“What can I say? I’m a bit of a nymphomaniac.” I chuckled, showing off my belly to him. “I’ll change into my pegasus body next time if you want Love~.”

“As much as I’d like that, we can’t really put off saving the world while you’re on maternity leave.” Shining lamented as he used a bomb on a chokepoint that was holding back the flow of water. It seemed that the miners had diverted and isolated the water for mining operations, but it was slowing the flow down, causing impurities to settle in and altogether harming the forest. The industrial waste wasn’t intentionally put in these chokepoints by the miners though, the damage to the containers and tools was clearly from the evil minions.

“True. These unformed slimes in me won’t even be considered alive for months yet, so I hope whatever they become through Tree Me isn’t just more Magic Seeds like if my tree body is directly getting cum.” For some reason, when I mentioned Magic Seeds, Shining perked up.

“Really?” He asked, “What do they do? I know the Sheikah use such seeds.”

“Well, I don’t know, I’ve been letting them be harvested. I just learned I can make them.” I said, blushing as we moved further down to another chokepoint. “That’s like...the fifth to last one?”

“Okay, well I want some of those Seeds in case they’re as useful as the seeds Impa spoke of.” Shining told me as he jogged about, with the dungeon mostly clear of monsters it made travel fast through the dungeon. “If the Sheikah make a point of collecting them, then they’re useful.”

“Ah, okay.” I blushed as I wiggled on his shoulder.

“Well, now let's get this water released and head into the main chamber, then I’ll enter your main chamber~.” Shining chuckled, shocking me at the innuendo as he rushed to finish off releasing the water.

After about an hour of jogging and explosions along with liberal ball and chain use, we got back to the cooler main chamber. All the explosions, heavy impacts, and the increase in water flow was causing cracks in the walls, leaking water that steamed and made the hot, unpleasant chamber humid and even more unpleasant, but not so hot it was actually hurting us up on this ledge where Shining had us overlooking the chamber from.

“I think if you use the Song of Storms now that there’s plenty of water in the air, it could cool this place off.” I cheerfully suggested, still getting hot and bothered and hungry for his dick again from the odd gas in the air.

“Alright.” Shining took out his lyre and began plucking the Song of Storms. Soon, the giant chamber was a whirlwind, thunder crashed, lightning struck metal surfaces. Soon, the glowing molten pool of gold was drowned under a foot-thick layer of water, turning it into a beautiful solid gold bottom. “Wow...now that’s pretty. Well, the water’s flowing, the toxins removed. I’d say things are done-.”

Shining’s invoking of Murphy was interrupted by said force of reality causing the whole mine to shake. The solid gold at the bottom of the water heaved, bending as something surged up, split the dense malleable metal in half, and revealed an utterly gigantic...giantess?!

She had four arms, a huge bust which at scale were basketballs like mine and so many others, and wide hips to match. Her face was unusually beautiful, with her massive cycloptic eye incredibly exotic in its iris shape, and a fang-filled mouth that had retractable bladed mandibles. All this thiccness and exotic monstrous beauty was encased in an armor of chitin-like gold with molten liquid gold dripping off of her. She even had golden hair-like feathers on her head.

“WHO DISTURBS MY...hello~ there~...” The way her cycloptic eye lidded and her irate voice suddenly became lustful both disturbed and aroused me. “About time suitable mates came around. Come forth and pleasure your queen before I eat you!” The way she swung a clawed hand at us, it clearly wasn’t a suggestion.

Ch.52

View Online

Ch.52

Shining acted fast, jumping from the ledge he’d been on, which was crushed by the horny arthropod’s claw. “Sorry~! I’m just so needy since my body changed! I need your seed!”

“Is this seriously a case of needing to LAY the monster instead of SLAYING her?!” I yelped as I clung to Shiny’s shoulder as he used the Climbing Claws to jump and climb around the clearly hot-and-bothered woman who was using all of her arms to try and grab us. The way the engorged labia between her thicc thighs dripped was a clue where we’d end up if caught!

“Weak point will either be her eye or any part that looks vulnerable!” I barked out as Shining climbed away from her claws.

“Got it!” Shining yelled before pulling out a bomb and tossing it towards...her labia. Gohma squealed in shock, covering her groin and leaning forward as she covered herself, which Shiny used as an opportunity to jump at her face and try to stab into her eye. She screamed when he tried that, rearing back and tossing us back off, Shiny’s sword only hurting her, not making lasting damage.

“Wait, she’s making the room hotter! Shiny, you’ve gotta-oh~.” I moaned, my arousal peaking again, and I could barely think. “Her musk! Shiny~!” I wailed, sloppily grabbing his face and trying to make out with his ear as he evaded a more enraged swipe.

“Her musk?! Shit, so that’s what I’ve been smelling! It isn’t gas, it’s her pheromones!” Shining deduced, and looked around the room, summoning a bomb as he jumped from a doomed wooden ledge. “Why don’t you cool off?!” Shiny tossed the bomb as he shoved me into the hood. I couldn’t see what he threw it at, but the resulting sound of roaring water and a screaming Gohma told me a bit of the story, especially as the ‘fuck-me’ miasma suddenly cut out.

I panted as I poked my head out of the hood, seeing Shiny spinning the Ball and Chain from a platform, Gohma’s outer shell hardened to a point she couldn’t move. Shiny flung the Ball at her armored bosom, and Gohma squealed as the weapon smashed open her chest armor, sending her massive black-toned tits quaking madly, which she endeavored to rein in by using one of her arms to hold them still. “Y-you brute! Stripping me of my shirt!”

“Gonna take the rest too!” Shining declared boldly, leaping to another ledge. We’re going to run out of these at this rate! I clung to Shiny’s neck from his hood, watching in a mixture of fear and excitement as he continued to dodge the furious and flustered woman’s attacks, even when she breathed a gout of fire at us.

“Get her Shining!” I cheered on as we move to another water-gushing crack in the wall. The woman clearly wasn’t stupid and tried to light us on fire to keep us away from it, but Shiny already had a bomb prepared, and tossed it as he dodged. I got to see this time as the crack exploded and a torrent of water gushed out, Gohma wailing as her molten shell over her arms and legs hardened. Shining quickly jumped to a platform behind her, yanked the Ball and Chain from his satchel, wound up, and smashed the Ball right into Gohma’s ass, freeing the jiggly spheres.

“S-stop that!” Gohma squealed, her face actually turning red as she forced her limbs to move and turned around to assault us. Of course, by now Shining had gotten used to her speed, and she was down two arms, one keeping her bosom still, the other trying to keep her thicc black-toned ass from shaking. “I-if you want to be a pervert, you could’ve just let me breed you!”

“Naw, you’re much cuter when you’re flustered anyway!” Shining fired back, and she screeched as she redoubled her efforts, even letting her assets go to use all her arms again. By now, all of her that was even covered were her head and limbs, so why were we bothering not attacking her exposed flesh? Whatever was driving Shining, he took out his lyre and began plucking the Song of Storms as he hopped about. Soon enough, another squall kicked up and Gohma wailed as she was cooled off, her limbs unable to move and blushing brightly as she stood at our mercy.

“Okay, now let’s try to calm you down.” Shining then started playing the Song of Healing, and Gohma looked oddly surprised, then, at ease, and then she closed her eye...and she exploded in shadow magic. She reformed into a heavily concentrated sphere, before that too exploded, revealing an ornate golden mask with Gohma’s feather hair and her face. “Um...I wasn’t expecting that.”

The mask floated over to us, and Shining held out his hands as it hovered over his palms. His hands suddenly grasped the mask, and he gasped, yanking his head back, only for his hands to slam the mask over his face! “HMPH! HM-!” Shining’s body was suddenly covered in darkness, he changed shape, and I yelped as I managed to escape and watch in horror as the darkness finished, and in Shiny’s place stood a reasonably sized Gohma, blinking in bemusement and still wearing Shiny’s armor. “Um...what just happened?” Gohma asked curiously and then looked around. “WHY AM I SO SMALL?! What happened?!”

“Let Shiny go you bitch!” I snarled, diving at her, only for her to grab me with one of her four hands...why does the armor accommodate four arms?! “Let me go!”

“Robin? Why’re you so-what’s going on with my voice?!” Gohma suddenly asked, her three other hands going for her throat, one catching her left tit, and she looked down, then screamed. “I’m a woman! I was joking about being curious!”

“Who are you?! Why are you able to control my body?!” Gohma demanded of herself as she let me go.

“Your body?! It’s my body!” Gohma snarled, fire licking her fangs.

“Hold up! If you’re male, raise your hand!” I shouted, and the woman raised a hand, only for another hand to wrestle it down with a growl. “Okay, so it seems Shiny played a song that forced Gohma likely back into a magic mask.”

“Back?! But I was always a queen! I wasn’t some magic trinket!” Gohma argued fearfully as she grabbed at her face, and with a pull, darkness coated her body, and suddenly Shiny was holding Gohma’s mask, the mask still animate and visibly terrified. “No~! What happened to me?!” Shiny fumbled with her mask and turned her around to face him with shock on both of their faces

“The Song of Healing should’ve let you come to terms with your fate. The fact you’re still even bothered is worrying.” I commented, thinking back to the odd behavior of Nora after the Moblin Mask was forced on her by Majora...Majora! “MAJORA~!” I wailed as I fell to my knees, in the air because fairy, my fists shaking at the ceiling as the sick bastard’s demonic laughter echoed in the massive chamber and words seemed to temporarily materialize in the air.

ROBIN VS. MAJORA

“Majora?! The Eternal Trickster?! I’ve been made its plaything?!” Gohma wailed, and she even began sobbing. “No~! Everything was going so well for me! I should’ve known better than to think an increase in my intellect and a new body was anything good!”

“Well, I’d say otherwise.” Shining declared as he looked the distraught woman in the eye. “You may be in a bad spot now, but you’re going to be way better off in the future.”

“H-how can you be so sure?” Gohma asked wetly, her eye still leaking tears.

“Because now you can be more than a mindless broodmother of monsters.” Shining sternly declared, and she sniffled with a whimper. “I’m going to put you in my storage space for now, we’ll talk later, I promise.”

“N-no~! D-don’t just p-put me in a bag l-like some object!” Gohma pleaded desperately, and I sighed, flying up to the two and taking Gohma out of Shiny’s hands, causing me to grunt at the exertion of holding her.

“I’ll take her into the hood with me. Let’s get out of here, we’re both tired after all this.” I pulled Gohma into the hood with her face pressing against Shiny’s on the way in.

“Wow. His fur is so soft.” Gohma muttered as I settled her into the hood.

“I know right?” I giggled, wondering what Gohma would have to talk about.

---]===>

It was about an hour later. Shiny had used the Climbing Claws to get out of the mine, then had to trek back to the fork in the road and follow it to the small mining town. After spending maybe twenty minutes convincing the caribou soldiers he’d cleared the mine, even holding up a solid hunk of pure gold, courtesy of Gohma’s former shell, as proof.

With this, he secured a room for, well, the day and night since the sun came up while we were inside the dungeon. Once there, he began taking off his armor, so I pulled Gohma out of the hood and we quietly whispered to each other as we watched him take off his weapons, belts, boots, gloves, everything but his tunic and pants. “Okay you two, you can stop whispering.”

“What~? Don’t trust us? It’s not like we’re planning anything unbecoming~.” Gohma purred in her sultry deep and sensual voice.

“Nope! Not at all~.” I added on, equally unconvincing, and we giggled at Shiny’s unamused expression. “Don’t worry Shiny. We’re all tired, and Gohma has calmed down a bit.”

“Yes, I have, though this is all still disturbing to me.” Gohma sighed, her mandibles clacking together in front of her mouth as she closed her eye. “I wish I still had a body, of course. But it seems that with my odd condition, I can only borrow someone else’s.”

“I’d offer, but I’m not comfortable with something like that,” Shining admitted, his face turning red and I could feel his arousal at the idea, making me smirk knowingly. “Don’t start.”

“I won’t. But seriously. Let’s just sleep, okay? No sexy shenanigans.” I insisted, sizing up and picking Gohma up, pressing her to my chest and making the mask-woman sputter in surprise.

“Good.” Shining sighed in relief until Gohma went over my left boob, and darkness spread over that breast, making Gohma and I squeak in surprise. “Um...what?”

“...Am I your breast right now?” Gohma asked in shock, and I poked her soft, squishy face. I could feel it like she was the front of my boob. “...Whatever, I’m suddenly too tired to care. I’m going to close my eye, and try to sleep.”

“Um...same. Snuggle? There’s only the one bed.” I gestured to the small twin-sized bed, and Shining nodded, scooting with his back to the wall, gesturing for me to join him, and I gladly laid down, backing into his big spoon with a yawn.

---]===>

We didn’t stay long, after sleeping the day and night away, Gohma and I, with her still my left boob, and able to shrink with me in this state, hid in Shiny’s hood as he managed to avoid many amorous cows wanting to spend time with the Hero of Parnast. After eating breakfast, with him sneaking some food into the hood for Gohma and I to eat...and eating with my boob was weird fyi, we made our leave, but one of the cows was rather persistent.

“Come on~!” The woman still following us begged. “I’ll be a great help!” She pleaded.

“Lady. As flattered as I am that you’re willing to uproot yourself to follow me on my quest, it’s a world-spanning adventure fraught with peril, violence, and the fate of the world. You’re better off staying here, in this isolated town, where the forces of evil might even forget you exist.” Shining insisted with dead seriousness, and she whined.

“Fine then, I don’t care so much about that than being stuck in this tiny town! I’ve lived here my whole life, and I don’t want this tiny mining town to be my whole life in the future too.” Bemoaned the cow. “Besides, I’m more of a material handler than anything. Give me some raw materials, and I can get you the refined product with magic, instead of having to wait for those messy industrial machines to do it.”

“Wait, what? Shiny, offer her to come with us to Everfree! We don’t have anyone with a skill like that! It’s part of why rebuilding the city has taken so long.” I excitedly insisted to the hero as Gohma hummed, sending an odd sensation through my breast.

“I’m able to sniff out raw ore, but aside from superheating it, I don’t really do much with it,” Gohma admitted with curiosity. “Think this woman can make armor?”

“Are there people in your hood?” The Cow asked before she yelped. “Wha- Why are there lights with wings flying around all of a sudden?!”

“WE’RE SORRY~!” A chorus of voices pleaded. “We’ve been so busy with the Minish’s work!”

“Ladies! I’m disappointed! You’re so late!” I called out indignantly.

“Whoa, I feel like I can run ten miles!” Shining chuckled before I poked my head out spotting pink fairies. One-shot into the hood and dusted Gohma and I with her magic fairy dust. I sneezed but felt better despite that.

“We’re so busy we can’t really stick around! You better get your hands on an alchemist to make healing potions for you.” insisted one of the fairies before they vanished in sparkles of pink light.

“...I’ve been...dabbling in alchemy…” Nervously commented the cow, who now that I got a look at her, seemed rather slim compared to most caribou. Shining sighed, grabbed her hand and pulled her along. “Yay~.”

---]===>

“I...well okay.” Shining sighed as he sat in Tree Me’s hand, face at my ‘knothole’. “But why do you want me and...what is your name again?”

“Mildred.” The caribou cow told him...again.

“Well~ You wanted to gather magic seeds right?” I chuckled as Deku groaned while she finally started stirring from her sleep. “When I entered my tree body, I felt those unformed lives in my belly reform as Juraian Royal Tree seeds. They’re in there though, unlike when I had my fairy pregnancy.”

“You’re a tree,” Gohma said in shock from my left breast, and I sighed at her still reiterating something that was shown to her, rather personally, not even a half-hour ago.

“Yes. I’m a tree. Anyway, those seeds shouldn’t really be in there, and if you so happen to get a bit...frisky in there, my tree here will begin producing ‘Magic Seeds’ as well.” I bit my lip, and Shining muttered about kinky fairies as he climbed into me, and I gasped as he did so, Mildred reluctantly following.

“Hm~.” Deku hummed before kissing me and cupping my left breast. “Thank you. I already feel better.”

“Hm? Is clean water really that special?” I asked cheekily as I looked down at Gohma, who was humming as she was fondled by Deku, likely unknowingly on the magic tree’s end.

“Yes, and I’m now...fertile, and virile. Mind cross-pollinating with me?” Deku asked with a purr, and I felt oddly aroused at the idea of just letting my boughs bud, and excrete pollen, invite bees and other pollinators to come to me, to her, to share our genes and parent maybe thousands of future trees. “Please~?” She moaned as I felt a fleshy rod at my knothole, realizing Deku meant ‘cross-pollinating’ in a much more direct and carnal way.

“W-wait! I have people inside me right now!” I hissed urgently, and the tendril root that had wormed up my left trunk of a leg retreated quickly.

“Oh. Yeah. That’s not a good time to get frisky.” Deku worriedly commented. “But...when they’re done you’ll be gone. Can I please ravish you while you’re away?”

“Um...okay. It’s not like I’m going to be more than a lust-sink for Shiny anyway.” I muttered in annoyance, and groaned as out from my tree-vagina, came Shining and Mildred, both looking a bit haggard and holding a bunch of seeds. “D-did you not do anything in there besides gather?”

“Hm~.” Deku purred before pushing her tendril in fast, Shining and Mildred almost getting shoved back in as Deku made a proper cock from the root. “Good. I’m very needy my neighbor~.” I squealed in the pleasure as I brought Shiny and Mildred to my face.

“Should we have?” Shining yelped as Deku purred and kissed his abdomen, tongue rolling over his bulge.

“Make my lover more horny~.” Deku purred before sticking her green tongue down his pants.

“N-nope! All th-the nope!” I managed to grunt out and blinked. I was panting in my Garden Tree, Shining and Mildred shouting as they fell from my canopy and onto my bosom, tossing mine and Shining’s seeds to the ground below. They’d be fine, they’re meant to fall such a distance anyway.

“Oops.” Harmy chuckled as I saw her trying to press her crystal vine-like cock to my lips as Eris rammed her from behind. Since when could we just freely uproot and set back down so easily? Last time took hours to get our roots back in-.

“Hm!” I got crystalline tree dick in my mouth for my hesitation, Shining and Mildred looking up at the impossibly long and gigantic crystal penis as it wormed into my mouth, to my throat, and began going down as I shuddered, my eyes rolling back as Gohma, still, my left boob moaned.

“Yes~” Harmy moaned as I felt two tentacle cocks in my pussy and ass, was Sam fucking me too right now? “Oh~ I’ve needed some action for my male bits!”

“What is happening~?!” Gohma begged to know with her voice as heavy with pleasure I bet mine would’ve been if I wasn’t sucking tasty cock.

“Oh, another mouth!” Eris purred before grabbing Gohma in her magic, “let’s have you drink my seed to get a body.”

“Huh?!” Gohma asked in confusion before I felt a dragon cock push into my tit! “MMM~!” Gohma moaned as she began eagerly sucking the disembodied dick as I was getting fucked 8 ways from Sunday~!

I lost track of time, sucking, fucking, pumping, gushing. I was a receptacle for the liquid love of several people at once, my body swelling with their offerings. By the time I came back to my senses, I was an absolutely cum-drenched pregnant-looking wreck of a magic tree. My breasts were especially gigantic compared to usual, Gohma still drowsily sucking on the cock in my left breast. In fact, all the cocks in me were still in me, slowly filling me moar~.

“Uuuhh~!” I’ve had enough, please. I gave them looks in pleading. But then, their cum began surging! I began creaking, cracking, I wailed as I split open and-!

---]===>

“AH~!” I bolted upright, panting in horror. I was laying in Shiny’s purple hood, Gohma still attached to my left breast. I shivered, hugging myself, waking Gohma too.

“Robin? What’s wrong?” Gohma asked me as I hiccuped. I’m not just a cum dumpster. I’m not!

My moment of irrational, or, maybe, entirely logical fear was interrupted by Shiny taking me out of the hood, ramming me unprepared cunt-first onto his-!

---]===>

I bolted awake again. Too scared to speak, I curled in on myself. No. No. I’m not just a sex toy. Please, no…I screamed as Gohma suddenly took over my body, her eye a scary bright orange-yellow, forcibly masturbating us and-! “LOVE!” Luna’s voice broke through the terror, and I was suddenly back to normal, laying in bed in our royal suite, my beloved Luna holding my hand. “Tis a lie! A fallacy! Awaken!”

---]===>

“*GASP*!” I jolted awake, panting, sweating. I was in the same scenario I last remember, Luna at the bed, holding my hand. She pet my head, uttering quiet sweet nothings as she magically cooled me down, even wicking away my excess moisture from my membrane.

“When? I...I was trying to offer Shining seeds then things got weird.” I whined as I feebly curled up. “Was it all a dream? Is Shining real? Or-or-.”

“It has to be my fault,” Gohma said from my left breast, and I looked down at her, where her cycloptic eye-rolled as high as possible to look at me. “You fell asleep on the way to the forest. When there, the squirrel tree said something about darkness seizing your mind, and she used your tree to send us here.”

“S-so you all don’t see me as nothing more than a cum dump? Or a sex toy?” I feebly asked of Luna, who looked furious at the very concept as she continued to pet my brow.

“Thou art mine beloved. If We have done such in the past, which We have, know it was a spur of the moment, that thou art mine heart. Mine life.” Luna leaned down and kissed my brow. “Mine Love.”

“Aw~! That’s so sweet!” Gohma cooed, causing Luna to leer down at her. “Shutting up.”

“But...I thought I was safe? That the magic you and Tia did, and with Farore, that I wasn’t in danger anymore.” I whimpered in fear. The old sensation of helplessness and hopelessness returning. Farore sent sensations of apology, and comfort, as well as one of Determination, so she might be working on shoring up my mental protections even further. What a relief.

Wait...Gohma was altered by Majora, and she’s on my left breast. Then again, nightmares aren’t Majora’s thing. Someone must’ve just used her connection to me as an entry point. “Hm~!” I heard out the window and saw Harmy and Eris having sex, though they were leaving me alone...maybe that was part of why the nightmare took that shape.

“Now then, it is about time thou removes this...pest, from thine bosom.” Luna tried to grab Gohma, but her fingers only met seamless flesh, making me and Gohma perk up at the sensation of being harshly groped.

“L-Lulu it doesn’t work like that!” I squeaked while Gohma moaned, milk actually gushing from her mouth.

“Oh~! I-I am just a huge, milky, sloshing tit! I can’t believe how hot this is!” Gohma moaned as Luna stopped trying to force her off of me.

“Fine then, how do we remove her?” Luna huffed in frustration before we heard a climactic moan from outside, someone’s getting pumped full of sap.

“I can, but I don’t want to. She doesn’t have her own body, and I have no problem letting her hitch a ride.” I sternly insisted, trying to ignore the urge to stick fingers inside of Gohma’s mouth, which was also my nipple, and also another way to eat food. God this is weird and kinky.

Ch.53

View Online

Ch.53

“Alright, so, how does that work?” Surgeon asked as she examined Gohma, sweeping her with spells and gently handling her, which also meant gently handling me.

“I don’t really know.” I sighed, rubbing my head as I bit my lip while Gohma, being at the center of sensation right now, moaned and dribbled milk from her lips. I had to come to Surgeon’s hospital half-naked too since I can’t really wear shirts with Gohma on my breast right now.

“Me either, I’m new to this~.” Gohma moaned, panting after Surgeon zapped her, and thus me, with something. “I could get used to it, but I miss having my own body.”

“It’s not like we could just put you on a mannequin. The magic you’re producing only seems to react to living biology. That said, maybe a tree could work? But not a mannequin.” Surgeon mused as she rubbed the bottom of Gohma, which was the bottom of my boob, and I wiggled a bit on the examination bed. “You actually have an esophagus going down to Robin’s Core. Which is odd, since considering she’s a slime you shouldn’t need such a thing.”

“Hm~.” I groaned from all the touching. “It goes to my core?” I pinged my Core, it pinged back all was well. I sent a sensation of curiosity, it sent a sensation of smugness. “That can’t be good…”

“Do you feel different? I did eat before.” Gohma reminded me that she had breakfast this morning back in Parnast, and I considered it.

“I felt it, I could feel my ‘stomach’ filling, but it was...more fulfilling than usual?” I tried to explain how the sensation was for me as Surgeon took notes. “Look, Gohma is a fact of life now, and I’m not about to just ditch her. I could take her off anytime I want, and that’s not right now.”

“I know, but I have to look you over.” My Amazon of a mate told me before I got a kiss, a very dominating and passionate kiss. Oh~ I haven’t been able to see her in so long~! I pulled her to me, my 7-foot tall basketball-breasted and wide-hipped doctor groped Gohma as she sucked on my tongue, then broke off. “As much as I want to fuck you stupid Robin, I do have a hospital to run. I have nights and weekends off now, so whenever you’re home for the night, we’re going to spend time together.”

“No~, I’m sorry for not coming around more~!” I whined, realizing how much I missed my mates.

“Hey, we’re the ones that didn’t make time for you before. It’s only fair that we get to know the feeling now that you’re the one who is busy.” Surgeon smiled sadly as she squeezed Gohma, making us both moan. “You don’t get in too much danger, okay? I still want the Fama of my fawns around as they grow up.” Unspoken was how broken she would be if I died, but her eyes said all of that for her. She leaned in, kissed me more gently, and then left the room.

“Hm~, I miss them~!” I whined in loneliness.

“By the Dark, if that’s how amorous just one of your lovers are, I want in!” Gohma eagerly declared as I stood up, growing a bikini over my right breast, having to leave Gohma uncovered. “Um, as weird as this is, could you, get one under me? For support? Leave my mouth open though.” I blinked, then did as she requested and she sighed. “Thank you. Your breast is really heavy.” Hey~! Is that a shot? I’m not fat! I’m just fluffy!

---]===>

“So you’re not going to remove a servant of Evil from your bosom why?” Zelda demanded with her eyes locked on Gohma with a mixture of hate, and confusion.

“Because she’s not that bad? And I don’t want to imagine being trapped as just a face with nobody of my own.” Actually...is Robin Hood like this? I mean, his mask doesn’t talk or anything…

“It is rather unusual.” Celestia scratched at her chin in intrigue. “One would expect a servant of Evil to at least be ranting about vengeance or whatnot.”

“I don’t really see much point in being petty like that,” Gohma replied and looked up at me with that very mobile eye. “I don’t appreciate being turned into a mask, but I do appreciate how I’ve been treated after the fact. To be honest, Robin here has been a better friend than anyone I’ve associated with.” Aw~! Love you too Gohmie~!

“Tis a grand thing, that even Evil can learn the wondrous power of Friendship.” Luna smiled and then hummed. “But if Gohma was altered by Majora, then tis likely that it has interfered with the other servants of Evil. What wilt thou do if other leaders of the armies of Darkness turn into masks upon defeat and purification?”

I blushed hotly, and bit my lip. “Um...I still have space?” I awkwardly replied, patting my right breast and left ass cheek, causing the royal sisters to sigh and smile fondly while Zelda looked curious.

“So you’re Shining’s arousal sink, his guide, his method of carrying and retrieving his equipment...perhaps the masks too, are in this category. But in all likelihood, there will be more than four masks.” Zelda considered, and I hummed in my own consideration, how will I deal with that when it comes? “Oh well, the matter is settled. So long as Gohma has no vile intentions, she is to be considered an ally as much as Nora.”

“You rang?” Nora asked as she entered, wearing a proper blouse and jeans for her massive 10-foot height...are her boobs bigger? Damn it Majora, stop screwing with the poor girl! “I was just coming to report from Balgradia’s correspondence. He wants you to know that the crawling corruption in the Temple has sealed the door from the inside, and now he’s in a more secure holding pattern, warding the caribou away from the cathedral.”

“Does he think we can regain entry at this point?” Zelda asked in worry. The Evil at the Temple was effectively blocking off access to the Master Sword, the lynchpin to any Hero trying to dispel said Evil from the world. Of course, it wasn’t necessary but it would make things much more sure to be done.

“No. He thinks it will take either a specialized tool or an obscene amount of destructive force to gain entry, and he’s not willing to resort to the latter.” Nora reported, causing Zelda to sigh and rub the base of her left antler. “In other news, he’s reporting that other minions are changing like I have. It’s random and uncommon, but one of his lieutenants have changed, and they’re getting worried. She hasn’t changed in personality, but it’s hard for her to put on her armor when she has, y’know, basketballs like mine hanging off of her.” Nora finished with a bounce of her bosom.

“What is Majora up to...thank you for the report Nora. Let Balgradia know we don’t have such a tool at this time, but as these things work out, we’ll come across it eventually. Does he need reinforcements of any sort?” Zelda asked of the busty mini-giantess.

“No. The caribou are content with just keeping the citizens away, but are willing to let the bears visit them in lieu of not being able to enter the cathedral at all.” Nora reported and looked down at me, or rather, Gohma. “...Why do I feel like bowing?”

“Sorry. Ignore that.” Gohma amicably replied. “I must say, whatever is going on with us all, I rather approve if beautiful things like you are the result.”

“Aw, thanks. Anyway, that’s all I had.” Nora nodded to Princess Zelda, who nodded back and she turned to leave.

“Well then. It seems the Master Sword is beyond our reach as of yet.” Zelda sighed and considered things.

“What could Majora do to the King of Thieves?” Gohma openly contemplated as Zelda continued to think of the next course of action.

“Considering Ganondorf, the usual suspect, is the King because the rest of his tribe are all women, I have no idea.” I mused on it too. It wouldn’t make sense to do that, because while it would be rather chaotic, turning the only male into a woman like the rest of the tribe, effectively dooming them for sure on the whole ‘one male every century’ deal.

“Alright. Considering how urgent it is that we protect our dragon allies, I feel it is of utmost importance that you go to Draconia and defeat Volvagia. He has stolen the Bloodstone Scepter, sapped the Dragon Lord of his power, and retreated into the depths of Death Mountain to summon his armies of evil to fully occupy the country.” Zelda informed me, and I hummed in consideration of something.

“Actually, we may not be equipped for that.” I worriedly told the Princess, looking down at Gohma. “Just the central chamber where Gohma was sleeping was so hot, we could barely stand it. Going into an active volcano? We need something like the Goron Tunic before we go there.”

“But doth already possess thine tunic.” Luna perked up with a smile, looking at Gohma, who blinked and gasped, her eye sparkling. What did I miss?

---]===>

“So we have to go to a mountain of hot death, fight a dragon, free a nation, and select the new Dragon Lord because the previous one lost that title when the scepter was taken by brute force?” Shining asked me rhetorically, just to get the facts I laid out for him straight.

“Yes, Shiny,” I affirmed as we looked over the edge of the small airship schooner Cloudsdale had finished making not even a couple weeks ago. Quite hilariously, they named it the Red Lion.

“I’m cool with this plan!” Gohma chuckled. “I loved the part where Shining and I will share a body and work together!” Gohma gushed, literally, dribbling some of my milk in her excitement. “Also I want to eat dragon butt again!”

“Is that literal, or figurative?’ Shining asked as he avoided mentioning sharing his body with the heat-manipulating arthropod of a woman.

“Literal.” I chuckled as I remembered Gohma was the fire boss in Wind Waker and was trying to eat the tail of the sky spirit dragon Valoo.

“Well, I don’t condone cannibalism, so don’t even think about it,” Shining growled, causing us to flinch.

“Sorry, if it’s any consolation, I never actually did more than nip at his tail.” Gohma weakly replied as the stallion huffed and watched the world below. “Why is he so snippy?” Gohma stage whispered to me, and I shrugged uneasily.

“I’m snippy, because I was worried. You were asleep, and I couldn’t do anything to help you as you writhed and screamed.” Shining morosely admitted as he kept leaning on the railing to watch the world pass by.

“Sorry.” I mewled and wilted, feeling terrible for worrying him.

“Don’t be, not about that. What I’m upset about is that you didn’t come get me when you woke up.” Shining turned around and crossed his arms. “I was still worried for you for hours after you were up. Why didn’t you consider that I might have been waiting?”

“Sorry...Luna insisted I go see Surgeon immediately once I was awake.” I wilted, my vine antlers even drooping.

“Who is also her mate!” Gohma stated in a bit of a hasty panic.

“I’m not under the illusion that we’re exclusive, but we’re partners on this quest. Please, think of me more often?” Shining pleaded, and I felt even worse for making him worry, and then for making him feel neglected. “Also, why are you still wearing her on your breast? You could just have her up in your antlers.”

“I’m rather comfortable, thank you.” Gohma suddenly interjected with a blush. Clearly she’s enjoying being my boob as much as I am enjoying having her be my boob.

“Same,” I affirmed, and Shining sighed uncomfortably. “Look. Shiny. You need to get used to her. She’s an ally on this quest now, and she’ll be integral to our ability to succeed in Death Mountain.”

“I know.” Shining sighed and nuzzled me as he got close, hugging my waist and pressing my bosom to his chest, muffling Gohma as he rested his chin on my shoulder. “But I don’t like our interactions having a third wheel.”

“Don’t think of her that way. Consider her a...bonus.” I winked as I pulled away, and gently kissed him. We stayed like that, my breasts gently pressing into his pecs as his hands rested on my hips. I raised my left leg behind me as I leaned into him, and I wanted this blissful moment to last forever.

---]===>

“Yep...that is an active volcano.” I coughed, taking off Gohma from my left breast as we entered a disgusting haze that smelled distinctly of sulfur. I stopped breathing, since I don’t need air to live, and handed her to Shining, who, despite earlier grievances, put her on and transformed into the busty thicc four-armed woman, breathing in relief as I turned into a red-scaled dragon, so I too could breathe. I need air to talk after all, and I’d rather not be choking on it.

“Tartarus, that is foul.” Shiny, or Gohma? One of them said as she waved a hand in front of her face. “I may burrow for ore and make a shell of metal, but I have the decency to not burn sulfur.” Ah, Gohma then. “Ah~ a pleasure to be mobile though. How are you feeling Shining?”

“Fine. It’d be easier to communicate if we didn’t talk with the same voice or mouth and whatnot.” Shining replied as she looked down at her breasts, and cautiously examined herself with all four hands. “N-now that I’m not freaking out...this is kinda cool.”

“Breasts are the literal tits Shiny!” I boasted, thrusting my chest out, and remembering that I was half-naked up top. “Wait, hold on.” I turned to slime, shrunk down, and then turned back into a dragon to fly over to her shoulder. “Anyway, yeah, they are. They can get in the way though, especially with archery. Good thing you have a rifle huh?”

“Lady Robin! We cannot get any closer! The toxins-*COUGH, HACK*-are too much!” The captain of the Red Lion, a griffin even more ironically named Daphnes, reported as he and his crew all wrapped rags around their mouths and beaks to breathe.

“Okay, we can land. Did you find a good spot wide enough for the ship?” I asked of the male griffin...I think they’re called toms, and he nodded. “Good tom, take us down.”

“Prepare for dry-docking!” Daphnes shouted so loudly that, being right next to him, my ears were ringing. It didn’t take more than ten minutes for the ship to descend through the haze and clouds and hover over a flat stretch of ground near a village at the base of Death Mountain. “Godspeed to you!” Daphnes called as we descended the gangplank, and the Red Lion took off the moment we were on the ground as they were ordered to. This is no place for those with vulnerable lungs.

“Thanks! We’ll do our best!” I called out and then turned to face my partner. Partners. Plural. Ugh. Gotta get a hang of that. “Okay. Let’s stop by this village, see what we can learn, then head up towards certain doom for anyone not a dragon, or a fire-element arthropod.”

“Alri-!” Shining started before a group of Dragons landed and pointed crossbows at us. “We surrender!” Shining immediately shouted and raised all four arms as I put my face in my hands. Can we not deal with aggressive guards everywhere who don’t seem to do anything about the monster menace nearby? Is my life dominated by tropes?

---]===>

“So you’re the aid sent by the Princesses?” Weakly weezed the emaciated, frail, and tiny dragon perched on a chair with several cushions underneath him to actually give him the height to be eye-level with us. It was rather awkward, having had to wait for his servants to pile up pillows until he was eye-level with Shining/Gohma. Seriously, who was this frail powder-blue scaled runt?

“Yes~? I’m Robin,” I introduced myself with a small bow to him. He may be oafish and clearly has a Napoleon Complex, but he’s clearly in charge here.

“A dragon smaller than even I in my state. Heh. Makes me feel better, if just a bit. They must’ve sent you knowing this, the sneaky ponies.” The weak and clearly unwell dragon smirked as I perked up in anger. If this wasn’t such a delicate situation, I’d size up and show him he really was still the smallest dragon.

“Well, I’m glad my fun-size body makes you feel better about yourself.” Wait, where did this snippiness come from?! I wasn’t trying to be rude! My concern faded as he cackled in amusement.

“It does. I used to be the largest of dragons, Torch the Dragon Lord, until the Bloodstone Scepter was taken from me.” Torch sighed. “And now my daughter is trying to take it back, alone.” The former Dragon Lord hissed and clutched at his claws in his lap. “My little Ember, so small. She stands no chance in there. Please. I don’t care about getting my scepter back, I was going to give it to her anyway. Please, save my daughter.”

“Milord, certainly another of your children would be a bigger, more powerful Dragon Lord.” One of his servants suggested, only to get a pillow thrown at him.

“Silence! None of them had the guts to stand up to Volvagia when he came for me. She did! She is the one who stormed Death Mountain to get the scepter back! Anywho question her right to the title of Dragon Lord is to leave this hut!” Torch snarled, and then began hacking and wheezing, his servants all dutifully staying and one even helping him recover from his fit.

“We’ll get her back. I swear!” Gohma-uh, probably Shining? Said with steel determination. Ah, definitely Shiny. “We’ll also get the Scepter, but from the sounds of it, if it ended up in Ember’s hands, then the task there is done.”

“Indeed. Now hurry, the longer Ember is left alone, the more likely she is to be eaten by that cannibal Volvagia.” Torch urged us, and we nodded, leaving the hut in a hurry and running right towards Death Mountain.

Ch.54

View Online

Ch.54

If I wasn’t a dragon right now, I’d be dead. This heat is killer! The air is so thick with toxic haze that if we weren’t immune, we’d be dead from that too! “I’m surprised the armor isn’t burning.” I poked at the soft padding of Shining’s armor as Gohma moved us down into the caldera of the active volcano. “I wonder where the Gorons are.” I muttered.

“Those stone-brains? They got eaten, or turned into dogs by some powerful world magic.” Gohma idly answered as she climbed down, the Climbing Claws a big help since she didn’t have the ability to adhere to surfaces, so they sped up the act quite a bit without her having to stab claws into the rock.

“Right~ Eris said something like that.” Or someone did. I may not be getting brainwashed by that purple asshole anymore, but whatever he did to me has damaged my ability to recall. Eventually, we reached the bottom of the deadly-hot caldera, at the shore of the bubbling lake of molten earth. I know, it’s likely magic, but a place like this is impossible on earth. “So, see anything? There has to be a Temple if Volvagia is taking refuge here.”

“Hm...I don’t see anything. Best to get walking.” Shining said and eyed the lava. “Why does that look inviting?”

“It’s me, sorry. I use molten earth or metals as my shell. I’m feeling rather naked to be honest.” Gohma replied as she squeezed her breasts through the padded tunic. “This is nice and comfy, but it’s not a hot layer of stone or metal.”

“How about you save that for later. I don’t want Luna’s gift to be ruined.” I sternly suggested and Gohma sighed wistfully. After several minutes, we came across a half-buried Romanesque structure in the wall of the caldera. With her mighty strength, Gohma dug through the earthen barrier blocking the entrance and we were in.

“Welp, this is strange.” I commented as I floated about before seeing a buff male Diamond Dog who looked to be made of black stone running towards us in the nude. “Um...I appreciate a show, but what are you running from?”

“OUT OF WAY!” Screamed the dog as from behind him came an ominous surge of orange!

“BACK OUTSIDE!” I wailed, flying out, Shining following and the dog managed to jump out of the way of an absolute deluge of lava gushing from the temple entrance, flowing into the caldera. That explains why it was half-buried before, but not why the temple inside was free of loose stone.

“What was that?! Why are you stone?!” Shining asked the black jackal breed of diamond dog.

“I Carbon Dog, old breed of dog.” The buff stony male said as he stood up, looking back at the entrance with his jackal ears moving. “The glutton Volvagia has returned, but not as before. She is now hungry for more than flesh and gems.”

“Knew it.” I sighed in resignation. “She’s a total horny bitch isn’t she?”

“Has already had entire city’s population and exhausted them to point of unconsciousness. I lucky to escape further abuse.” He rubbed his groin with a whimper. “What Beryl do? Can’t abandon post entirely, but can’t defeat giant sex dragon.”

“Ugh.” I groaned and wondered how to get in. “Is that really Lava?” I asked.

“No...her um...fluids.” Beryl pointed out at the caldera with a blush. “Is so sexy, but so messy. Temple is drowning in her molten cum.”

“I want to take a swim!” Gohma declared excitedly, while Shining did not object at all.

“So Majora-.” Evil cackle. “-Has turned her into an impossibly horny molten-earth producing fem-cum factory to literally drown the land in deadly hot cum?” Majora’s laugher persisted even harder, and I groaned at how disgusting and utterly ridiculous this whole thing is.

“VOLVAGIA WANT!” We heard from the cave and a gigantic large red and golden scaled arm came out before grabbing Beryl.

“HELP~!” Beryl screamed as he was pulled back inside without mercy, more molten ‘earth’ surging out of the entrance after he was pulled out of sight.

“So...what do we do? How do we beat her?” Shining asked as we walked back to the entrance.

“Considering she’s easily maybe even twice as big as I was, I’m curious about that too,” Gohma said as we entered the entrance tunnel, Gohma stripping off the armor. “Better put all this away, it’ll get ruined by this stuff.”

“W-we’re going in naked?” Shining meekly asked, but didn’t stop Gohma from undressing their body, shoving everything into the satchel, and then Gohma paused as she held up the satchel once in the sexy dusky-black nude. “Um, here Robin.” I took the satchel, and after considering it wouldn’t destroy reality, I put it in my storage space by expanding my breasts enough to stuff it into my cleavage, and then shrunk my boobs back down.

…

I’m still tiny, why didn’t that toss me to the ground? Ugh, fairy magic makes no sense!

“Yep! That armor would just burn up once-.” Gohma was interrupted by another deluge of hot molten ‘cum’ surging through the hall, and after it receded, she was cooing and rubbing it over their body, rapidly hardening a bit into earthen armor. “There! Presentable again. Even if it’s not metal.”

“Heh.” I chuckled, having gotten drenched too, but my dragon form was immune to this level of heat, so it was rather pleasant. “We’re probably going to have to do puzzles to drain all of the cum.” I snorted and began laughing. I couldn’t take it~! This is so stupid! Sure, it’s dangerous, and potentially eventually world-ending, but literally, the whole world would drown in a tide of earthen cum!

I’m also belatedly realizing I could’ve gone dragon at the mine and not felt so hot! UGH! “I’m an idiot,” I muttered to myself.

“A puzzle?” Gohma asked in bemusement as we continued trekking into the pussy-drenched temple.

“You think we just happened to have a bunch of water to dump on you? We had to get that ready.” Shining informed our companion before we entered the temple proper, and gawked. This was easily several times the size of Gohma’s mine and revealed that Death Mountain was hollow, save an ingenious pipeline spiraling up the center, likely pumping lava, or in this case, molten cum, to the caldera.

We could even see, down below in the center, where the magma welled up, was Volvagia. She was an utterly gigantic giantess of a dragon with tits akin to the usual mega-busty size and other proportions, but she was easily twice as tall as Gohma was, which was at least half as tall as Tree Me or Deku. So she was about as big as me at my absolute largest.

If that wasn’t enough, her nipples were constantly flowing with molten fluid, so it wasn’t just her cum. But her cunt was gushing as she desperately masturbated using something, likely poor Beryl, as a dildo. She was also incredibly beautiful, with a long flowing fiery mane of literal fire and curled horns that framed her beautiful face. There was no sign of the Bloodstone Scepter, at least not from this far up.

“We need to avoid her. We have to traverse this place, find the tools it definitely has to defeat her, then we can encounter her.” I whispered softly, which may have been unnecessary with how much noise she was making.

“I don’t know. I kinda want to jump in there and dive into her womb.” Gohma licked her lips, and Shining grunted.

“That might actually be how we defeat her, I dunno, but this place is practically open to the air, and her minions are all over the place. If she finds out we’re here, there’s no hope of us avoiding capture.” I hissed to them and began nervously leading the way.

---]===>

“Is that a worm?” Gohma asked as a blob-like thing wobbled over to us. I blinked before growing a bit sick.

“No. that’s a Like Like. it’s a gelatinous worm-thing that gives both slimes and worms a bad name.” I gagged as the maw of the item stealer showed itself. “Don’t let it suck you into its mouth! It will eat something like your shield!”

“But I don’t have it on me.” Shining patted down her rock-covered body for emphasis.

“Um...it’s still really tough and has powerful stomach acid,” I added on. We’d managed to cross a bridge from the entrance to the chambers inside the walls of the mountain and were searching for the Map and Compass. The place was mostly full of mindless Magtails, Fire Keese, and the occasional Like Like as evidenced by this disgusting thing undulating on the ground and getting closer. “Could you please kill it?”

“Um, is it weak to fire?” Gohma asked before she took a deep breath, and sprayed a gout of flame at it that rapidly evaporated.

“I think it is,” I muttered trying to remember these fucking things, I hated Like Likes.

“Okay, so right now the plan is to weaken the world, but a mask is mucking it up. Now we have the hero already here...great.” A white horse, an anthropomorphic horse, not a pony, a HORSE, in a white collared shirt with a black tie said as he looked at a clipboard. Was that an assistant talking into some crystal on his left ear. “Grogar I hope you know what you’re doing because I think It's dumb that you’re letting Volvagia just act like a complete slut right now.”

“What is a Saddle Aribian doing here?” Shining asked getting distracted from the Like Like.

“I don’t know just kill that worm!” I barked, though even I was confused, a Saddle Arbrian? “We’ll wo-and you’re in the thing’s mouth.” I groaned as Gohma and Shining struggled in the Like Like’s maw.

“Note to self: place more Like Likes in the future.” The completely unassuming assistant wrote on the clipboard, nodded to me, and casually continued on as he took notes. I, meanwhile, facepalmed as Gohma/Shining struggled free.

“This is my life.” I groaned before pulling out my pistol, having had Luna enchant it before we left, and fired at the beast, the bullets exploding in miniature explosions, like firecrackers. Really big firecrackers. It irritated the Like Like just enough spit out Gohma/Shining, my Hero rolling away while looking sick. “Frikin’ kill it!”

“Got it!” They shouted, and proceeded to punch it, making it jiggle. Then kept doing it. Ew.

“Stop playing around!” I demanded, and they finally breathed fire on it again, the disgusting acidic goo slumping into itself until it literally vanished, leaving behind...the half-dissolved remains of the shield I grew from my own body for Shiny. “HOW THE HELL DID IT DO THAT?!”

“What? How? But it-!” They were just as confused, and we all sighed in defeat.

Fucking Like Likes.

---]===>

“So this is how the Goddesses manifest their powers? Randomly empowering big treasure chests to contain a specific, limited-utility item?” Gohma asked in bemusement as she held up the Map, which she and Shiny had retrieved from the big stone chest we’d managed to find.

“Mind your tone Gohma. I don’t appreciate what effort I can exert on this realm being belittled.” Farore spoke from my lips, and I nodded in agreement.

“Um...what was that? Are you one of them? I mean, I noticed the Crest on your brow, but...” Gohma suddenly became nervous, fidgeting until Shiny stopped that, looking at the Map.

“She is my Avatar and most direct link I have had with our creation in Eons,” Farore told them.

“Don’t worry, she may be here, and one of the Three Golden Goddesses, but Farore is just a person. Don’t defer to her aside from respect and acknowledgment of her deeds.” Shining insisted as he examined the map, pointing a finger at it and tracing on the magic parchment.

“Thank you Shining Armor.” Farore practically hummed with joy at his words, and I felt flustered. Does Farore have a raging lady boner for Shiny? The fact I felt embarrassment and admission coming from her, she does! No wonder Link is always so heavily favored, it isn’t just Hylia who has the hots for him.

“Okay. I have our route. We’re gonna have to do some hiking, a little tobogganing, and maybe go for a swim, but I think I know where we need to be.” Shiny said, stuffing the Map into her cleavage, and then blinked. “Wait, so that is how the Like Like got to the shield! Neither of you told me your tits were storage spaces!” Shiny excitedly exclaimed as she hefted Gohma’s boobs with wonder.

“Um...they aren’t. Not magical storage space anyway. I can use it as a way to access my storage since it’s out of sight, but they themselves aren’t magic.” I said with consideration, hefting my own boobs and wondering if they really weren’t magic, considering how lewd this universe is.

“Ladies, please. Enough gawking at our chest melons. As much as I am in favor of getting naughty, I don’t want it to be here, in this dangerous place, with an utterly gigantic horny rage-dragoness flooding the place with lava-cum.” Gohma spoke up, the fact that she had to be the voice of reason was rather disturbing.

“Um right. So~ let's go!” I chirped and sat on their right shoulder as Shiny led on. I did look down into her cleavage, licking my lips, and shook my head. This place may not be as contained as the mine, and thus the fuck-me pheromones are diffused everywhere, but it’s still here. “So, what was that about tobogganing?”

“You’ll see,” Shining said with a smirk on her face, and I was getting a bit nervous as she hiked up a fallen building that was half-buried in the rock, and at the top we found a long, long slide that actually went to the bottom floor, and right into lava. Shiny walked over to a fallen stone door, hefted it up with Gohma’s strength, and began walking back towards the steep incline.

“Um...Shiny?” I nervously asked as I grasped onto her neck in worry, and I screamed as she took a running start, diving with the ruined door under us and we began sliding head-first into oblivion! “WHAT THE FUCK~?!”

“WEE~!” Gohma/Shiny called as the door made an unholy racket against the smooth stone of the fallen building. I looked towards Volvagia, horrified that she might hear us, but she was still desperately masturbating and making her own noise, so she was thankfully not hearing us.

“Okay, why are we being so loud?” I asked before we hit the lava, the door actually going straight in. “What the fuck?!” I demanded in fear, wincing as the heat hit me...then I opened my eyes and realized it wasn’t hurting me, it was like I was in a very hot spa bath. I forgot I was immune to lava again, stop forgetting, Me! “Whoa~ this is nice~.”

“Yes~.” Gohma cooed as she floated on the sexy-sourced lava with me. “Just divine.” We stayed like this for a few minutes, then I sighed and got upright, treading the thick, hot sexual juices.

“Okay, c’mon. We need to lay-slay the dragon.” I reminded them, causing Gohma to whine but begin swimming towards a ledge.

---]===>

“So the Compass we found a few rooms back is indicating this area is supposed to have several chests,” Shiny said as she looked at the Map while holding the Compass.

“Why does this look familiar?” I muttered looking around the lava-filled chamber. “I feel oddly...sad.”

“Well, this is a pickle. I may be able to hold my breath for a long time, but without being able to see anything, how will we get whatever’s down there?” Gohma asked curiously

“We need to drain the chamber.” I groaned at the obvious answer as I looked around. There didn’t seem to be much here, just a bunch of circular walkways, and this place was already half-hidden behind the ruined structures outside. “Let’s see...there are a lot of torches here...I remember-*GASP*-This was Goron City!”

“A city? This place isn’t big enough for a village.” Shining commented with confusion as I excitedly flew about, fangirling so hard I think I might be about to fangasm.

“Back then, when the Gorons were a thing, what constituted a city was way smaller than it is today,” I explained as I flew to the place where Medigoron would have been, and I was shocked to see a slumbering Goron there, curled up and floating in the Lava. “HEY! WAKE UP!”

“Grooa? Orraa.” I heard as the huge Goron uncurled. “Why wake me up?” He groaned.

“The rest of your species are all either dead or the ancestors to the Carbon Dogs, why the hell are you both still alive, and not a Carbon Dog?!” I demanded of the goatee-sporting Goron, who groaned and rubbed his eyes.

“What? Everyone’s gone? Aw. I told Link to wake me up. Guess whatever happened was before I entered hibernation.” The Goron casually muttered, as if utterly unaffected by the deaths of his entire race.

“Who are you?” I asked as Gohma/Shining swam into the lava pool to get closer to us.

“Medigoron. I’m Biggoron’s little brother and Smagoron’s big brother. Though...since they’re gone, I guess I’m Biggoron now? It was always a title of the biggest in our family. Meh, whatever. So, since you woke me up, if way later than I was expecting, what can I do for you?” Medi-BIGgoron said as he looked around.

“You know how we can drain the lava?” Shining asked as she neared, and Biggoron looked at her with confusion.

“Huh...a talking Monster. Guess this world I’ve woken up to has weird things. As for the lava, I’m surprised the tunnel leading to the forest didn’t deal with it.” OH, right. But how the hell did the forest and Death Mountain get so damn far apart to be on opposite ends of three continents?

“That’s gone. Pretty sure anyway. Is there any other way?” I asked the Last Goron.

“Hold on, Bro’s Room connected outside, he had a drain for lava flows,” Biggoron stated, slogging through the lava over to the rock wall in a tunnel. “Hm, here, here, and here.” He said as he used his enormous fists to punch three different spots in the wall.

“Grab onto something,” I warned as the wall suddenly collapsed, and the lava began rushing out like water somehow, Shining/Gohma using their sharp claws to grab onto the nearest wall as the hot feminine spooge drained out, but it still left the chamber half-full. “Is there another one?”

“Hold on.” Biggoron curled up and rolled straight towards the remaining pool of lava in the center. He somehow jumped, turned back-side down, and splashed into the pool, which then began swirling as it drained further to reveal Biggoron nowhere to be seen, and instead the familiar tri-faced giant jug spinning in the center of the bottom of the cavern. Which then promptly exploded, revealing Biggoron. “There.”

“Thank you,” I said with a smile and a bow. “C’mon girls! Knowing this place, the chests must be in Darunia’s room!”

“How do you know the chief’s name?” Biggoron asked curiously as I led Shining/Gohma to the door, which as I expected, was sealed.

“Okay, Shiny, I’m gonna give you your lyre. I need you to play Zelda’s Lullaby.” I reached into my cleavage, retrieving the music instrument, and sized up to give it back.

“The song of the royal family?” Shiny asked as I handed back her lyre. Without prompting, Shiny used Gohma’s extra hands to play an even more intricate version of Zelda’s Lullaby, and the door rumbled before slowly sinking into the floor. “Why is a song from Hyrule’s past the key to unlocking a door all the way here?”

“Time and space are fickle things, especially given so much of the former.” I mystically replied in a non-answer as I flew into the room, feeling sad...only to suddenly freeze at the snoring of someone sleeping. On the ancient and decrepit stone throne slept an utterly massive male Carbon Dog, who was as much a Jackal as Beryl, so clearly their breed is defined by their obsidian black stone bodies and jackal forms. “Oh, Farore...is that Darunia? Shiny! Play Saria’s Song this time, with gusto!”

“Um...okay?” Shiny said hesitantly and then played the new song. The dog stirred, and opened his pitch-black eyes with a wince, then yawned and got to his paws.

“Hmph...I feel like it’s been an age. Did Link seriously not get the door open? How long have I been in hibernation?” The absolutely ripped, and homina, homina endowed dog demanded, crossing his thick, muscular arms over pecs easily the size of half-basketballs as he looked down on us from his 8-foot height. “Well? Who are you? And how long has it been?”

“Gohma.” Shining mewled as she covered herself.

“Sorry~. He’s just so...so~ sexy.” Gohma apologized with a bite of her lower lip.

“Um. Uh. Robin here. That’s Shiny and Gohma.” I was having a hard time focusing. Holy shit he’s like a smooth black-toned version of Millos or Thorax.

“Is that what we got turned into?” Biggoron asked as peeked in the doorway. “Whoa. With that definition. Boss, I’m jelly.”

“Shut it Medigoron. I’ve been stuck here for ages, why is it you waited until now to get me?” Darunia demanded imperiously of his underling, who quivered despite obviously being bigger than the former Goron.

“I was asleep too boss. Whatever happened to turn everyone else into rock dogs and ignore me for whatever reason was while I was out.” Biggoron explained. “Also, why do you have a gender? We produced asexually before.”

“Shut it. We’ll figure it out later.” Darunia groaned. “I think we have had at least sixteen generations of Gorons since we went to sleep. They may have thought we died. They wouldn’t shut doors unless they were making a Thaig.” Darunia’s words sparked my memory, about the changelings and diamond dogs finding ancient dog Thaigs that were still populated.

“Yeah, that’s all well and good, but we’ll help you figure it out later. In the meantime, Volvagia is back. Again. But now he’s a raging dragoness hungry for sex to the point of preoccupation, and instead of eating your descendants, she’s using them as, ahem, sex toys.” I informed the ancient patriarch, who grimaced.

“Ugh. I have artifacts that should help you. You are the Hero, yes? Only they should know my good friend’s song.” Darunia explained as he walked over to a door and lifted it up. With one hand. Unf. That ass~. “This is my personal armory, feel free to take what you want. I don’t need weaponry. A Goron...or rather...what am I now?”

“A Carbon Dog?” I asked distractedly as I watched how his short obsidian fiber tail wagged above his literally rock hard ass as he rummaged in the messy closet he’d revealed.

“Hm, got a nice ring to it. Anyway, I don’t need weapons. Gorons were known for fighting with their fists, I’m not about to change that just because I’m less top-heavy.” Darunia declared before tossing three Big Chests out from the literally too small closet. “There. Those oughta help ya.”

“Thanks!” Shiny said as she approached, and I blacked out as my magic completely left me.

Ch.55

View Online

Ch.55

“Ugh, what happened?” I groaned as Farore apologized over and over to me through our wordless connection. Oh. I guess three chests at once is too much for me.

“You blacked out little lass,” Darunia told me as he and Gohma/Shining slowly walked out of the dead Goron City, me being carried in the soft heaven of Gohma/Shiny’s boobs. “I think I know where the prison of Volvagia might be after all this time, so we’re heading there.”

“So we may find Ember there?” Shining asked, looking over a Massive crossbow with the same bow profile as two compound bows operated with an intricate windlass mechanism that somehow managed to not be overly bulky, despite easily being as long as the Springfield. She even had the Hylian Shield, and the Biggoron Sword on her back. Holy hell did Darunia up Shiny’s arsenal.

“It’s the only place in the Temple I can suppose Volvagia would bother keeping such a high-profile prisoner. If the place is as decrepit as you-oh. No.” Darunia’s stern, deep, rumbling voice-oh gawd yis-finally gained a sad and forlorn tone as we left the abandoned Thaig that was once Goron City. “My home...it has changed. So much. This isn’t just several generations. This is civilizations come and gone.”

“Which is exactly the case.” I groaned as I got to my feet, wobbling on Gohma/Shiny’s jiggly and wonderful bosom that only had the bottom half covered by the molten stone armor she was wearing. “So, I bet you can hear her,” I said moments before Volvagia roared.

“VOLVAGIA WA-HA-HANT~!” The giantess was sobbing. Holy shit she’s sobbing from being so desperately horny. I thought I had it bad before, I can’t imagine being so horny it hurts.

“This might actually turn into a case of laying the dragon.” I sighed and cringed as she whimpered and choked while clearly trying to get herself off. I can’t imagine being unable to get off when I’m that horny or at least being unable to be satisfied.

“Is there no one big enough to satisfy her? I don’t know much, but I know you girls like size...for the most part. Again I’m new to gender.” Darunia asked as he looked around, and began walking away from the direction we’d come from to get here. Thank gosh, I hate backtracking, and the mine was more than enough of that for me.

“Considering she’s easily a couple-hundred feet tall? Yeah, no. Nobody besides my base body would be able to satisfy her.” I got my wings moving, taking to the air to hover around once more. My dragon wings may not be as efficient as my fairy wings, but even tired they’ll do.

“Hm...Biggoron. How about you try to calm her down? You may only be over 20 feet tall, but you’ll be bigger than anything else here.” Darunia the 10-foot tall stony hunk ‘suggested’ in the manner that is clearly not a suggestion at all.

“W-what b-boss?! I-I don’t even have sexual organs for that!” Biggoron, who was following at the rear, whined in complaint.

“Use your hands, your mouth, your imagination! Damn, no wonder other races always found us so creepy when we didn’t even understand gender-based social cues.” Darunia snarled as he rubbed his groin, his vollyball-sized nuts bouncing against his muscular thighs like delicious and heavy fruit just waiting for some attention...shit. Her musk is starting to get to me.

“That hurt boss.” Biggoron sighed before looking in the direction of her moans. “Do I have to?”

“If we’re going to keep her from raging and making things worse, yes.” Darunia grimly insisted, and Biggoron gulped nervously, and then rolled up, charging off in the direction of the desperately horny dragoness, who wailed in surprise shortly after.

“Okay, that may buy us time,” Shiny said as she shoved the Arbalest into her cleavage. That is still hilarious and uncanny to see. “The sooner we find Ember and the Bloodstone Scepter, the better we may stand a chance against Volvagia.”

“It is a shame that the Megaton Hammer has likely gone missing. If we could find it, I would be able to wield it against her. I may not need weapons for most enemies, but against a creature like Volvagia, it is necessary.” Darunia lamented as Shiny hummed, pulling the Map and Compass out of her tits.

“Well, according to this, there’s still a couple more Big Chests further ahead. Maybe we’ll find something useful?” Shiny suggested and I groaned at the thought of channeling for Farore so soon.

---]===>

It was a long and boring trek through the ruins. It seemed the area we’d gone through above was the most populated with monsters, as the rest of the hollow Death Mountain was content to be just as empty as the word hollow. The whole time, however, it was getting...harder, to focus. It wasn’t just me either. Gohma/Shiny were clearly getting antsy, looking towards Darunia as much as I was. Oh~ why did our latest guide have to be so hawt~?

“There it is. Or, at least, what my hazy memories say it should be.” Darunia huffed as he pointed to a recessed and fractured iron box easily the size of a large retail store that was half in the wall of the mountain, and half in the floor. There was a crack running from the side, up over the top, and leaking lava. “Our ancestors sealed Volvagia away for the crimes of cannibalism and cruelty. Now though, it seems her appetites have become less nefarious, yet no less destructive.”

“Yeah, which would be par for the course.” I sighed as we marched into the giant iron cube and witnessed the damage inside. It was literally Volvagia’s boss chamber from Ocarina of Time, but without whack-a-mole holes and what was clearly a very overly complicated series of bars, chains, and other restraining devices left in pieces instead. “So the Megaton hammer is here?”

“Should be. It might be in the back of the chamber.” Darunia huffed as he looked over the trashed chamber. “Damn. I was hoping Volvagia would have imprisoned this Ember person you’re looking for here, at least then we would’ve found something.”

“Hm…” Shining hummed as she took out the Map and Compass again. “It says there is a Big Chest in here, but it’s not in the open. So where is it?” At Shiny’s words, I hummed in consideration. This room was just a boss chamber in the game, but it’s obviously more in this reality. If the tool to defeating or pacifying Volvagia is here, then the wardens wouldn’t want it in the open where the prisoner could just get ahold of it.

Gah! I really wish I had a guidebook right now! “I’m not coming up with any...huh?” My vision became all blue and I felt like I was looking through a night vision scope or something. But instead of just bringing definition to darkness, my vision was instead highlighting details I would’ve otherwise missed. “Shiny. Fire an arrow at the center of the ceiling.”

“What?” Shining asked curiously but shrugged and pulled the Arbalest from her cleavage, shooting where I had indicated. The moment she did, a Golden Eye Switch appeared when it had been shot, causing a loud clunking noise. “Huh?”

“You’re welcome. Sorry, it took a while, but you’re supposed to help the Hero solve puzzles that he, currently a she, would not be able to solve on their own.” Farore said to me as an ornate Big Chest appeared in a swirl of green light at the far side of the chamber. “Don’t worry about me having to do anything with this one. The Megaton Hammer is an old, and venerable weapon. I don’t need to bless it more than it already is.”

“Excellent!” Darunia declared happily as he rushed across the remains of Volvagia’s bindings and opened the chest, hefting out a massive warhammer with a solid steelhead and a vicious claw on the back of it. It was so unreasonably shiny with it’s liquid chrome surface, only interrupted by tribal engravings and runes on it that seemed to shine in the light of the lava. “With this mighty weapon forged by my ancestors, I will be able to aid against Volvagia.”

“Wonderful! Now let us seek out Ember and the Bloodstone Scepter. If losing the Scepter turned the largest dragon into the smallest, then her getting her claws on it could further tip the scales in our favor.” Gohma excitedly declared as she stowed the Arbalest away.

---]===>

We left Volvagia’s former prison and followed Shiny who was following the Map/Compass towards the last Big Chest the location-specific magic items were indicating. Bets were that it was the Bloodstone Scepter. It only made sense, because unless Volvagia had the Scepter on her person, which would be disastrous and help explain her size, then this chest was our next logical target.

Again, it seemed that the monsters were actively avoiding the open areas of the mountain. Considering we were in clear line of sight with Volvagia, I could understand that. Thankfully whatever Biggoron was doing, it had her fully invested in her endless masturbatory session.

So again we made it to our destination unaccosted, to a disturbingly familiar stone door, this time with an engraving of a fiery eye. “Okay, remember the last time we came across a door like this Shiny?”

“Yeah. That deadly Dynalfos nearly killed us.” Shiny tensed, taking up her new sword and shield, having to use both of her right arms to properly wield the Biggoron sword.

“Oh, that’s good! You can use both at the same time!” I chuckled as Darunia walked up to the door and started lifting it.

“This better not be some relic my descendants made and it went mad.” Darunia huffed before the door went up. We entered, and heard a surprised gasp above us.

“Hey, you! Up here!” We looked up at the young woman’s voice, and in a hanging cage near the ceiling was a small blue dragoness, looking barely into her teens and maybe even Hannah’s age. She was bruised and beaten, but she still had a fire in her eyes as she sneered down at us. “Get me out of here so I can go back out there and rip that bitch’s clit off!”

Before we could respond, the door behind us slammed shut, and bars rose up from the floor over it. Then, the room began rumbling, and I sighed as I buffed my claws on my breast, waiting for the boss introduction drama to get over with. Unlike Dynalfos, I could already guess what enemy this is by the pile of rocks in the pool of lava in front of us.

Sure enough, the...admittedly less derpy-looking Cragma rose up, his unexpectedly fierce maw of sharp stone fangs dripping lava as he roared at us, his massive arms smashing into the shore of his lava pool and cracking the stone. To be honest, his head looks more like Fyrus’ than the dopey cycloptic head the original Cragma had.

“Shoot the glowing bits on its body, then smash in its head.” I yawned, flying up to the battered princess boredly, ignoring the swearing, yelling, and other sounds of battle below. “So. Your dad wants you to succeed him. We’re gonna get the Bloodstone Scepter back and give it to you, will it do anything special?”

“Well, dad always said the Scepter was more a symbol of office, but with how he shriveled up when that bitch stole it from him, I’m betting yeah, it would make me at least bigger than this puny slip of lava you see here.” Ember snarled as she gestured to her petite and lithe self. “At least I’m not as tiny as you. How did you end up so small anyway?”

“What is it with dragons and so much obsession oversize? Look, I just shrink down to this size for convenience. I range from this size to about as big as Volvagia when in my tree.” I huffed in annoyance as I crossed my arms under my chest.

“Really? Could have fooled me.” Ember told me with a tilt of her head.

“Grrr!” I snarled, sizing up, getting squished in her cage as I continued growing, quickly smishing her against the opposite bars with my gigantic tits. “Wanna see more?!”

“Holy Din! You’re huge!” Ember gushed, grabbing my breast flesh. I preened at the praise, only to blink and shake my head, returning to fun-size. “Hey! Change back!”

“Why should I? And you said Din? You worship the old gods?” I asked in a bit of surprise since only Hylia was openly worshiped properly with the Golden Goddesses only getting brief mentions.

“Bah. The Princesses have proven to be unreliable when the dung hits high-winds. Even if she may never grace this realm again, Din’s Power is still felt everywhere.” Ember declared with certainty.

“Hehehehehehehe.” I chuckled evilly before pointing to my forehead.

“So? Farore’s great, she did give us all life, but it’s Din who created the world that life lives on.” Ember declared with her hands on her slim hips.

“I’m Farore’s Avatar, she can hear you. Din’s Avatar is one of my mates.” I informed the petite dragoness.

“Oh yeah? Prove it. I don’t care about you being Farore’s damn left nipple, but I’d be impressed to meet whoever Din considers worthy of being her Avatar.” Ember casually replied, then poked my breasts. “Now, are you gonna let me play with those delicious funbags of yours, or am I gonna have to wait here in boredom for your two partners to finish off big, dumb, and loud down there?”

“Funbags or a saggus?” I asked before going to my original gender and sizing up until I was sitting in the cage and getting scrunched up with Ember pressed against my male genitals.

“Oh~ those are nice too.” Ember lecherously cooed as she fondled my red nuts, which at my cage-straining size were each big enough for her to curl up into. “Mm~ all the girls are gonna be jealous when I mention getting to touch someone so big.”

“Wow. You dragons really are obsessed with size~.” I lilted in my surprisingly rich and deep male voice, still feeling horny from all the musk Volvagia was flooding the mountain with. “Unf, getting stiff.” I groaned as my cock stiffened against her tiny body. She may look like a young girl, but her behavior clearly is that of a young woman~!

“Wow. You’re bigger right here than my whole body!” Ember gushed in excitement, licking her lips, but before anything more naughty could continue, the chain supporting the cage suddenly snapped and fell, smashing in the top of Cragma’s head before bouncing onto the floor between Darunia and Shiny/Gohma.

“Oh, fuck.” I huffed while looking at the destroyed cyclops as Ember wiggled against the bars and my spear-shaped penis glans. “Hey, guys. See you finished it up already.”

“Yes, and you wish for declaring a marriage.” Darunia deadpanned in disapproval.

“Nope! I deny that! I’m just enjoying myself.” Ember declared as she wriggled against my shaft. “As hot as this is, can you get us out of this cage?”

“Yeah, if she keeps this up, I’m gonna blow.” I moaned as Farore purred and egged me on. Damn it you pervy Life Goddess, this really isn’t the time. I’m not just some slut or man-whore.

“With how we’re all likely to be feeling, and how Volvagia is likely to want us to lay her, then it might be best to save our libido for her.” Gohma insisted though she was clearly getting bothered.

“Ew.” Ember gagged before moving up my shaft and licking my cumslit.

“Why are you egging me on~?” I asked as Farore moaned and made me rub my shaft with one hand and the other grabbing Ember’s slim hip.

“Ladies. Calm.” Darunia ordered, and his intoxicating voice actually gave me pause. “As pent-up as you all are right now, save it for the lusting rage dragon. I believe we may have found what we’re after.” Darunia gestured his head at the Big Chest that appeared in front of Cragma’s body.

“Thank goodness.” I sighed as Shining moved to open the chest. After opening it, she pulled out an obsidian staff with a blood-red stone set in the claw-like head.

“I believe this is yours, princess,” Shiny said as she approached Ember and handed her the-WAIT!

“We’re still in the c-!” I was interrupted by getting squished by an absolutely absurd amount of powder-blue scaled flesh, which I could barely hear overwhelming the cave and bursting out into the main mountain.

“Oh~Yes~!” Ember wailed as she wiggled and rubbed me on her crawl out of the far-too-small chamber. When she’d crawled off of me, I was able to see the room was destroyed, and both Darunia and Shiny/Gohma had suffered being squished too with how they were indented into them-shaped holes in the floor like I was. “You sexy bitch! I’m gonna fuck you stupid!”

“W-what-AH~! YES! VOLVAGIA WANT~!” Volvagia excitedly declared as I pushed myself to my feet, rubbing my head while Shiny and Darunia picked themselves up too. I staggered to the gaping hole that led into the mountain, and watched as the now-hourglass-proportioned Ember, matching my usual sizes, as seemed standard these days, pounced hungrily on a very eager similarly-shaped red and gold dragoness, both of the same absolutely preposterous sizes.

“Should I join?” I asked Shining. Being male could tucker them out faster...or it couldn’t. Should I just go herm so I can at least have tits to distract them too?

“Do it! Breed them!” Farore demanded.

“Why are you so insistent on this? I figured dragons would be Din’s thing.” I grumbled as I walked lazily towards the wild sexual tryst, Darunia and Shiny tiredly following.

“She is, she’s watching over my shoulder, doing things to me~.” Farore explained.

“Well let’s just watch and wait for Volvagia to be sated then heal her.” Gohma/Shining sighed.

“Okay.” I groaned in a mixture of relief and disappointment as we sat down on a higher vantage point to watch the show.

Whoa. I didn’t know women’s legs could bend like that. Or how intense lesbian sex could get. Is she-holy shit. That is so hawt~!

“AH~!”

“TAKE MY TAIL, YOU BITCH! TAKE ALL OF IT!”

“YES~!”

It wasn’t long before we were all masturbating to this glorious sight.

Ch.56

View Online

Ch.56

“Oh thank Din you freed me from that maddening state!” Volvagia declared happily after having had the situation explained to her now that she was a mask. We were all resting on top of Ember’s bosom as she casually carved out a side of Death Mountain so she could leave without letting go of the Scepter and us all having to take a very long walk up. The Carbon Dogs below were cheering her on, happy to finally be free of sexual slavery, and also eager to leave their home now that it’s been destroyed.

Said dogs were a mixture of males and females, but all were black stony jackals, unlike the varied species of dog the Diamond Dogs were. I wonder how well they’ll integrate.

“I just find it disturbing that the last memory you have before now was pissing off Demise.” I shuddered from my spot on Shiny/Gohma’s shoulder, the new living red dragon mask with a band of gold scales running vertically up her face and topped with a mane of literal gold-feather hair was being held by Gohma’s left hands. Volva had described that besides the lusty haze she was in, her last clear memory was threatening a big, black-furred and fire-maned Lion who had invaded her territory, and the next thing she clearly knew was being a mask.

“Indeed. It would explain why your reign of terror was so senseless and violent, and how you were so relatively easily corralled by my ancestors.” Darunia mused as he sat opposite us, with Biggoron having to sit on Ember’s shoulder, actually having a pleasant chat with the incredibly cocky and self-sure giantess.

“I’m sorry. I wasn’t myself. I suppose I never will be again.” Volvagia bemoaned as she eyed Shiny/Gohma. “So you’re actually wearing someone like me right now?”

“Yep! That’s me. I’m Gohma, former queen of cycloptic arthropods, turned fairly content friend of good people.” Gohma cheerfully introduced herself and ran a hand through Volva’s hair. “Don’t worry. You’re in good hands now.”

“Clearly. I’m glad to have such kind people here, now that the mountain that gave birth to me has finally died.” Volvagia said sadly, and I blinked before gasping, looking back at the now magma and lava-free hollow mountain. When Volvagia was sealed/healed, all the magma and lava rapidly cooled instead of remaining magically superheated.

“Right...you were the Spirit of Death Mountain given form! But now, you’re contained in that mask, likely forever.” I declared with sadness. Death Mountain was finally Dead. No wonder the Carbon Dogs at Ember’s feet were so eager to help direct her where to stab and drag her powerful claws, the Bloodstone Scepter held in her tail.

“Like I told Gohma though, it’s not the end. Consider it a beginning.” Shiny said from Gohma’s lips and nuzzled Volva, making the dragon mask coo and smile softly with a faint blush.

“You didn’t say that~! You went all romantic and everything on me. Saying I didn’t have to be a mindless monster.” Gohma chuckled happily and I felt a sudden pang of dread. Are the Bosses going to become Shiny’s own harem?! Th-that’s insane! Too much! Our group is already so big and somewhat splintering into more exclusive couples that gladly intermingle!

“Finally!” Ember declared happily as the side of the mountain began tumbling inward, the Carbon Dogs cheering as she began opening the hole more, and then crawled out into the almost clear sky, the light of dusk painting everything beautiful shades of orange, yellow, and red, with hints of purple creeping in. Of course, we all had to grab onto her banded scales on her breasts to keep from falling off. “Ah~. Fresh air and a view.”

“Indeed. I had not seen the sky for many months before I was trapped, and forced to hibernate or die. Ah. Just as beautiful as I remember.” Darunia smiled wistfully as Ember began heading towards the village that was around the side of the mountain, the Carbon Dogs all eagerly following the giantess we were riding on. “But this place, it isn’t home anymore. I wonder what will become of what remains of my people.”

“Don’t worry! You and your kin are welcome in the Everfree! Even if nobody else says so, I do, and since I technically am the Everfree, whatever I say, goes.” I declared with a firm nod.

“Hope you have good rocks.” Darunia chuckled before calling out to the Carbon Dogs in a loud trilling howl. He then began making a pattern that somehow, the rest of the Carbon Dogs picked up, joining in a tribal song of bestial howls and other more guttural noises.

“Holy Din you guys are loud. Don’t spook the runts.” Ember playfully said as we rounded the mountain, the village now in sight, and dragons were both standing around and taking to the air to witness us.

“We are of the earth! We eat and drink the ways of the land! We mine to get our food and sell what is inedible or profitable.” Biggoron declared proudly with a loud crack as he slammed his fists into his chest. “This Chant of Earth is in our very bodies, our souls. None who call the Earth their home do not know it.”

“Okay, not much different from dragons then! We eat gems.” Ember chuckled.

“Hah! You dragons have such expensive taste! We eat gourmet rocks, laced with the raw geodes of unrefined gems, and our bodies naturally refine them as we digest them, taking the impurities into ourselves while producing beautiful gems.” Biggoron declared, making Ember blink and look a bit queasy.

“Wait...we eat your kind’s poop?” Ember asked as she finally neared the village and slowly began lowering herself down to her plump yet tight butt, the rest of us getting up and ready to get off of her.

“Everything is poop at some point young lady. Best you get accustomed to ignoring it.” Darunia sagely informed the new Dragon Lord before we all jumped down from Ember’s bust. I was my tiny dragon self again, so I just flew down, but the fairly long drop was nothing to my companions.

“Heheheh!” A dragon runt chuckled as what looked like a fox fairy flew about him. He then changed into a big boy after she kissed his lips.

“What? HEY WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” I barked at the fairy. Said fox, that was actually a rainbow colorization, looked about before spotting me.

“Oh, are you a Batch Three Fairy?” She asked me, confusing all of us.

“No! I am Robin, Great Fairy of Order. Cease your-What was that?!” I shouted in a panic, Farore wordlessly patting my back, seeming to get over my refusal to breed Ember, even if Din and her did the nasty, for the first time. It seems the longer they’re synchronized with us Avatars, the more their own private realm seems to solidify. The Sacred Realm apparently isn’t a physical realm, or at least, it wasn’t before.

“What?” Asked the rainbow fox said as the dragon runt finished growing to about six feet tall and marveled at his new body. “Have any more wishes, Garble? My Mistress will be very pleased if you build a shrine because of this.”

“Garble, what are you doing?” Ember asked exasperatedly as if her new position didn’t mean she could just demand him to explain.

“Uh, this Fairy showed up...after I um, prayed to this new god I heard about near the coast.” The red dragon said sheepishly as he looked away from Ember. “The Fairy said she could grant me wishes in the name of her mistress.”

“Especially wishes related to Commerce, Fertility, or Sex~!” The fairy cheerfully declared, and I realized just who this fairy’s mistress is.

“What type of Fairy are you?” I asked, wondering why Wiatr made them.

“I’m a Batch Two Fairy Servant, designed to do my Mistress’ duties in her stead and spread her worship to allow the common folk true audience with her one day. This world is still too...rigid for her to show up without breaking people’s minds and leading to the whole universe to being nothing but sex.” The strange fairy told me as I noticed she was made out of goo.

“Well spread your religion when important public events aren’t happening. Shoo!” Ember ordered of the fairy, who wilted but flew back to Garble to sit on his shoulder.

“I can’t leave him until his four wishes are over.” The little fox whined.

“Whatever, don’t care. Now then. Everyone. I am your new Dragon Lord, and things are going to change starting with this village. As sexy as size is, it shouldn’t decide our society’s rules. Thus...” Ember took the Scepter into her hands, and with a shine of light, she rapidly shrunk down, until she was no taller than before, a petite and slim 5-foot nothing with a scepter clearly too big for her, but she held it with ease as a full-size staff anyway. “I will not tower over you.”

“Can I wish for Ember to be my mate?” I heard this Garble guy ask the ‘fairy’.

“Only if she returns the interest.” The so-called fairy replied, and Ember flushed.

“Garble, I changed your diapers. You’re like a little brother to me.” Ember replied and the male dragon sighed in defeat.

“So is age not a problem?” I asked, a devious scheme in my head.

“What? Of course not. Dragons live for thousands of years, if age was a problem, nobody would get together with anyone else. It’s more how you know a person.” Ember told me, and I began snickering. “What are you doing?”

“Nothing~!” I’m definitely not planning to have a certain purple prudish punk finally have someone distract him besides Rarity! No sir!

“Anyway, do not think that I won’t whip my full size out to pummel any idiots over the head though! But all this stupidity of the small being useless and weak, and the Kind are pathetic, needs to end!” Ember declared, then looked around. “Wait...where is my father? Where is the former Lord Torch?”

“M-my Lord? Your father...he is in bed. He has worsened.” One of the servants I remember from Torch’s hut solemnly informed her, and she suddenly rushed past, bolting into the village, and I looked to the others with worry.

“Should we follow her?” I asked, only to get shakes of the head from both Shiny and Darunia, while Gohma and Volvagia looked like they still wanted to go after. Huh, it’s getting easier to tell which actions/reactions are Shiny’s or Gohma’s. Gotta get back home so they can be apart. “Yeah...this is private for her. Hey, you. I’m gonna need some fertile soil and water. Any of that in this desolate place?” I demanded of Garble since he was the only one not following after Ember in a hurry.

“Um yeah, this way, the underground lake,” Garble said and began leading us south.

“That’s well and good, but I’ll need sunlight too.” I informed him as I flew near his head, willfully ignoring how I could feel the ‘fairy’ raking over my body with her lecherous eyes.

“The cave is open to the sky, but is only reachable through flying or a tunnel dug for the flightless runts.” Garble informed me as he led us on, my two, well, four companions following closely while the enormous entourage of Carbon Dogs trailed further back behind Darunia.

It wasn’t long before we neared a gaping hole in the ground about the size of a football field, revealing a beautiful blue lake under the surface of the ground with a tiny island roughly in the center. The lake itself was much bigger though, extending into darkness beyond the edge of the hole.

“Yeah, this will do,” I said before flying down into the cave and down over the island. “Shiny! I’m gonna need you to work that Time Magic you talked about!” I called up to him as I sized up, relaxed by turning to my gooey caribou form, which in the cool of the evening and the cave was bearable compared to when we first arrived this morning.

“Uh, okay!” Shining called back down as she pulled her lyre from her cleavage.

Assured that this wasn’t going to take a week, or forbid a month, I set my slime hooves into the coarse soil of the island, and groaned as I sank in, my roots reaching out…

---]===>

I blinked. I’d managed to face the direction of the village to the north, and I could see many lights, bonfires, and other celebrations happening around the roofless cave surrounding my hips. The sky was full of beautiful stars, and Luna’s moon was especially bright tonight. “About time you woke up! I was getting worried!” Called up Shiny, back to his base male form as he relaxed on my left breast.

“How long?” I asked, hoping it hasn’t been months.

“A few hours,” Shiny informed me idly.

“W-what? Really?” I asked in shock while I watched both dragons and dogs partying together.

“Yeah. I played the Song of Double-Time, blended it with the Song of Time, and then played the Song of Half-Time when you stopped getting any bigger. You’ve been done growing for hours already, but you weren’t waking up.” Shiny explained further as he shifted around, and it wasn’t until now I noticed both Gohma and Volvagia were sleeping on my boob next to him, the two masks being kept in place by a blanket.

“Oh, at least it wasn’t even days.” I sighed before I closed my eyes and left my tree body to hover down to the Hero, nuzzling up to Shining as I laid next to him in my gooey red fairy form, then sized up to be of equal height to him. “You okay? Feeling healthy? Flustered?”

“Yeah, I’m okay.” Shining sighed. “Being a woman for so long and feeling desire for another guy was weird though. I don’t want to have to wear either Gohma or Volvagia for too long if I can avoid it, or I’ll...do something I might regret.”

“Hey, it’s fine. This world isn’t about to say you can’t be open to things.” I soothed as I pressed my snout into the crook of his neck, taking a deep whiff of his natural male scent as I relaxed. I only just now realized he was wearing my former armor again. Shame, I missed seeing how Gohma’s slightly hardened sexy earthen armor had reacted to the change.

“But that’s just it. When I’m, y’know, all me, I don’t feel attracted to male things. But as Gohma, everything she felt, I did. It was kinda like...part of me was being taken over.” Shiny admitted worriedly, and I looked over at the sleeping masks with concern.

“I don’t think she was doing it intentionally.” I softly said as I hugged my body to Shiny’s side.

“I know. That makes it a bit worse actually.” Shiny’s words had confused me, so I looked up into his eyes rather than keep my snout to his neck.

“Worse?” My question was met by him looking back into my own eyes, his brilliant blue eyes firm despite his concern.

“Because that means it’s just part of the deal. The more I use her, or other Living Masks, the more I might take on their attributes.” Shining held up his right hand, and he grunted before I suddenly felt the air get hot and then fade away. “I didn’t use my normal magic to do that.”

“Oh...that’s not a bad trade-off though in the grand scheme of things.” I tried to allay his worries, and it seemed to work as Shiny sighed and nuzzled me.

“Yeah, it isn’t. I just don’t want to get so many pieces of other people shoved into me that I become more them than myself.” Shining admitted before he properly wrapped an arm around my waist, resting his hand on my hip as I snuggled even closer. “It’s been a long day. Let’s just sleep.”

“Won’t say no to that.” I cooed, kissing his cheek before settling in.

Ch.57

View Online

Ch.57

“So thou returns with both breasts bearing faces.” Luna groused with a playful lilt to her voice as I stood at average size next to Shiny, both Volva and Gohma on my boobs. Volva took almost no convincing to let me put her on my right breast, so now she and Gohma were literal bosom buddies.

“I’ll take her getting more faces in unusual places than death and destruction to the land.” Zelda cheerfully declared before looking towards the still naked Darunia. “And it is good to finally meet you Darunia, Sage of Fire. It is a shame that we only meet after you fulfilled your duty to the Goddesses.” The way Zelda managed to keep looking him in the eyes was impressive.

“Bah. All I did was resealed the Fire Temple, keep Volvagia from escaping, and ensured the First clutch of untainted dragon eggs born from the veins of Death Mountain survived.” Darunia humbly downplayed what sounded like a fairly impressive adventure for someone not poised to be a globetrotting hero.

“Wait. What?!” Volvagia blurted out in shock, bouncing on my chest so hard she caused both herself and Gohma to wobble wildly. “I-I gave birth?! B-but I was male back then! W-wasn’t I?!”

“Considering Earth is our Mother, I find it hard to imagine your male state was altogether natural since you were the essence of a volcano, Earth’s greatest symbol of life.” Darunia rebutted, quite ironically, considering said volcano’s name was literally the opposite.

“Wha-b-b-but...I’m so confused~...” Volva bemoaned uncomfortably.

“W-wait! I had sex with my ancestor?!” Blurted out Ember with a hint of green to her face. The young dragoness up until then had managed to politely wait to be addressed and was actually wearing a fairly nice red robe, unlike the nude Darunia.

“Oh please. She’s about as related to you as any random dragon is by this point.” Celestia huffed before looking between us all. “I must say, this latest quest was far more fortuitous than the last one. Even if Mildred has made all sorts of production much more efficient, and has helped us advance our alchemy labs by years of quality and potency on top of that.”

“Indeed. For the Goron, and I suppose now Carbon Dog and Diamond Dog smiths are known for their skills. With Mildred refining materials and the smiths among Darunia’s kin, we’ll be able to better outfit our soldiers and other logistics.” Zelda declared with a beaming smile, clearly quite happy with this outcome.

“I have not seen this generation’s skills since their home was in ruins by the time I was awoken,” Darunia warned, but Zelda nodded kindly, clearly having faith regardless. “I thank you for your hospitality and your willingness to give us a chance. I’ll get my people working together with those bug-shelled folk to get settled in. Then, then we will forge up a storm!” Darunia pounded his chest with a resounding stony crack, then picked the Megaton Hammer back up, sauntering out of the room.

“Mother, We noticed thou did not accost him for his lack of dress.” Luna was smirking while Zelda smiled a bit deviously.

“Gorons never were for clothing in the first place. Who am I to tell someone so comfortable with their body to hide it?” Zelda giggled perversely before regaining her composure. “Now then, I apologize for making you wait Dragon Lord Ember but considering Darunia and his people are immigrating here, I felt they had priority.”

“No worries. I’m just surprised it isn’t those two calling the shots, but if you’re their mother, I guess I can get it.” Ember said while gesturing towards Celestia and Luna. “Anyway, I’m just here to formally reaffirm our alliance with you. My...dad, could only indirectly correspond by Dragonfire Delivery due to his massive size making subtlety impossible.”

“Now, however, with Robin’s warp point, you can easily come and go.” Zelda nodded in understanding while Ember looked confused.

“Who is Robin?” Ember’s question confused me.

“Um, the woman with the two extra faces on her bosom?” Zelda pointed out and Ember blinked.

“The fairy? Huh, you don’t look like a Robin to me.” Ember scratched her left horn with her free hand, the one holding the Scepter repositioning for comfort.

“Why does everyone say that?” I grumbled, again feeling like something was missing. “I’m Robin, the Great Fairy of Order.”

“Well now, you’ve got a pretty lofty title too huh?” Ember huffed with good-natured annoyance at me not properly introducing myself to her before. “Anyway, I just wanted to make sure you understood we’ll still bring you raw ore and gems we can spare, as well as be ready to swoop in and burn things when you’re ready.”

“Wonderful! We look forward to it!” Celestia declared with an unnerving amount of glee at the prospect of burning something. Does sweet, motherly, Kind Celestia have a bit of an arsonist streak?

“Great, we’ll be in touch.” Ember turned slightly, winked at Volva, who blushed brightly, and then the short young woman turned to leave. “ACK!” She bumped right into Spike, the young teenager-WHOA! “Hey, watch where...you’re….” Ember began flushing red, she was laying atop the cute purple young drake who looked like he just got run over by the puberty train, in the best way possible. “Uh...hi.”

“Um, hey. Mind getting off me?” Spike bluntly asked in a deeper yet still distinctly raspy voice, and Ember scrambled off of him, letting the 5 foot tall lithe and handsome young drake stand up. He was still nude, the nudist that he was, but he didn’t have external genitalia when not aroused. Right. “Sorry for butting in, but-.”

“You. Me. Now.” Ember grabbed Spike’s hand and began dragging him from the throne room.

“But I have a message from Tara for-!” Spike’s words were silenced by the slamming throne room doors. You go, Spike! Lose that virginity! Stop being a total stick in the mud!

“I’m still coming to terms with being the mother of ALL dragons…” Volvagia mumbled with incredible embarrassment and awe, so I gently patted the top of the breast she was fused to.

“Hey, I’m technically the mother to at least a good portion of all the skittering monsters from the Dark World,” Gohma said in an attempt to commiserate with her bosom buddy.

“So you don’t just make more Gohma?” I asked my friend, who tittered.

“No, silly! Gohma is as much a name as a title, it isn’t a species. There’s only Four Gohma at any given time in the Dark World. We fight, we eat, we grow, we die, we start over. I’ve only been A Gohma for maybe...170 years? I’m fairly young in my tenure too.” Gohma declared proudly, and I scratched my head. It would help explain why each Gohma was so vastly different from each iteration.

“Well, okay.” I looked to Shiny, who had so far been quiet. “Hey, Shiny. Just because Link is a Silent Protagonist doesn’t mean you have to be.”

“Huh? I just didn’t have anything to say.” Shiny blinked at my comment in bemusement. “But now that everything has been dealt with, where to next?”

“Link...sorry, Shining. Just because things are dire doesn’t mean you don’t have time to rest. At least spend a day preparing for your next quest if not resting for it.” Zelda softly implored her reincarnated beloved, who let his squared shoulders relax a bit.

“Alright, it would be good to relax.” Shining sighed before I heard six pairs of hooves sneaking towards the door, and Pinkie’s giggling. They’re up to something party related.

“Yes. Actually relax. I’m going to try and catch up with any of my Lovers who happen to be home. I know Surgeon will be available tonight at least.” Damn it not being a weekend day! Then I could’ve gone to lunch or something with her.

“Okay, Robin I’ll try tra-.” Before he even finished that word, Zelda smiled mischievously as my Sages of Friendship friends grabbed him and dragged him out of the throne room, talking about a bar and bowling to celebrate Tara reuniting with her brother Shiny, and Rainbow giving birth.

“Even if they don’t have Temples to tend to, at least the Sages can still help the Hero.” Zelda laughed softly and then looked to me. “Robin, are you well? You still don’t seem quite comfortable with yourself.” Is it that obvious Princess?

“I’m fine either way. But Robin was the name I grew into, even if it’s the one given to me.” As much as I liked the name Robin, I basically just surrendered to it. I can’t think of myself as John anymore either. As far as I’m concerned, John died when I became Robin Hood, and then Robin. Even so, I still miss my mom and...maybe even my sister Elanor.

“My Queen, we have finished the latest airship.” Bat Mayor said as he swooped in through a window, his chiseled body being shown off from flight and his skintight black bodysuit.

“Bat Mayor, we’re in the middle of another meeting.” Zelda sighed in fond exasperation.

“Yes, but it’s The King of Red Lions, that was completed.” Bat Mayor told her, bowing low. “And the, um, figurehead came to life.” At his words, I groaned and rubbed my antlers, my viney caribou horns wilting slightly.

“I’m not getting involved in this. I’m going to go take a nap or something.” I’ll deal with the ghost of the King of Hyrule later.

---]===>

“Hurry! Before dogs find tunnels! Get shiny!” I heard in my sleep as I heard skirting in the room. I cracked open an eye to see short lizard people looting my room. They looked like Kobolds from DnD as the tribal loincloths and chest wraps suggested. Why are they looting a second-floor room? I went to the servant’s quarters because I didn’t want to be bothered when I’m actually trying to rest.

“Oh~!” Cooed a female orange Kobold, who was looking at the sleeping Volvagia’s face, and she ran her fingers over my breast. Heh, good luck with that, she’s-. “Pretty face on boobie.” I nearly jolted as the petite little thing easily pulled Volvagia from my right breast and she yelped as the magic in Volvagia made her spin the living mask around, and slammed her on.

“SCATTER!” Croaked another of the lizards as they hid behind large items, mostly dressers and beds since this was a servant barracks.

“Gwah~!” Volva cried out as she burst from the shifting darkness that had overtaken the lizard, who was suddenly a 10-foot tall red-scaled dragoness who staggered back and fell to her deliciously thicc ass, sending her huge basketball breasts bouncing. The golden scales running from her groin and up over her head and back down her back along her long thick tail helped accentuate her features even more. The fact she didn’t have wings was odd, but she displayed back when she and Ember had their tryst that she had similar magical flight as I did.

“Goddess Volvagia?” A shaman-looking Kobold questioned as he poked his head out from behind a nightstand and pulled a crude scroll from an even more crude bag.

“I-I’m no goddess!” Volva insisted with her red cheeks getting redder.

“You are mother to all dragons yes?” The Kobold Shaman asked of her.

“Um...yes?” Volva admitted shyly, still unused to the concept.

“Then we have found Goddess! All hail Goddess Volvagia!” Cheered the orange, green, and brown scaled 4-foot tall lizard people.

“What are these?” I groaned as I sat up, avoiding bumping my head on the upper bunk as the lizards took off crystals from their clothes and smashed them.

“DENOUNCE FALSE LEADER!” The Shaman yelled at the top of his lungs, the words echoing through the halls, before removing his crystal crown and throwing it to the stone floor. “GOAT LIED! GODDESS LIVES!” He then smashed his crown with several hard stomps.

“Kobolds! Bah! Little bottom-feeding minions from the Dark World that’s what they are!” Gohma snarled from my breast with anger. “They’re thieves, hoarders, and tricksters! Don’t trust a thing they say!”

“You just say that because we steal your gold!” Said Volva, before she slapped her hands over her mouth. “Sorry Goddess! I stay silent!”

“I’m NOT a Goddess~!” Volva whined uncomfortably as the lizard folk all prostrated and literally began praying to her.

“Oh dear...if they keep that up, dear Volvagia might actually become a Goddess, especially since she was already an Earth Spirit and Mother-of-All to the Dragon Species.” Farore said to me with some concern and interest.

“What is going on?” We heard, the Kobolds rushing to hide behind Volvagia as Nicole walked in covered in dirt, sweat, and what seemed like scraps of some suit. “Whoa. Hot dragon, but hotter babe~.” Nicole cooed as she ignored everyone in a beeline for me, pushed my back down onto the bed to get over me, pressed our breasts together, smothering Gohma, and kissed me deeply. I groaned as she so easily dominated me in a kissing match, and then we broke apart. I was left breathless and her smirking with a cocky expression. “Been an age babe.”

“Yes, it has.” I huffed as I felt her grinding against me. “Nicky, I know, but please, there’s something weird going on.”

“Nope. Fuck them. They can watch or leave, I’m taking you here and now.” The way Nicole punctuated her words by ripping my plant bikini bottom off in one firm tug had me so ready. I’m beyond happy I went to sleep at an average size so nobody would lay on me!

---]===>

“That was hot.” A female Kobold said as my belly sloshed. Nicole purred as she sleepily nuzzled me, her balls much smaller than before, down to coconuts from basketballs. “Was she saving up?”

I noticed the Kobold about to touch my lover. I wonder how Nicole would react. “Love you, hm, I so love you Robin,” Nicole told me as she groped my breast and kissed me while she was half-asleep, passion in her voice. “Also little one, touch my cock and I’ll breed you.”

“Can non-Kobold breed?” The tiny, lithe, four-foot female asked as she climbed onto Nicole’s lap, playfully wrapping her arms around Nicole’s massive bitch-breaker, which was easily the whole length of the brown lizard’s torso. “Doubt it. I’m not big enough to put thingy in.”

“I’m trained to be a breeder, trust me, I can make it fit. I’ve know cows able to breed Breezies.” Nicole chuckled as she grabbed the petite female’s thighs, the rest of the onlookers not as bold as the little brown lizard had been, they’d been content to fan Volva with palm leaves they found somewhere and feed her grapes as she meekly surrendered to the pampering.

“Wait, you’re trained to be a breeder?” I asked in concern. Did she have to undergo such extremes with her having to take my place as the active caribou field operative?

“Yes, most Soldiers are so we spread our seed after battles. First course completed, also how we get as big and strong as we do in training. We’re normally as small as the King when we first join the military. Well except for the converted.” Nicole explained as that filled in a few more questions on why King Vaati was so short. She never bore children herself before, and also helped explain why caribou have such a soft spot for short people, their children tend to stay short until they have their own.

“Wait, how many kids did you have before? You said I was your first?!” I barked, feeling like I’ve been lied to this whole time.

“You were my First, in that you were the First I made fawns out of affection with.” Nicole insisted as she lifted the tiny lizard, who was already oozing femcum from her cunny and eagerly moved her loincloth to let Nicole start working her cock into the small slut.

“How many fawns.” I mewled in sadness of me not being her actual first.

“Only...I think, oof, tight one. I had maybe two? We only need a small, normal pregnancy to jumpstart our teenage growth spurt.” Nicole told me as she twisted the tiny thot onto the head of her cervine penis.

“Oh, who was it?” I asked as Nicole humped the Kobold, who groaned as her belly swelled with caribou meat.

“Carmine,” Nicole grunted. “She made a day of breaking in new recruits if we break in two we’re not worth the effort to train up.” That is just sick and wrong.

“Really? Like actually split you in two?” I questioned as I absorbed the cum in my womb. Hopefully, I’m not pregnant again, I’ll have to give the unformed life over to one of my trees again. I need to see how that turned out for my tree next to Deku.

“Someone talking about Carmine?” I heard as Paddy entered, with her collar still around her neck but now had shackles on her wrists and ankles that were not linked together. She was also wearing nearly nothing this time, looking like a middle-eastern belly dancer with blue sheer pants, a skimpy matching blue bikini top, and panties connected to the sheer pants to give her at least some modesty. “Oh, hello Robin. Did you need anything Nicole?”

“No. I’m good Paddy. Sorry if I sent any, unf, implications to your obedience collar.” Nicole apologized as she somehow managed to fit her rest of her dick all the way into the tiny woman, who was insensate and cumming as her abdomen was so distended with Nicole’s pillar of male meat, that her flesh stretched like an opaque condom in front of her petite bosom.

“It’s fine. So, Robin. If you find out anything about Carmine, I’m in the concubine quarters if you would be so kind as to let me know. Now then, I’m off to provide...relief for the sous chef.” Paddy muttered indignantly and then left without further incident.

“Uh?” I asked as Nicole ravaged the Kobold. “Um again did she actually break you girls in two?”

“No, Paddy actually did that bit if Carmine felt like they were going to,” Nicole explained with a grunt.

“Not helping...oh, Volvagia are you doing okay?” I asked the gold-banded red dragoness as I looked to her and saw that the pampering going on was intensifying. The number of Kobold tribals having increased in number, bringing more fruits, drinks, and I think the grey griffin they have hogtied as an offering was that Gabby girl.

“They’re just walking in here now.” Volva sighed. “Also they want me to eat the griffin.”

“MMPH!” Gabby cried out in panic, thrashing in her bindings, sending her petite C-cups jiggling.

“Don’t worry, I won’t eat you. Not literally anyway.” Volva blushed as she glared at her worshipers. “Release her! Don’t bring any living things as offerings. In fact, stop bringing me offerings! Return all these stolen goods!”

“Has anyone else shown up?” I asked as the Kobolds did as they were told, looking surprisingly down-trodden now.

“We thought you would like a hoard.” One sniffled.

“I don’t know why or how my offspring developed such an odd tendency, but I hoard nothing. I don’t need something so superfluous and petty. To live simply, and contentedly, is to know happiness. You do not need-.” Volvagia’s sagely advice was interrupted by loud crashing coming from outside of the room and the door burst open again.

“I GOT GOLD AND DIAMOND!” One Kobold sang as they rushed in with a small chest and dragged it to Volvagia, huffing from the exertion. “Got this from weird deer girl's treasury, just enough not to be noticed right away.” He declared as he popped open the reasonably small chest, and it was filled with golden plain coins, the former Equestrian currency known as Bits, and uncut diamonds which seemed to glow with how the lights of the room reflected off of them.

“You dug into the Caribou treasury?” I asked in surprise, how the hell did they pull that off?

“We kobold clever! We make cities, make them very complex and full of traps! Most adventures get lost if they no map and die before even seeing us!” This Kobold told us. “We have four in your world right now, and females suddenly began appearing too!” He said as he excitedly pointed to the brown-scaled woman Nicole was currently pumping with so much cum she was turning into a living condom.

“So...Shiny…” Volvagia whispered as she knelt before the chest, grabbing handfuls of the shinies and her eyes began to sharpen. “All...Mine…”

“NOPE!” I declared, shrinking to fairy size, and flying up to her face, blasting her with my Fairy Dust™. “You will not fall for the same issues your kids have!” I Ordered, and green light filled Volva’s eyes as she dropped the shinies back in and slammed the lid, startling her minions.

“Good work, but please don’t tempt me! Thank you, Robin.” Volva sighed in relief as she understood what I’d just helped her avoid.

“Aw, can I have them though?” Gohma asked from my breast and I groaned as I rubbed the base of my antlers again.

I just wanna get some rest!

Ch.58

View Online

Ch.58

“So how was your day?” I wearily asked Shiny from the comfort of the gigantic way-too-good bed as he entered the Royal Suite, where I’d retreated to while Nicole entertained the Kobolds, aka: turned all the women into a pile of used condoms while Volvagia tried to establish some sort of order for her new official Minions. Turns out that process involves a lot of magical contracts and careful wording, so she had to stay.

“Oh, fun, my sister and her friends know how to have a good time.” Shining sighed as Surgeon walked into the room shortly after Shining did, beelining for the bathroom as she dropped her purse on the bookcase on the way. Huh, didn’t notice how lived-in the suite was getting. I can see little bits and bobs all over. The totally-not-a-suspicious-travel-pack in the corner must be Zephyr’s, the dark teal crown upon the armoire must be Trachea’s, the plaque of Surgeon’s official doctorate up on the wall…

I feel so lonely all of a sudden. Nothing in this room is from me… “Hey, you okay?” I blinked out of my funk as Shiny was undressing, putting his armor and gear up neatly on top of the dresser next to Zephyr’s sleeping tub.

“Yeah. Just realizing that despite how important this room and all the people involved with it are to me, I don’t have any presence here when I’m not around.” I admitted as I looked towards the bathroom where Surgeon had hurried into.

“Really? Nothing here is yours?” Shiny asked in surprise as he looked around the room, taking in all of the various little things. “I find that hard to believe, there’s so much here.”

“The Harem I’m in is 9 members strong, all headed by Luna. There’s 8 people’s things in here, but nope, nothing of mine.” I sadly affirmed as Gohma softly whined in shared sadness.

“Oh,” Shining said as he looked around. “What about that?” He said pointing to a little nursery with children snoring away. They were a bit cantankerous when I came up earlier, but Fama Robin has the magic touch with her little babies~.

“You mean all our little darlings? Yeah, I’m in there if you mean all 40 tykes I have with Luna and the good dozen fawns I have with Nicole and Surgeon each.” I smiled as I looked towards the door of the magically expanded/built chamber with pride. “But nope. All of the cribs, toys, all that was provided by Eris. Even the crystal sculptures and wall fixtures are from Harmonia.”

“Fama?” One girl asked before looking to me. “Fama! Playtoy!”

“Shh~.” I quietly uttered, extending a tendril to her and digging her little plush toy from under the pillow, pressing it to her hands and rubbing her head before gently pushing her back to her bed. She fussed for a bit but then relaxed as she had her toy back and drifted off. “There you are little Firefly,” I whispered, then retracted the tendril, closing the door as I did.

“You’re a good mother.” Surgeon commented as she left the bathroom, taking off her doctor coat, hanging it on a rack by the bathroom door, and started to unbutton her blouse as she approached the laundry hamper, while Shiny had gotten his comfy big blue pants from his/my storage and pulled them on.

“I’m not their mother Surgeon, I’m their Fama. When I can raise children born from my womb will I be a true mother.” I wistfully replied as I rubbed my lower abdomen. I’ve birthed so many children, yet, I’ve raised none of them. I felt sad suddenly. Yoshino was fully grown and took the body I grew for her, I never got to care for her. My slime children all took off right away, I’ve only been able to see them on rare occasions. My fairy children too left as soon as the mess we’d created was fixed. I can see and feel them in the world around us, but it isn’t the same. Wait didn’t I get pregnant with Carmine’s fawns? Oh, right, they’re in a surrogate. It hasn’t been long enough for them to be here, I’ll catch up with the surrogate, Amanda I think, later.

“Technicality, but you do have one item in this room.” Surgeon said as she pointed to the plain wood mask that is my Token, hanging on the wall over the bed. “Also, if you want to be a mother~.” Surgeon purred as she pulled down her skirt, revealing she went commando, her balls looked a bit swollen, the size of volleyballs. “I’m pent up from always working, and only having relief when I get home. You’ve turbocharged my libido, Robin.”

“As much as I would love that Surgeon, I can’t. I’m an integral part of Shining’s quest, and I can’t be stuck here to bear our children when he needs me.” I informed my lover sadly.

“But Love, I’ve been waiting for so long.” Surgeon whimpered and looked hurt, making me feel terrible.

“That’s not fair to her,” Shining interjected, looking into Surgeon’s orange eyes with his blue eyes incredibly intense. “Are you willing to get knocked up and left hindered when you have so much hard work to do?”

“I did it before.” Surgeon defended, but Shiny didn’t budge.

“Was it easy? Did you have to survive life-or-death situations?” Shining demanded, and Surgeon wilted more.

“N-no.” The doctor admitted with reluctance.

“Then don’t be selfish. Anything you plant in her will have to be given to her trees anyway.” Shining demanded as he put a supportive hand on my shoulder, squeezing, and I felt so thankful for my Hero. If Surgeon kept pushing, I’d have caved like earlier with Nicole. I can’t tell if anything took, but if it did, it’s going to have to be born of my tree.

“I’m sorry, Love.” Surgeon whined as she looked ashamed. “I guess some of the caribou bled out just now, I won’t force you.”

“Well, this is awkward.” Gohma chuckled from my breast. “I’m game for breeding if I had a body~, normally Gohma are the only females of the dark world, though we are not like I was.”

“Oh, you’re still here.” Surgeon said with some frustration. “I still don’t really like you.”

“Aw, why not? I get I’m a bit awkwardly placed and I only have a mouth, but bring that tasty dick up to me and I’ll go to town~.” Gohma licked her lips, her milky saliva, my milk, moistening her lips. “Besides, it all goes to her core if it goes through me.”

“Done!” Announced Volvagia as she burst into the room, looking beyond tired. “Contracts are signed, orders are given, I’m sick of dealing with things, so I’m ready to relax. Mitzi, take me off and put me on Robin’s free breast.” Volva ordered, and her host pulled her off, shrinking back down to her petite 4-foot frame and she turned Volva around in her hands to face her.

“Yes, mistress!” Mitzi said as she rushed over to me, giving me a nuzzle on the cheek before slipping Volvagia onto my free breast. “I live to serve! I’d prefer to stay though, Mitzi not want to become a cum balloon for the pile.”

“Oh, what a cutie!” Surgeon purred while pulling the Kobold to her, the girls head to her thighs and crotch-.

“Nope! Only live to serve Mistress Volvagia! No sex!” And the Kobold wiggled away from Surgeon. Huh, celibacy, that’s rare. “Mitzi experience enough pleasure through her mistress, no need to turn into brainless cumslut like other girls.” Or not. At least she understands the concept of moderation.

“Oh, um okay.” Surgeon said, blinking. “I’ve never been turned down like this.”

“Nothing against sexy woman with big sexy cock. Mitzi just have priorities straight.” Mitzi declared as she rubbed her orange scales on her arms. “If mistress permits, Mitzi wishes to sleep.”

“Of course Mitzi.” Volvagia softly replied, and the tiny woman then crawled under the bed… “Um...you don’t have to sleep under the bed, you can bunk in a room somewhere?”

“Mitzi not leave Mistress’ side,” Mitzi responded and Volva sighed in defeat.

“Oh well, there’s only so much you can do to get around slavish devotion. At least she understands I’m not staying here all the time.” Volva bemoaned as she shook, sending my breasts quaking.

“So~ what do we do?” Shining asked, and I noticed he was hard from Surgeon’s display. Wait, he’s not gay, so he must be really turned on by her feminine attributes, and I can feel his arousal coarsing through me, lowering my inhibitions.

“How about we do what Gohma suggested? That way, everyone has fun. You willing to suck some dick Volva?” I asked of the dragoness on my breast, who blushed so hotly I could feel my goo getting warmer.

“I-I’m not exactly experienced in such things, but I’m not against it…” Volva admitted and eyed Surgeon’s twitching hard-on, licking her lips with my milk moistening them in place of normal saliva. “Oh, I just realized I’m tasting coconuts for some reason.”

“That’s our hostess’ milk! Our spit is replaced with it!” Gohma declared excitedly as she whorishly made an ‘O’ with her lips. “C’mere! I’m horny as fuck after that adventure and not getting any! Masturbation is not a proper replacement for sex!”

“Shining take the bug, I have the dragon.” Surgeon suggested as she stepped onto the bed, where I’d been sitting this whole time. Excited, I got on my knees and sized up so my breasts and their guest faces were crotch-level with my lover. Volva blinked as Surgeon quickly presented her bitch breaker to her lips, the dragoness’ eyes turning up as her face flushed even redder.

“S-sorry if I’m inexperienced.” Volva prematurely apologized as she opened her maw and covered her teeth with her lips as Surgeon gently pressed her massive cock into the dragoness’ mouth. She moaned as the feedback from me hit her, and I was moaning too at the sensation of something foreign penetrating my breast.

“Well, what are you waiting for big boy~?” I heard from Gohma and looked slightly to the left to see Shiny had dropped his pants and was now starting to press his flare to her lips. “Mm~.” Gohma hummed as she began sucking Shiny into my breast, and I shuddered, already experiencing a boobgasm, the girls joining in sympathetic sensation.

“Wow. This is interesting.” Shiny commented as he continued to gently shove into me, hip-to-hip with Surgeon despite their height differences as they grabbed each other’s opposite hip for support while fucking us.

“Hm~ yes. I think I like this. She may be inexperienced, but the way her throat is convulsing like a vagina in orgasm is really stimulating!” Surgeon declared happily as she and Shiny hilted into us, and I was already barely able to understand the situation with how much ecstasy I was in.

“Ah~...” I wordlessly uttered, getting hands-on my antlers and cheeks as they pulled on me, properly fucking Gohma and Volva’s mouths and my titties as they sped up. I whited out multiple times, each thrust felt like my whole body was getting lit on fire with pleasure. It was wholly different from getting my cunt, ass, mouth, or even my membrane fucked. Somehow, it was like...like I was feeling the sensation, literally three times over!

“Oh~, I would love for all eight of us having turns with her.” Surgeon moaned and gave me a hard thrust, sending me reeling. “You and Zelda are invited if the others are alright with it.”

“Ung! Not gonna, oof, bet on it. Zelda seems, ugh, rather smitten with me.” Shining said, and then he and Surgeon groaned, thrusting deep, and their balls clenched tightly to their groins.

“Ah~!” I wailed as I felt my breasts surge in size with the boiling hot spunk, Gohma and Volva desperately gulping the offering down, and it felt...I feel. “W-what is happening~?!” I wailed as I felt stronger, more whole if that was possible. The cum being fed to my Core seemed to be empowering me, and I gasped as my membrane began shining brightly. I came so hard I blacked out.

---]===>

I slowly came to from my incredible slumber with a yawn, blinking at the sight of the royal tower. Oh, I’m in my tree again. Wow. I was fucked so good my fairy manifestation probably burst all over the place in a glorious sexy mess of spunk and goo and-. “Okay. That was fucking awesome.” I whispered, looking to my sides to see Eris and Harmonia were either asleep or away. I looked up, smiling at Luna’s silver embodiment in the sky.

“That. Was. The TITS!” Announced Gohma from my left breast, and I blinked as I looked back down. Wait, wasn’t it a dream where-. “Yep, it’s a dream!” Oh...uh, usually dreams don’t-. “This is a lucid dream, and Luna has kinda given you the reins so you don’t risk falling into a self-destructive spiral.”

“Okay then. So I’m asleep. Any way for me to know what came of the aftermath of getting my boobs fucked?” I asked my apparent dream guide. It would explain why Volvagia wasn’t here too.

“Hey, I only know what you know, and that Luna triggered this. I’m as clueless as to what happened to us as you are.” Dream Gohma informed me rather unhelpfully.

“Where’s Volvagia?” I asked, trying to get something out of her. Well, out of me. My subconscious, dream...thingy.

“Hey, again, if you don’t know, I don’t. Now are you gonna be boring and just ask dumb questions, or are we gonna have fun?” Dream Gohma asked and I sighed. I’ve never had a lucid dream that I could so clearly envision. Hell, before I met Lulu, I never remembered my dreams at all.

“I have plenty of mind-blowing sex in the real world...maybe I should do something out of the ordinary for me.” But what? I’ve gone on crazy adventures, I fly all the time, I’ve been to space, I’ve been to realms of eldritch horrors and was barely impacted by it. What could I do that I don’t get to do?

…

I was suddenly in a kitchen, wearing an apron and my comfy clothes, getting out the ingredients for a zesty and savory spaghetti sauce with a smile on my face.

“Gah, boring.” Dream Gohma sighed, guess she was expecting my ideal entertainment to be something more wild or raunchy. “At least lose the clothes.” Suddenly, I was just in the apron, and I frowned but shrugged. It wasn’t like it would interfere with my cooking. “Really? How about this then?” I gasped, a vibrating dildo was suddenly jammed in my cunt, and I leaned into the counter. “Better.”

“Hey~. This is my dream.” I whined, standing up, getting used to the pleasurable sensation as I continued to go about preparing the ingredients, starting with slicing up sausage to brown in the pot first.

“Yes, and you’re boring! Can’t believe this. Should’ve picked the mugger instead.” Dream Gohma muttered discontentedly as I sliced up the sausage into half-inch disks and began browning them on the bottom of the ceramic-coated 5-quart cast-iron pot.

“Majora?” I sighed in resignation as I realized I had one sausage leftover. I cut it up in a hurry, not wanting Majora to use it as an excuse to sexually assault me with phallic-shaped meat.

“I also shouldn’t have Displaced you first as Navi and shoved that Robin Hood’s mask on that light ball you became. I would’ve had better luck Displacing you as Link or Ganondorf. That would have been more interesting if less raunchy.” Majora huffed.

WHAT?! “I’M NAVI?!”

“Hey! Listen!” Majora tittered as she, still in the body of Gohma-wait, when did she have a body? I lost track. Anyway, she then tossed me a pack of unopened ground chuck. You don’t need pricey meat to make a good spaghetti sauce after all. “Shut up my sexy little minion, you’re doing a good job. At least make it taste great.”

“Fine, but I’m not a minion.” I huffed, then felt a chill go down my spine as Gohma’s eye turned into one of Majora’s haunting eyes, the entity’s mind-hurting distorting little voice echoing as she tittered.

“Keep telling yourself that.”

What was I looking at? The kitchen was empty, and I scratched my head as I wiggled on my vibrator. Oh well...oh no, the sausage! I hurried to keep it from getting burnt, too much gristle will ruin the flavor.

---]===>

I woke peacefully and looked around the suite. I was a pool of slime in Zephyr’s tub, so I must’ve been fucked real good last night if I couldn’t maintain my shape. “Oh~ I feel good.” I groaned as I stretched my arms, getting my membrane back in order as I...rose, higher. “Whoa. I don’t think they came into me that much.” I bemusedly shrunk down to my fairy size, having almost hit my antlers on the ceiling when I stepped out of the tub.

Wait, where are Gohma and Volva? I looked down at my bare tits, feeling a little sad that my friends weren’t here. I grew my plant bikini back and flew out of the balcony… Holy shit. Tree Me was the same size, but my canopy was so lush and thick with leaves, flowers, and seeds. The rest of the forest too! It was like everything shot up a half foot in height!

“Art thou awake?” I heard and turned to see Luna walking in. “Thou looked so peaceful. Thou were literally glowing, like every night we’ve had sex.”

“Glow? I shone with light before I became a fairy?” I asked in confusion, my dream hazily coming to me. Something about me being a fairy, and cooking spaghetti? Was I the Spaghetti Fairy? Or the Flying Spaghetti Monster? Was I God? Ugh, dreams are so weird.

“Yes, light blue even, We found it odd when thou hast taken on a red hue for thine body.” Luna chuckled before walking over and kissing my body, since, y’know, I’m a fairy and all. “Good morning mine Love.”

“Morning. Hey, I had the weirdest dream last night. I was cooking in the kitchen, naked besides my apron and with a vibrator in my vagina...”

Ch.59

View Online

Ch.59

“Well, time for our next adventure!” Shining chuckled as we were assembled in the throne room once more. I was a bit sad that Gohma was actually busy, arranging for a servant akin to Volvagia’s Mitzi so she could have her own body when not adventuring with us. At least we’ll have Volvagia.

“Indeed, and not a day too soon either. There have been rather disturbing reports of ships of all sorts going missing in the Sea of Tartarus, we fear something may have left the gates.” Zelda informed us with dire seriousness. “The Sea of Tartarus, for those of you ignorant of geography in these rather trying times, is the sea separating the south shore of Abyssinia from the Thunder Plains to the continent to the south, where the minotaurs, satyrs, and buffalo have fled for safety.”

“There are many small islands dotting the Sea of Tartarus, making it a popular route for trade. This does, however, mean that many ships have already been lost. Please, take the King of Red Lions post-haste and head to the gates of Tartarus to see if they know what is happening.” Celestia implored us, Luna nodding grimly in agreement.

“We’re taking a ghost ship,” I whined, not liking the idea one bit. At least it’s a possessed ship rather than an actual ghost ship like from Wind Waker.

“Oh shush, Father is not that bad.” Zelda pouted. “He’ll get you where you need to go.”

“I do not doubt that, but why bother taking a ship when Shining can wear me, and then we can both just fly there on our own power?” Volvagia asked from my right breast curiously.

“Because of this.” Shining held up a hand, and within moments, the throne room became unbearably hot. “I couldn’t do that before wearing Gohma for so long. You impart your traits onto your wearer.”

“Hm, what traits did the Robin Hood mask imbue on Robin?” Luna pondered with curiosity. “After all, thou hast lost his stealth and her strength. What remained?”

“Considering I used to be a boring little skin-and-bones human, I guess it turned me into a real fox after so long-wearing it, but at the same time you played with my body like it was play-doh to the point I was what you made me even after the mask was gone.” I considered, but that felt...wrong. I felt that wasn’t right for some reason. My memory was poking me, something about the color blue?

“Wait? So you had the mask on the whole time? How do we know you were not Displaced as something else?” Zelda questioned, having been in contact with Sam after I let her borrow Sam’s Token coin to find out more about us Displaced.

“We don’t.” I shrugged, it didn’t really matter. But now it was bugging me. Did Majora turn me into something else, then turned me into something completely unrelated just to screw with me? “Shouldn’t really matter in the long run at least.”

“Hopefully.” Luna sighed. “Just be careful. Tartarus was where the world’s worst were sentenced to imprisonment before the caribou threw international cooperation and peace in the toilet.” With that, the princesses all nodded in dismissal, and we left for the pegasus-flown rickshaw up to Cloudsdale.

---]===>

“To think. I would sail the seas of the sky instead of the waters below.” The King of Red Lions laughed at his new fate as a haunted schooner airship. The draconic figurehead bobbing and weaving as his magic sails pushed us through the sky at a fairly incredible speed, his magic causing his new body to treat the air like water as he literally sailed the sky.

“Yeah. Don’t be a manipulative creep this time around.” I huffed in annoyance at the obnoxiously red-painted ship. For whatever reason, the Cloudsdale shipyard decided that as their most ambitious project yet, that King of Red Lions would be as ornamental as possible, while being not only fully functional but have as many fancy gadgets thrown in as possible. Aka: this ship was basically Wind Waker’s King of Red Lions scaled up to a reasonably big ship.

“I do not understand your mistrust and dislike for me milady, but I will endeavor not to upset you further.” King of Red Lions replied as he continued to enjoy the break-neck journey south by southwest. We’re crossing over the arid region down below where the ruins of a town called Appleloosa once was. It’s only been an hour and already King of Red Lions has surpassed twice the distance that Trachea could manage on hoof through the tunnels in that time.

The only reason we can even be on deck without getting blasted off by wind is due to all kinds of magic fuckery with physics around the ship’s vicinity. “This is indeed quite fun, I don’t understand why you’re so unhappy,” Volvagia commented from my breast and I sighed.

“It’s a me thing Volva. Some things I know are best left alone I guess.” I grumbled from Shiny’s shoulder, the stallion sitting on the port railing, looking down at the land as it passed beneath us. He did much the same on the Red Lion when flying to the Dragon Lands.

“I’m a bit worried,” Shiny commented as he looked down, his keen eyes scanning. “We’ll be flying right over the San Palomino Desert, which is also called the North Gerudo Desert by the Gerudo tribe. We’ll also be flying over the South Gerudo Desert even further to the southwest of here.” Shiny worriedly commented as I too began focusing more on the fine details of the land below as arid badlands turned to sand.

“That’s a good point, but we’re not going to be able to deal with them right now, not with the caribou and the Gerudo actually at war. We’ll have to hope for a stalemate to give us an opening.” I reminded the Hero, who huffed out of his nose and nodded in understanding.

“HARD TO STARBOARD!” Came the shouts of the lookout in the crow’s nest, and the helmsman quickly steered King of Red Lions just in time to avoid a boulder from below. “EVASIVE ACTION! INCOMING BARRAGE! FASTEN YOUR LIFELINES!”

At the lookout’s shouts, someone blew a boatswain whistle. All hands on deck including Shiny ran for the mainmast, grabbing a lifeline rope and tying it around their waists.

“What’s going on?!” I yelped as the ship juked left and another boulder flew past.

“LOOSE THE FORESAILS! FULL SAIL!” Ordered Daphnes, who was transferred to captaining the King of Red Lions since he was the most veteran ship captain available. “IF THOSE CATS WANNA HIT US, THEY’RE GONNA HAVE TO HIT A COMET!”

“AYE!” Responded all of the sailors, a mixture of veteran griffins as well as more experienced pegasi who have been apprenticing under them.

“I say! The rules of engagement hasn't changed at all!” King of Red Lions laughed as he added his own efforts to fine-tune the actions of the crew manning him, his magic sails even more open, filled with even more magically-directed air, and causing us all to jolt with how fast he was going now. Holy hell! The ship was only going half as fast as it could?!

“Are we sure its the Gerudo?!” I hollered against the wind as I clung to Shining.

“The tree-heads don’t use trebuchets!” Daphnes replied, and then several enormous arrows punctured one of the foremasts. “Or ballista! RETURN FIRE!” Daphnes ordered of the gunner on the starboard side of the ship, who took aim with the Puckle Gun and began firing. King of Red Lions had a fairly impressive arsenal if I had any understanding of it. He had port and starboard Puckle Guns, which were incredible antique large-caliber mounted guns with drum revolver magazines. He also had 12 cannons a side in broadsides, as well as a forward-facing cannon, and two mortar launchers on the aft deck behind the helm.

“Then what do they-?” Shiny’s question was cut off by the ship shuddering, and a massive bullet-shaped shell burst from the deck, almost hitting a crewman.

“ARTILLERY! CARIBOU SOUTH BY SOUTHEAST! HARD TO STARBOARD! EVASIVE ACTION~!” The lookout screamed, and soon enough the crew was working triple-time to head straight west, dodging the scarily accurate shots of the caribou artillery barrage, as well as taking us out of range of the more hidden Gerudo trebuchets. “All clear! Keep heading west until we hit the coast!”

“I’m never doubting your intuition again Shiny.” I whimpered as I cowered in his hood, hugging my legs.

---]===>

After the harrowing experience of being an all-too-visible target and escaping the vicious assault, the ship continued west towards the South Luna Sea since at least on the coast, the worst we had to worry about would be patrolling caribou ships, who at best had cannons like us, which were nearly as easily dodged as the Gerudo boulders from before.

This meant that with the damage the ship had suffered, but would literally magically repair itself from, along with the detour, would add a whole day to the journey to our destination. Considering the voyage on the Red Lion to the Dragon lands still took two days, this wasn’t too bad since Tartarus isle was about the same distance.

“Hey, is that another airship? What flags does she fly?” Daphnes said from where we’d been lounging by the helm, the captain taking his own telescope out to look out towards the ocean.

“I don’t recognize it. It’s two lines of blue on a black backdrop.” Declared the stallion on lookout up in the crows nest. “Looks like a sloop, may be a scout.”

“I’ve never seen a flag like that. Did the groups in the south join up in a new country?” A mare asked in concern.

“It doesn’t matter. If they don’t follow or attack us, we’ll leave them be.” Daphnes stated, keeping an eye on them anyway. “Has anyone taken a pictograph of it?” Getting an affirmative from a yeoman, Daphnes nodded. “Good. We’ll report on them when we get back.”

“Is that a brigantine by sea?” Another stallion asked while looking below. “The flag! Pirates!”

“I think we found our reason for the missing ships!” Another yelled before cannon fire came up at us.

“All hands to battle stations!” Declared a much more calm Daphnes. Unlike before, this wasn’t an overwhelming situation. It was a single enemy, even if said enemy was a ship maybe 20 percent bigger than the King of Red Lions. That said, it was a traditional sea-faring ship. “Position over it! Prepare to drop anchors on my mark! We’re not wasting a single shot on these wretches!”

“W-what?!” I asked in bafflement, watching a few stallions and toms at the anchor winch.

“We’re over it, captain!” Informed a griffin who had flown slightly to the side of the ship to keep an eye on the target.

“Drop!” At Daphnes’ order, the crew at the anchor winch released the locks, letting the windlass spin freely. The ship below feebly let off another cannon shot, which at the angle they were, missed horribly. The huge heavy iron anchor of the King of Red Lions smashed clean through it’s bowsprit, dunking it’s bow into the water, and quickly the vessel began to sink. “Raise anchor lads! We’re not making any good time lollygagging!”

“Aye captain!” Dutifully answered the crew at the winch, who began pushing on the crank to reel the anchor back up.

“Why don’t they use airships?” A stallion asked as he watched the pirate ship sink with a small spyglass, probably to make sure nobody grabbed onto the anchor or something.

“From what I can tell, it was manned by monsters, mostly bokoblins and moblins. It’s likely their master does not have the resources for airships, but since that was a brig, they likely have enough to be a threat at sea.” Daphnes declared as he watched the pirate ship sink through his telescope. “I don’t like the emblem on that flag lads. Keep an eye out!”

“Aye!”

---]===>

“So. Bored.” I groaned as we neared Tartarus Isle. After all that excitement and danger, it was nice to relax for a bit, but then the flight achieved the same level of dull as the one to the Dragon Lands. Only this time I wasn’t comfortable finding a little nook to shag Shiny, what with the spooky ancient ghost possessing the ship.

“Oh, don’t be that way.” Shining chuckled at me. “We’re almost there, and we can start saving the merchant ships.” Shiny was referring to one of the islands we passed. Windfall Island, ugh, had it’s port packed to the gills with terrified merchants unwilling to leave the relative safety of Windfall’s artillery barrage. A brave local griffin guard had flown up and quickly exchanged information with us, so we knew that the island couldn’t safely house any more ships, and were being forced to make new arrivals squat further out, putting them in more danger.

“Is that a floating island?” The lookout called out and we looked over to see a city that was floating and looked predominantly egg shaped chained harshly to Tartarus. “Where did that city come from? I thought only the pegasi made sky cities, out of clouds, not stone?”

“OH HELL NO! NOPE!” I dove into the safety of Shiny’s hood. I refuse to acknowledge their existence! ACK! Just thinking about the Oocca makes me want to vomit!

“Robin, what’s wrong?” Volva ignorantly asked of me, so I gently clamped her lips shut and began stroking her hair, which was still weird, having hair on my boob.

“Robin, just tell me what it is? Are we doomed?” Shiny pleaded worriedly, and justly so.

“If you want your eyes not to see a horror fashioned by a divergent group from your ancient ancestors that decided to stay in the sky, I’d say we don’t dock at the island city in the sky,” I said.

“Ahoy!” I heard someone new greet us and a heavy thud of someone big landing came from the port side. “It is good to see the art of crafting airships has not suffered our absence.” Commented the rich bass tone of someone who sounded incredibly fuckable, so I eagerly poked my head out and proceeded to drool at the sight of the paint-patterned cream and black adonis of a stallion who easily stood at 7 feet, and had wings that made Tia and Lulu’s wings look small.

Omg he’s only wearing shorts too~! “Hi! I’m Robin! Nice to meet you!” I excitedly declared as I hovered near his handsome face, taking in how his black and cream striped mane fluttered in the wind and his brown eyes eyed me curiously.

“An unusual fairy. Good day madam.” He cordially greeted me and turned to speak to Daphnes. “You are the captain of this fine vessel, correct?” I don’t mind you ignoring me! Not at all! I’m totally not upset! Shiny~! The hunk ignored me~!

“Indeed good sir. I must say, it is quite unusual to see a pegasus of your build and stature. Especially in these times. I saw you coming from that restrained egg-shaped flying machine, is it yours?” Daphnes politely questioned of the hottie.

“Not quite. I am but a citizen of Skyloft. Our island plummeted dangerously when a great Helmaroc buzzed our turbine and some feathers temporarily jammed the rotors. Then, when we managed to recover, the soldiers on that ominous sea-bound island declared us suspicious, and are detaining our home. I came here in the hopes that someone aboard has the authority to bargain our release.” The hunky, polite, totally-not-a-jerk stallion said with clear frustration at the situation, looking both hopeful and exasperated.

“I’m afraid not. We have no dignitaries aboard, but we do have an appointed Champion of the Equestrian throne.” Daphnes gestured to Shiny, who nodded in confirmation, only for the hunk to snort derisively.

“Hmph. Those puffed-up princesses still don’t acknowledge the rightful Rule of Hylia I see. But if you’re the highest authority here, we’ll accept any help we can get.” The now-kinda-douchey hunk replied, but I perked up at the phrasing.

“Wait, what? Don’t you know that Luna and Celestia are Hylia’s daughters?” I mean, it might make sense that people wouldn’t connect the dots, what with them having been sent thousands of years into the future. But a faction that still claims genuine loyalty to Hylia, to this day?

“What? Really? For truly? What source claims this?” The suddenly-excited-not-a-douche hunk questioned of me, giving me his full attention.

“Princess Zelda, or Hylia reborn. She sits on the Equestrian throne’s highest seat right now, at least until the wars can be brought to an end.” I informed the rather-cute-when-excited hunk as his wings fluttered and his lips broke into a wide smile.

“If Hylia has returned, then we’ll fly to her post-haste! Please, bargain our release so we may return to the sky, and bring this news to the others!” The very-handsome-and-sexy hunk declared with joy.

“Huh, new allies everywhere we go,” Shining commented with a chuckle. “Guess having the patheon with you does help.” Declared my sexy handsome hunk, that I suddenly feel ashamed of ignoring in favor of the visiting, admittedly attractive stallion.

Probably shouldn’t mention I was an atheist before displacement...well if I haven’t mentioned it for almost two years no need to now! I thought to myself. “Yeah.” I chuckled as I silently prayed to Luna, a little weird that I was an atheist, but now I worship a moon Goddess predominantly. “Love you Shining,” I told him before slipping my tiny bod into his pants.

“WHOA! Robin~?!” Shining whined with a bright blush as he dove a hand in after me and pulled me out in embarrassment as I giggled.

“Hm, so fairies really haven’t changed much down here.” The buff pegasus mused.

“Well, most fairies are still balls of light with wings, and they’ve had to mostly go into the veil to-.” I was interrupted by a cloud of pink fairies appearing around us.

“SORRY! SO SORRY~! I can’t believe we’re DAYS behind showing up! UGH! We’ve gotten permission to hang around you to make up for it, that okay?” One of the pink balls of light said frantically to Shiny.

“Why not get the Breezies to take over their ancestor’s work.” A random-omigawd there’s another one-Stallion told the pink fairies. Said balls of light stopped, bobbed then a collective smack was heard. Dang it, I didn’t get to see a crowd-level facepalm! No fair!

“Do we know where they live?” One pink fairy asked the others. “Why didn’t we think of that once we knew the connection?”

“I don’t know!” Another said with a huff.

“I’m gonna go have some strong words with them!” One of the fairies vanished, then came back. Wow, that was fast! “There! I put the fear of death in them to do it, but they’re finally gonna be working their lazy asses like they should’ve been!”

“You know what this means girls?!” They all suddenly formed pink, nude draconequus bodies, which along with mine and my ‘sister’ Great Fairies’ children proved Eris’ claim of always having been a fairy to be true. “PARTY TIME~!”

“There’s a bunch of Fairies showing up everywhere!” On of the sailors said as the air around us lit up. It was about four thousand Fairies of all colors of the rainbow and more floating about with cheers.

“Now we have some free time until we have to go back to work!” The thousands cried out joyously and rushed me. “Join us our Queen~!”

“Why me?!” I yelped before getting hugs, kisses and having berries stuffed into my mouth. Did they wait for these to ferment?! I feel-whoa~ everything is wobbly and pink! “Let’s party girls~!”

“Robin no~!” I ignored the desperate call for me as I frolicked with my kin.

Ch.60

View Online

Ch.60

I woke up on top of a pile of fairies, who had full-looking bellies as they snored on the deck. Shining was nearby, looking asleep. “Ugh, what happened? Why are my male organs out?” I have such a pounding headache. Ugh~! Hangover~! I didn’t miss this! Ow!

“We love our Queen...” One drunken purple fairy purred to me and sucked on my balls.

“It’s official! I win! Woo!” Farore cheered at me and then blew a raspberry at somebody on her end.

“Win?” I groaned at my matron goddess and rubbed the scalp of the fairy who had moved to sucking my dick, which caused me to bite my lip and feel a bit of pain in my head, but the pleasure was a nice counterbalance.

“You’ve ascended! You’re the Goddess of Fairies! Not only that, you’re of Order, so you can help keep those party-crazy girls corralled now that they’ve realized they don’t have to maintain the veil all on their own! That's five hundred years of Din and Nayru having to cook dinner!” Farore cheered giddily.

“What?!” I yelped before I moaned as the girl sucking me off got a snack of my coconutty cum going down her throat, the others still awake nearby whining and claiming my purple cock-sucker was a greedy meanie for hoarding my sweet slime. “Oh~ you bet on us?”

“Why wouldn’t we? I took the underdog, Din took the most likely, and Nayru the most stable. Now though, with you an actual Goddess, and Linked to me-.” Suddenly, my body moved without my say so, and my hands loving massaged the hair of the purple fairy who was drunkenly sucking my dick half-asleep. “I’m able to fully manifest with you! Thank you!”

“Farore,” I whined, weakly floating off the pile of hedonistic excess until Farore seemed to take over for me, surging me with energy and clearing up my pounding headache. “Oh~ thank you.”

“We can share a body now! I’m not about to force you to suffer since I’ll suffer too.” Farore then hefted up a completely conked-out Volvagia who was drooling my right breast’s milk and put her lips to her ear hole. “You’re likely next to ascend little dragoness.”

“Hm?” Volvagia hummed in her sleep as my sexual bits softened and twitched as my arousal died off and my male organs suddenly vanished my viney bikini reforming.

“Now then, you may have a lot of explaining to do when you get home, but otherwise, I’m still just along for the ride. It’ll be easier to channel magic through you now, so don’t worry about collapsing like before.” Farore declared happily as she hugged herself, um, me, myself. Ugh.

“Alright,” I said before drooling as Farore floated us towards Shining’s pants. Ogawd she’s gushing like a river right now. I mean, I’m gushing like a river. This is so confusing~! “Farore~. I just had drunken, hedonistic sex with a pile of beautiful fairies. Even with this new energy, I’m not up for sex.”

“Aw, poo.” Farore pouted, then left me alone, letting me take full control of my body back. “Well, Navi. You have a lot of work ahead of you.” When Farore called me Navi, I felt something zap through me, as if everything felt right.

“...MAJORA~!” I wailed, waking up a bunch of people, my fists in the air as Majora’s wicked cackling echoed out, and again words appeared in the air.

NAVI VS. MAJORA

“MAJORA YOU TOTAL DICK! I’M GONNA RIP OUT WHATEVER SEXUAL ORGANS YOU HAVE, AND FEED THEM TO YOU!”

“Robin, what are you screaming about?” Shining groaned.

“The name’s Navi Shiny! Now shut up, get up, and let’s go kick some ass! I wanna punch a minion so hard in the face they explode!” Suddenly, so much pent up frustration surged forth. My righteous indignation at being so violated surging forth. I am not Robin, know this world! I am Navi and I’m gonna fucking save the world!

“Navi?” Shining asked as we walked over to Daphnes. “So are we moving down to Tartarus?”

“We’ve already landed in the water, for now, you can take a rowboat to shore to start negotiations.” Daphnes said calmly, the perfect example of a professional ship captain. I guess not everyone was caught up in the revelry and merriment of my loyal subjects.

“Not a worry good captain! We’ve got it well in hand.” I assured him, tugging on Shiny’s leather strap that held his sheathe for the sword I made for him, somehow actually pulling him along with very minor effort. Whoa, I feel strong! Bring it on, world!

“Why are you so confident all of sudden?” Shining yelped as I shoved him into the boat and sized up to lower it into the water, where I promptly began rowing, giving him a show of my heaving chest bouncing, Volvagia being woken by the action and whining.

“Just now! Weird shit happened.” I chuckled before comforting Volvagia with a pat. “Oh! Right, you’ll need her.” I took her off and deftly slammed her onto Shiny’s face. I watched as they fused, and now the 10-foot tall dragoness sat in his place, the added mass causing the boat to sink a bit, but stay above water.

“That was rude! Say something first!” Volvagia complained as she readjusted the strap for the sword which had changed to surround her heaving tits in a leather breastplate. “What is with these clothes? I figured they’d burst off if he put me on while wearing them.”

“They’re a gift from Robin...Navi. Apparently that’s what they were designed for.” Shiny informed his current body-sharing guest. “Also, whoa. I thought Gohma was hot, but I feel like I’m on fire right now, and it’s so nice.” Shining breathlessly admitted, and her cheeks got redder as she smiled.

“Yep!” I chuckled as we started nearing the shore. “Okay Hero! We have an island to free from unfair imprisonment, a Helmaroc Queen to find and add to your harem, and some minions to crush!” I cheerfully declared as I shrunk back down and flew to sit on top of their leather-clad bosom. Huh, I just noticed my membrane is blue now. Whatever! I don’t care anymore! Fuck my identity, right? I’m Navi! WOOT! I’m totally not having another existential crisis! I’m over those!

“That isn’t what you should be thinking Navi. You can call yourself whatever you want...” Farore worriedly said to me, but whatever. I’m gonna save the world, party with hot fairies, and marry the mare of my dreams dammit! “Also, there’s the awkward fact that there’s already a resident Navi.”

“She can go fuck herself! She didn’t have the ovaries to woman-up and do the job, so it’s mine now!” I shouted, causing Shiny/Volva to stumble. “Ignore me! Just going a bit insane!” I’m sane! Totally sane! I’m IN-sane! So sane it hurts! “You know what, I should summon Sam!”

“No! No. We’re good. Uh, should we go back and have Luna look at you?” Shining asked with concern.

“There is nothing more than Luna can do I’m afraid. I’m here, all her problems are now singularly her own insecurities and-.”

“I’M TOTALLY FINE!” I snarled as I clutched my paw and talon...when did I turn Draconequus? UGH! WHY IS MY LIFE SO FUCKED?! “Just-let’s go! I wanna kick some ass to distract me from my problems okay?!” I coiled my long thick serpentine tail in front of me to fidget with the lion poof on the end. I know for a fact that being a Draconequus, which is apparently the base for a fairy is sexy and uniquely beautiful, but still, it was yet another change I didn’t volunteer for!

“Okay, sorry.” Shining and Volvagia whined in worry for me. Please stop dallying. I want to bury myself in something so I don’t have to think about how utterly pointless I am-.

“HALT! State your business on the Isle of Tartarus, realm of punishment and justice!” Demanded...a Darknut? A black armored darknut who wore a crimson cape and a high-crested helm with a crimson insignia that looked like a ball and chain on his chest plate. His demand came when we had crested the steep hill to where the utterly massive black-iron gates of Tartarus stood, with only the stone posts and header to support it.

“We’re here to find out what is happening,” Shiny said, her voice stern and dutiful. “First, we’re here to ask for the release of the Skyloftians, as they’ve been unfairly detained when they’re a victim of the Helmaroc Queen and her minions wrecking things in the region.”

“By whose authority?” Demanded the massive sword-and-shield bearing warrior, as several other similarly colored and standard-bearing lesser Darknuts closer to the gate squared their shoulders, readying their swords, shields, and in some cases maces.

“By mine Captain Betelguese.” Farore imperiously declared as she flew me up to his helmet. “I know Din was your sponsor for the hire, but you’re abusing your power to keep the Skyloftians against their will.”

“Lady Farore!” Captain Betelguese gasped before bowing before us. “We have evidence that a prisoner has escaped and could have moved to the floating isle! We have bokoblins searching the city for him, but we have had no luck thus far!” Reported the proud warrior, and upon his kneeling, his subordinates all followed suit.

“Which prisoner?” Farore asked calmly while looking at the egg-shaped shelled city. “If it is a minor threat that can’t fly, then being stuck on the city until they reach Hylia will not do much harm.”

That made the Darknut panic even more. “He can not reach such a powerful magic user under any circumstances!”

“It’s Tirek, isn’t it?” Farore sighed through my lips, and I had to wonder who this guy was to make these hardened warriors so frantic and unwilling to let law-abiding citizens go free. “Indeed, he cannot be risked. Release them with the order to stay in the sky, and give us a beacon so we can home in on them. We’ll deal with him ourselves.”

“Welp, guess they’re getting turned into a woman.” I sighed, knowing Majora.

“What?” Captain Betelguese questioned, before sighing. “Very well. I’ll order them to be released and to provide a locator beacon. As for what is happening around here, the pirates have gotten out of hand. They’ve been rampaging across the Sea of Tartarus, going from island to island, robbing villages blind and kidnapping pretty young women. There’s nothing we can do, however. The threat that their leader could come here and cause a prison break is too great. It is bad enough the floating island’s sudden arrival gave Tirek ample distraction to get loose.”

“Right. We’ll get on that. Let’s get back to the ship Ro...Navi.” Shiny nervously finished, unsure how to address me. It’s okay Shiny, I don’t know how to refer to myself either these days.

“Either will work!” I chuckled. “I wonder how the Skyloftians will react to how small the Ponies are.”

---]===>

“So you’re considered the average these days?” Asked a stacked and muscular Miss Universe level of buff mare who had been visiting the ship. She wore little more than the stallions did, with only a strappy white bikini covering her nipples on her bowling ball boobs. Dear gawd the Skyloftians are hawt~.

“Yes.” The unicorn male known as Shining Armor said, having to look up at her, since she, like the stallions, was 7 feet tall. The bikini-clad mare was here mostly since she would be our beacon to ping a location for Skyloft since apparently all Skyloftians have an innate sense of direction that is even better than modern Pegasi.

“Oh how our people have degraded. The average was our size before Hylia fell to Demise.” The mare bemoaned, crossing her rusty-furred arms under her heaving chest, her white mane whipping about. The fact that her name was Epona wasn’t lost on me. “Still, good to know the unicorns are apparently still handsome.”

“Um, thank you!” Shining said with a blush as the mare leaned closer to him, flashing her plunging cleavage to his height as she smiled deviously.

“I wouldn’t mind you riding me you know,” Epona whispered with a wink.

“Don’t worry, you two are literally made for each other.” I cheerfully informed them, making them blink, Epona’s enormous rust red and cream wings ruffling.

“Caribou naval ship!” The lookout in the crow’s nest barked. “Portside, on an intercept course! Galleon! I see two brigs in it’s wake! They’re both flying Pirate flags!”

“Flying ships or sea bound?” Daphness barked back as he took out his telescope and searched.

“Caribou are sky-bound, the pirates sea bound!” The stallion explained. “Seems the Pirates took out the Galleon’s left flying runes. I think it's one of the newer models, with ironside armor.”

“Why don’t I have armor?” King of Red Lions asked with clear pout.

“You think we can afford that?!” Captain Daphnes sniped back. “Besides, airships don’t yet have the magic to be made that heavy.

“But the caribou do?” King of Red Lions asked in irritation.

“They control half the world and rely on more tech than magic.” Daphnes told him.

“Why are we not?” King of Red Lions asked insistently.

“We don’t have the money or time to steal it,” I explained. “Look, how new is that armor?”

“Ironside Armor is about four monthes new, very few ships have been outfitted with it or the new Rune Engines.” Daphnes explained. “At most this caribou captain might have a week's worth of experience using it, or how to fuel the steam engine that powers the runes.”

“So the caribou just invented both?” I asked in disbelief.

“The trains have been around for a hundred years but no one thought to put them on ships until a few months ago after the war with the Gerudo started.” A Stallion explained. “I love it that the pink mare with the radios and TVs and the changelings have such a wide network of spies to give us intel.”

“Hold fast men, remember this is our only real naval ship at the moment! We’re helping the caribou, but if those antlered bastards turn on us we’re running with our tails between our legs!” Ordered Daphnes as he pulled out a boatswain whistle, giving a patterns signal that the crew followed immediately. “All cannoneers to their stations! Raise the colors!”

At his order, a couple of men went to the mainmast and hoisted the Equestrian flag high as the Puckle Guns and forward cannons fired on the pirates. “Let the slutty bastards know we’re saving their bacon!” Daphnes declared before blowing long, high, and sharp on the boatswain whistle.

The caribou on the Galleon looked on in confusion as they spotted our flag before they turned around and fired on the pirates too. Their own Captain giving orders through a whistle as well. I got a brief look at the water and saw more ships slowly sinking under the waves, caribou struggling to stay aloft with the remains of their ships. This had been a patrol group taken out by two brigs?

I cheered on, my prior fear suddenly nonexistent as with our help, the caribou galleon quickly made short work of the pirates. Thankfully, they didn’t turn on us but instead raised a white flag. “Bring us port-to-port Mr. Turnbuckle! They wish to parley!” Daphnes ordered his helmsman, and we flew up to the enormous ship, it’s port side having been heavily damaged, gaping holes where solid wood should’ve been.

We floated closer and slowed to a stop as both ships extended their gangplanks to provide a wide gantry. The crew were willing to let us on by their waving us towards them, looking a mixture of gruff yet calm. Daphnes and Shiny, being the highest authorities besides me, were the ones to cross over, with me sitting on Shiny’s shoulder, Volva firmly on my right breast.

A ten-foot tall caribou in a Kriegsmarine uniform was already there to greet us, standing at attention as she glared at what looked to be some officers restrained by ensigns. The first mate looked a little apologetic to us as she held onto the officer’s weapons. I wasn’t at all surprised she was as stacked as Carmine. To be honest, I’m more impressed she isn’t bigger, considering Talon is that tall and is literally the bustiest cow in all Equestria.

“I will have to apologize for my cows if some took shots at you. These four had wanted to attack you on principle.” The Captain told us as she turned from her officers. “Now how is it that an Equestrian ship is still around?”

“We’re just a remnant of the old fleets.” Daphnes lied easily and without hesitation. “We’ve been sailing the skies in the east, helping the dragons ever since the motherland fell.”

Shining gave him a weird look but didn’t correct him, thank goodness. We didn’t need the caribou knowing we have restarted our military industry just yet. It would cause far too many issues with supplies and make the Everfree an even bigger target than it already is. I’m sure the caribou know something is happening, what with all the changes to the forest, but they’re too divided between the Yaks and Gerudo to look into it with any serious level of force.

That, and apparently ever since two patrols were lost in the forest so long ago, it’s been declared a no-go zone on top of all the Boogey-mare talk associated with Lulu, tee-hee.

“Really? Never heard of such a ship. Why are you all the way out here though if you’ve been in the east?” The Captain asked.

“Hunting pirates just like you. The fact they’re disrupting trade to the Griffins and Dragons has led them to hire us to help their fleets to root them out.” Daphnes explained with a sigh. “Being proud Equestrian soldiers reduced to mercenaries is hard on all our pride.”

“I wouldn’t really know, I have a mare that pleases my cock every night and she doesn’t have much pride.” The Captain chuckled, not even sorry for the blatant insult.

“I’m an Equestrian born griffin, but I don’t know how mares think.” Daphnes said. “What can you tell us of the pirates in the region?”

“We have noted they’re heavier in this region, but we didn’t expect to be shot at from the sea by a whole fleet of brigs, schooners, and sloops.” The caribou captain sighed. “I only had a few ships under my command, but damn it, we shouldn’t have underestimated the tenacity of monsters that don’t fear death.”

“We know all about that.” Shining snorted in commiseration. “Well then, would you like help rescuing the soldiers in the water? Even if my captain chooses not to, I’ll help out.”

“Hmph. As much as I would appreciate that, my soldiers may find the wound to their pride too much. We’ll see to them, you just be careful, and stay away from the seas further northwest of here. The defense fleet won’t take kindly to remnant units such as yourself.” The Captain nodded to us, but then seemed to hesitate. “Before you go. That pirate fleet came from the southeast. Oh, and try to be more convincing next time when saying where you're from since you were coming from the west on approach.” She smirked and winked at us before turning to address her crew.

“It’s called circling around madam.” Daphnes huffed in annoyance as we crossed the gangplanks back onto the King of Red Lions and immediately headed southeast.

Ch.61

View Online

Ch.61

“Holy fucking shit,” I mumbled as Daphnes had us slowly crawling just above the ocean waves at dusk, creeping along to hide behind a large outcropping of rock. “How messed up is this world’s timeline?”

“What is it Ro-Navi?” Shining asked of me as I looked at the ominous outline in the fading light of day. The branching and unnatural structure with its impossible design somehow holding together, even having anchors hanging from the tree-like ‘branches’ at the top.

“That’s the Forsaken Fortress. It’s a place of evil and a den for pirates.” I softly commented, feeling a mixture of confusion, worry, and nostalgia. Some of my fondest memories were of the various methods I took to invade the Fortress using Wind Waker’s limited stealth system.

“It’s been around forever. Groups come and go but they’ve never been this big.” Daphnes sighed as he looked through the spyglass as the goat horn-shaped spotlights turned on and began methodically searching the waters. The only reason they missed us on approach was because of the dusk-red sky as we lowered towards this outcropping for cover. Seriously, a red and white ship was a terrible choice!

“So who is leading them?” Shining asked me since I’m his Guide after all.

“Ganondorf.” Everyone froze as they looked at me. “Or the Helmaroc Queen. At some point in history, this place was Ganondorf’s stronghold, during the Great Seas era.”

Which I had read up on. It was an actual period of time when the oceans rose, leaving only islands, and when they receded, the lands below had completely changed. Whatever magic the Goddesses did, it completely shifted landmasses, resulted in differing biomes, and the former islands where life was focused on sunk down into the lands beneath them or sat on the sea like Windfall, and apparently Forsaken Fortress have.

“HOY~!” We heard off our aft and I flew over, spotting a pony with fins. Oh! A hippocampus! Or seapony for the layman. He’s rather far west though. “You lot thinking of going in there?” The silver-gray smooth-skinned aquatic pony asked hopefully, the spiny purple fin on his head rather pronounced, like a mohawk.

“That’s kinda the idea,” I called down as Shining and Daphnes came to the rear railing too.

“Could you please be on the lookout for a silver hippogriff girl? She’s my sister Ariel. She was kidnapped a week ago, and I managed to track her here.” The stallion dove down briefly and then shot up from the water to grab onto the railing, the action causing Daphnes and Shiny to jump away, but I just admired the athletic action and how sporty and lithe his build was to not clash with his muscular and smooth fishy lower half.

“Wait, how is she your sister if she’s a hippogriff?” Asked Shining curiously and I facepalmed at him not paying attention whenever this subject must’ve come up in his and Zelda’s talks about the modern world.

“Um...because she’s also a seapony?” The aquatic stallion asked as if it was common knowledge, which it kinda is. Most hippogriffs were forced to magically undergo a transformation to survive being besieged by some jerk king, and the stallion demonstrated this by seamlessly shifting into a hippogriff with silver feathers, his mohawk fin replaced with a plume of feathers, his dorsal fin replaced with wings, and his fishtail replaced with legs ending in talons.

“Okay?” Shining asked before we heard a screech and the cries of females, we looked up to see a huge female anthro bird with a cage of females in her talons. She was gigantic, easily as big as the King of Red Lions with how utterly gigantic her wings were along with her fluffy body.

She was covered in dark purple/black feathers, interspersed with white and red markings. However, even from here, she’s clearly got some HUGE boobs! I mean some serious honkers! A Real set of badonkers! Packin’ some dobonhonkeros! Massive dohoonkabhankoloos! To scale, they must be like yoga balls! HNNNNNNNG~ I wanna play with those!

“Okay, that is a big and juicy badonkadonk under that tail.” Daphnes praised. “Though her crotch looks a little off? Like she’s been drinking badly mixed caribou potions.”

“Oh, dear. The prospect of fighting Gohma or Volvagia was bad, but this time she’s not only gigantic, but she’s got the whole sky to move around in.” I worriedly considered. I may feel like I could punch that hen in the crotch and get away with it, but I don’t like the idea of something that big being able to move so freely.

“Don’t worry. With Shining using me, she won’t be the only one in the air.” Volvagia declared from my breast. The dragoness was surprisingly quiet, especially compared to Gohma. I sometimes forget I even have her here.

“You are very quiet,” I commented with a bit of concern.

“I have a lot on my mind, and I haven’t had many friends.” Volvagia mewled. “But regardless, we’re not going to save any of those ladies gawking from a distance. Put me on Shiny, let’s go.”

“Shouldn’t we wait until she’s not over the water with that iron cage?” Shining asked as he held out his hands, not fazed by the hen’s looks at all. I do mean not fazed, I was not feeling any arousal from him, his eyes locked with the cage, his face very stern and disapproving.

“Doesn’t mean we can’t get ready Shiny.” Volva said as I removed her and sized up, handing her to the Hero, who promptly put her on and transformed into the 10-foot tall busty dragoness. “Alright then, let’s fly low and slow towards the fortress. If I fall into the water, I should be able to get us out just fine.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll get your sister back. Or get tossed out to sea by a pissed-off busty bird.” I chuckled, getting ready to move with them. It was a bit nerve-wracking, considering I give off a faint blue glow, so I hid in their hood. Volvagia silently slipped over the water and around the searchlights as night fully fell, slowly floating up the weathered yet unyielding stone wall to peek over it, and immediately hid behind the crenelations as a patrolling Moblin, one of the smaller, smarter ones with a guandao.

“Hm?” The Moblin hummed before looking around and snuffling as he worked his snout. “Horny females. Hmph. Boss always bothered lately.” Complained the minion who continued his patrol, paying what was likely our scent no mind with Helmaroc clearly suffering the same rampant horniness that Gohma and Volvagia had.

It seems we know her motivation for still abducting pretty women, but why women and not men then?

“Girls, I’m not feeling antsy, you?” Shiny whispered.

“Sorry,” I muttered I am still taking the blunt of arousal for both Shiny and me.

“Same. The air is thick with a heady tang, makes me a bit fuzzy.” Volva admitted.

“Powerfully female, yet not quite all the way,” I commented as we floated over the wall and looked around. The coast was clear for now, so Volva flew us into a window that ended up being to a storage room. There were things like barrels of potions, broken antlers, weapons, and armor both new and old. Oh, and treasure in valuables such as jewelry, coinage, and ornamental weaponry. “Whoa. They’re making a good haul here.”

“Yeah, are the Moblin carrying, what did Luna say, heat?” Shining asked naively.

“That’s modern slang for guns, and I doubt it. Moblins prefer melee, but they’ll throw things if they can. I doubt they’d have the patience for guns. Bokoblins though, they tend to be more clever. I wouldn’t put it against them to be using guns.” I informed Shiny as we went over the spoils, seeing if there was anything worth taking. Hey, it’s already stolen, why not steal it back?

“Hey, my odd instincts are telling me to take this Empty Bottle-.”

“YES! Take it!” I excitedly gushed as I flew to him, yanked out the cork of the incredibly well-made bottle and squeezed myself into it, pulling the cork on. “Hey! It does work! I don’t feel like I’m gonna suffocate either!”

“I know fairies can be kept in bottles, but is it really that fun?” Volvagia asked in bemusement as she looked at me.

“I’m a nerd and enjoying a trope, shut it!” I sniped in a not-at-all tsundere manner as I tried to push the cork out, but it wouldn’t budge. “Um...help?”

“Okay?” Shining chuckled as he took the cork out, and I suddenly released magic which turned into a blue ball of light with wings like I wasn’t fully manifested outside the Veil. “What the…?”

“Hey! What gives?!” I demanded of myself, the world, and Farore.

“Sorry, didn’t want to interrupt your fun. You just enchanted that bottle, without my help. You’ll have to recover your magic to return to your physical form, now that you’re so closely in-tune with your truest self.” Farore informed me, and I growled vindictively.

“Majora!” I growled, the mischievous malignant monster maniacally mocking my misery. “Fine, whatever, let's go see what the bird is making with these potion ingredients.”

---]===>

After raiding the storeroom, basically jamming as many useful things and tiny valuables that seemed especially nice into my storage, which was now only reachable via satchel since I convinced Volva and Shiny that Robin Hood was actually the best fit for the situation. “I feel so...sly,” Shiny said with an unusually mischievous smirk to his currently foxy face. It was a bit surreal to see someone else as the bycocket wearing rogue.

He actually was still wearing my armor, but his hood now had that obnoxiously bright red feather in it on the left side, sticking up proudly in the air. I had to admire how stealthy Robin Hood really was, from inside the hood, because the moment I wasn't here with Volva bouncing around in the storage compartment, I lost track of him.

It seems that, despite lacking its own overt persona, the Robin Hood mask does instead heavily alter the personality of the wearer. Watching Shiny pickpocket every monster he passed with ease, snickering the whole time, and even lecherously groping or caressing female monsters as he passed was completely at odds with his usually chivalrous nature. Holy shit. I used to be just as shamelessly deviant and crude to others!

“Well, someone’s getting into the role.” I chuckled to Volva. I wasn’t able to put her on since I’m just a ball of blue-white light with ghostly wings, so she was left to bounce around at the tip of the hood.

“Wish I could watch. I bet it’s more entertaining than getting tossed about. Then again, this is sort of fun in its own way.” Volvagia admitted with cheer to her voice, and I giggled before Shiny reached in and pulled me out, my body being almost impossible to harm right now since my physical being wasn’t fully here, so I didn’t mind.

“Hey handsome, what’cha need?” I chirped as he opened his hand and I looked around. I couldn’t identify the room. It could be any one of the many rooms of the massive fortress.

“My new instincts are tingling about this room. Any insight?” Shiny asked as his whiskers twitched along with his nose as he sniffed the air.

“One mystical scan coming up!” I chirped as I focused on the same sensation I got back in Death Mountain. “Hm...hm...hm~...” I hummed as I flew up to a chandelier hook, and then to an alcove hidden up across from a window, which from down on the floor, would easily be assumed as a window. “Hey! Listen! There’s a Big Chest up here! But the walls are all covered in moss and slime from the humidity, so the Climbing Claws won’t work here...maybe you need something to reach this hook?”

“Well done! Speak just as unhelpfully helpful as possible! Make him think at least a tiny bit!” Farore gushed, and I felt obscenely proud of myself as I flew back down and into Shiny’s hood to relax a bit. Wow, being a Guide is such hard work!

---]===>

I slowly came to when my Hero reached in and grabbed me from where I was napping against Volvagia, and said foxy rogue took me out to hold me up where I floated and yawned. “Hm, yes Shiny?”

“I think I figured out where things are. I’ve skulked through the lower floors of the fortress and found the Map and Compass, but aside from that chest in the alcove, you helped me find, I can’t make heads or tails where this chest here would be.” Shining said as he held up the two magic tools and pointed out a chest that looked like it was at the base of the main tower. Oh~ that one!

“It’s outside, on a ledge, at the top of a ladder. You need to push a crate down from a higher floor and move the crate to be able to reach the ladder.” My casual and specific description of what Shiny needed to do gave him visible pause. “Shiny. I’m a nerd. Where I came from, this story we’re living? It’s been done. A lot. By many, many, many Heroes before you. I’ve read enough about them to be an encyclopedia.”

“Right...not from this universe. You always make me forget that.” Shining muttered uncomfortably as he put the magic searching tools away and-eep-me too. Hmph! Well, I don’t even have hands right now, so I guess I am better off just relaxing in the hood like I have been.

“Teehee.” I giggled, feeling so stupidly pleased with the fact that I am actually Navi. I need to have strong words with the local, original, pussy of a Navi when we get back. She has no idea what she’s missing!

---]===>

I dozed off again. Mm~ this hood is so cozy~. Even with a wooden dragoness’ face snuggled against my ball-of-light body. Hey, everything is cozy as a ball of light! I yawned as I was retrieved by Shiny’s soft, familiar hand. “Hm~? Yes, Shiny?”

“I’m here, I just wanted you to be around when I opened it since you seem to enjoy it so much.” Shining snarked with a playful grin as I took in the surroundings. We were on a wooden ledge, on the back of the main tower of the Forsaken Fortress, in front of a Big Chest.

“Yeah~ I do. I remember stealing your virginity over one of these~.” I lilted as I flew over to the chest and bobbed around on the lid, wishing I could manifest and bend over it for him like our first time together. Unf. I think...yeah. I’m gonna get one of these big rounded-top chests for the bedroom to be bent over, and bend others over~.

“Gah! Navi!” Shining said, losing his cool for a moment and blushing so deeply it reddened his red-furred cheeks further and I felt a spike of arousal.

“What? Remembering how you thrust into me, fucking me so gently I got off before you even finished putting it in~?” I teased, the fox’s fluffy tail getting even more floofy by the second. “Teehee~! Just open it up, lover boy! We don’t have all night, and if the sun comes before we reach the top, we’ll be in trouble.”

“Fine.” Shiny huffed as he opened it while I relished his arousal flooding me. Oh~ I wish I could manifest right now~! The jingle played as green light poured out of the chest. Then Shiny spun around and presented his goddess-given reward skyward. Da-na-na-na~! “Um...what is it?”

“It’s a Grapple Claw! It’s-COOL! It’s a fusion of the Grappling Hook and the Clawshot! It’s using magic rope instead of chain, so you can use it for more than just grabbing onto stuff, you might be able to use it to steal things from enemies at a distance!” Both of those traversal tools were broken in the games they came from! The Grappling Hook, aside from glitching the game so hard you could super-speedrun, could also steal items. The Clawshot could grab items too, but only ones laying around. Both were for terrain traversal, and with their powers combined-!

“Uh, so we can get that other chest?” Shining muttered rubbing his chin as I shifted to pink in color from how horny I was.

“YIS! TO THE CHEST!” I rushed off, ignoring Shiny’s calls for me, and I yelped as I was caught by a bug net!

“Fairy! I has fairy for Mistress Helmaroc! She need fairy dust for potion!” Happily declared the Miniblin that had caught me, and was scurrying up the wall of the main tower!

“SHINY~!” I wailed as I helplessly tugged against the net, grunting and whining as I fruitlessly tried to fight against the magic of the net, which was specialized to capture small creatures...like me.

“Hehehe!” The Minblin laughed while it put me into a bottle before it jumped into a window.

---]===>

I was still desperately trying to get out of my glassy prison, banging my little body against the somehow impervious walls of clear material. I looked down from the shelf I was put on at a pot full of bubbling purple liquid being stirred by a shaman-looking bokoblin.

In the center of the gigantic tower’s chamber, the Helmaroc Queen was huffing and pacing in the space that managed to be big enough for her to move around a few steps. She was rubbing what looked like a mix between a cock and clitoris as she glared at the calm and utterly unbothered purple-skinned minion.

“You keep saying the potions will work, but all they did was this. When will I be male?” The Queen demanded of her minion with her haughty tenor voice. The minion stirring the pot huffed and added what looked like a dried lizard to the mix, turning it from purple to red.

“Perhaps never my Queen. I keep insisting you adjust rather than so desperately cling to your former self. If Majora has seen fit to torment you, you’d best get used to it.” The ballsy bokoblin replied in an unexpectedly clear deep voice as he stirred the mixture until it began turning purple again.

“No mask will determine my fate!” She growled, her eyes glowing with malice as she glared at the Shaman.

“Temper. If you cast me back to the Dark World, then who will brew your potions? One of the moblins? Perhaps one of those poor young ladies you keep eyeing so hungrily?” The potioneer chided with a wag of his left index finger as he pulled some lint from his belly button, tossing it into the mix, suddenly shocking it into the color orange. “Hm...almost there.”

“How is it the caribou figured this out. No race before had pulled off such magic before.” The Helmaroc Queen groaned. “I would pray to any goddess to have my cock back.”

“P-present! I’m the Goddess of Fairies; Navi! I’m sure once my magic recovers, I could fix that!” Please tell me I’m not just bluffing Farore!

“You’re not, especially not if I cast it through you.” Farore soothingly informed me as the massive hyper-busty bird leered at me with a snarl.

“Please. As if I would buy that! You’re going to be helping anyway when Shikoro shakes the dust from you into the potion.” Helmaroc turned to face the now-named minion. “Speaking of which, when is that final step?”

“Soon, though my fellow Minions also mentioned a set of islands with another goddess. Apparently her temple has been besieged by one of your peers.” Shikoro told Helmaroc. “Considering she is a Goddess of Sex, you may be able to bargain for some proper solution, not what I can get together.” Shikoro waved a miniblin over, who dutifully approached, only to scream as the bokoblin grabbed him and tossed him whole into the pot, turning it into a murky black. “Sacrifice done. Just need the fairy dust.”

“Y-you just killed that guy?!” I squeaked in fear as the evil minion picked up my bottle.

“He was just sent back to the Dark World. No Minion can truly die, only have their physical form destroyed.” Shikoro heartlessly commented, as if that poor miniblin didn’t feel fear and pain from the treatment. “Now then, time for a heavy shake of fairy dust.”

“Y-you d-don’t need to do this! I can-heyeyeyeyeyeyeyeyey~!” I was tossed all over the bottle as Shikoro literally shook the bottle incredibly hard. I got dizzy, being unable to be hurt by this, it still made me feel ill to the point of-. “BLEGH~!” I vomited beautiful, sparkly, rainbow-hued dust into my prison, coughing as I gagged up copious amounts of the stuff. Easily as much mass as my current almost-not-real body. “Eugh~...”

“Good, that’s a nice amount for a single fairy,” Shikoro told Helmeroc as he opened the bottle and tossed the dust into the pot, grabbing me and shoving me back in before I could float away. I was so out of sorts I nearly missed how the inky black bile turned golden, then white, and began to gain a glowing iridescent shine to it as it still bubbled. “It is ready. Don’t expect a miracle even with such a heavy amount of fairy dust.”

“I’ll be happy to just have a dick again at this rate.” The Helmaroc Queen snarled as she bent over, grabbing the cauldron in both of her talons, and began chugging the cum-like potion. It was really hot, seeing her just chug the whole thing in one go, seeing her throat flex with each heavy gulp. “Mm~! That tasted unexpectedly delicious.” She licked her beak, and then gasped, dropping the black iron cauldron to grab at her enlarged clit, moaning as it began growing, turning into a proper avian penis. “Oh~ I can even feel my testes inside me! Good work Shikoro! I may still have these massive breasts, but at least I have a penis again!”

“Yes, my Queen,” Shikoro said while bowing before her.

“Hmph. Whatever. You continue to be of use to me, so I’ll suffer your insistence on calling me female. Do not test me further, however.” The now biggus-dickus possessing woman snarled before turning towards the wooden jail cell, where the many women were now cowering against the farthest wall. “Now then~. I think it’s about time I-.”

“HYA~!” I perked up at the sound of Volvagia’s voice and cheered as she smashed through the big wooden doors opposite the jail cell and my own prison on the shelf next to said cell. She had the Biggoron Sword held in one hand, the Hylian Shield in the other, and glared at all the minions and Helmaroc Queen. “Our names are Shining Armor and Volvagia! You’ve taken our lover! prepare to die!” EEEEE~! I am totally fangirling right now~!

Ch.62

View Online

Ch.62

“Really?” Helmaroc said before rising into the air. “Once I beat you into submission I’ll make you my first toy!”

“Get her Shining!” I cheered. “Kick her in the pussy!”

“Quiet Fairy!” Shikoro huffed as he grabbed my bottle, scurrying to the jail cell and pulling a lever, the girls inside screaming as they were dropped through the floor into a second cell below, and then the floor closed back up.

“What are you doing?!” I squeaked in panic as the intelligent minion skirted the battle towards the ramp, throwing another lever.

“Helping my Queen.” Shikoro declared as he began running up the ramp.

Volvagia/Shining dodged Helmaroc’s talons and used the Grappleclaw to hook on her thick armored helm and used a set of boots to build up speed after her. They yanked on the rope and launched towards the bird, sword drawn. Helmaroc didn’t even bother to dodge, the mighty sword impacted, sinking into her plush bosom and the even fluffier yet durable feathers, bouncing off.

She haughtily laughed at their shock and swung at them with her taloned hands, smashing through a section of the spiraling ramp that Shikoro had just dashed past, the tower began to fill with seawater below us as miniblins gathered on the walls, throwing tiny darts at my Hero.

“Shiny! Her feathers are super-tough! You need to-OoOoOoOoOo~!” I was shaken violently by the smart minion carrying me again-! “BLEUGH~!” Ugh...someone save me~. I sank into my pile of sparkly magic dust to try and recover while Volvagia/Shining breathed fire on the giant hen. She simply cackled, bodily trying to tackle them into a wall with her gigantic tits, smashing more of the ramp, which again Shikoro managed to stay ahead of.

“Pathetic! Nothing can get past my feathers!” Helmaroc proudly boasted, then moved to block my potential savior when she tried to fly for Shikoro. “Ah-ah! Your business is with me, and my dick.” Helmaroc declared lustily, even groping one of her tits as she cupped her lower abdomen, where her retracted penis likely resided.

“Maybe later, once you’ve had your head cleared up, but right now you’re a total bitch!” Volva/Shiny shouted at the hen and again attempted to fight the massive bird woman as Shikoro got to the top of the ramp, and began running across the roof towards the ‘branch’ leading up to the gutted galleon that served as the estate of this otherwise utilitarian fortress.

“W-where are you taking me~?” I weakly groaned, looking back to see Shiny/Volva had reached the roof as it began closing, Helmaroc emerging at the last second dramatically, her long golden/aqua tail feathers whipping around before she spread her wings and other limbs with a cheeky grin to her beak.

Shikoro didn’t bother responding, the shaman monster barging through the ornate double doors and hurrying to the back of the otherwise empty back-half of a galleon. There was a lonely triangular mirror and a plain if comfy looking bed. “Master. Helmaroc is bound to fall with her hubis. Before I leave, is this one worthwhile?” He held me up to the mirror, and I cowered away from it, pressing against the wall of the bottle as far away as I could manage.

“Perhaps. Such Power contained within a tiny fairy. But if she belongs to the Hero, it would be suicide to try and take her along. Leave her. I have a use for you yet Shikoro.” The deep, bone-humming voice from the mirror made me shudder in ways not altogether unpleasant, but I at the same time was scared beyond reason, and thankful he decided taking me wasn’t worth the extra risk.

It was about then Helmaroc started moaning in pleasure as I heard Shining/Volvagia cry out. “Very well then.” Shikoro tossed my bottle-oh~ I’m so sick of getting motion sick-and was promptly broken down into little black squares and sucked into the mirror, which then seemed to collapse in on itself, leaving only the stand it had been on.

“Ah~! Yes~!” Helmarock wailed in pleasure. Shortly afterward I heard the Song of Healing, followed by the explosion I associated with someone turning into a mask. After several minutes, Shiny/Volva stumbled into the empty galleon with a term-with-twins bloated belly, looking really pleased with herself, carrying a snoozing Helmaroc mask in her hands.

“She got you?!” I yelped in worry, considering Shiny was male and hasn’t even had sex as a female before.

“We got her, though We will say it was the only idea we had.” They said as they stumbled to the bed.

“You were supposed to use the Ball and Chain on her helmet to expose her crest! It’s her weak point!” I wailed in despair. We don’t have time for Shiny to get knocked up!

“We did that. At most all it did was piss her off before she landed and started attacking us even more fiercely. Hard to hit it again with her boobs in the way.” Shining huffed while rubbing her belly, perfectly covered by the magic padded armor. “Though when her cock started poking out in excitement, it revealed a rather useful weak point.”

“One you shoved your cunt onto?! How are you not torn in half?! She was easily four times your height!” Which was still shorter than Gohma when we first met her, but still!

“Look, she wasn’t gonna give us a chance to even breathe let alone get at her crest. That, and I refuse to castrate someone.” Shiny insisted as she licked her lips and rubbed her belly with her left hand, holding the drowsy Helmaroc up in her right, devoid of her armored facemask, her bright red eyes managing to be piercing despite her lack of focus. “Anyway, welcome to this side of the fight between good and evil. We have team jackets.”

“Huh? Oh, sure, whatever. Goddesses, that mask screwed me up good.” Helmaroc complained as she clenched her eyes. “Still have a headache.”

“Yes, I guess.” I mewled before seeing Shining wiggle uneasily, “What’s up?”

“Volvagia, how fast do you reproduce?” Shining asked as she began panting.

“Not a clue. Never did it. Well, not directly. I never even knew my mountain was with eggs. Besides, how will we know it-.” Suddenly they gasped, grasping their belly as it suddenly firmed up.

“Well, something is pushing out of us.” Shining groaned as she pulled on her face. “Can’t take you off!”

“WHAT?!” I yelped as I watched their pregnant belly swell a bit more to term with triplets, and then they groaned as their amniotic fluid gushed from their vagina.

“I’m sorry~!” Helmaroc apologized while they clutched her tightly to their bosom.

---]===>

It was a horrible experience. I had to watch, trapped in the bottle as Shiny/Volva birthed three infant-sized red-speckled eggs. They took at least an hour of screaming and crying. It was absolutely horrid. If I’d been free, I could’ve made the experience much easier on them like I did for Luna, but no.

However, by the end of it, Volvagia/Shiny were lying on the bed, curled protectively around their eggs as they dozed. I fell asleep too until the sun came up, and they finally got around to freeing me. “Y’know. I could’ve made that so much easier on you if you’d have listened to me and got me out.”

“I know, and I regret not having the will to muscle through the agony to do more than just push.” One of them said as they carefully put their eggs into the satchel. “They’ll be fine in there, right?”

“For the last time: yes! If you can store a hot meal in my storage space, and it’s still hot coming out, or cold ice cream in and it’s still frozen coming out, they’ll be fine in there!” I understand being protective of them, but please stop doubting me when it comes to the lives of children!

“Please, have patience with them. I’m really worried too, and it’s mostly because as a denizen of Dark World; I have had no experience with reproduction. Until recently, we didn’t even have females!” Helma, who preferred not to be referred to in full unless addressing her by title, admitted from her place hanging on the Hero’s belt. “I mean, we often fantasized of carnal desires, or had massive homo-erotic orgies, but children? Unheard of unless you were a Gohma!”

“You’re taking this rather well, considering how you were before,” I commented grumpily as I led the women out onto the balcony, where we took off in flight, heading for the King of Red Lions. Hm, I just noticed I have my ambient magic high enough to manifest my physical body again...whatever. I don’t need hands, or tits, or all the other sexy bits that is my body right now.

“Oh, trust me, I’m rather bemused about it myself. I was utterly appalled and disgusted with my new female form. It was foreign, confusing, and altogether far too enjoyable when before I wasn’t even humanoid. I was desperate to get back to how I was before, but I ended up wanting to settle for having a penis again at least. Because back there? Tell me, honestly. How hot am I?” Helma cheekily questioned with her beak smirking knowingly.

“Beyond fuckable, a 10 outta 10, would fuck again.” Shiny or Volva said in agreement, even groping a tit and biting their lower lip. The fact that it either was Shiny, or at least he wasn’t adding to it or rebutting it, was worrying.

“Hey, hey! None of that! Shiny, you need to take Volva off as soon as possible, and hope that your body and personality hasn’t been altered too much.” He hasn’t worn her nearly as long as Gohma, but he also just had a rapid multiple pregnancy and birthed eggs.

“Huh? Oh! Shit!” Shiny, for it had to be him there, then sped up towards the ship, landed, and yanked Volva off. “Okay, checklist! Tits?” Shiny grabbed his chest, sighing at feeling just his pecs. “Is my ass or my hips any bigger? Do I look fat?” Shining asked me as he turned around and then shoved his hands down his pants. “The family jewels are here, and behind them...whew, nothing. Bet I can breathe fire or something though.”

“Uh...Shiny?” I nervously said as I manifested my sexy draconequus fairy body, sized up, and made my membrane as reflective as possible so he could see his new Kirin form in my tits. “Looks like you got a bit too much dragon in you.”

“Aw...well, at least this lush mane and tail are rather nice. The antler horn is a bit weird, but I could get used to it.” Shining calmly examined himself before shrugging. “Oh well. Better than changing gender, or my species entirely. I won’t have to try to relearn all my magic at least.”

“What sexy beast has he become~?” Volvagia questioned from her place on the deck, her eyes heart-shaped and her lips drooling.

“I can’t see! I want to see!” Helma complained from his belt, and I sighed as Epona beelined right for him, and I ignored her flirtatiously invading his space to summon my plant bikini back onto me and let my membrane become my new blue-white color so I could address Captain Daphnes, who had come out of his cabin shortly after we landed on the deck.

“Captain Daphnes, the fortress is cleared of most of all the minions. Take us in so you can start looting the place while I get set up. Oh, and be sure to search everywhere for the prisoners.” I informed the very competent griffin, who nodded and pulled out his boatswain whistle, rousing the crew.

“I swear, my ass feels a bit fatter. Navi, as the person I’m most intimate with, you’d know; is my ass fatter?” Shiny asked insistently of me as he backed into my pelvis and smirked deviously.

“Sh-Shining Armor! This isn’t the time for this kind of behavior, and this is unlike you!” I could feel the arousal from him, usually a small trickle, now a steady hum making me randy already!

“A-ah...sorry.” Shining hesitantly removed his tight, muscular ass from my bikini area, and I missed the presence so much I nearly followed him. But I resisted as he took a calming breath, running his hands through his much bigger, fluffier, and downright sexier mane of blue/light-blue hair that even seemed to come around in front in a tuft cresting his chest just below his throat. “I need to meditate.”

“Yes. That’s a good-mm~.” He pulled me into a sudden kiss, hands longingly caressing my waist until he pulled away, looking hungry before gritting his sharper teeth, and rushed to the bowsprit, where he then sat in a seiza position and was left alone, having tossed Helma from his belt next to Volvagia on the deck on the way.

“I’m guessing he’s usually more reserved than that?” Helma asked as I picked her and Volva up, pressing them to my tits and the bird-woman squawked as she ‘possessed’ my left breast.

“Yes, much more.” I sighed, “I think wearing you guys is affecting him more mentally, and I think it’s Majora’s stupid plan.” I had a sinking feeling that Majora was indeed being as cruel and evil as he was in the game. Perhaps all this sexy nonsense is an actual means to an end, what that end is I don’t get though. How could sex destroy the world? Well, besides flooding it with lava fem-cum that is.

---]===>

“So. That makes three so far.” I groggily awoke as a tree, standing in my new place taking up half of the central courtyard of the Forsaken Fortress. My new tree was leaned up against the central tower, ass and upper back pressing into the stone as my canopy extended up into the ‘branches’ of the unnatural rock formation. It seems I even reinforced the ropes holding up the giant anchors with vines. “You’re doing so well, and providing such a show.”

“M-Majora?” I wearily asked as I looked around. I couldn’t move, not with how my new body had to literally lean on the bulbous tower for support. My roots were able to take in the seawater just fine, but all the complex built-in filtration of my mangrove-style roots meant that the water and nutrition I got was that much harder to get.

“Ding-dong, the bell chimes. Heh. At least you’re finally proving worth the investment.” Majora’s Mask suddenly appeared in front of my snout, and I whimpered at the floating Mask, it’s eyes piercing my soul. “For a long while, I figured just screwing with your mind and soul until you became a complete sex addict was all I’d get out of you. Now though? You might finally make this world so much less predictable.”

“B-but I’m of Order…” I weakly replied, only to whimper as I felt something inside me, not in a good way, writhing about. It made me want to puke. I feel so sick…

“Ha! That’s exactly what this world needs! It’s all so predictably Chaotic! I want to see what a force of Order trying to actually corral this place will do! Keep it up, and I might move you from ‘interesting’ to ‘must-watch’ on the television ratings!” The demented entity cackled and slowly began fading away-.

---]===>

“*GASP*!” I jolted, my vines, branches, and roots all tugging on my various moorings as I panted, my wooden chest heaving as I managed to move my eyes about. Like in the dream, I was practically fused to the tower, my huge ass squishing into it, my arms bound to it with burrowing branches and vines, kinda making me look like a giant ship figurehead.

“What’s up?” Shining asked, sounding a little bit more normal, his meditation had led to him not flooding me with arousal and he also seemed much calmer. “You took a day this time. I figure it’s the seawater.”

“N-nothing. Just a bad dream.” Nothing you can do about it, I won’t bother you with the details. “So how has Daphnes’ crew done on the fortress?”

“You should be asking how the military is doing with the fortress.” Shiny joked, and I looked around as much as my locked position could manage, seeing several pegasi, changelings, and griffins all flying about, organizing, shoring up the fortress’ defenses and ferrying things up to my canopy and back down. They’re using me as a mass-transit warp portal! I feel so useful!

“When did this all happen?” I asked with amusement upon noticing fairies floating about with heavy loads, all adorably grunting and bemoaning the hard labor. “Ladies? Why are you all working so hard?”

“Queen Navi! Hey girls! She’s awake!” Gushed the nearest fairy, who made the crate she was carrying down from my canopy float to the ground of the over-crowded courtyard. All the fairies in the area followed suit, and they all began cheering as they flew about me, playfully bouncing on my chest, frolicking in my canopy, or even teasing my nethers and crawling into my ass crack, making me giggle in joy at seeing my subjects so happy just to see me well.

“They started helping out the moment you went into your ‘Trance’, saying that if you’re working so hard, then they have no excuses.” Shining laughed as he managed to ignore the couple of fairies flying up to him and smooching his cheeks, giggling as they flew off.

“Really, well that’s good of them. Though it reminds me, are all fairies female? If so, then why was Discord male?” I questioned, finally getting around to wondering about fairies and draconequus. In fact, what do I look like? I still have my caribou antlers and snout, and my left arm looks like a griffin while the right looks like a cat, but I haven’t seen a mirror since my most recent, and hopefully final changes.

“Because it was different!” Eris suddenly proclaimed as she flew down from my canopy, markedly different from all the other draconequus fairies by the fact that each segment of her body was its own color, all swapping around at random every couple or several seconds. “I set out to defy our Queens by refusing to be female, refusing to be a single boring color and then refusing to be partially in the Veil. I nearly became a King myself, but always managed not to go that far, until you came along and ruined it for me missy~!” Eris winked.

“Oh, and now we’re the rulers?” I asked rhetorically and Eris looked nervous.

“Eh, yes and no~,” Eris whined reluctantly.

“Queen Eris~! I turned someone’s earwax into banana pudding!” Cheerfully proclaimed a fairy.

“Queen Eris! Our mission to turn all popcorn in the minish kingdom into candy corn was a success!” Declared a group of fairies, my fellow Queen blushing at being caught out

“Eris?” I crossed my arms and arched a disapproving eyebrow at feeling a brewing feeling of anger from within me. “Do we need to have a talk?”

“No! No talk necessary! I was just-.” Eris was interrupted by a few fairies popping in, carrying what looked like a crown smeared with marshmallow fluff and honey.

“Queen Eris! We coated the Storm King’s crown with-.”

“Eris!” I snarled, and my ‘sister’ of Chaos sheepishly poked her index fingers together at being so thoroughly caught out. “I can’t believe you! All that talk about ‘doing better’ after it was found out you’re one of the chief catalysts for the state of the world, and you almost immediately go back to dumb pranks, even using our loyal subjects for your bidding!”

“I can’t help it! It’s my very nature! I have to sow Chaos!” Eris angrily snapped back, and I reeled a bit into the fort’s outer wall at her so vindictively defending herself. “It’s hard okay! Especially since you spread Order just by existing! You barely have to do more than you already are to start putting things together! It’s like the Veil, the very fabric of reality is on your side!”

“Well excuse me if I’m trying to save the world! You pulling shit like this isn’t help-!” Suddenly, we were both silenced by iridescent magic over our muzzles, and Harmonia hovered down from my canopy in visible disappointment and disapproval.

“You two. You’re better than this. Now shut up. Kiss. Move on.” Harmonia demanded, and we leered at each other, still upset. “I’m going to count to three. One.” I felt something was wrong. “Two.” H-holy shit! “Three-.” Eris dove for my lips, kissing one of my infinitely larger wooden lips. “That’s better. You two can talk about this later after you’ve cooled off your heads.” Harmonia then hovered back up into my canopy after releasing our snouts from her magic.

“Sorry. Let’s talk later okay?” Eris meekly said, and I sighed quietly out of my nose.

“Okay. Another for the road?” I gently requested, and Eris smooched my nose instead of my lip.

“As good as all this is. Navi, we need to head home. Daphnes and the ship went back hours ago, and Volva and Helma went with them.” Shining butted into our conversation, reminding me that lavishing in the affections of my fairy subjects and shooting the breeze with my lover and co-ruler wasn’t important enough to put off reporting back.

“Yes, that sounds good.” I chuckled wiggling for him to jump into my bust. “Let's head home to our lovers, and check on the babies.” We need to make sure Shiny, Volva, and Helma’s clutch of eggs were properly cared for. I don’t know how long it’ll take for them to hatch, but I’d rather not risk that be inside a magical storage dimension.

Ch.63

View Online

Ch.63

“So that’s why Shiny is a Kirin and I’m a draconequus fairy now.” I finished up, sitting on Shiny’s shoulder, once more my fun-size tiny self. We had put the eggs in their own special cribs, courtesy of Eris, and came right down to the throne room to report.

“Wait, wait, wait! DISCORD, is a fairy? He was quite distinctly male, how is he a fairy?” Luna asked with bafflement at the late revelation.

“Ahem!” Eris butted in from where she and Harmonia were floating nearby and looking rather contrite. “If you’d paid attention when I told you months ago, I’d chosen to be male to spite my rulers. Now that I’m female again, and loving it, I’m quite female now. Even if I do enjoy having a penis.” Eris crossed her arms under her bust and nodded firmly.

“That said, how would you have known Discord was a fairy when fairies all kept themselves mostly in the veil before?” Harmonia added on, and I was relieved that I wasn’t the only one having changed. She was still iridescent, but her body was now distinctly draconequus with only her head remaining reindeer. I think her left arm was an owl talon, right arm a canine of sorts, body a cat’s, left leg a pony’s, right leg a dragon’s, and her tail, like all draconequus, a sort of serpent. I didn’t notice before because she’d scared the dickens out of me.

I had looked at myself in the mirror while upstairs, and my head was a caribou, left arm a griffin’s, right a lion’s, body a tiger’s, left leg a zebra’s, right a fox’s, and my tail too a serpent, but with a distinctly fox-like fluff on the top ridge and ending in a puffy foxy tuft on the tip. I was still incredibly hot, and I was glad at least both my former caribou and fox traits had appeared in some form.

“But still, Robin-.”

“Navi.” I firmly declared as I interrupted Zelda, the similarly named fairy nervously flying next to her flinched at my claim to her birth name. “That wimp next to you was supposed to have what is now my job! The fact she failed so spectacularly means that I’ve inherited her role.” I seethed hatefully at her, the fairy whimpering and hiding behind Zelda’s head.

“I’m sorry my Queen…” Little Navi apologized meekly, and I huffed. No two fairies are meant to share a Name. Names are powerful to fairies. Little Navi may have guided Zelda to safety, and even found her on instinct, but she then neglected to take up the mantle calling to her, which I had instinctively latched onto, thinking it was my idea in the first place.

“You are officially dubbed Little Navi, due to me having taken your name unintentionally thanks to your negligence. You are hereby given the honor of being my handmaiden. You are to help keep our people from getting too out of control, which with Eris there around, is going to be a full-time job.” I leered with annoyance at my lover, who just pulled down an eyelid and playfully stuck out her tongue at me, while Harmonia let out a long-suffering sigh and smacked Eris upside the head while leering warningly at me.

“Aw...okay my Queen. It’s the least I can do.” Little Navi wilted, but then slapped her cheeks and became determined. “My new senses are tingling! Naughty fairies are tormenting someone needlessly! Little Navi Away!” My new personal minion turned into her ball of light and shot off.

“What?” Harmy asked as we watched the fairy rush off. “What role does she have now?”

“One that you and I must now appoint or own handmaidens to counter! Come Harmy!” Eris playfully declared, grabbing Harmonia’s hand and pulling her along with a yelp, then a giggle.

“To think...I’m the responsible one in our Trinity.” I bemoaned, rubbing my eyes and temples.

“I know right?” Farore tittered at the irony, since of her own Trinity, she was the irresponsible one.

“Before things get sidetracked any further. The Skyloftians. Lady Epona, you can guide our Hero to Skyloft without fail, correct?” Zelda asked of the Skyloftian Pegasus who had remained as quiet as Shining Armor the whole conversation thus far.

“Certainly Our Holy Goddess Hylia. I can easily take them to my home where we can then see to organizing a migration of the city to share airspace with that cute cloud town above.” Epona declared with immense respect, which was rather dissonant with her still scantily clad amazonian body. “I’ll also guide him to my bedroom.”

Shining blushed deeply at this, his arousal rising faster than I could cope with as I turned pink and groaned as I bounced on his shoulder. Zelda didn’t seem to mind, in fact, she seemed to gain a rather lecherous expression. “Hm~. Good to see you’re still as brazen and willful as ever Epona, even if it has been over a thousand years since I last saw an incarnation of you.”

“W-what?” Epona stoped eye-fucking Shiny and looked shocked at Zelda.

“Oh yes. Often, whenever I’ve had Link come back into my life, he’d already had a lover or even children. It was always with either a Malon or an Epona. Malon’s in town by the way Link. Have you met her yet?” The way Shining turned so red he looked like tomato seemed to cause Zelda no end in pleasure. “Oh~ yes. Go ahead, Link. She’s such a sweet girl.”

“M-mother?” Celestia asked in confusion, only to get the smokey gaze turned on her. “R-really mother? You finally relax now after months of us trying to get you to relax?” Wait, months?! But our quests have been getting resolved in days!

“Months? We haven’t been gone that long.” I commented in disbelief.

“Mother has created a sort of special chamber that has accelerated time within it. She insisted upon introducing this Hyperbolic Time Chamber to us due to wishing to spend time with us on vacation whenever we had some spare time.” Luna told us with a bit of a sheepish expression on her silver face. “It’s why we’ve been so stress-free despite all of the things we’re having to keep track of. It is also why despite it being so long for us, we’re not so desperate for thine affections Love.”

“Aw, can we come on an HTC vacation with you?” I wanna take a vacation! An actual one! Even if it is in a featureless plane of existence with only a single building in it!

“I’m afraid it’s too dangerous for mortals like Shining, Surgeon, Zephyr, and Trachea. The time difference would literally be stealing their lives away from them when they return.” Zelda bemoaned, only for Luna to blink.

“But mother. Even without turning them into caribou or alicorns, We can cease their aging.” Luna’s words caused everything to pause, but before anyone could declare a Vacation, Zelda sighed and shook her head.

“Go ahead and do so Luna. I wish I had known such an ability long ago. Then perhaps Link would have never had to leave me so many times.” Zelda said in depression. “But no, we don’t have any time at all. I sense a great disturbance in the very air. You sense it, do you not?”

“What...no…” Epona’s eyes shrunk to pinpricks and she neighed. “My home! The air currents! They’re all wrong! Something’s happened to my home!” Epona’s frantic declaration was punctuated by a sudden flash of lightning and crash of thunder, the sky dumping water onto the Everfree like it was a waterfall. “The weather regulation system! If we don’t act fast, the Great Sea will swallow the lands again!”

“Tirek. The criminal who escaped Tartarus when a piece of Skyloft nearly crashed into the island. He must be the cause.” Shining Armor declared grimly.

“TIREK?!” Celestia gasped in shock. “We have to gather an army of mundane soldiers! Magic is utterly useless against him!”

“Calm!” Zelda declared and looked Shining in the eyes. “This Tirek character. I’ve heard of him. His magic-stealing powers likely cannot effect creations of entities like Farore, or Majora. Fly with all speed to Skyloft with the power granted by your new ally, whose flight is not grounded entirely in magic.”

“Right, time to get Helma!” I rushed to our room, finding Volva and Helma talking with Gohma. Gohma had apparently arranged a deal with a changeling to be her host, the woman having been rather enticed by the prospect of not only acting as a role but helping someone who clearly needed it. Also, the lusty former queen was quite hard to turn down. Volva was being worn by Mitzi again, and they were talking about trying to arrange for a pegasus or griffin to volunteer for Helma when I got there. “Helma! We’ve gotta go! Now!”

“It’s about that incredible downpour outside, right?” Helma asked rhetorically with a bit too much calm. “I remember the last time Master Ganondorf did this. He’s cursed an eternal night on this land, but with the moon not heeding his call, he has instead blocked out the sun with the clouds now that they are no longer heeding the commands of their masters.”

“Holy shit, so that’s how he did it! A-anyway, yes! We’ve gotta go! You’re gonna be worn by Shiny for a long time, please don’t turn him into a lusty hippogriff herm or something. I already have one to contend with.” Charswirl wasn’t here right now, busy with magical research in her tower. Seriously, we’ve gotta get the mortal members of our harem ageless so we can all go on a long vacation together!

“No promises~!” Helma lilted as I picked her up and flew back downstairs to meet Shining halfway.

---]===>

“Welp, this is interesting.” Shining chuckled as we discovered Helma had kept the potion changes to her body. She was rubbing her well-hidden genital slit where she could feel her flaccid penis and her internal testicales. “Hm~ Navi come here.”

“Shining, we’re flying,” I said with a flat look, even if her actions were making us both horny. Damn it, Shiny’s training is faltering from how the masks are affecting him!

“But we can fuck and fly~!” They said, likely together as they winked at me.

“Ladies, please focus! I’m usually up for a fuck myself, but the world is in danger!” Epona pleaded of us as she continued to guide us from above the clouds. It was much easier to fly without water pounding on you after all. Just climbing up to this height was a challenge for the two big women.

Thankfully, despite how huge she was before when worn, Helma was only 5 foot 8 inches tall. She was easily the shortest of the girls, but she was still so fucking stacked that her yoga-ball sized breasts looked like they were impossible to live with, yet they seemed utterly weightless to her, and somehow didn’t impact her ability to fly. It must have something to do with her rear being not as huge, but having wide egg-bearing hips, and her tail, which did seem to have some magical effect on the air around her. Her wings were entirely mundane though, so at least her flight itself wasn’t magical.

“Alright, but I get to turn you both into condoms after this.” Shiny/Helma chuckled as I flew over to Epona and sat on her head.

“Do you have anything that is like a cold shower in Skyloft?” I asked. “Because I think this is more Helma being excited about getting back some of her former maleness and wanting to test it out and less Shining wanting sex.” At least, I hope so.

“Afraid not. We’re a rather promiscuous society up in Skyloft. In case you didn’t figure it out, tight and skimpy clothes are the norm for us, and we fuck in public whenever two, or more, consenting adults get the need.” Epona informed us as in the distance, a cluster of many floating islands began to appear through the haze of the upper atmosphere. How we’re breathing I can’t understand.

“Um...you don’t have any chicken abominations up here...right?” I asked in fear.

“You mean the Oocca? Don’t worry, those sick things someone thought would make ‘cute’ pets have been incinerated centuries ago. We managed to keep some of the genetic data though since they bred faster than rabbits and have the caloric value of a whole cattle despite not eating much more than bugs and seeds. We now have Super Cuccos thanks to that disturbing creation though.”

“Wha-what? Who’s terrified?” Shing asked. Huh, I take his arousal and he takes my fear. That’s not good, but also doesn’t matter, because Shiny is Farore’s Champion, and as the Herald of Courage, he has the will to face and defeat fear.

“Super Cuccos...how is that better?” I asked in a mixture of awe and worry.

“They are kept isolated upon hatching, fed, and then introduced to one another when of breeding age, where they then fuck and fight to death. The dead are eaten by us, and the ones not so violent to attack on sight are the ones we keep as pets. Plus the super violent ones are kept...as attack dogs.” Epona casually spoke of literal cock fighting like it wasn’t a horrible and violent atrocity. Then again, these are Cuccos we’re talking about, feathery spawns of satan.

I shivered at the thought of cuccos being used on anyone. Not even Calamity Ganon deserves the fate he’s had delivered on him by an elite few daring and enterprising gamers who somehow managed to get a cucco all the way to his boss chamber.

“Blue Burger is, well, about six hundred years old and has never lost a fight,” Epona explained. “Still weird how she came out blue when most of them are gold.” Please stop Epona. My heart can’t take much more dread, even with Shiny taking most of it.

“Can you please keep them up here? All the cuccos in the land below have bred out by over-breeding with inferior chicken species, and part of what has our deal with the Dark World monsters starting to work with us too is that the world no longer has those feathered terrors.” I pleaded to our guide, who looked up at me in shock.

“What?! The land cuccos are gone?! That idiot Groose! He said the cuccos were more tame, but he didn’t mention they were gone when he reported back!” Epona-wait! GROOSE?! THE GREAT GROOSE IS HERE~?! The one character in Zelda history who has had the most, actual, Character Development is here?!

“Don’t be harsh! They look like mix-breed cuccos, he could’ve easily been mistaken.” I insisted, erring on the side of hoping that this Groose was the humble yet boisterous outcome at the end of Skyward Sword and not the total douche he was at the start of it.

“Hmph! That oaf may be Skyloft’s greatest warrior and a charmer, but an intellectual he is not. Sure, he can piece together and tinker with gadgets like any Skyloftian, but he has no idea how to tell an ionization chamber from a catalytic converter.” Epona huffed in dislike. Clearly there’s a story there. Maybe they used to be-.

“INCOMING!” Shining screamed before making us all ascend by pulling Epona up as a barrage of ice-balls the size of cannonballs whistled past where we’d have been.

“What?! Why are they shooting at us?!” Epona yelped in fear as now, without us distracted by conversation, we could make out the humming of the many cannons on the exterior of the nearest island facing us.

“Do your people look normally like golden busty chickens?” Shining asked as we dodged another volley of ice-balls, the chicken-people, both busty babes and hunky guys covered in golden feathers and glowing red eyes were operating the cannons and cawing as they communicated.

“The cuccos! What’s going on?!” Epona fretted as we continued nearing the closest island, dodging more of the attacks which got easier as fewer could fire without endangering the structure.

“This feeling...they’re Dark World soldiers! Something has turned your army of cuccos into an army of Dark World minions! I want them! They’ll fit in so well with my Kargaroc legions!” Helma declared before diving tit’s first onto a misfortunate/fortunate male. “Join my army in the Dark World!”

“W-what-?!” She pecked, obliterating his head in a shadowy spray and his body vanished in darkness.

“Hear me! I will have you as my Minions!” Helma declared excitedly, rushing for the nearest cucco, who squawked and fell prey to the alpha hen as Epona and I looked on in disturbed fascination. Welp. I guess Helma really was the prime choice here.

Ch.64

View Online

Ch.64

We’d flown about the perimeter of 15 floating/flying islands, each big enough to sustain its own small city. Epona’s own island was among them, having returned from being freed from Tartarus. It was one of the ‘Eggsterior Isles’ in that it was mostly artificial and was one of the ten more mechanical islands created as a defensive perimeter to Skyloft itself, which was a cluster of five, naturally flying islands created by Hylia herself.

We couldn’t get near the 5 core islands right now though, it was completely encompassed by what Epona declared was The Thunderhead. It was literally a ‘last-ditch defense’ for Skyloft in the case of an exceedingly dangerous enemy, like, say, a sky dragon spirit, taking offense to Hylia’s gift to the Skyloftians.

“We should worry about Blue Burger,” Epona explained as we did not find hide-nor-hair of Epona’s people, and the cuccos were insistent on trying to go for her, or me, over Helma. Which ultimately made them easier for Helma to pin down and send them to the Dark World by ‘killing’ them. Each one offered to join her avian army, which was great because unlike normal cuccos these ones can fly. Especially since these cuccos, despite not looking too powerful, could easily damage infrastructure and were bloodthirsty birds.

“Why? If the hen is just a slightly tougher version of these cuties, I don’t expect much of a fight.” Helma cheerfully declared after dispelling the last cucco we could find. They could even hurt her through her tough-as-steel feathers, so I think she was a bit unfounded in her confidence. She even had to chug a Red Potion from one of the two bottles she got from Forsaken Fortress due to having her left breast rupture from a direct punch of a, particularly buff male cucco.

Urk, just remembering the sight made me feel ill~!

“She never lost a fight, we literally tested her against first an army of four hundred Cuccos, then bots, then our own warriors,” Epon explained. “That bird is dangerous.”

“Oh please, we’re buff and busty and they can’t compete! We’ll show this upstart.” Helma/Shiny declared as she winked, flexing her muscular biceps, causing the Hero’s Garb to stretch on the deceptively padded woman’s arms.

“Please don’t tempt fate you two,” I whined, having been using my Seeker Sense to try and find dungeon items to help us, and thus far, through all 9 previous islands, we found nothing. But now we’d apparently ended up on Epona’s island, and I was getting something. “This way. I sense a chest this way.”

“Finally.” Helma/Shiny huffed in relief.

“Um, this is the way to my home,” Epona said as we flew through the maze-like interior of the egg-shaped dome which had buildings both on the ground, and suspended by tension cables in the air. Eventually, we came across a humble home suspended near the north edge of the dome. “I do have a family heirloom. My ancestors were the first ones to finish this Egg Island before anyone else, so I still have one of the original Dominion Rods. Ugh! Why didn’t I think of it?!”

“Let me guess, it’s just an antiquated golem-control rod?” I asked in disappointment as Epona reached into her mane and pulled out a key. Huh, I guess Pinkie isn’t the only one with the hair trick. I’m surprised Epona didn’t use her cleavage though with those huge baps of hers.

“No. It’s far more powerful than the ones that came after. It can control...nearly anything. It can even disrupt people, make them sick. It’s why the engineers don’t use the initial model anymore and have mostly had them downgraded for safety reasons. But I and my forebears refused to let our accomplishments be forgotten. So here.” Epona led us in, and I had to balk at how dirty her house was. It was dusty, clothes were left lying around, unwashed dishes stacked on every available table surface. It was the absolute stereotypical image of a lazy bachelorette.

“Huh, didn’t think it would like this.” Shining/Helma commented.

“Don’t you start. I don’t have anyone to tell me what to do, so I let it get this way, and then clean up once it’s too much of a mess. At least then I feel like I’ve gotten something done, rather than just fighting to keep up appearances.” Epona huffed as she led us through her small two-bedroom home and to the master suite, which had piles of clothes on the bed. How many bikinis and tight workout clothes does a single mare need?

“That makes-“ The fused bird woman tripped over something under a pair of panties and toppled Epona over into the bed, tossing clothes all over in a shower of musky mess. I chuckled at the sight and then blushed when I looked at what they’d tripped over. I flew down and grunted as I hovered back up with a massive black horsecock vibrator.

“Someone forgot her toy~.” I teased as I wobbled, sending the 20-inch long 3-inch thick bitch-breaking fake cock flopping underneath me.

“Pfft, as if I care.” Epona turned around, pressing her comparatively modest bowling-ball breasts into Helma’s impossible yoga-ball boobs. “We’re where I bring my good lays anyway. Want to work some frustration off before you go be Big Damn Heroes?”

“Um, as great as that sounds, we have a crisis to resolve.” I tossed the big black horsedick at them and sighed as I felt my arousal surging. “Girls~! We have no idea what Tirek could be doing to those poor people!”

“Ah come on Navi~!” Shiny/Helma whined, looking at me with need as the arousal began to peak further, her...her boobs are getting bigger! “I’m so fucking horny my tits are swelling, and you know girls breasts can swell up to 25 percent of their base size when they’re aroused, right?” Helma/Shiny was panting now, her tits so fucking huge she was pinning Epona under her tits.

“Mmph!” Epona grunted as she groped the utterly massive hyper breasts and pushed them apart to gasp for air. “Holy shit this is hot! I usually prefer guys, but damn this is sexy!” Epona then gasped and moaned as the hyper busty bird pulled her hips back and began easing them forward. “HOLY SHIT! You have a dick too?!”

“Best of, mm~, both worlds~.” Helma/Shiny cooed as she looked at me. “You gonna join in? Or suffer the arousal bleed-off?”

“Fucking! Stupid! Sexy! HERO!” I snarled, sizing up and snapping out of my leafy bikini clothes. Instead of outright getting in on the action though, I grabbed the oversized horsecock and started feeding it into my hungry snatch as I leaned against the side of Helma’s right breast. “Ah! Oh~! You take this thing on a regular basis~?”

“Whenever, ah, I don’t, mm, have a guy or gal to, oh, spend the night with~!” Epona gasped as Helma/Shiny began thrusting harder into the silver-bay draft horse pegasus. “Oh~ you’re so big~! You’re so narrow at the tip but you’re so long~!”

“Unf! I can feel it penetrating your cervix! I don’t know if it’s a good idea to cum inside, you got a condom?” Likely Shining asked as she kept thrusting anyway while I continued to feed the massive fake horsedick into me. I’d managed to get it as deep as I could, so I pressed the button on the bottom and-.

“OH~ GAWD~!” I squealed as my pelvis vibrated so powerfully I thought my goo membrane would start coming apart, and if I was a lesser slime, I’m sure I would be.

“Unf! Don’t think we can get one on before you pop! Just do it! I don’t care~!” Epona whinnied as she came hard, and Helma/Shiny followed, I too joined in from the vibrator driving me crazy. We wriggled against each other, and I barely managed to reach back down to shut the dildo off, but was too tired to pull it out just yet.

“Ah~. That was good.” Helma/Shining said as she calmed down, her breasts visibly shrinking and exposing Epona’s swollen lower tummy. “Be a good egg bearer and keep them safe.”

“Mm~ I like the sound of that~,” Epona replied with a kiss to Helma’s right breast, only to gasp as her belly began growing, and I groaned in exasperation.

---]===>

“Well, good to know it’s a trait of mine and not Volvagia’s,” Helma said uncomfortably as she pet Epona’s head, I having done the goo-midwife thing I did for Luna to speed up and ease the process for her. It was only one egg, but damn did Epona have a big egg.

“That wasn’t so bad. Wouldn’t mind a repeat in the future.” Epona breathlessly said as she eyed the huge red and silver speckled egg. “That came out of me...we made that...wow…”

“It’ll be more impacting when it hatches,” I said with a knowing smile, before promptly shoving the egg between my tits, and Epona screamed in horror. “Your egg is fine, don’t worry. It’s safe in my storage. Now, not to be rude, but the Dominion Rod? World’s flooding down there.”

“R-right. Right. Sorry. I just gave birth, even with your help. Give me a minute.” Epona snarked as she weakly got up with help from Helma/Shiny, who was hovering like a doting mother hen. “Thank you.”

“Hey. I’m at fault for your current state. Least I could do, right?” Helma/Shining replied and continued to aid her towards the closet door, opening it to reveal it was ironically bare of any clothing, but did have a Big Chest inside. “You could’ve just told me it was here.”

“Babe, with your tits, you can’t fit in there. Let me pull it out.” Epona teased, and Helma/Shiny visibly blushed at the accurate description of her way-too-big tits.

“Well, this has been a weird yet awesome sexcapade.” I groaned as I slowly pulled out the vibrator. Seeing they were distracted, I bit my lip and shoved the massive bitch-breaker down my tits. I’m sure she has more than one, right? “Can I keep the dildo?”

“Huh? Yeah! I have three more!” Epona called out, and I fist-pumped. I may have a lot of fuckable lovers who care about me beyond sex, but at least I have a sure way to take care of my own libido if I’m ever alone.

“Yoohoo~?” A green and black fairy called while floating in. One of Wiatr's obviously, she didn’t look or feel like one of mine. Or Eris’, or Harmy’s for that matter. “Mistress is worried about her temple but we can’t get near, this place has a similar energy, can you explain?”

“Forces of Darkness invading the world, trying to weaken it for domination or destruction,” Shining said from Helma’s beak as she eyed the fairy. “Hey, you grant wishes right?”

“Wishes of Sex, Fertility, or Commerce! If you enter a Wish Contract, I have to give you 4 wishes before we can part ways. The extra wish is a deal sweetener.” The fox fairy declared eagerly. “Also if we encounter the forces of Hell I can unlock my combat magic, instead of the bits and sickles. Also if Hell is here Mistress will ask one of her Boys to come and seal it off, you won’t have to worry.”

“Boys? She’ll send her kids? Also, this feels like pointless exposition for someone else’s benefit.” I accused the fairy, who looked confused.

“Um, no, it’s so you know. Also no, her Boys are her lovers, The Doom Slayers. But you won’t have to worry about them, if Hell shows up they’ll take them out off-screen.” The Fairy explained and Pinkie showed up with duct tape at us both brutally destroying the stability of reality.

“Pinkie! You don’t have to be everywhere! I got this!” I exclaimed and pulled the reality-repairing duct tape from my own cleavage, slapping some on a wall where my Order senses told me would be a good spot to repair the Veil. Duct tape actually somehow is good for things like this, but even masking tape or scotch tape, or any adhesive would work. Eris said something about symbolism being important.

“Thanks. Ugh. There’s so much of this today.” Pinkie whined before going into the closet with Epona, startling the pegasus.

“Sorry, I forget not all realms are ready for Wiatr to fully manifest in them just yet.” The Fairy sheepishly rubbed the back of her neck.

“What is your name?” I asked the interloper, a little tired of this already.

“Zulu, Batch two Fairy,” Zulu said with a simple bow at the waist.

“Okay. Shining do you want the inferior fairy’s wishes?” I asked in irritation because I’m pretty damn sure if I put my mind and effort into it, I could damn well grant wishes. Then again...I don’t know how to. I’ll ask Eris or Harmy later, they’ve gotta know how fairy wishes work.

“I enter this contract. I wish for four things. I wish Helma’s cum didn’t instantly cause rapid egg gestation. Aw, thanks!” Shining wished and Helma replied with a thankful coo.

“Done,” Zulu said with a smile, floating over and kissing their lips. Zulu then blinked. “Okay, Mistress will not be happy to hear about this. She will not like people being shoved into masks. But she would have to be here herself to deal with it. I can’t do God level body modeling.”

“That’s fine, I’m okay with it so long as I have people to help me.” Helma declared happily.

“That’s all fine and goo-” Zulu said before rubbing her tummy and groaned as it rapidly swelled into a pregnant belly. She grunted as she pushed and a tiny fox skull exited her snatch. “Oh~, what did Mistress send, that's not her token.”

“Looks like a mask,” I commented as I floated to the skull. “Not very powerful.”

“I shouldn’t be, I'm just a copy. In fact, I'm barely a tenth of herm in that mask. Hello, names William, first identity of Willow. You can use me for more direct speech with my larger whole. Mostly sent over here for observation and maybe to teach a the black mare better body modeling as she had dabbled in it.” The Skull said he floated with blue ghost flames.

“Uh, I was doing a good job of dealing with them.” Zulu huffed indignantly at the interruption.

“We know, but you were also starting to sidetrack them. Someone stuff me into storage please?” William asked.

“I got you.” I sighed in annoyance at Wiatr. I mean, exactly how powerful could you be if you only sent agents that do squat to help? I picked this William fellow up and stuffed him into my chest. “Anything else Shining before this goddess sends another item to distract us?”

“Yes. I wish that Shining Armor’s body is more resistant to alteration from wearing living masks.” Shining wished. “Oh! Thanks, Helma, I was going to wish for that.” Or not! Helma is so sweet now that she’s not a power-obsessed bitch.

“Hm, doable just a little, I can’t negate the effects too much, but~ it’ll need more than a kiss. Sorry.” Zulu said before summoning a cock and floating to Shining’s lips. “Minor changes like fertility and maybe some financial help, a kiss, stuff that is more...big, like body resistance or changing your skin to diamond need more ‘investment’.”

“Has someone actually wished for a diamond body?” I questioned in disbelief. What kind of weirdo would do that?

“Yes, a moron that went and robbed a bank. Which, seeing as we can help with money, it was really stupid.” Zulu explained as she wiggled her cock at the fused bird-woman’s beak. “Don’t make excuses about that beak~. I know it won’t hurt unless you actually try.”

“Wasn’t about to~.” Hopefully, Helma cooed as she wrapped the tip of her beak around the fairy’s penis and began sucking and licking it. The little fairy groaned and got off quickly, magic transferring from her to the hyper-busty bird. “For my third wish, I wish that Shining could resist arousal easier, but it wouldn’t interfere with sex or similar scenarios when they come up.”

“Uh, oh, yes.” Zulu huffed as she recovered. “I’m going to need that sexy quim for this one, and pump pure magic in. Whatever is affecting his arousal is stronger than just you birdy.”

“Oh, trust me, I know. Most of his arousal goes to me. But it’s been getting worse as our quests continue.” I informed the fairy with exasperation as I shrunk back down for comfort. I feel so much more at ease as my tiny body these days, even if it doesn’t take any more energy to manifest. In fact, I think I’ll relax. I turned into my light-ball body. I don’t need hands for anything anyway. I can still interact with stuff like this.

“Ah, yeah that would do it.” Zulu huffed before somehow pushing Helma/Shiny to the bed to lay on her back and aimed for her still engorged and wet box as she surged in size to being of average height and with a surprisingly massive fox cock. “You may pop out an egg of an Everlasting Dragon or wolf pup if I have to use too much. This bond is strong.”

“Aw. Oh well, if it will take some pressure off of Navi, go ahead.” Shining huffed as she spread her thicc yet muscular thighs, groping the sides of her hyper boobs nervously.

“Fuck~, you are sexy.” Zulu drool before kissing them and thrusting in.

“Oh~ no fair~!” I haven’t gotten to experience what Shining fucking someone else was like until just a moment ago, because the one with Volva and giant Helma was when i was exhausted and scared. I’m turning pink! Ugh! I turned back to normal, sized up, and fished out the vibrator again, shoving it in me desperately.

“Hmph!” Zulu purred, stopping me with magic to hold the vibrator from going in further, and beckoned me closer by levitating me into the air before her with her head between my thighs. “You’re next, I have to work on you for the other half~.” She explained before pulling the dildo out and licking my snatch.

“You do?!” I gasped as the fox purred and pushing her tongue deeper as Helma/Shining moaned and begged for more. The experienced fairy then levitated me into laying on Helma/Shiny, and I wailed at my ass getting penetrated by my avian lover while my shoulders and arms were pinned by her gigantic tits. She groaned more and began nuzzling my cheek.

“You three are going to be my greatest feat, Mistress may upgrade me to Batch Three!” Zulu moaned as she thrust and ground into me as she fucked the fused bird! “Oh, I can’t wait for her to put me in her pussy and have Hunter dose me with cum!”

“J-just f-fucking cum already~!” Helma/Shiny both whined with a keening screech as she began pumping semen into my slime-simulated bowels, my pussy convulsing in sympathy, wishing to have been the one drinking the cum.

“Almost! Fuck, just a bit-!” Zulu moaned before she knotted them and came, a huge amount of magic leaving her as she audibly pumped her seed into the shared snatch of my lovers. “Ah~! As much as I wanna dump all this magic and cum into the hen, I’ve gotta...HNG!” Zulu yanked her spewing bitch-breaker out of Helma’s cunt, and rammed it into me~!

“YIS~!” I squealed as I was pumped with cum in both of my holes, hungrily convulsing around their cocks as my belly bloated. Oh~ I love this so much~!

“There was just under the amount of danger.” Zulu moaned as she laid on me, pressing me down on Helma/Shiny more, the hen utterly fucked-out if her snoring was any indication. “Any more wishes?”

“*Snort*Mm...wish I could experience this more…” Either Helma or Shiny muttered and...no wait!

“Ignore that! They’re all fucked-out!” I insisted desperately, only for Zulu to moan as her magic suddenly made her incredibly horny.

“N-no~! Sh-she said ‘I Wish’! I c-can’t...AGH!” Zulu sprouted a second dick and rammed into both mine and Helma/Shiny’s pussies at the same time. “I’m sorry~!”

“I hate you two so much.” I groaned as I convulsed atop my lovers in another orgasm, my words as hollow as an empty paper bag.

Ch.65

View Online

Ch.65

We woke with a groan, finding Zulu was still here and grumbling as she tended to two hungry wolf pups. Both Helma/Shiny and I had passed out after giving birth to the two pups I had and the huge egg they laid. I won’t lie, it was one of the hottest things I have ever done together with one of my lovers, but still, Shiny’s careless lips last night cost us so much time.

“Sorry!” Helma/Shining wailed while bowing again to Zulu who kept huffing while I floated above the bed, having put away my vibrator and shrunk down to my light ball body for convenience.

“You should be,” Zulu huffed as she juggled two wolf pups and an egg. “Now I have to take these little ones to mistress unless you want to take care of a small mountain-sized dragon when they’re a teenager and two tikes that could rival gods.”

“Nope! You go ahead and take them to their sire since she’s clearly got the resources and skills to care for them.” I left out that I felt incredible attachment to the two pups I’d birthed, but this world has so much wrong with it. I don’t want two fledgling gods thrown into the mix to become a target for Ganondorf. All my precious children I already have are at risk as it is.

“Very good. Now, before I go, since I gave wishes to your Lover. I’m required to extend the offer to you.” Zulu said with exhaustion as she nursed the pups from her bosom and held the egg in her tails. I’d just noticed she has multiple tails, so she’s a kitsune fairy?

“I’m good.” Although...I could wish for some raunchy stuff. But we’ve already wasted a whole night on sexcapades and babies! Those poor pegasi must be suffering at Tirek’s hands! That, and it’s been several hours of uninterrupted raining down on the surface! There’s gotta be lives lost thanks to us literally screwing around! “But I won’t turn down the offer if you come around again and we’re not in a crisis.”

“Alright,” Zulu said before opening a portal and flying through with no further fanfare, the little portal closing just as casually.

“Okay. Let’s go! We need to use the dominion rod to...um, what exactly?” I blinked and looked at the closet door. “Um...I don’t remember Epona ever leaving the closet.”

“Didn’t Pinkie Pie go in there too?” Shining/Helma asked as she moved towards the door, and blushed as her gigantic breasts didn’t even let her all the way into the doorframe. “Holy shit...this is sexy. Aw, thanks stud.” Shining commented and Helma replied as I flew over their heads to find the closet empty save the Big Chest, which had a pink note written in glitter marker.

My Pinkie Senses were telling me you were gonna get freaky, and that Epona was all tuckered out, so I took her home with me. Congrats on the godlings! XOXO -Pinkie Pie.

P.S. Helma is Hawt~!

“Well, guess it’s up to us to figure it out.” I manifested and sized up, opening the chest and pulling out the Dominion Rod without fanfare. “Aw. I don’t get fanfare?”

“Sorry, the Dominion Rod doesn’t need me to bless it. It’s already been blessed by Nayru.” Farore explained to me, and I sighed in disappointment as I approached my lover, pressed my breasts into the stuck-in-the-doorframe hyper boobs and leaned towards their shared face.

“I have the rod.” I put it in their cleavage before pushing them free of the narrow door frame and returning to my tiny light form. “Let’s go!”

“Yep, not even going to mention how you said you have a rod.” They chuckled, rubbing my crotch somehow when I’m mostly in the veil. “We know you have one.”

“NOPE! Bad bird!” I huffed, shooting them with a low-powered cold water bullet.

---]===>

“My senses say this is the right place.” I had led my Hero out of Epona’s home and down towards the ground level, where a disturbingly familiar door blocked the way. It had a burning chicken head, so I bet we know where Blue Burger went. “I really don’t want to mess with a super powerful Super Cucco, but she’s in the way.”

“I keep telling you that she’s nothing compared to me!” Helma declared proudly. “She has neither the muscle nor the bod to compare! I’m gonna go in there, flex, demand she joins my army, and then defeat her to prove my superiority!”

“Don’t call on Murphy,” I whined.

We walked in and saw a blue feathered giantess. She was ten feet tall, ripped, and holding two curved greatswords. She wore heavy plate made of robot parts and looked down at us as her eyes shone red like her lesser brethren and two old-fashioned gatling guns on her forearms started spinning up. She was also practically flat. She was very lithe aside from her thickly muscular biceps and thighs.

“...I was expecting her to be at least as stacked as I am, to be honest.” Helma commented without any concern for the towering entity of raw violence staring us down. “Then again, not everyone has to have massive hips, boobs, or butts to be pretty. I actually find her rather pleasing to the eye due to her feminine slimness.” At Helma’s words, Blue Burger actually blushed and aimed her guns at us.

“B-B-BAWKA!” Blue Burger roared in perfect tsundere before bullets started flying at us. I yelped before flying away from the hail as Helma just stood there, and let the small bullets impact her. Her steel-tough feathers caught the bullets and her natural feather padding along with her thiccness basically absorbed the impacts and let the bullets drop from her. The only thing she moved was head, baring her throat instead of her crest and eyes. “B-BAWK?!”

“You’ll need to try harder cutie.” Helma teased with a smarmy grin. “My turn!” Helma/Shiny suddenly launched at Blue Burger, who blocked the tackle with her dual swords, which only served to absorb the impact of the busty bird’s titanic tits, but she still got knocked back, having to stagger to keep from falling over.

“BAW-KA!” Blue Burger growled before walking back into a conclave and pulled out a Cannon, and aimed at their face.

“She has more guns?” Helma/Shining asked in bewilderment as Blue Burger took aim.

“We were told she took out a fucking army of robots!” I yelled back.

“Hm, right.” Helma/Shiny casually replied as Blue Burger fired an ice-ball at her. They rolled out of the way and dove for her again, dodging another shot before pulling up, and instead of ramming with her boobs, used her massive foot talons to stab into the cannon, ripping it open and ruining whatever made it fire.

“CAW!” Blue Burger responded by letting go of her big gun and made to punch Helma/Shiny. Thankfully they learned from earlier that letting a Super Cucco get a direct hit was deadly, so they dodged and began kiting the giant athletic bird.

“It seems your combat prowess doesn’t perfectly translate to having a new body. Thankfully I was able to keep most of my original combat skills. Please, join my army when you arrive.” Helma haughtily said before diving between Blue Burger’s legs, and launching herself beak-first into the lightly armored groin of the woman.

“B-BAWK~!” Blue Burger crowed with her face absolutely red, reaching down to try and push Helma’s beak from her cunt, and failing to remove the lusty busty bird. “B-bawk~!” Blue Burger wailed as Helma, for some reason, was literally fucking her with her face. The bluebird seemed desperate and she somehow began growing in size. “Bawk~!” Blue suddenly collapsed to her tight, tiny butt, and was weakly grabbing at Helma’s head and neck, not getting the strength to pull her out. “BA-CAW~!” The lithe giantess came, hard, and her red eyes turned into normal blue eyes as they rolled back.

“Did...did you just fuck her into submission?!” I gawked in disbelief as Helma removed her face from the giantess’ snatch and climbed up Blue Burger’s front to nuzzle her cheek.

“My contract entails that free sex is absolutely okay. You wanna join cutie?” Helma asked, and the shocked giantess blinked before dumbly nodding. At that, she vanished in a burst of shadow. “Yay~! I secured my general! Holy crap Helma! Did we just-?! YES~!”

“Okay, why was she so hyped up if she was so weak?” I asked in bemused annoyance.

“A woman like that, so used to violence and devoting all of her time to be the best to not die, likely never experienced true physical pleasure. I wanted to show her a good time is all.” Helma winked at me with BB’s feminine slime dripping from her beak, and I groaned.

“Whatever. So, the Dominion Rod should interact...with this!” I flew over to a massive arm made of a much older and archaic magitech design than the rest of the exterior cloud cities. It was still within the dome, but it was pressing a curved panel against the wall which I knew was facing the Thunderhead, and effectively the 5 core islands. “Try out that rod on this!”

“Alright, let's see,” Shining said as she took the Dominion Rod out of Helma’s tits before waving the rod around. “Um...I don’t get it. Do I just aim it or…?”

“Try holding it behind you, like you’re gonna use it to launch a ball,” I advised, and was glad when Shiny did so, and it produced a ball of light, which when thrown, energized the arm. “Now you just-.” The arm suddenly began banging against the dome. “STOP! Just gently pull back!”

“Sorry!” Shiny/Helma apologized, and carefully, with moving the Rod as a bit of a guide, moved the arm back, which then powered down once it was at its resting position. “Okay. Now to do this 9 more times!” Yay...more backtracking…

---]===>

“Wahahahahahaha, stop waving me around!” I yelled as I was struck by the light of the Rod as Helma and Shining tried controlling the army of golems they made with the Dominion Rod. I’m not mortal, so I guess I don’t just get all ill from it like other people. Anyway, after running around and getting nearly all but one of the Thunderhead Tenders, they decided to try and see if the Dominion Rod was as powerful as Epona said it was. No, wait, gonna barf! “BLUEGH!” Ugh...hey there fairy dust...

“Sorry! We’ll stop playing around.” Helma/Shiny apologized and retracted the magic of the rod. Oh, and unlike that crappy rod from Twilight Princess, this one is not only way more powerful, but it can control dozens of things at once. Its only limitation seems to be the skill and mental willpower of the wielder. “I wanted to try and learn how this thing works. Let’s dispel the Thunderhead.”

“Yes, I know.” I sighed in fond exasperation as Farore returned. “Where were you?”

“Just realized how we had sex with a sex fairy and I missed it, I was sulking.” Farore explained.

“How did you miss that? It lasted the whole night.” I asked incredulously.

“Nayru needed help with something, we had to do maintenance on a mountain before it could explode, destroy a city, kill hundreds of thousands, and unleash an ancient force of destruction upon Hyrule. You know, the usual.” Farore explained sheepishly.

“Wait, the world is buggy?” I asked in concern as Shiny/Helma turned off the last Thunderhead Tender.

“Isn’t it obvious? We need a place like Skyloft to maintain the natural weather systems. If the world was left on it’s own, it’d be falling to pieces. It’s why ponies and other races are needed to keep the world alive.” Farore explained and I felt a bit queasy. It was one thing to live in a dangerous world, it was another to realize that it was only the efforts of the people living on it that kept it from dying.

Anyway, with this, all done the Thunderhead should be gone, so I followed Shiny/Helma outside and...holy shit. “Work harder slaves~! Your Queen demands pleasure!”

“Ah? What?” Helma/Shining asked in aroused shock.

Laying in the ruins of the center of the 5 islands of Skyloft, was a woman whose size was impossible to fathom. She was a centauress giantess of immense bust size. She was so gigantic, that to scale, she made Helma’s boobs look small! She was lavishing in the affections of her Skyloftian servants, cooing as males attempted to service her gushing bovine cunt, as she wasn’t an equine. Meanwhile, she had entire teams of females tending to her milk-gushing nipples, practically having turned the natural lake on the island from water to milk.

“Majora struck again.” I sighed as I looked around. “Alright, mask or something?” I asked Farore, unsure if Tirek being female was the thing, or if being a giantess was the thing.

“Definitely! Wow! Tirek was a hunk, but now as a heifer, she’s just, UNF! She’s still so muscular too!” Farore gushed and suddenly I was in the back seat. “Hero! You need to sneak around, look for the relics on the island that will allow you to defeat her and add her to your harem!”

“I-I’m not building a harem! YES!” Shining feebly replied only for Helma to reinforce Farore’s matchmaking with force as they started rushing about. Thankfully Tirek and her tired seeming entourage were far too occupied with her pleasure to notice us beelining for what my Seeker Sense was saying would be of help.

“Oh~, I sense a big source of magic.” Terik moaned as I noticed giant milker hoses were being carried to her nipples. “Oh~ nevermind that. Continue to please me, and I won’t take all of your magic.” Tirek cooed as the many teams of pegasus mares pressed the giant milking cups to her massive nipples, and she moaned as her milk was pumped into a building that began producing milky-white clouds instead of the storm clouds they’d been making before.

“This way, this way.” I urged my Hero as I led her through the ruins and into a storage room. “Here! Big Chest!” I declared, hovering over the chest as Shiny/Helma opened it, Farore’s light shining-.

“Such power! I knew you were still hiding something!” Tirek declared excitedly as the building began to shake. I didn’t even see what Shiny took from the chest as she grabbed me and stuffed me into her cleavage before rushing out of the building which shortly ripped up from the ground, revealed to be in Tirek’s immense red magic aura. “Hmph. Never mind. Must have been a fluctuation. Oh~! What are you trying back there~?!”

“What is it?” I asked as I poked out of their cleavage to see the Roc’s Feather. “Uh...that fantastic to have with the pegasus boots! Use it, find the next chest!” I focused my Seeker Senses and felt my hopes plummet. “I-It’s in-.”

“Oh~! Using a huge storage chest since you’re all so small was a good idea~!” Tirek panted as her tail flicked and she pawed her breasts contently. “But find something bigger! I know you silly ponies have got to have something to satisfy me!”

“I am a mixture of horrified of the risks, yet immensely aroused at the prospect of a woman so absolutely gigantic, I can climb into her vagina. Ditto.” Helma and Shiny said, and I could feel the tiny trickle of Shiny’s arousal reaching me. Zulu may have been a big mess, but at least she helped with our personal situations.

“Helma, Shining.” I groaned as we moved out, trying to be stealthy as we avoided Tirek’s gaze, the heifer content to relax and passively accept pleasure from her soon-to-be-free slaves. Many pegasi noticed us but said nothing. The nude amazonian pegasi were more than willing to let someone through without contest. That said, it was easy to join in with the dozens of stallions all trying to pleasure Tirek’s engorged and fem-slime gushing cunt. “It’s definitely in there.”

“Going in!” Helma declared excitedly, squeezing her body into the shock of the stallions who were too worried to climb into the centauress giantess’ pussy.

“AH~! YES~!” Tirek wailed as Helma vigorously wriggled her whole body into the slick, musky, powerful tunnel of pleasure muscle. We found the chest soon enough, but the hard part was getting it out since it was several feet into the clenching canal. “UNF! Yes! Keep it up! Whoever that is, I’ll reward you with a blowjob if you keep-HNNG~!”

“She’s gonna...crush us!” I grunted as Tirek’s convulsing red vaginal walls squeezed and tugged us further inward, taking the chest along. “We’ve gotta grab the chest and pull out!”

“On it!” Shiny/Helma grunted as they grabbed the chest, and began shimmying it out, causing Tirek to cry out in rapture a couple of times before Helma’s ass left the hungry centaur’s cunt, and then it was all downhill from there with how easy it was to get out, causing Tirek one more convulsing orgasm as we tumbled to the grass. “C’mon, be good!”

“Oh~ that was good! Wait, what’s going on back there?! That power!” Tirek demanded as she turned her head around to try and see past her thicc ass, but I smiled as Shiny took off Helma, and slapped on the silver mask that Farore had the absolute Generosity to supply in our time of need. “W-what~?!” Tirek wailed as Shining Armor grew into a giant! Easily big enough to fight her! Or, if the surge of arousal I’m getting from Shiny is any indication~!

“Sup?” Winged-Kirin Shining Armor, thankfully in the nude, asked cheekily as he slapped Tirek’s ass, aimed his giant flared dick for her already soaking wet quim, and thrust right into her with ease!

“Ah, fuck, ah!” Tirek grunted out in shock before her humanoid torso collapsed onto her tits. “Yes! Fuck me~!”

Ch.66

View Online

Ch.66

“I like this mask,” Shining said as he leaned back against a small hill while holding Tirek’s mask between a couple of fingers. His gigantic body was still nude, cock throbbing on the soft ground of the lakeshore as the Mares and Stallions cheered. Even several mares were pleasing him by worshiping his balls and cock, even hugging and humping them. “It isn’t alive, it just does it’s job. Nothing against you Helma, Tirek.”

“None taken stud!” Tirek gushed from where he was holding her and Helma in his fingers. “Wow! I mean, sure, the sudden gender and mindset alteration was jarring, but holy Din is this something I’m all for! I mean, sure, I’m not gonna be able to conquer the world anymore, but if I can get action like that for not being a total jerk? I’m just pleased this all turned out so well!”

“You’re not concerned that Majora twisted your soul, your mind, and your body so much that you’re practically a different person?” I asked with concern. I mean, Helma was one thing, she clearly wasn’t as resistant to change as I would’ve expected Tirek to be, but the way she just so easily gave into it? I’m worried this is basically brainwashing.

“Pfft. You don’t know Dark Magic then. The Tirek of before might as well be dead. I remember everything, I know what I knew before, but I’m not the same person. Not anymore. It’s kinda like a forced rebirth.” Tirek informed me...and I felt ill. Technically, isn’t Tirek a newborn then?

“That helps me cope with my own situation, knowing that,” Helma said from next to Tirek. “By the way, I don’t appreciate him having to take me off to pleasure you. I’d have liked to have gotten in on the action.”

“Tell you what. Whenever we both manage to get bodies, let’s fuck, kay?” Tirek offered and the two lusty masks cheered in agreement.

“I swear. I don’t know how I’m gonna handle all of you.” Shining lamented, before groaning as his pillar of male meat pulsed, his giant nuts clenched, and the mares cheered as he began gushing cum for them into the already contaminated lake. “Unf. Wow. You girls are good. I mean, you’re all barely a fifth the length of my dick in height right now, and you got me off? Damn.”

“Now that you’ve gotten the edge off! I’d like to say we’re grateful and all, but could you shrink down? We can’t move Skyloft with this much weight on it.” Requested a blue super-hunk of a stallion with a familiar orange pompadour mane who had put on shorts.

“Not an issue.” Shining chuckled before he removed the new mask and moved to put on Helma again, only for me to stop him by grabbing her in my mighty invisible fairy hands. I manifested and pointed to his back, where he blinked and sighed as he stretched his white and blue patterned feathery wings. “Right. Even though Zulu did her thing, I was wearing Helma for a while already.”

“Sorry Shiny.” Helma apologized, while Tirek screwed up her lip in consideration.

“Hey, if you wear me, will you become a centaur?” Tirek asked curiously, to which I turned a bit pink at the thought of, but also considered the difficulties having to deal with a penis under a torso would do.

“Please no. It’d be so hard to have sex with him then.” The positioning would be so awkward. Not to mention he’d have so many issues getting around. Centaurs aren’t common in this world after all. Not since old Tirek devoured them all by absorbing his whole species’ magic all at once. “Hey, before we use you or not lock you back up, do you even regret any of your actions?”

“I regret finding that tome. I regret killing my family, friends, my people when I foolishly cast a spell that promised me power. I also regret letting the corrupting magic take me over, turn me into a ravenous monster. I’ve had a long time to think about this in Tartarus over many long centuries. I was planning to just siphon enough magic to restore my youth and try to live in peace when that mask slammed onto my face and...well.” Tirek blushed with a smirk. “I kinda gave into a different hunger as the new magic overwrote my old magic.”

“Just to ask, were your breasts that big all the time?” Shining asked as he pulled the Hero’s Garb out, starting to put it on.

“No. My breasts were a modest A-cup, and my body rather lithe and lean. Odd since I’m a bovine, but I digress. As I got bigger, I began moving magic to my bosom and more places where normally fat is stored. But then I started lactating, which was basically making Magic Milk and it got all crazy from there when those Minions started bringing me, servants...” Tirek fondly reminisced, then cleared her nonexistent throat and sheepishly looked at the annoyed but not upset pegasi nearby. “Sorry about that.” They just shrugged and went back to work.

“Oh~. Magic milk?” I purred as I sized up before walked over to open soil on the shore of the Magic-Milk and cum laced lake. “Time to at least make a new tree for us to connect to...or just fly to the Everfree.”

“Tree? Wait! Skyloft can’t move with much more weight! If we’re going to have a giant tree in the central farming island, we need to remove much of the excess structures.” Another stallion butted in, but my feet were already digging in. Um…

“I vote for flying,” Shining commented as he finished putting on his armor, having Helma and Tirek hanging from his belt to either side of his crotch.

“Um...it’s a bit...late for that?” I sheepishly said as my blue body turned brown and began growing.

Everyone facepalmed.

---]===>

“And that’s why it took a week just to get Skyloft over the Everfree.” I sheepishly reported to the princesses, now my light-ball body for comfort. I find this form so much easier to live with. I have no limbs, no big boobs or butt or tail to manage. I literally don’t need anything but my intent with this form. I think I’ll be this way whenever I’m not gonna have fun.

“I want to facepalm.” Zelda groaned. “Is that the right response?” She asked her daughters.

“Indeed it is mother,” Luna replied and then leered at Tirek on Shining Armor’s belt. “Thou almost drowned the world this time Tirek.”

“Sorry…” Tirek replied with shame. “If it’s any consolation, I had no idea that if Skyloft was left unmanned that the sky would try to sink the land. I would’ve at least left some pegasi working the weather controls in that case.”

“There is also the issue of your punishment.” Intoned the imperious voice of Captain Betelguese, who had come immediately when informed we not only had Tirek, but he was now a she and been through a forced rebirth. Which, apparently, has certain issues to bring up. “You are no longer eligible for imprisonment in Tartarus, as you are not the same person that escaped.”

“Yay~!” Tirek cheered, her deep contralto voice humming with joy.

“But! You still nearly destroyed the world! You need to be punished! As an international crime, it must be punished by a consensus of the world powers! However, as the world is in such a divided state, I have invited the current king of the caribou to a summit in Tartarus.” Everyone froze at the Captain’s words. “Her own crimes are great, but as a world leader, I cannot act against her unless she is toppled by other powers, as states the ancient accord of Tartarus.”

“What?! But-!” I was interrupted by Zelda holding up her hand to silence me, taking a long, cleansing breath.

“Understood Captain Betelguese. As the Summons of Tartarus cannot be ignored, when shall we meet in Tartarus?” Zelda asked almost in resignation.

“In one month’s time. In that time, no nation may act against another in any capacity, for it will be seen as a declaration of worldwide war, including with Tartarus.” Captain Betelguese declared and looked at Tirek, who was decidedly much more pale than red right now. “Be sure the accused does not go free.” Captain Betelguese took a dark orb from his satchel and then vanished in a shrinking ball of dark magic until it puffed out of existence.

We all remained silent as we let the situation sink in.

“We can’t do anything for a whole month…” Shining said in shock as he looked around at the others. “That’s what I got out of that. We can’t do anything about the issues plaguing the world, because technically each one is an act against one nation or another.”

“But what about charity or other acts of benevolence? Surely that isn’t out of the question?” Celestia nearly pleaded of her mother, who rubbed the bases of her antlers.

“Considering said benevolence or charity is in direct opposition of the Cervine Kingdom, yes, it is out of the question.” Zelda lamented and everyone, Tirek especially, were all gobsmacked that this was happening. “Well...time for a vacation everyone. We can reach Tartarus in a day’s trip, so we might as well enjoy our forced time off.”

“Is Grogar a world leader?” Eris suddenly asked.

“No. He is merely an agent of evil, acting outside the laws of all nations.” Zelda replied.

“So is Ganondorf a world leader?” Eris then asked.

“No! He may be King of the Gerudo, but if he was acting in such a capacity, then we’d have heard about it by now.” Zelda declared.

“Isn’t he the one leading the monsters though?” Eris then further asked.

“What nation do they claim as their home then?” Zelda demanded of Eris.

“We completely took over a temple and its Goddess held by that one other goddess,” Helma commented. “She was really powerful.”

“Then it’s an occupation. The Tartarus Accord does not consider an occupation as a sovereign power. Now then, I don’t know about the lot of you, but I could go for about maybe ten mugs of Talon’s alcoholic breast milk.” Zelda grumbled as she got up and stormed towards the door, stopping and pointing at Tirek’s face. “I hope you learn from this. Because I doubt with the good word I’ll put in for you with the other nations that you’ll be imprisoned again.”

“Thank you. For your Kindness.” Tirek meekly said, too downcast to really be happy with the reassurance.

---]===>

“So you have already arranged for a host?” I asked in a bit of a surprise as I arrived in the royal suite to rest, only to find Helma already being worn, same for Gohma and Volvagia. I had been talking with Tia and Lulu for a while as everyone else dispersed. I guess Shining had brought Helma back to the suite, but I can only guess that Shining took Tirek with him. Wherever he went. He’s a free stallion, I don’t have a monopoly on his time. Outside of questing that is.

“Yes. I’m Holly. A griffin. When I was offered to host a magic entity with a contract for repayment in magic and money, I was rather interested. Especially with the clause that continuous wear would result in...modifications...” Helma’s host spoke with the bird-woman’s voice while hefting her impossible boobs, now garbed in a nearly inadequate tube top made entirely to just cover her nipples and areolas.

“Oh! Right! Um, so Gohma, Volva, how have your hosts changed so far?” I asked in a mixture of concern and curiosity.

“I’ve grown an extra pair of arms, and one of my eyes is going blind.” Reported Gohma’s host; Glossa. “I like the permanent extra arms, and I don’t mind losing sight in one eye when I can just turn it into a functioning eye anyway.”

“Mitzi has grown two feet and has huge tits!” Mitzi reported with Volvagia’s voice.

“Oh. Good to see you’re all benefitting.” Besides Glossa, going blind in one eye is likely a precursor to becoming a cyclops. Even if you can transform your face, that’s gotta be a negative, no matter who you are. “But where are they getting the money to pay you?”

“I am the general of an army of avian minions from Dark World. I have ready access to funds.” Helma declared haughtily as she puffed out her chest, stretching the purple tube top that matched her purple yoga pants that clung desperately tight to her thiccness.

“I have an army of devious little thieves who love to hoard treasure, despite my wishes otherwise. I can request funds whenever.” Volvagia, in a white halter top and jeans, answered.

“I burrow for precious metals every morning. I’m covered. Sometimes literally.” Gohma, in a surprisingly simple yellow sundress with open sides for her extra arms stated.

“Good for you all. I hope you’re not planning for me to get naughty though. I’m tired and bummed out from what’s happening with Tirek.” That Luna and Celestia were upset too was an understatement. All the momentum we’ve built up is going to slow to a halt and possibly make getting back into such a good position all the harder. We can prepare, but we can’t act!

“OH, MY GAWD~!” I perked up at the sound of Tirek’s voice and rushed to the balcony to gawk at seeing giantess centaur Tirek at the edge of the city where it hasn’t expanded onto the rest of the plateau yet with tits even bigger than before and gushing milk off the edge of the plateau and into the canyon. “Y-you could’ve warned me your magic was this potent! S-sorry~!”

“Oh no~.” I groaned, blinking, and my perspective was now in my tree, which I turned to face her. “Tirek! What is the meaning of this?!” I demanded as I crossed my arms under my sap-pouring bosom.

“Sorry, Navi! Tara was curious about how my magic worked and after several drinks, she and her brother got to talking and...well, I don’t exactly have the power to resist, do I? I’m so sorry~!” Tirek explained to me, followed by who must be Tara meekly apologizing. “Oof~! I’m so full~! Just how much magic do you have Tara?”

“Enough to be the Sage of Magic. Please take her off, I don’t think this reflects well on you.” I was interrupted by booing at me coming from the city, where the majority clearly enjoyed the show. “Ugh, nevermind. I forgot where we are. Still, I don’t think Captain Betelguese will look kindly on this sort of behavior.”

“Considering I’m mostly a Magic Artifact now, I doubt I have much to blame for how others use me.” Tirek bitterly grumbled and wilted. “If you don’t mind Tara, we need to drain the excess magic stored in my breasts before I can shrink down. If you take me off like this, I don’t know what my transformative magic will do to you.”

“Alright,” Tara said through the ultra-sexy centaur’s lips. “But how~?”

“Just pour it in the river or something.” I groaned as a new fairy that looked predominantly bird-themed floated out of my canopy.

“Oh~, this is the world Mom is having trouble with? A lot like our own...less connected to the Warp though.” She commented, her body being different colors like Eris. Wait, that distinct body style, and talking about a Mother? Great, must be another of Wiatr’s minions.

“YOU! Hold the fuck up! Show up in like ten minutes when we deal with this.” I groaned at the gray owl-headed fairy.

“Uh...okay?” She acquiesced, floating into my branches and pulling out a book. “An infinite-capacity milking tank might be a good suggestion, we do it at home. Why is your world...not ready for mother yet? This world seems ready.”

“Because even though we’re overpaid, oversexed, and over here, we’re not ready for your world’s level of unbridled debauchery.” I huffed in indignance. Nobody, not even Vaati, is depraved/lewd enough to even rival Wiatr.

“True, at least you’re ready for me to finally show up, someone studying up a storm.” She giggled as Tirek/Tara began using magic to start dumping even more milk into the river at the bottom of the canyon. Geez, we’re the worst eco-terrorists. Dumping nutritious tree sap and milk into the same, poor, overtaxed river. All those overfed and blooming trees downstream are really suffering for our negligence.

“YAY~!” The water nymphs cheered from the river canyon below.

“Anyway. I’m kinda done. I want today to be over with. Good night.” I closed my eyes and willed myself into obliviousness until I sank into the peaceful bliss of sleep.

Ch.67

View Online

Ch.67

“Wait, I’m your dad?” I heard Eris ask.

“Yes and no. An alternate universe version of you is, one that is technically stronger.” The new fairy explained, whose body was mostly made up of owls, hawks, and a lion for her body her colors similar to worn leather books with stained covers in dark reds, browns, blues, and greens.

“I take offense to that! I’m plenty strong!” Eris huffed. “Right Harmy?!”

“Of course dear.” Harmonia absently said, as if occupied with something, so I opened my eyes and looked to either side of me, seeing Eris’ tree looking puffed-up and offended, while on my other side Harmonia was...reading a book-sized for her. Where the hell did she get that?

“Anyway, yeah, I’m not a fairy-like you, and I’m technically part Warp Daemon due to some things we found out. Weird really.” The not-fairy said in response from where she floated in front of Eris.

“Well then what are you?” Eris asked. “I’m the Goddess of Chaos and part of the Trinity of Great Fairies. How am I weak?”

“Nothing important, other than my soul is part of raw soul stuff and very unstable.” The Not-a-Fairy stated. “How are you liking the book? I have more in my pocket dimension library floating in the Void.” Deflected the clearly hyper-intelligent not-fairy.

“It’s fascinating, but why are these Lust Demons so destructive?” Harmonia asked as she waved the book about a bit. “This is fantastic fiction by the way.”

“That’s a history book.” The visiting entity of Chaos replied, making Harmonia gag and hold the book away from her. “If your world keeps up the path it’s on, you’d better get used to stuff like that. You may not have Lust Demons, but what I’ve gathered so far, it seems your Dark World is quickly adopting a similar theme with busty-lusty minions on tap.”

“We’re dealing with it...slowly.” I commented as I finished waking up, stretching a bit and hugging the waists of my ‘sister’ fairies, who both smiled and cooed at me. “Who are you?”

“Hermais, Spirit of Forbidden Knowledge, sister/brother to Eris, Spirit of Chaotic Time, and Dongoruas, Spirit of Chaotic Space,” Hermais explained. “My siblings are a bit more powerful of us three and our, um offsiblings.”

“I’m guessing you fornicated with your own mother then, according to this book I’ve read on how apparently your world spits in the idea of genetic diversity and too many like plus like equals error.” Harmonia scratched her chin as she looked at the book. “The caribou have nearly completely figured out how to ignore that limitation, but they’ll still have mutant offspring if they breed that closely together.”

“Only because we had to.” Hermais blushed in a bit of shame. “It was because we had to balance Order. Mother birthed a lot of Alicorns, which on our world are synonymous with Order.”

“Um, okay. Your world’s Chaos and Order are weird.” Eris commented. “All our world needed was Navi, Harmy, and I to achieve a sort of balance.”

“Eh, I know.” Hermais chuckled. “Anyway, I’m here as mother wants me to act as a representative of her and her followers who are enslaved right now. She heard about the Moot.”

“It’s called a summit, but I like the word moot better,” I commented before sighing. “Please. I know it’s a lot to ask, but could you please not bring more Chaos here? It’s so hard to keep things under wraps as it is.” I leered at Eris in annoyance and she stuck out her tongue at me. Do that again and I’ll be sucking on it you stupid, sexy-.

“Only if you let me copy your world knowledge for my library,” Hermais said with a grin, holding out her hand as it shone green/purple.

“Better off getting that trade from Princess Zelda or Princess Celestia. I’ve only been in this world going for nearly two years now. Eris was entombed in stone for over a millennium, and Harmonia has forgotten more than she ever knew.” I informed the kinda scary little draconequus with nods from Eris and Harmy as the latter handed back the book, which vanished instantly.

“Ah, okay, well once the deal is made, as a patron of my library your scholars can explore it. I’ll set up a permanent door to it someplace.” Hermais explained and Harmy looked worried. “Oh don’t worry, the most dangerous stuff is far from reception and would take lifetimes to get to.”

“Unless you ask the librarian right?” I asked in resignation, getting a firm nod from the Chaos spirit.

“That would be me~, and I don’t hand out my best stuff without favors.” Hermais chuckled. “Try to force me and my wife will deal with you.” Suddenly we all felt unnerved as something outside of our eyesight appeared for a brief moment. “I’m okay dear, go home. I know I was stuck in Victor’s world for three years, you don’t have to hound me.” Hermais groaned. “Yes, I’ll ravage you as a male when I come home. Alright, I won’t fuck my Fama here.”

“Don’t worry, not my type. Anymore. I like the oddly prudish types these days.” Eris joked as she gently elbowed me and reached past me to grope Harmy’s ass, the woman biting her lip and fluttering her eyes at our Chaotic lover.

“Anyway, Mother warned me not to get pregnant again when I’m acting as an agent of hers,” Hermais explained. “Even if she calls on her lovers to seal Hell if she finds it in a world she’s cultivating.”

“Geez, make her sound like a Collector why don’t you,” I grumbled before sighing and leaving my tree as my ball of light body. I need a shorter name for this. I’ll call it my light form.

“She is compelled to spread life, sex, and wealth where her fairies travel.” Hermais chuckled before following me, “you’re kinda hot.”

“Please don’t follow me~! I have enough lovers! I’m in a harem of 9 members, and possibly growing much bigger as it is! It’s so tiring as it stands!” I complained, not wanting this spooky draconequus woman getting attached to my quite immense pool of lovers.

“Oh, I wouldn’t be more than a one night stand.” Hermais chuckled as she slithered around the air. “Or a fuck-buddy if you don’t mind us seeing each other more frequently.”

“I have enough children, thank you.” I sniffed as I entered the royal suite to check in on said babies, finding Hannah was tending to them as she’d taken to. “Good morning Hannah, how are your siblings?”

“Mom? They’re doing good. Jubilee woke them all up, but feeding them your milk calmed them down enough to wake up more slowly.” Hannah informed me, and I smirked behind my light at how my secret was the natural sedatives in breast milk being more potent with my own blend.

“Oh~! They’re precious!” Hermais cooed at my kids. “Oh, I could just turn them into little hooligans!”

“Touch my kin and I will banish you to the depths of the Dark World.” I coldly intoned in a voice that shuddered reality itself, the very air wavering.

“Hehehe.” Hermais chuckled and nuzzled me sneaking a kiss in. How? I’m made of light right now! “I might like that but I get the message.”

“Don’t touch me. You don’t get to touch me after even hinting at a threat to my children.” I snarled, slapping at her face with my invisible hand, only for her to dodge.

“It wasn’t a threat! I call my kid's hooligans and teach them all sorts of Magic!” Hermais replied in worried confusion.

“Hooligans are synonymous with minor to middling Minions of this world! Learn your terminology a bit better!” It was something from this world specifically. A Hooligan was a type of ghostly monster that tended to blend into the shadows, sowing fear and stealing small trinkets. Good spies supposedly. They sit somewhere between Poes and miniblins.

“Ah, Sorry. Foreign issue then.” Hermais said before bowing before me formally and holding out a small book, the cover showing a map.

“A map to my library as apology, it will only open for you,” Hermais said with remorse.

“I don’t exactly have much time to sit down and read these days. I bet, even with this forced vacation I’m on, that most of it will be spent with my lovers.” Then, the map changed into...is-are those? “Are those copies of The Legend of Zelda: Hyrule Historia, Encyclopedia, and Art and Artifacts?!” I geeked out, happily taking them from her hands, stuffing them down my invisible cleavage with glee. “This is great! I can refresh my knowledge and help my Hero!” I wrapped my invisible arms around her neck and began smooching her face.

“I know, I got that copy from my ‘fathers’,” Hermais said while holding me to her boobs. It is so weird having my light form being treated like my manifested one. I think I both like it and not. It’s weird. “They have a lot of modern stuff.”

“What else do you have?” I asked excitedly, and she smirked. Whoops. Did I just get pulled in, hook, line, and sinker?

“Almost everything from your world. I collect more than books~. Even if aunty won’t let me have her stuff.” Hermais pouted at the last bit. “I can gift you the Zelda games too~.”

“I will bone you for life if I can have video games again!” I declared excitedly, only to regain myself and back away. “I mean-! I’m not-! I’m not a slut~!” I whined pitifully at how I threw myself at her so quickly.

“Never said you were. In my world that is like saying you want to have dinner at a five-star restaurant. Just without a lot of money needed to be involved or to be enjoyable” Hermais cheerfully informed me. “Consider it your dive into my own foreign customs.”

“Mom. I have enough problems trying not to masturbate to you. Can you please not?” Hannah whined as she wiggled a bit, making me feel a bit ashamed of bothering my daughter so much. She was getting urges now, and it wasn’t very nice of me to tease her with openly flirting with someone right in front of her.

“Sorry baby. How are things with Scootaloo?” The way Hannah’s tail fluffed up and her boobs swelled a bit at just mentioning I knew about her secret relationship with Scootaloo was both adorable, and worrying. At least her first sexual forays are with another girl, and I don’t need to worry about little kits so soon. “Don’t think I can’t tell who you’re spending quality time with, I’m sure others have noticed too. Bit of advice, take a full shower afterward if you don’t want your partner’s musk to give you away.”

“Mom~!” Hannah covered her eyes and fled the nursery in embarrassment.

“Remember to use condoms if you swing that way!” I called after her.

“GAH!” Hannah barked.

“My gosh, she is adorable. I wish my own offsiblings could’ve had the leisure of growing up slowly like that.” Hermais sighed wistfully before shrugging. “At least I didn’t have to nurse or change diapers or other time-intensive things. We were so busy when we were born, no time to even adjust beyond the compulsion to make more draconequus.”

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that,” I said with a small bow. “So, um, can I have the games?”

“Hm~? Well maybe~? If you go on a date with me?” Hermais playfully asked, and I felt a bit uneasy. Do I really want those games? Yes! I do! But...if I associate with her more intimately, she might complicate my life so much more than it already is…

“How about...not today, this weekend? I have the time now.” I think it’s Wednesday. Is it? What day is it? UGH. I hate being so busy I can’t keep track of the days of the week!

“Ehehe, alright. I might invite one of my siblings over, there’s a remnant of something from a Corrupt World floating about that we could go hunting for before then.” Hermais said while rubbing her hands. “I love Corrupt World artifacts.”

“Um...I just meant a date with you though…” Is she intending a double date? I’ll need to bring someone too then…I know Surgeon will be available since she’s off on the weekends, but I don’t know if she’ll but up for a proper date with someone so casually and suddenly.

“I know.” Hermais chuckled before pecking me on my invisible cheek. “Now~ what...huh, a remnant of Todd’s world, how’d it get over here?”

“You go on ahead and tend to you business Hermais, I’ve gotta touch base with my...y’know what? They’re my family, even if not by blood. So yes, I need to talk to my family.” That’s a much nicer way to put a large number of consenting adults who have a polyamorous relationship together.

“Alright, have fun!” Hermais said before floating off.

Of course, the moment she did, the babies all suddenly began crying and I whined as I moved to tend to them.

---]===>

“So we have who here?” Zelda asked as I floated into the throne room. I had been aimlessly floating around the castle looking for my lovers but hadn’t had any luck, so I ended up here. Zelda was on her throne with Tia and Lulu on theirs, and their audience was Shining along with his harem of living masks. Hey! It seems Tirek got a volunteer already! They must have rather weak magic if she’s this sporty 6-foot tall centaur with A-cups and a lithe body. She’s even wearing a cute red blouse.

“A girl named Hermais,” Tirek commented, “Whatever she finds she can send to another world, we have enough problems.” Unsaid by her was that currently, most of them were her fault. Something we don’t really blame her for, considering it was Majora and Ganon who caused the scenario.

“We can’t really say that.” Trachea said from her own little throne on Luna’s side. Oh! Trachea is here~! Then that means Zephyr should be too! “We should help with whatever she’s doing if she’s here in peace like Eris and Harmonia say.”

“What if it’s some bad guy she’s looking for right now?” Gohma asked with a smile.

“Um, well we could just turn them good,” Shining commented before nuzzling Volva, who was groaning from a full belly she rubbed through her T-shirt. Dang it. They really are Shiny’s harem. Oh well, at least Luna doesn’t seem interested in merging the harems so much as intermingling.

“The Song of Healing won’t work on everyone, Dad.” Celestia teased with a chuckle.

“Yes, and please don’t make too many children, Father.” Luna similarly teased until Shining wiggled his eyebrows at her. Ach, no don’t tease her! She’s all about domination!

“Shining don’t tease Luna unless you want to be added to her Harem.” Zelda with annoyance.

“But I’m only teasing?” Shining playfully questioned, not at all bothered at the concept of him being their reincarnated father.

“Getting back to Hermais, should we consider anything she does as actions of the Black Isles?” Zelda asked briskly, shifting back to that they were talking about.

“Considering she is a representative of a whole other realm I say not. Besides, the Black isles are suffering a sudden occupation, and don’t exactly have the ability to attend the summit in one month’s time.” Celestia declared. “Why try to complicate things and possibly justify an invasion of them from the caribou, who would jump at the opportunity with all their other fronts in their quest for global domination having been stymied by both us, and Ganondorf.”

“Actually...about that…” Zelda nervously broached, licking her lips and shifting in her seat uncomfortably. “I’m afraid that, with the calling of the Summit, our existence here has been exposed to Queen Vaati. As well as my own. In fact, we have-.”

“MY QUEEN~!” Declared a terrifyingly familiar voice as in rushed a holy shit I knocked her up good Queen Vaati, who waddled into the throne room happily, her utterly massive belly dragging on the runner carpet as she pushed herself in, unable to even see past her belly and beach-ball breasts. Which, considering she had grown two whole feet from her pregnancy, was incredibly huge.

“NO!” I yelped as I flew to hide behind Luna.

“Vaati.” Zelda groaned in resignation. “I told you to wait until tomorrow at least…”

“I could not wait a moment longer! My Queen has returned! I can finally return the crown!” Vaati gushed in excitement as she turned sideways to see her queen, the stunningly beautiful and cruel albino caribou beaming at her queen, her blue regalia seeming to strain at her breasts as if she were immensely aroused just by seeing Zelda.

“What?” We all asked in shock, especially Zelda.

“Everything I’ve done. As terrible as it was, was all in an effort to save the Minish. We were vanishing into thin air! I couldn’t find a trace of those gone! I managed to stabilize myself, and a few others and only the youngest didn’t succumb to whatever curse was laid on our people. I began breeding, desperately. We had fallen from hundreds of thousands to a meger 200 people.” Vaati whimpered as she rubbed her belly. “I had to find away. So I started with-.”

“Making everyone Hermaphrodites, and making the Slimes your first victims, so you could breed without genetic diversity being too much of an issue,” Eris said as she wrung her hands together in her place floating above the thrones, looking especially ashamed as she moved to float in front of Vaati.

“Eris,” I whined. “Also, here is Eris; the cause of the Minish turning into Breezies.” I stated with a long-suffering sigh while throwing my lover under the bus to face her mistakes.

“Wait, WHAT?! Th-they were just turned into the Breezies?! S-so all my atrocities, wars waged, my achievements…?” Vaati blubbered, and began bawling on the spot. Clearly such a revelation was a bit much, especially considering she’s so heavily pregnant.

“Ah, should I have said that?” I asked my royal lovers with shame.

“It was rather insensitive of you…” Celestia reluctantly said, torn between concern for the woman and hate for how she’d been the woman’s slave for a decade. “And now me being a slave makes no sense if she truly did worship mother. There’s something else going on with her.”

“Um, what should I do?” I asked as Eris also jumped from hoof to paw in the air looking at Zelda. Whatever we were going to do next was interrupted by Vaati gasping, and a copious amount of fluid gushed from under her dress, causing us to rush to her aid.

Ch.68

View Online

Ch.68

I climbed out of a pile of gifts that just suddenly dropped on me by a portal that had what looked to be Hermais and another draconequus laughing at me. “Really?! Who are these from?!” I barked at the two through the portal, but they just smiled and closed the portal. Ugh!

“So these are your fawns? Aw. My sperm donor is really cute.” Vaati winked at me as she nursed two of her 12 fawns, clearly too in the afterglow to care about the silly thing that just happened. The birth was incredibly easy once we moved her to the castle clinic and I did my Birth Assist Technique. Oh great, that sounded like some sort of Medical Ninjutsu from Naruto or something. Shussan Shien No Jutsu! “Sorry for getting so worked up. It’s not every day you get told all your moral sacrifices and corruption for the past thousand years have been pointless.”

“Well, not pointless,” Eris commented. “The Breezies only had their magic as a connection to the original Minish. As a species, I effectively was driving yours to extinction like I so coldly did to most of the other races of Hyrule. Your actions, as terrible as they are, did save your species.” Eris declared as she used her magic to help nurse Vaati’s 10 other fawns, since beach ball-sized or not, she only has two nipples. Seeing the milk literally flow through the skin of her boobs though was kinda unnerving, even if it was just passing through her flesh, not from holes.

“Thanks.” Vaati mewled before pulling me into a kiss with her magic. “You’re the only one I’ve ever borne children from. Thank you, and sorry for how I treated you and your lover before. When some oddly powerful fairy pulled something out of me, I felt all the guilt just come crashing into me, and I had to come here as soon as possible.” Vaati said the last bit towards the whole room, which had the same audience as the throne room from earlier.

“Oddly powerful? Hermais I’m guessing.” I commented before feeling Vaati lick and kiss me, trying to arouse me. “Sorry Vaati, but with how you treated Tia-.”

“I’m good! She was an incredibly attentive master, even if she was cruel. She can join if anyone else is okay with it.” Celestia announced with a vibrant blush as her eyes flicked to Vaati’s crotch under the blanket and at the rest of the room.

“Come over Tia, I missed you.” Vaati purred as everyone shifted. “I regret how I treated you, but you always gave me good advice when I asked for it, even if I ignored most of the ones involving mercy. Fuck. I was such a bitch.” Vaati whimpered in retrospect, and Tia immediately went to her, rubbing her temples. “Oh. Oh, Tia. You…” Vaati immediately fell asleep, causing us to gawk.

“She...um, really likes head pats and rubs. That, and she’s incredibly exhausted despite how quick and easy that birth was.” Tia excused, then also sheepishly revealed the palms of her hands faint with her magic. “I also just wanted her to rest.”

“Uh, you’re in love with her, aren't you?” Eris asked in a bit of astonishment.

“No! I mean, she treated me so horribly! I’m okay with getting to know her if whatever has been making her cruel is gone, but I do remember the rare moments where she was so vulnerable, and she opened up to me.” Tia admitted weakly.

“Tia and Vaati kissing in a tree, having S E X-“ I smacked Eris, shutting her up.

“Sister. Know that We have misgivings with this, but if thou art willing to accept her olive branch, then We shalt give her a chance. Now that she’s properly surrendered her crown to mother, things will become much easier.” Luna looked to Zelda, who was gazing upon Vaati sadly.

“So do we rule half the world now?” I asked eagerly. “Or is something in the way of that?”

“Oh. No. We rule half the world, but now, all our endeavors from before about gearing up to take over are going to have to instead shift to reforming the government. Which, honestly, is going to be harder than overthrowing the old government.” Zelda sighed and rubbed the bases of her antlers.

“Vaati’s other daughter, one that she sired, might be an issue.” Luna groused. “We still have Nicole to fight off her claim and Vaati now, but that warmongering bitch may try to keep to the old ways.”

“This all said, I must officially depart for Canterlot, and begin our work there. Celestia, Luna. I leave Equestria in your hands. I will still communicate via Gossip Stone whenever there is something to report.” Zelda declared as she kissed her daughters on the cheeks and left the clinic.

“Love you/thou mother!” They called after her as I wiggled about in Vaati’s grabby hands.

“So we have a formerly tiny terror in our harem now?” I asked as I felt those fingers rubbing my crotch. I’m a ball of light, why am I still partially manifested~?

“Considering she is the former usurper of mother’s throne, she’ll likely need to go to Canterlot as well once she awakens. We can care for your fawns here.” Celestia said as she cooed at one of the little babies happily sucking on a magic nipple that the milk was flowing into.

“Oh~, she’s so grabby!” I groaned as she plunged her pinky into my pussy. I’m in my light form, how is everyone interacting with me so well~?!

---]===>

After escaping the lusty sleeping clutches of Vaati, I had to distance myself from the craziness. I mean, seriously. I just scheduled a date with a terrifyingly powerful entity who is just the child of an even more powerful entity, and now had who was basically our greatest antagonist besides Ganondorf practically throw herself on our mercy simply because we had the right person in charge.

I can figure out who to take on my double-date with Hermais later, I’m gonna catch up on my Zelda lore~!

I flew back to the royal suite to do just that, only to pause at seeing Zephyr was home. My hyper busty and big-bootied slime lover was in her tub, reading a book that was clearly charmed to be liquid-proof. “Hm? Oh, hello there! The balcony faces your queens.” Zephyr pointed out, and I felt sad she didn’t notice me, but then again, she hasn’t been around since my latest changes.

“It’s me Zephyr,” I said as I manifested and flew closer to sit on the rim of her tub, kicking my legs to idly splash her nearly rim-high volume of brown and cream swirly slime. “Sorry I changed again since you last saw me.”

“Oh! I’m sorry Rob-.”

“It’s Navi now. I...I was never just Robin. I thought I was. Despite that though, I may be the Goddess and Great Fairy Navi, but I am still the Mother and Fama from before. A fairy Talented in caring for and guiding others.” I said wistfully with a bit of self-derision. John had been so useless, he couldn’t even help himself. Robin was just a brainless bitch content to just go along with things. But the person I am now...I can’t see myself as being so pathetic, so incapable.

I’m shocked Luna still loves me since it was my neediness and my patheticness that first drew her to me. Did my development into what I am now reinforce her love?

“Okay, Rob...Navi. I can get that.” Zephyr said softly as she reached out and gently touched my shoulder with her index finger. “Do you want to join me in the bath? Or what do you want?”

“I’d like to join you, and read, if that’s not weird?” I requested, and Zephyr scooted aside, which was a bit amusing considering the tub was pretty much full of her. It was about to overflow. I sized up, sliding my gooey legs into her, and groaning at how comfortable it was to start letting my slime decompress and mingle with my fellow slime-woman. I sighed as I moved to lean next to her, fishing out Hyrule Historia from my cleavage, the clearly charmed book wicking away my blue slime as I opened it up and spent quiet, quality time with my lover.

We both ignored the splashing splats our overflowing slime made as it spilled out of the tub from our combined mass. Well, mostly me, my blue slime quickly being the most common color on the floor.

---]===>

“While your cleavage is comfortable, can you take me out.” A voice asked from my bust. I looked around as I finished showering, my membrane looking moister. Not a lot of people know, but I need moisture or I start losing mass.

“Huh? I didn’t accidentally stuff someone in there did I?” I asked as I reached in, not finding them. “Um, could you grab onto my hand?” Teeth bit my hand and I yelped as I pulled out William the Skull Mask. “Oh! Sorry about that. You just kinda went out of mind with Tirek, and the macro sex, and the summit announcement, and our enemy surrendering…”

“Noth a bob-omb.” William said around my hand before I took him off and stuck him to my left breast, where he adhered. “Whoa! Um, wasn’t expecting that, but okay.”

“I’m basically made to host Living Masks along with all kinds of other weird stuff.” I casually replied as I went to the mirror, examining my form and checking my goo antlers. It was so odd, not having a plant-based core which had fused into me upon the final realizations of who I am. Instead, my body transformed as a whole into plant life or even back from it at will. It really was like my Core became truly one with me. I’ll miss it and it’s smugness.

Then again, I suspect that was my own smugness. I’ve been feeling pretty self-assured lately.

“Oh. So I might have unexpected added abilities or effects? Hm, this world is odd. But, it is a Zelda world, so I’m not going to throw stones since I’m from a Corruption of Champions world blended with Dark Souls.” William commented until I began rubbing his bone with a dry hand towel to get the moisture off of him.

“So what can you do?” I asked, focusing on a part of him that seemed discolored, and scrunched my snout at realizing he’d gotten into my stash of taffy! That’s my taffy! I’ll complain to him later.

“Well, I was mostly a back up of William for Willow in case things from beyond tried fucking with her head. Her Displacer was a bit mindful of that.” William explained as he looked about, things floating over to him to look at. “Currently I’ve been modified to not only do that but use minor spells to defend myself and act as an observer for my larger whole.”

“Then why can’t you be the representative of your realm?” I asked while thinking on Hermais.

“While I can, my others felt I’m a bit too dry to represent our interests.” He explained.

“So you’re a prude. Got it.” I casually figured out his real meaning as I finished drying him off, and grew my plant bikini back over my right breast and my lower body, turning off the light off as I shrunk down, William matching me like the other masks did.

“Yes, well, I was made to stay as static as possible if Willow ever needed to be reset to Zero.” He explained. “That isn’t to say I haven’t been affected by my others, and if they meld with me my appearance will change as more of they’re power is poured in. Also, neat trick. We can’t do that unless we lose mass and weaken ourselves. Svartr tried it just before making the fairies.”

“I stuff my unneeded mass into my personal pocket dimension, the same one you were in,” I explained as I turned into my light form, flying out of the balcony to head for my tree. The sun was setting and the day was ending. Unfortunately, it seems Nicole is still off on an assignment, but she’ll be getting called back thanks to Vaati’s surrender.

“I tried that! It just made me too weak!” A female voice that sounded like chocolate on steel. I don’t get that description, but it seemed right to me.

“Strength isn’t everything. I would know. I used to have super-strength, but I’m okay without it.” I casually replied as I melded into my tree, yawning with my wooden mouth as I crossed my arms loosely under my bust to settle in. If Will wants off, he can ask. I just hope the new voice doesn’t pester me too much.

“So, what we do?” Wiliam asked from my breast, having taken shape as soon as I entered my tree.

“Relaxing. There isn’t much to do. What about you?” I asked without opening my eyes, enjoying the wind as it rustled my canopy. I could go for a tiny bit of rain, but with how much was dumped on the world during Skyloft’s lusty crisis, we weren’t going to be getting rain for a while. In fact, sadly, we were going to go through a mandated drought to get rid of the excess water.

“Tagging along,” Wiliam told me, so I shrugged and continued to drift off. “Is this what you do for relaxation?” Or not.

“Will. I am a few words away from shoving you back into my cleavage instead.”

“Shutting up.”

---]===>

“You girls...all arranged your volunteers to share days off?” I asked meekly, having Gohma on my left breast, Volvagia my right...and then Helma on my left ass cheek and Tirek my right ass cheek. I was more-or-less perfectly fine with this under normal circumstances. But today was Saturday! Turned out yesterday was Friday, which, of course, it was, but you know what I mean! “Girls, I have a date! I was planning to ask Surgeon General if she wanted to go with me on a Double Date with Hermais and whoever she’s bringing!”

“Hey! This just means you’re bringing four dates along! Flex on her!” Tirek crowed behind me, and I whined as I considered growing two extra breasts instead so I didn’t have sexy women’s faces on my ass.

“How exactly would that help?” I asked as I decided to go for it, growing two more boobs under my usual pair, of the same size, and moved Helma and Tirek to them. I then looked in the mirror, and smiled softly, posing by thrusting out my quad-tits, the ladies all beaming brightly. “Hey. This looks good!”

“Yes they do~.” I squeaked as suddenly Hermais slithered out from the center of my quad-boobs and fondled all four of the ladies at once with six extra arms giving them incredible gropes, causing them to groan and dribble milk from their lips. “Faceboobs? This is new, I must say.”

“Hermais~! You said the date wasn’t until this evening! It’s only 2 PM!” I whined as Hermais casually kissed Tirek, and began sucking milk through the bovine woman’s lips, making her moan into her mouth even louder and I was starting to pant along with the other three ladies.

“My sister got to come over sooner. These your plus four?” Hermais chuckled from lips that formed on her neck as a serpentine horse head nuzzled my face. “She likes the Ouroboros look.”

This draconequus came into full view, her body having dragon claw on her right, raptor claw on her left, a horse leg on her left and a newt leg on her right. Her main body was a snake with lion ruffle on her shoulders. A mane of feathers running down her back and all along the top of her serpent tail. “Hello~ I’m Eris. Dongoruas also wanted to come, her boi and she is on a dry spell and he gave her permission.”

“But didn’t mother say Dongo could cause a cataclysmic rift in this world’s weird ‘Veil’ thing?” Hermais asked as she continued to play with my tits, the ladies going nuts as multiple faces sought their lips, drinking from their milk-generating mouths as they all groaned and I joined them, my hips wiggling as my cunny dripped down my thighs. Oh~ I’m still tiny too~!

“Dongo said we’d use the pocket world her boi sells cum and milk drinks from. There’s a door to it in your library, sister. Even if you don’t go there unless someone dumps you.” Eris chuckled.

“Then we have our destination!” Hermais declared as I wailed, my cunt clenching on a cock it wished it was worshiping, and I was reduced to a panting, pink-flushed mess of a slime fairy. The ladies on my breasts all insensate with their eyes rolled back as the woman relentlessly sucked their lips and frenched their pussy-level sensitive mouths.

“Let’s go~.” Eris purred as space warped behind Hermais with a door we got shoved in. “Let’s make you more stable~.”

Ch.69

View Online

Ch.69

It was all white. That was what I could get, anyway, from within this pitch darkness of the opaque liquid I was in. I gurgled as I floated aimlessly inside what had to be an impossible reservoir of tangy cum. I don’t need to breathe, and neither do the ladies since they’re attached to my breasts and not properly forming their own bodies, so this wasn’t as dangerous as it would have been for most people.

“Where?” I gurgled as an island formed, light-filled the place somehow and a mostly bear-like draconequus walked up on the sandy beach, Eris on her back, and Hermais floating by. All wearing slutty micro bikinis, which suited each of them with their respectively buff, motherly, and constantly-shifting bodies.

“Changed your look sister?” Hermais asked the bear.

“Yes, now what do we do?” The buff multi-bear draconequus who must be Dongoruas asked as a beachfront diner formed around us. How are they doing this? I get Eris, well, my Eris has incredible power, but can she create what seems to be an isolated livable pocket dimension just for what was supposed to be a date?

“First, we provide temporary bodies for the ladies on our main date’s bosom.” Hermais declared, and the three sisters all snapped their fingers, and I groaned as the ladies grew bodies from mine, and popped off once they were all formed, blinking in shock as they, and I, suddenly had slutty micro bikinis on too with me having only two boobs again, and we were all full size instead of fairy size.

“W-what is...oh~ I like~.” Gohma cooed as she checked herself over, the other girls doing the same, though Tirek seemed uncomfortable with the candy floss in her bovine pussy, and just yanked it off, wagging her tail with a sigh as her cunt could breathe. But I don’t get her having a top at all, she’s her lithe and sporty shape right now.

“How?” I asked in awe as I waved my hand through what had once been cum, but was now clearly air. Salty, very pleasant ocean air too.

“We literally represent creation, our father’s possibility of singularity. When we work together we could, well, not important. Just know this world is a milk/cum tank, and we use it for storage.” Eris explained. “Oh Hermais, I found that C World item, it’s a broken token.”

“Really...we’ll pull the failure out later and Displace them again. A world Mother and Aunty can go to.” Hermais replied.

“Thing is I think Aunty met a version of this one,” Eris commented.

“Later,” Dong told her sisters, looking to us as she gestured for us to sit at the long table, while a shadowy indistinct figure passed out menus. “So, tell us about yourselves.”

“We’re...really doing this? This is an...actual…?” I muttered as I staggered to a chair and gently set my squishy motherly ass into the seat, my companions doing the same, save Tirek, who tossed the chair outside, smashing through the window, and sat on her tauric butt instead.

“Yes, these two want to bang you, but I talked them down to a real date. I don’t like rushing.” Dongoruas explained as the busty and buff woman of various bear species opened her menu. “What is it you like to drink? I’m our waiter and chef since I’m the one who primarily controls Space.”

“Wouldn’t have explained that,” Gohma commented. “I mean your-“ Dong shifted to male and we gawked at the size of his package which went past his chin before she shifted back. “Oh Din that was hot. Um, molten silver?”

“Milk.” Tirek simply requested.

“Pineapple juice,” Helma ordered.

“Goron blood? Um, sorry old habit. Monster Blood.” Volvagia licked her lips.

“I’ll have coconut water,” I said. After all, I guess there must be a reason my milk and cum both taste like coconuts. I love the flavor.

“Your drinks will be out in a moment,” Dong said as she summoned us all water to start with. “So, what do you like, dislike?”

“Hm, I like flying and dislike large hammers,” Volvagia answered with a rub of her snout. She may not remember getting pummeled in the face, but her body seems to.

“I like mining, getting covered in molten metal, rolling about dirt, and I dislike water, don’t hit me with water.” Gohma huffed. “I’m okay if I go in on my terms, but don’t splash me.”

“I like being big, being strong, and being taller than other people. I dislike imprisonment, being small, and being shorter than other people.” Tirek patted her nearly flat chest with a pout. “I’m fine so long as I’m free, but I’d rather be at least ten feet tall with tits out to here.” Tirek held out her arms to try and emphasize her hyper bust when she has it.

“I like sex. A lot. I like fighting. I dislike being forced to do things I don’t want to do.” Helma said with a saucy smirk on her beak, her massive breasts having to sit on the table as she leaned forward to sip the straw of her water which was nestled in her cleavage.

“I don’t like not being sure of myself. Who I am. What I am. I love being cared for and relied upon.” I aired as I stuck a finger into my tall glass of water, absorbing it all in a few seconds.

“I like exploring the timestream, fucking with people, jumping between events at random just to make people think I’m everywhere at once. I hate having to bloody fix my messes if said mess is needed for future events to play out the way I need them to.” Eris replied to our little info dump.

“I like people who are determined and sure of their place in life. I dislike wishy-washy people who don’t commit to something.” Dongoruas said with a small sad look at me. “I understand, however, that sometimes it isn’t the fault of the person for their indecisiveness.”

When we looked at Hermais, she rolled her eyes and snapped her fingers. Suddenly, I knew a summary of her whole life from the instant she was born up until now, and my head hurt a bit. There was an explicit amount of focus on her obsession with being unbirthed and pregnancy in general, and her dislike for death of any kind by any cause, save for assholes who apparently deserve it, like Hell demons. “Goody. That’s over. Can we eat and go play on the beach yet?”

“Hermais.” The two sisters groaned.

“Hey. I’m the Spirit of Forbidden Knowledge. The thinky parts of the brain are part of my domain. I don’t feel like wasting hours telling our life story, so I just dumped mine into their heads.” She then looked at us and winked. “I’d love to crawl into any of your wombs and drive you crazy.”

“That’s for later. For now, food.” Dongo summoned meals for herself and her siblings then looked at us expectantly. After a quick round of consideration, we all ordered some form of seafood, since, y’know, we live inland and seafood is hard to get in the Everfree.

“LOBSTER!” Helma purred and started tearing into her crustacean, eating the shell and all with her sharp beak and underlying anthro-given teeth making the shell just part of the meal.

“So then, dig in!” Eris declared and conversation petered out in favor of delicious food.

---]===>

“I still can’t believe that this is technically all still cum,” I said as I waved my hands through the air while now waist-deep in the cool ocean waters. Hermais with me while Eris and Dongoruas played with the Mask Girls and were in the process of both having a splash fight in the case of Eris, Tirek, and Helma. In the case of Dongo, Volva, and Gohma, they were making a fairly impressive sandcastle by shaping and glassing the surface.

“I know right? Dongo’s power in the material planes is seriously overpowered. But if you think this is impressive, you’ll be blown away if you ever meet a Displaced named Bronze Brave.” Hermais chuckled as we tread through the water. “Sorry if this isn’t as intimate a setting as you were expecting. I just knew you’d take my words as an invitation for a multi-date and also that it’d get a bit out of control. I also knew Eris would get permission sooner, and Dongo would want in.”

“Gotta be bothersome being the know-it-all.” I snorted in amusement as we went chest-deep in the water and I sighed as I let the water start holding me up while I ensured my slime was low in density, even forming an air pocket inside me. “So, what was this about making me ‘stable’?”

“Well, your world is very unstable, and thus you are. The Mask Girls...surprisingly are the most stable things I say. I could literally turn you into anything I want with how unstable you are, which includes making you a massive dick and molding you onto my body. If a Discord that is not nice showed up on your world not many there could counter his power.” Eris explained with concern.

“Not surprising. I was literally played with, body, mind, and soul by Majora like I was a ball of clay. The person I used to be might as well be dead with all the things I’ve been turned into. I nearly became a brainless slime bimbo for instance.” I sighed as I filled my membrane with air, stuffing nearly all but the minimum amount of slime needed in my storage as I began floating on the water like a pool inflatable.

“Dear Mom that is hot,” Hermais said breathlessly as she looked at me and I blinked in confusion. “A-anyway. Yeah, you’re basically a blank canvas, and since you’re the Displaced of your world, I don’t want you at such risk.”

“Well, that sounds great. I’m tired of changing all the time. What are you going to do?” I asked as I floated aimlessly, Hermais hovering over me in the air as she looked me over. I know I’m sexy Hermais, but please get your head out of your cooch. We’re talking about serious stuff here. “Oof!” I grunted as Hermais suddenly fell on me, and I gasped as I began filling with more air, stretching out and into a big enough form to support her on the water, as she sat with a blush on my torso, hands on my enormous nipples as she sheepishly smiled at me.

“Sorry! You just turned yourself into a pool inflatable and I just, unf!” Hermais humped me and I flushed my blue slime pink in how flattered I was that I had accidentally hit something on her list of kinks. “Okay, now that I’m actually fulfilling an erotic fantasy you just gave me, thanks, by the way, I can continue. We’ll mostly shove you in my womb and flood me with both Eris and Dongo’s seed, both of their essences with mine guiding it will be used to make your body as powerful as ours. You won’t gain our powers, nor be our child, you’ll just be unable to change your mental or physical composition on a whim.”

“I’ll be able to use my own transformations right? I’m a dryadic slime fairy, changing on some level is part of what I am.” That sounds great, I won’t lie, but if I can’t change size, assume different forms at my own will, or go in or out of my trees, I’m gonna be screwed.

“You’ll have no issues with that, I’m saying you won’t be able to be altered into, say, a non-slime, or your mind messed with. The magic Mom gave you to help you assume the forms and traits of other species will still be there since it’s already woven in you. We’re just gonna lock you into this incredible, sexy, ohmigawd please let me fuck you now?” Hermais pleaded as she groped my nipples and I turned even pinker at how a hissing noise came out of my nipples.

“You’re asking instead of just playing with me?” I smirked knowingly and cooed as I put my hands on either side of my boobs, pressing them together, blocking our line of sight, and increasing the hissing noise as air escaped me. “I’m a pool toy after all. I don’t have a say~.”

“You devious minx! Have at you!” Hermais excitedly declared and I laughed as she dove between my tits to kiss me, blowing into me and causing me to groan as I inflated further.

---]===>

“I’ve gotta say Hermais. I knew Tia had a big inflation fetish, but I figured you’d have stopped when you started thrusting your dick into my nipple.” I playfully joked from where I, as an inflatable giantess, sat on the beach. My bubbly air-filled ass squishing the top of the beachfront diner as I watched the amorous woman at my pussy, still blowing air into me, her throbbing hard-on leaking as the others all either watched or went on with their own sexcapades in the case of Dongo literally stretching Tirek’s taur cunt on her massive pillar of hyper-sized cock.

“I might be debating on breeding you my sexy toy~.” Hermais groaned between puffing more air into me. “We could breed a whole civilization with both my sisters here. Our world basically has learned how to use dimensional time-travel like Mom’s sister Aventurine uses. We can literally fuck for hundreds of years and nobody would think we were gone for more than a few minutes if we wanted.”

“As nice as that sounds, I have enough children I want to get to know as it is. I also don’t think of you that way Hermais. You’re great, but you’re a little too manipulative for my comfort.” I grunted as my membrane groaned from containing so much air. I’ve only had to devote a little more slime to my membrane, how tough am I? Ever since the Lost Woods, my membrane has been super-tough. “Oh~ just fuck me already!” My pink membrane was so shiny, so tight, so sensitive, but despite having orgasmed multiple times, I wasn’t satisfied.

“Hm, okay, I’m flooding that womb though.” Hermais purred before climbing into me! I moaned and panted as the serpentine woman crawled through my vagina, and through my cervix, into my hollow membrane. “Hey~! You don’t have a womb right now!”

“I can see you,” I moaned in shock looking at my tummy, where Hermais was leaning against my shiny membrane at where my navel would’ve been had I bothered with one. “Why is not having a womb an issue?” I chuckled as Hermais huffed and getting ready to snap her fingers. “I don’t want to make babies! I’ll form a womb if you want, but I’m not adding fallopian tubes. Besides, didn’t you just talk about me being vulnerable to manipulation?”

Hermais huffed before she started masterbating, grumbling about being tricked with her own words. “Fine. It was rude of me to assume-ah!” I extended tendrils from my inner membrane and grabbed all her limbs, moving her to where my Core used to be, where my heart would’ve been, planning some naughty revenge. “Hey! What-.” Uh-oh! I made a-!

“Are you doing-mistake!” I, she, we yelped.

Hermais just became my core! Oh no! Not good! I tried to move her out of position, only instead my body began acting on instinct, a tendril driving into Hermais’ pussy and ass, the woman crying out and getting a tendril down her throat for her response. I gasped as all kinds of knowledge assaulted me and I fell forward into the water, panting as my body was rendered inert while Hermais began taking over.

“N-no! This is what I was talking about! Time out!” Hermais said through my lips and she managed to snap her fingers before my body could finish subsuming her as my Core and was now outside of me, a copy of her body in her place, which I whined over as it became my new Core instead. The mindless and soulless clone was serving as a font of Chaos, but my Order Aspect clashed with it! “Shit! SHIT! Sis! Get over here!” Hermais looked me in the eyes with an apologetic expression and she snapped her fingers-

---]===>

I awoke to the sound of medical equipment, groaning around the tube in my throat that was feeding me something my body said was incredibly energizing and delicious. I opened my eyes to find myself in a hospital room. A modern one, even more high-quality than Surgeon’s hospital. I tried to move but found I was just formless slime filling a sort of rubber copy of my draconequus body.

Where am I? I tried to move, but even budging my slime around was exhausting. Shortly, a unicorn mare in a nurse’s outfit walked in, looking over the equipment monitoring me, and with a nod, left me be. I couldn’t even speak, or blink to let her know I was awake. Or, rather, I’m ‘seeing’ through this transparent rubber me-suit with my slime-sight. Is whatever happened to me so severe, that I reverted to being a basic Slime? No~ please don’t let that be~!

I drifted in and out of awareness, bored to tears as every time I awoke, I was bigger. It seems I was my tiny fairy body and was getting bigger as whatever was fed to me restored my terrifyingly small stores of slime. What happened to me?

Eventually though, the nurse was replaced by a rather intimidatingly sexy purple alicorn pony who looked quite feral and slightly wolf-like and easily stood at 20 feet tall if she wasn’t squeezing through the surprisingly large-scale doorway and room with familiarity and ease. “Hm...you seem to have recovered nicely. Apologies for Hermais recklessly endangering you, but you’ve gone through a lot to recover from.”

I tried to speak, but I was still just slime.

“Right. Even though you’re awake and fully aware, your body and soul haven’t recovered enough from the forced ascension process to be able to even speak, let alone get up.” The buff, busty, giantess of an alicorn said as she looked over charts. “I think we’ll be able to get you out of that rubber suit in a week. Until then, keep feeding and growing until you’re stable.”

I really wanted to say something, but she just left, her big muscular booty tight on her short thigh-length skirt as she leaned down to leave the room. Where am I? What happened? I’m so confused…

Ch.70

View Online

Ch.70

“Where am I?” I asked. “Helma? Gohma? Volva? Tirek?” I asked as I thrashed in my bed, unable to see. Why can’t I see?! There’s something on me! I can’t breathe! I grabbed at the tube in my throat, yanking so hard that it and whatever was sealed to my face tore off. In relief, I poured out of my confinement and was gasping for air I belatedly remembered I didn’t need as I was hands and knees on the hospital bed I’d been in for who-knows-how-long.

Before I could get any further, a swarm of nurses all poured into the room, shutting down the equipment and magically picking me up, ferrying me out of the room with practiced ease. I could do little more than yelp and complain before they had me standing on my mismatched feet next to a mirror and chart. Why are they all so short? My musing was then interrupted by them magically ferrying me to another room, too bemused to voice my confusion.

After some magical scans, a few slaps on the ass which I blushed pink at, and having a folder full of papers handed to me, I was pushed out the doors into a weird blue-stone box canyon with Harmonia as the centerpiece of what looked like a proper science-fantasy town. “Um…” I opened the folder, seeing it had my name, my real name of Navi, my height-sixteen feet wtf-my other measurements, magical affinities, etc. However, there was also a note saying to head for the huge double-doors with guards in front of it.

“Okay, where am I?” I asked before a starship flew overhead. “Wha? How advanced are these guys?” I meekly grew my plant bikini and shrunk down to my tiny fairy size, not comfortable with being a giantess. It felt odd and arousing, and I don’t want to fall into that kind of mindset, not when I’m only used to being gigantic as my tree body, which I’m oddly comfortable with in comparison.

Following the note, I flew to the enormous stone double doors on the left wall with fully armored guards, which was a bit perplexing, considering similarly sized doors were what I was pushed through the smaller doors of. There was another matching set of doors directly opposite me too. If people my current slimy max size were normal, which it was considering I saw several other giants and giantesses of various heights casually walking about and going up and down the elevators, I can see them needing doors that gigantic for the especially big offenders.

The guards let me through with a wave, their armor much more advanced than anything back home, and I gulped as I hovered into the intimidatingly gigantic foyer of a beautiful if simple castle interior. Also, there was a fifty foot tall green feral fox in here! It wasn’t paying me any attention, gnawing at a bone to something I don’t want to even consider since it was so huge.

“Um...hello?” I called meekly, holding the folder nervously.

“Aroo? Hello, Mistress is in the throne room. Or if you’re looking for one of the Ministers of Chaos, you need to go to the community center.” The fox suddenly informed me in a delicious baritone that somehow made my quim quiver. W-what the hell is with this casually oversexed place?

“Um, I was just released from the hospital and had a note to come here? I’m Navi if that helps.” I said to the fox who eyed my tiny form with consideration.

“If it was so vague, then it is surely not Mistress you need to see. Go to the community center to speak with the Ministers. Likely it’s one of them you need to see, and just wanted to mess with you by having you see someone from the castle.” The fox informed me before he transformed into a homina-homina buff and sexy treen anthro fox still the same height if lacking the sheer mass of his previous form. Holy shit. His balls are so gigantic I think at my current full size I could fit into one if I curled up! “It’s the other massive double-doors opposite the medical center.”

“Homina!” I drooled, do I test it? It would be weird, but the idea is hot!

“Um...miss?” I sized up and began rapidly inflating with air as I stalked up to the stud, tossing my folder to the side as I pressed my inflated tits to his bulging pecs with a lusty smirk and a grope of his balls, the hunky fox left blushing.

“Mind if I take a ride stud~?” I dove into a kiss.

---]===>

“Mm~! Thanks for the meal!” I called back to the drained and fucked-out fox giant who groaned as I left the castle foyer, my tiny self once more and radiating with light as I took my light form while zipping around the air in glee. That was incredibly satisfying! I mean, where did that come from? I just jumped a guy’s bones out of nowhere? I mean, sure, I was incredibly horny all of a sudden, but still! “Dang it, Hermais! What did you do~?”

I flew to the doors that the fox, named Pheros, had told me about before I fucked his brains out for being a sexy bastard.

“Well, you’re new.” A very large brown slime shaped like a chocolate lab diamond dog with three heads stated as she followed me, the woman wearing a plain yellow blouse and jeans, and standing at a modest six feet tall. “You came at the right time, Cocoa and Cocoa’s lovers returned after a very long vacation of four hundred years. You here for the Ministers?”

“Yes. Who are you?” I asked as she held open the smaller doors in the massive door, opening into a huge chamber with various things going on. There was a cafeteria, a children’s playground, and what seemed to be a seminar or public announcement stage. The walls of the room were ringed with doors, there had to be easily over a hundred rooms attached to this one massive rectangular chamber.

“Cocoa, Mistress of children and other things.” Cocoa chuckled. “Have fun, Cocoa have to get to work, her lover is getting pissed from some asshole in one of the worlds she’s looking into.” Cocoa then pursed two of her three lips while the last one had her chin scratched by a hand. “You feel and smell familiar to Cocoa. Have we met?”

“Um, no? I’d remember meeting someone as sexy and exotic as you.” I then blushed. Why did I say that?! I’m no smooth operator or floozy! Not anymore! Seriously, what is up with this place that it’s messing with me?

“Cocoa thanks you for the compliment, but she doesn’t have time for a backroom bounce.” The sexy motherly-figured dog cerberus winked at me in triplicate and walked towards one of the walls as my eyes immediately glued to her thicc, sexy, motherly hips and ass, all squeezed into those jeans and i-UNF!

What is wrong with me~?! I’ve gotta find Hermais and get out of here!

“Hermais! Where are you~?!” I called out as I flew about looking for her, seeing many draconequus going about with office work. At my call, a sign appeared in mid-air in front of me, it was a simple arrow aiming at a door. I flew at the indicated door, sighing in relief at seeing it had a plaque labeled with Hermais’, Dongoruas’, and Eris’ names. I flew to the lever and opened the door with ease, flying in to find an office waiting room, with windows looking out at the sea...but...I was just…

“Hello! Are you here on appointment, or just a casual visit?” Asked the draconequus secretary with a soft smile, her lewd body filling out her office uniform in all the right ways and I wanna-.

“I need to see Hermais! I was hospitalized after our sexual misadventure and she gave me this note to go the castle, but then Pheros said I need to come here and-I’m so horny and confused~!” I whined, diving into the secretary’s cleavage with a whine as I began sobbing. Unable to cope with how utterly, desperately horny I was, and how I felt so weird and-.

“It’s okay. Shush. It’s alright. My Mom-sis will be here soon if she’s expecting you.” The secretary cooed as she compressed her huge basketball boobs around me, the action somehow calming me. “You must not be from this universe if you’re taking this so hard.”

“There she is! Dang it, my own shenanigans backfired! Thank you Swissy!” I heard Hermais say before reaching in, grabbing me, and taking me into her office.

“Hermy~! Fuck me~!” I wailed desperately, humping her hand before she snapped her fingers and all the urges stopped. “Oh~! Thank you! What the hell is that?!”

“Sorry. Mother's presence has that effect.” Hermais sighed. “And our world really.”

“So I’m not home. Good to get confirmation. Now what the hell happened Hermais?! You climbed into me, I refused to get pregnant, then when I tried to get some tentacle fun, you became my core and then it just got out of hand!” I whined as she sat down at her desk, setting me down on it. I now noticed she wore a similar office suit as her secretary, making her own huge boobs really pleasing to look at, but unlike before I wasn’t driven to madness over it.

“Basically? How to put this as simply as possible? I may have. Accidentally. Synchronized with you. Thus synchronizing with Farore which caused a domino effect and, well, you became as close to Farore as possible without becoming her. I had to stabilize you as your body began getting taken by Farore unwillingly on her part too. We just barely kept you from ascending to your world’s realm of divinity.” Hermais said in apology as she took the folder from me and it sized back up so she could look it over.

“What?” I asked in shock and fear, considering that was one of the biggest worries I and Eris had when we became Great Fairies governing such potent Aspects. Harmy wasn’t concerned though, basically content either way so long as she had us. “Farore?”

“I’m here Navi. I’m sorry, but...” My body manifested and my membrane turned green, my breasts surged out to the size of beach balls, my hips widened, my ass thiccened as well as my thighs, and then after looking down, both I and Farore blushed so hard that our green membrane turned pink. “You manifest me more fully. Sorry for the size boost when I’m here, but I am the Goddess of Life for our world.”

“Oh~, that is sexy.” Hermais purred as she rubbed herself. “Um, sorry, in my nature.”

“Considering you drove us both nearly mad with lust just by Navi being here, I can understand.” Farore said on our behalf, hefting her breasts and biting our shared lip. “My body in the Sacred Realm has been forming only recently. The Sacred Realm isn’t really a material plane, or rather, it wasn’t. But now I’m looking more and more like this due to your connection to me Navi. I thank you.” Farore kissed the top of our right breast, and then suddenly I shrunk in proportions, blue again.

“Whoa! That is much more apparent than before. Anyway, so can I go home? I don’t want to be here if it’s going to turn me into a total slut.” I mean, seriously, I fucking jumped Pharos like a starving woman coming out of a celibacy pact or something.

“We haven’t stabilized you just yet. We did most of the work already, mostly to save you from ascending to the holy plane of your world, but we obviously didn’t have the ability to do what we had originally planned.” Hermais said with a faint blush and a saucy smirk.

“Oh, so we still have to do that? What about my friends? The Mask Girls were with us when that happened.” I haven’t seen hide nor hair of them around, I hope they’re okay.

“Oh, they’ve been here too. They’re oddly immune to even Mother’s aura, but they’re promiscuous enough that they don’t seem out of place. Especially Helma who is a sexy herm eager for fun, but the one who took the cake is Tirek. She’s been volunteering at the Breeding Center, considering the Centaur are extinct here.” Hermais informed me with a lick of her lips.

“Uh?” I felt my nethers clench at the idea of big, buff, busty Tirek getting stuffed full of calves.

“Hey who are you? How did you get here, and without causing another Dark World to be born?” Farore demanded in shock.

“I just noticed a new realm connection, and pure, I wondered what it was and found three sexy girls.” A slutty voice said in my head as I felt Farore getting groped, as well as myself.

“Um, someone is messing with Farore somehow? She’s flirting with the goddesses of creation using me as a-AH!” I gasped as fingers began writhing in my pussy, and I moaned as I began dripping around my bikini and onto Hermais’ desk.

“Mom! This is a delicate situation! Get out of that place before you destroy the realm it governs!” Hermais shouted at me, and the sexy voice whined before the sensation of being molested stopped. “Sorry. Curiosity is one of her biggest character flaws.”

“I really don’t want my world being tied to this. I know it’s too late to not be associated, but can you please promise she won’t turn my world into a casual fuck-fest like this one that drives people to sexual obsession?” I don’t want to be a nymphomaniac any more than I already am, no thank you.

“Oh, she never would. Only the area around her temple becomes like this in any of the worlds we spread to. We never want to force it, and trust me every civilization will come to this level of openness at one point in time. They can become prudes again but that point and time are when the world is ready for us to pop in and we can come and go after that.” Hermais informed me with pride and a sly grin. “Freedom of choice is our biggest concern. Other than our temple the whole world will do as it pleases.”

“Good. Now let’s get this over with so I can take the girls home.” I flew down to Hermais’ skirt, and the woman yelped as I dove under her panties, climbing up her vagina, making her moan and pant.

“H-hold on~! I gotta-ERIS! DONGO! I NEED YOU~!” Hermais called all-too-sexually, and soon I was in a wet, jostling chamber after I forced my way past Hermais’ cervix, getting tossed about her empty uterus as the pounding from the cervix told me one of her sisters was already fucking her stupid. Wow, they work fast!

I just had to wait, since I wasn’t horny thanks to Hermais’ magic, and then the womb began filling with creamy cum.

“Hello? Using my lover as a home too?” A voice asked next to me and I turned to see an eldritch horror vaguely akin to a blend of myself and Samantha as we slowly got covered in cum, the light produced by my body getting dimmed by the white liquid.

“Oh, hi? I didn’t know she had someone here already.” I casually replied, unfazed thanks to my association with Sam. Hm, I need to visit Sam. She may not have a real concept of time, and it works like how Hermais’ described her world’s dimensional travel, but I haven’t seen her in well over a month, at least to me. Dang it, I really don’t have a sense of time myself huh?

“I’m Minion. I’ve been sleeping and making sure...oop Mistress is talking to her daughters.” Minion explained. “Wonder what she wants.”

“Hopefully nothing too naughty. I’m here because I apparently need this sort of treatment so it’s harder for others to manipulate my body, mind, and soul.” I commented before the cum filled Hermais’ womb to the point we couldn’t keep our heads above it, and I floated in the opaque and nutritious hot semen, occasionally bumping into the eldritch horror named Minion.

Then an incredible dragon cock pierced Hermais’ womb as the birdy dragon shook. Or at least, that’s what I assumed I was rubbing against the crown of and enjoying the ribbed, hot piece of male meat as it rubbed me against Hermais’ uteral wall. This beast must belong to Dongo, considering why I'm here. The first batch of cum must’ve been Eris’. I silently enjoyed the exotic situation, especially when Dongoruas began cumming.

It made the amount that Eris pumped in here seem pitiful by comparison. The injection of seed quickly caused there to be more room to swim around in the cum-stuffed uterus. I enjoyed how the near-constant flow of seed made Hermais’ womb into a whirlpool that dragged me along with the current.

“Oh, mistress wishes to contribute.” Minion chuckled. Wait, isn’t her Mistress-.

I silently squealed as a second pillar of immense firm thickness emerged into the womb along with Dongoruas’ already invasive cock, and began fucking Hermais with aplomb. The owner didn’t last long either, gushing even more spoo into the mix. However, this time I felt a difference. I felt more energy coursing through me even as the two cocks left Minion and I spinning in Hermais’ overstuffed womb.

I was suddenly forced into the center of it, and I screamed in raw ecstasy as the power seemed to strike all my pleasure nerves all at once. I would’ve blacked out from the pleasure normally, but whatever was happening, it kept me awake from the raw vigorous energy. I silently and psychosomatically panted the cum in and out of my false lungs before drinking it.

It was delicious. I became obsessed, devouring the cum, growing into Hermais’ womb as a ball of slime, completely encasing Minion as I swelled outward, at least until the womb squeezed on me, and began pushing me out of Hermais’ vagina. Within a minute, I was evacuated and cooed as I emerged in all gooey blue glory, looking at my audience with a satisfied expression. “Damn that was fun.”

“I approve. Good luck Hermy.” A fox-woman of my proportions declared to Hermais, slapping the panting woman who was laid on her back on her desk on the shoulder, and promptly vanished without fanfare or any sign that she’d ever been there.

“Damn it, Mother. Now, who knows what will happen to you.” Eris bemoaned as she looked at me, Dongoruas looking me over with concern.

“Wait, that was your mother?!” I yelped in worry. If that was her mother, and she just contributed to my ‘treatment’ then I might be fucked! Literally!

“Either all of her or one half, they’ve been multitasking lately.” Dongo mewled, rubbing her bear hands together, which was a rather weird sight considering how swol Dongo is.

“It was just Momma Willow. Bad enough really. You feel ready to fuck already?” Hermais asked me in trepidation, and I blinked, before nodding. “Aw shit. Sorry.”

“What? No! I’ve always been a bit of a sex machine since I was Displaced. I don’t feel any hornier than usual. Even with her in the room actually. I was completely unimpressed with her appearance aside from her looking like my usual lovers in body type.” I shrugged, growing my bikini back on, then frowned. I miss my bodysuit. How did I misplace that thing again? Why do I keep losing them?

“Okay, So What do we do first?” Eris asked as Dongo snapped her fingers and she and the sisters were all wearing tight office suits, Hermais was even cleaned up and sitting in her clean chair.

“Well, I need to get the ladies together and get home. What was this about Tirek being a breeder?” The nervous grins and blushes aren’t giving me any confidence girls…

Ch.71

View Online

Ch.71

“Thou did what?” Luna asked in worry. “Wiatr is a dangerous entity?!”

“Um, yeah,” I said while wiggling on the size-changing vibrator I was gifted by Hermais. It’s apparently shaped exactly like her penis too. “While there, the ladies got to live as freely as possible without having to rely on hosts either, since the rules of what constitutes a ‘living’ thing is looser in that world. So my slime was enough to be a host for them.”

“Which is why Tirek exercised her new libido and got super-hyper-preggers for the month that Navi was recovering.” Helma gushed excitedly from her place on my lower right breast, Tirek blushing hotly on my lower left breast. “She was a total calf machine! The magic they have for rapid reproduction is insane! She was the size of a house and popping out adorable little centaurs in two days!”

“Please shut up! I don’t want everyone to know how much I had fun~!” Tirek whined, everyone in the throne room laughing. It was a bit jarring though, everyone was acting like they just saw us yesterday because I requested to be sent back to the morning of Sunday after we went on our date. That said, today really was just the next day for them. Time shenanigans are weird.

“Ehehe.” I chuckled before I huffed from the toy’s vibration, the false balls swelling.

“Well, that aside. You’ve clearly come back even more of an insatiable sex addict.” Celestia said with a sad and worried expression as the vibrator triggered my orgasm, the magic sex toy triggering its own cum behavior, pumping fake semen into my womb and making me sigh.

“It’s mostly temporary they said. I’ll be sexually turbo-charged for up to a day, three tops. If I don’t have some form of pleasure after direct sexual exposure to Wiatr, I could be driven mad with obsession.” I informed them again. I had to immediately tell them why I was masturbating in public with a vibe after all.

“Thou art sure?” Luna asked with worry. “We only had the Sex Aspect for a short while, and even then it was maddening. Being in direct contact with an entity far more potent in said Aspect than We had become must certainly be dangerous to thine health.”

“They have done something but I don’t know exactly the full extent of it. it made me more stable and able to fight off alterations I don’t want, but like I said, Wiatr had to stick her dick in it. Until more symptoms show up, we’re in the dark.” I informed my princess lovers. “Well, if that’s all, I’m going to go find the hosts of these ladies so they can go about their day. If you need me, I’m gonna be feeding the cum reservoir of the royal baths, since Zelda finally lifted the ban on it.”

“Okay, um that’s fake cum in her right sis?” Celestia asked Luna as I turned and floated away.

“Oh no. It’s authentic semen, but it’s only semen, no sperm. It’s literally just the lubricant produced by the male prostate organ.” Luna declared calmly.

“Good, I’d beat up Hermais if it wasn’t.” I chuckled as I shuddered in another weak orgasm, the toy pumping my womb and enhancing the experience. Ah~. So good. I still prefer my oversized horsecock vibe though. I’d rather this dick be attached to the person it’s modeled after~. Nope! Bad! Bad brain! Hermais is off limits! Well, not for flings~...

---]===>

“Navi?” I stopped humping my cockmilker in the bathroom to the voice of Trachea, who entered and smirked. “Oh, don’t stop on my account. Keep going, I just want to talk if you can do both that and talk at the same time.”

“Hng, sure. What’s up, Love?” I asked as I began ramming my caribou/fox dick into the butt/pussy shaped mount on the wall at waist height once again. Holy shit, it’s been...hours? I’m still horny. When will Wiatr’s ‘fuck me’ aura wear off?

“Just wondering how you are doing. I heard about the whole thing with Hermais, as well as all the other things you’ve been through while I’ve been stuck doing boring queenly things.” Trachea complained as she moved to lean against the wall next to me, looking me up and down with her signature lecherous smirk.

“Ah. Well, by all accounts, I’m doing really damn good. I may have possibly gotten my libido, UNG!” I thrust home, pumping my copious coconutty slime cum into the sucking and hungry reservoir with a satisfied groan. “Spiked...pretty hard. Hopefully it’ll go down sometime today. I can’t live like this.” I began humping already, my orgasm not enough to satisfy this beast Wiatr woke up within me.

“Want some help?” Trachea asked with a big joking smile. “You look like you could need it.”

“Please? We haven’t even spoken in a while. In fact, um, aren't you due for another breeding?” I asked with concern. I, as her chosen, unquestionable mate had the duty of helping her build her own brood of subjects and potentially birth a Royal Changeling. It’s been a while since the last time, and that was nearly two months late since I’d been imprisoned for four months.

“Yes, we’ve been due for a few weeks but we’ve been busy.” Trachea told me and she got behind me, pressing her breasts into my neck since I was only six feet tall right now to her amazonian 8 feet. She’d grown after fully assuming her mother’s job, pressing her nectar-producing beach-ball breasts so tightly to me that her nipples gushed her pink love nectar into her halter top. “Mind pulling out of that fake pussy and giving a hungry girl some meat?”

“Fuck yes!” I pulled out, and Trachea yelped in surprise joy as I ripped her jeans open and plunged my cock into her thankfully commando cunt, toppling us to the floor as I began pounding her pussy like a jackhammer, my breasts bouncing as much as hers.

“Shit! SHIT! You’ve never fucked me this hard~!” She cried out as breached her cervix and kept pounding. “Fuck~! Fuck me! Yes! Do it! Knock me up so hard I crack the-AH~!” Her quim convulsed around me, but I wasn’t ready to join her, so I kept thrusting through her orgasm. “Fuck! Oh, fuck! You beast! Oh~!”

“Sorry if I’m being rough! I’m so horny! Gonna, fill you, good!” I grunted, ramming my knot into her engorged lower lips, and she wailed as I knotted her, cumming my fire-hydrant gouts of seed into her womb so fast, that her abs turned into a proper belly in seconds. “Hnng! Not...enough!” I began gyrating into her cunt, and Trachea looked at me in astonishment and possibly a hint of fear.

“Y-you’re not even gonna wait a few minutes?” Trachea breathlessly asked as I began gyrating my hips to stimulate our joined anatomies as best I could with my knot keeping us in place.

“Nope! Gonna fuck you so full of eggs, you’ll make the previous two batches in one go!” I grabbed her tits, ripped off her top, and began sucking one nipple while groping the other, squirting liquid love everywhere as I began humping, our joined groins flaring in pleasure as her belly began growing, the changeling queen whining and weakly pawing my own tits.

---]===>

“I’m so sorry~!” I apologized to my buggy lover, who was fucked-stupid at the moment, her belly big enough to touch the ceiling of the bathroom, which had magically extended 20 foot high ceilings. Her breasts were maybe half that size, two ten-food fecund orbs gushing love nectar constantly.

“Don’t be~...” Trachea weakly managed to coo from her limp and drooling mouth.

“But, you, sorry!” I whined. “I feel better though.” I chuckled nervously before that damn vibrator came in me. “Oh, forgot to turn that off.” I reached down, pressed on a spot in between the two fake balls, deactivating it, and then pulled it out. It was a long and bulbous thing. I’m guessing by the ribs it’s got dragon to it, but the bulgy bits are like Helma’s dick, so it’s obviously a bird/dragon deal.

“Oh~ Love. You’ve filled me with so much. I’m sending a request through the hivemind for some volunteer honeypot girls to take all this excess love nectar out of me.” Trachea hoarsely informed me. She’d screamed her voice raw with how much I’d ravaged her.

“So you’re okay?” I asked, honestly feeling better. Her response was interrupted by a filthy caribou walking into the bathroom covered in tomatoes and mud. “Ew, rotten tomatoes. The shower up here is good for that. Feel free to use our signature...coconut body wash.” I smirked at the joke, since it was literally my cum in a bottle, mixed with actual shampoo and body wash soap.

“Thank you.” Vaati sighed, letting me know who she was through the mud and tomatoes before she stepped into the shower stall and turned on the hot water, rapidly revealing her albino body. She’d grown two feet taller from her hyper pregnancy with my fawns, and had a hot body akin to mine, though her boobs were still swollen into beach balls with milk for said fawns. “I knew that even if I was announcing publicly that I’ve restored Queen Zelda to the throne, that I’d have a lot of hate out there. I accept their rightful scorn.”

“Taking responsibility is step one on the road to-oh good, my relief is here.” Trachea interrupted herself as two positively skinny changeling women entered the bathroom and drooled at the sight of their queen. “Only two? I requested several of you, possibly in shifts.”

“They’re gonna have to roll us to the balcony to get us out of here~.” breathlessly declared one of the two neo changelings, who rushed to Trachea’s tits and began sucking on the gushing fonts of liquid love.

“I’m sad I never got Changeling DNA to finish creating the Ubermensch breed of Minish,” Vatti whined. “But considering the goal is now moot with Zelda back, I guess it’s better this way.”

“Wait, weren’t you the one who imprisoned her?” Trachea asked. “I think she mentioned that.”

“No! I tried making the Minish have a bigger part in the world, then we started vanishing, turning into Breezies I now know in hindsight, and then Queen Zelda vanished soon after.” Vaati informed the fecund and still swelling queen. Um, she’s pressing into the ceiling, as big as Luna got at the end of her own hyper pregnancy.

“Then who imprisoned her? She said it was you.” Trachea asked in confusion.

“Trachea, are you even listening at meetings? She said it was Ganondorf.” I huffed and began to feel bothered as I watched the two changeling women’s chitin turn pink, their bodies getting thiccer.

“Sorry, I may have been in the hive mind…” Trachea said with a blush. “Speaking of which, ladies, drink faster. Don’t draw this out. I’m already going to have to apologize to the others for breaking the ceiling. I’d rather not flood the whole suite.”

“Wait, you’re growing so much you’ll-?” I flinched at the cracking of stone, and the ceiling at Trachea’s belly broke free from its mortar, launching into the sky along with the tiles of the roof. “...Hope that doesn’t hit anyone, or anything important.”

“No bets on that,” Vaati said as she watched Trachea in awe, while I looked to the inflating changelings at her nipples. They were actually filling their whole bodies with the love nectar! “We have no info on this. What species of changeling are those thirsty girls?”

“Oh, right. Love, former bitch, these two ladies, Primrose and Lily, are known as Honeypot Changelings. They store excess quantities of love nectar in their bodies without digesting it like most changelings. They still feed from it, but very slowly. Before my brother and Cadence, honeypots were unheard of after we entered such a scarcity. Now though, we’re actually short of volunteers.” Trachea informed us as the women had become 6-foot spheres with two-foot boobs as three other changeling women rushed in, one popping one of the ladies off, the inflated pink ball moaning drunkenly as she was rolled through the magically expanding door.

Before too much nectar was lost, one of the three new ladies crammed Trachea’s nipple into her mouth, moaning as she began to drink, the other two coming back to gather the other off her other breast, one taking her place, the last rolling the dopey woman through the door as more of the skinny women trooped in to tend to my lover.

“So what should I do now?” I asked before feeling a tongue licking my balls, causing me to notice Vaati was done with her shower and was kneeling behind me, her snout between my thighs and worshiping my nuts. “Um, I’m not exactly horny now. In fact, I’m kinda tired.” And sore. I may not feel pain like normal people, but my membrane is not pleased with how much friction I’ve put the section on my male organs through.

“Aw,” Vaati whined before picking me up in a bridal carry, letting me rest. “I’ll take her to bed. Not sexually just FYI. You be beautiful Queen Trachea.”

“Drop the queen bit. If you’re in our odd family unit now, you can’t call me Queen.” Trachea insisted and moaned as her belly surged forth, smashing more of the ceiling and roof. “Damn it. My masons just finished the weather proofing~!”

---]===>

I weakly hummed as I slowly came to, but not where I expected. “Mother.”

“Yoshino? What is it?” I asked as I blinked her eyes open, her body responding much more readily than I remember. But then I looked down at her bosom and felt my heart sink at seeing a petulant Washu and an angry Ryoko who looked like a teenager, who I missed on my previous visit to this lovely Dwemer style tonal architecture station, being held at gunpoint by government looking types, a rather puffed-up looking government official leering up at me in distaste.

“Navi-no-ki! You are to surrender at once to the sovereign power of Jurai to be questioned on the homeworld by Mother Tsunami herself!” The uptight man demanded of me.

“Uh, about what?” I asked. “And, um, not to question your intelligence, but I am a Royal Tree, even if by surrogacy.” I mean, come on! I could Light Hawk Wing him and all his cronies in one go without even touching Washu or Ryoko! I haven’t had reason to use it much, but I’ve been practicing in the limited capacity I can do it in my world, and I can totally wing-snipe them!

“Which is why I have several ships with Fourth Generation tree cores ready to fire their Light Hawk Wings upon this station if you refuse to cooperate!” The man warned me as his soldiers all primed their laser weapons, Washu putting her hands on Ryoko’s shoulders to keep her from attacking.

“...That’d kill you too, you know.” I pointed out, but his absolute and unflinching demeanor told me he knew as much, and rightly didn’t care if it meant a danger to his government was dealt with. “Alright, fine.” I sighed and floated out of Yoshino’s body as a ball of light, that made them blink in confusion as my two-inch orb of light floated down to their height. “I come willingly, do not hurt my daughter, or Tsunami’s sister.” At my words, the soldiers gasped and Washu turned red-faced in anger, but hey, she brought this on herself!

“Damn you. Yes, yes. I’m the Choushin Washu. I prefer science to magic and I don’t project my universe-hurting body into this dimension so much as Tsunami does, damn overcompensating big sis of mine that she is.” Washu grumbled and leered angrily at me for revealing her identity.

“Funny enough I found another that could possibly rival you two.” I groaned, still remembering Wiatr’s bullcrap and that she influences a whole universe.

“Stand down men! While Washu is not the reason we came here, she is to be treated with respect. Speaking of which, I apologize for the intrusion Lady Washu. Try to keep your daughter from raiding our supply lines in the future, won’t you?” The stern man said with exhaustion. “Even if you have not committed a crime Navi-no-ki, you must still return to Jurai with us for communion with your mother Tsunami.”

“Alright,” I said with resignation, before shifting to my physical body, spooking the soldiers more. They were not used to this, clearly. “I thought Royal Trees could manifest beyond their bodies.”

“Only First Generation or older trees have been capable of this. You must forgive us this intrusion Navi-no-ki, but our duties are paramount. Come along now.” The stern man led us off of Yoshino’s bust, and I forlornly looked back at her, seeing her face form an expression of worry, while Ryoko was trying to get free of a sad Washu’s grip, while her eyes found mine, and imparted one thing.

Guilt.

Ch.72

View Online

Ch.72

“You don’t want me in that.” I insisted, staying out of contact with the offered planter pot. “I’ll grow big, and fast. Too fast for this place. What would your resident tree think if I just took over? Besides, I can’t be a ship core. I have too much to do as it is.”

“I don’t like this.” Farore huffed. “It screams of trying to shoehorn you into a position where they can use you and entrap you.”

“Very well venerable Navi-no-ki.” Bowed the woman who had tried to offer me a ‘comfortable’ place to root into while in transit. “We’re not used to Royal Trees that are as mobile and independent as you.”

“Eh, not your fault,” I said with a smile. It was so weird, being surrounded by human-looking aliens, a few having pointy elf ears, but they were clearly a minority. I was put in a room right next to the ‘core’ of the ship. It was rather utilitarian, but it had enough comforts to tell me someone was meant to stay here, likely this woman who had shown up with this planter pot.

“I thank you for your understanding Navi-no-ki.” She bowed again and I felt distinctly uncomfortable. I don’t get this much overt respect even from my fairy subjects, and it was starting to make me uneasy.

“Please, just call me Navi.” I gave a bit of a slow spin as I floated in the air. “Hey, is there anything Juraians do for fun? I don’t see any books or other things to entertain oneself in here.”

“Ah, apologies. Most Trees of your current size are still seedlings at best and aren’t fully cognizant. The furnishings are meant for tenders, like myself, to be comfortable as we keep an eye on you and ensure you remain healthy.” The green-haired woman informed me, and I frowned.

“Well, I’m not about to keel over anytime soon. Or ever if the multiverse has its naughty way with me...is there anything we can do to pass the time?” I doubt that Juraians, even with their extremely disturbing acceptance of inbreeding, find casual sex to be an acceptable means of passing the time.

“I can radio the quartermaster to bring some puzzle games, but I’m not allowed to do frivolous things on duty.” The uniformed woman insisted as she put the planter pot down in the corner away from other furniture.

“Ugh. Fine. I guess I can just grill you for info on Juraian culture and stuff as I fiddle with whatever toys you have.” I wish I could bring out my books. I don’t want to alert these people that I can just pull things out of my cleavage...that they can’t see right now, because light-form. The more I can keep hidden, the better. I may have manifested on Washu’s station, but I reverted to my light-form before boarding, citing it was more energy-intensive to remain fully manifested.

“That is alright, what do you wish to know?” She asked as she moved to sit in a chair, while I hovered over the bed.

“First, what is your name? If I’m stuck with you for the journey there, I don’t want to be calling you ‘hey you’ or whatever.” I lazily twirled in the air, my invisible arms behind my head.

“I’m Hitomi Natsuki. I’m a petty officer aboard the J.S Abaxial, a light cruiser in direct service to the Jurai Royal Navy.” Hitomi told me dutifully, and I had to snort at the plant-based name for the ship.

“Nice to meet you.” I smiled as I flew around her head. “I’m Navi. I was originally just a powerful spirit of my native world. Then Washu sorta abducted me, asked me to grow her an arboretum so her space station could have natural oxygen. Then one of those pesky adorable cabbits brought Yoshino’s seed to me and...well. I guess I was adopted by Tsunami for being Yoshino’s surrogate.”

“Truly? That is incredible. What is your world like?” Hitomi asked in clear fascination, and I almost blurted out more when Farore took control, my light turning green.

“Ahem? I thought we were originally going to be discussing Jurai?” Farore pointedly led, making me feel thankful at her catching my mistakes. I was almost caught up in the conversation and spilled more than I’d originally planned.

“Oh. Sorry. Well, Jurai is the capital planet of the Jurai Empire, obviously. Unlike the Galactic Republic which has ruined several of their planets with excessive industrialization, Jurai makes a point of keeping nature as the priority, but not at the expense of comfort and sustainability.” Hitomi informed me with pride while my body shifted to blue as Farore returned control.

“Oh, what exactly do your people do for fun?” I queried, and Hitomi pursed her lips.

“Well...we garden a lot. We also play ball and disk games. We enjoy puzzle games a lot. But that’s from my own preferences. I hear a lot of Juraians like to play card games, even if they take trees to make.” Hitomi’s annoyance at such a simple thing made me giggle.

“Better than us. We either fight or have sex whenever we’re not getting drunk or doing leisure things like swimming or so many other things. We even still have paper-based books.” The last bit seemed to shock Hitomi. “Don’t worry, I’m a special case. Besides me, there’s only three other sentient trees on my world, and that’s just because-sorry, I got carried away.” Farore took control again, and Hitomi’s orange eyes seemed to sharpen.

“You’re not Navi-no-ki. I thought it strange that she turned green and her very presence changed. Who are you?” Hitomi demanded, her tone and demeanor changing drastically. I almost couldn’t believe this strong and kinda scary woman was the friendly and approachable one I’d been chatting with.

“The question is, who are you? You’re not some minor petty officer. You’re too sly and intelligent for that. You’ve effectively given Navi nothing of substance while managing to steer her towards topics you want to hear from her.”

“Whoever you are, you’re right. I’m Captain Hitomi Natsuki of the J.S Abaxial. When the councilor said he had a Royal Tree to escort home, I was rather suspicious when originally the raid on the space station was to retrieve a high-priority space pirate since the GP were refusing to act in what they say is Intergalactic Space. But that doesn’t matter. I’ve heard enough. You’re not a threat to my ship. I’ll send a guard to keep you company, but he’ll be under strict orders not to speak freely.” Hitomi stood and walked to the door briskly.

“I notice you didn’t ask me for my name again.” Farore warily said, causing the woman to pause at the door and look back.

“What point is there in asking the name of someone who isn’t here?” Hitomi coldly replied and then left, the door shutting, and this time a reinforced bulkhead door slammed shut over it.

---]===>

It was a long few days. I’m gonna swing through Sam’s place on the way home at this rate. I don’t want my free time with my family to be taken away by a bunch of disconnected bureaucrats who don’t give two shits about me.

“Bored~!” I groaned in anguish, the stone-faced guard staring straight into the center of the room from the corner, where he could see everything without moving, not making any indication that he heard me. As usual. “I can’t believe this. I’m stuck in a room with a space-Japanese rendition of the Buckingham Palace Guards for three days, and nobody talks to me or anything.”

“Don’t worry Navi. If it comes down to it, you do have Sam’s Token to escape with.” Farore consoled, and then I had a bit of a brain tingle.

“Wait. If you’re bound to the Sacred Realm of our world. How are you even-.” Farore clicked my jaw shut as my light turned green, the soldier only now shifting his eyes to look directly at me.

“Loose lips sink ships! Or blow them up!” Farore hissed in frustration, releasing her hold on my body, returning me to blue, and the soldier went back to his middle-distance stare.

“Can’t we summon Sam?” I groaned in my head. “She’d scare the crap out of them right?”

“And possibly get a lot of good people killed. No. If it comes down to it, call Sam through the Token, and ask her to summon you instead. From what I felt while you were in Sam’s world, you’re rooted to our universe and will return whenever banished from another one.” Farore informed me as the soldier suddenly moved for the door.

“Follow. We’ve arrived.” The no-nonsense soldier-man said as he opened the bulkhead and then the normal door, waiting for me to obey.

“Fine.” I groaned as I flew up off of the bed and followed him through the ship, half tempted to puke fairy dust on him. Or just shoot it. It’s much less potent than, but still. I hovered behind him, not trying to go off on my own, which would go so well. Soon enough, we were in an elevator which went down quickly, opening into a hangar bay full of small starfighters, cargo, and other things that space-navy ships have in their holds. “Okay soldier-boy, point me in the right direction and I’m gone.”

“No need to be hostile Navi-no-ki. I understand the Captain has treated you with a fair amount of suspicion and doubt, but have patience with those not aware of the power and majesty of a Royal Tree.” The stern councilor from before said as he approached with a small retinue of attendants all busily buzzing around him and exchanging info with each other.

“Hmph!” I huffed as I floated towards him only a little less agitated. “That’s underplaying the fact that I was held prisoner for this trip. Let’s get this over with, I have a family to get home to.”

“Indeed.” The councilor said as he stroked his long and orderly silver goatee, the only thing about him that seemed in any way old. “The Royal Family are all home today too, aside from the Emperor and one of his wives, I’ve been left to wonder which one, as usual. They like to keep us guessing.”

I slightly fangirled in my head, happy I didn’t have a visible physical body at the moment as I positively squirmed at the prospect of hopefully meeting Sasami as a baby. “That’s nice to hear,” I commented as we left the relative darkness of the hangar, at least compared to the bright sunlight outside. I winced and blinked to adjust, gasping in awe at how the trees here, they were even grander than the ones in the Cervine Forest.

It was like that place, but infinitely more advanced. Flying cars, pedestrians, hoverbikes, you name it. But unlike there, so polluted you could barely even see let alone breathe, this place had pure, clean air. However, while there were buildings and homes inside the trees, there were grand traditional Japanese-style buildings everywhere too.

It was like a paradise, somehow having achieved balance between cold and hard technology and the strength and purity of nature.

It felt right.

“Are you coming Navi-no-ki?” The counselor asked me with a knowing gleam to his eyes, and I quickly flew after him. I think I know what I want to endeavor to do for our world.

---]===>

It was a long way away from the naval spaceport to the Jurai Royal Palace. The trip was thankfully short due to the councilor, not shying away from futuristic transport, the small almost silent shuttle bringing us several miles from the spaceport to the palace landing pads in just a few short minutes. Knowing that the Palace was literally a 5000-meter tall tree and seeing it were two entirely different experiences. Hell, I thought the Tenju was actually a damn tree-covered mountain until we got closer!

I was expecting to be briefed on the royal family before we went in, but instead, the councilor simply nodded in dismissal and walked off, leaving me to awkwardly float in the impossibly grand entrance hall, gawking at how it was so elegantly carved and grown to look like something so alien, yet distinctly feudal-era Japanese in design.

“Navi-no-ki I assume?” I turned to face a beautiful woman in a traditional yukata, but I didn’t recognize her, so she wasn’t a member of the royal family, at least I assume. “I will guide you to the throne room.” She bowed low, and I again felt uncomfortable.

“Um, thank you.” I managed to say before she led me with an even paced gait towards the massive wooden double-doors at the end of the entrance hall. “So, um. Before I go in, is there anything I need to know?”

“Not really. Emperor Jurai is a kind man. So long as you do not threaten him or his people, you should be fine.” The woman assured me as she continued down the intimidatingly enormous palace halls.

“Alright.” I nervously replied while I slowly followed her about the palace. It wasn’t long though before we reached the massive red doors, which she knelt at. I was confused for a moment, before the doors opened towards us, just missing her, and a resplendent throne room was revealed, with a purple-haired and stern-looking man on the larger throne at the top of the staircase, and a beautiful cyan-haired woman seated in the smaller throne next to him.

“My Emperor, Azusa Masaki Jurai, and my Empress, Misaki Masaki Jurai. I bring before you the Rogue Tree Navi-no-ki’s Projection.” W-what?! They know I’m a projection?! Then why all the security before?!

“Clearly the Captain didn’t fully understand all the nuances of what you are.” Farore commented with amusement.

“Thank you. Guest Navi-no-ki, please come forward.” Azusa, the most powerful man in at least half the galaxy of this universe requested in that not actually a request way that, with his rich voice, had me tingling and obeying without much hesitance, flying straight for him and floating before him and Misaki, instead of down on the landing halfway up the stairs. “Hm. A willful one. I like that.”

“Th-thanks! I’m not exactly sure what you need to see me about though.” I nervously fidgeted invisibly to their eyes. Hopefully.

“When a Second-Generation Tree’s Seed is stolen, or any Royal Tree’s Seed is stolen, we take immediate action. The fact it took this long to find Yoshino-no-ki is a blemish on my navy’s performance.” Azusa declared as his strong brown eyes seemed to look into my soul. “Imagine our surprise to hear that, not only did she take root without our guidance, but she was born as a surrogate child of another form of Tree we have never encountered before.”

“I’m not exactly common where I’m from either to be fair.” I sheepishly replied, then sighed. “Look. I get the feeling you’re not one to beat around the bush, so let’s cut to the chase. What is going to happen to me?”

“Nothing at all.” Stated Azusa’s wife. Misaki looked at me kindly and I felt warm in that aw she cares way you feel when your mother is looking at you with love. “Knowing Yoshino-no-ki has grown and is not in the hands of violent people is enough for us. Especially since Yoshino-no-ki has vocally expressed distress over your well-being and refused to be visited by a Juraian citizen to see if she’ll bond with any of them when we took you away. Hopefully, she’ll change her mind later with us treating you with the proper respect.”

“That may be dear, but we still need to address the fact that Navi-no-ki is clearly powerful. Please Navi-no-ki. Would you consider joining Jurai? I can understand if you cannot, but with the dwindling power of Tsunami-no-ki’s gift, a resurgence of potential that you represent would help us greatly against the growing threat of the Federation.” Azusa requested, and this time it was a request.

“I’m sorry. I can’t. At least, not permanently. I wouldn’t mind...um...a-a-acting as a surrogate again for other trees. But I have to return home eventually. We’re undergoing our own crisis, even if it is only on a global scale. We’re not exactly space-faring after all.” My words made Azusa smile knowingly and longingly.

“Yes. You have someone you love with all your heart. Don’t you?” Azusa’s eyes simmered with pain for a brief moment, and I remained silent. Not wanting to blurt out I know why. Yosho had left at least some time recently if Sasami is still a baby and Ayeka hasn’t left yet. He’s likely still suffering the pain of having to essentially lose his son.

“Many in fact,” I said with a small smile, even if they couldn’t see it. “You have two wives? I’m part of two harems! Both full of insatiable people that I can barely keep up with.” My words made the two galactic leaders flush and look distinctly uncomfortable. “Sorry. I forget my world is rather open when it comes to sex and that not everywhere is the same.”

“That is quite alright. Just refrain from speaking of such things around the children.” Misaki insisted, then flushed brighter. “I also remember the images taken of Yoshino-no-ki. Will all of your...offspring, be so complex?”

“I expect so. I’m that complex back home.” More complex actually. Yoshino has grown more into her own since I last saw her, but she’s still firm as wood and not soft to the touch yet.

“Then we’ll have to arrange for your Seeding in a more private setting than the more public areas of the Royal Arboretum. There is nothing wrong with appreciating feminine and maternal beauty, but it is inappropriate for a place many children frequent.” Azusa declared and then he and his wife stood. “That is enough talk of business. Would you care to join us for dinner? That is if you can eat like a person of flesh rather than wood.”

“I can.” I chuckled. “Hey Farore, can I manifest?”

“Since it seems the Emperor and Empress are upstanding and Kind individuals, I don’t see why not. You’ll have to in order to be available for surrogacy anyway.” Farore giggled and I silently cheered.

While behind the two royals, I manifested, surged to my usual size, and then went the extra mile, growing a plant-based green yukata over me for modesty. “I hope this is suitable?”

“Hm?” Azusa looked behind him, and about stumbled onto his hands and knees, Misaki spinning around defensively, looking about to strike, but then blinked and smiled kindly.

“You look wonderful. It isn’t straining on you I hope?” Misaki asked as she approached, looking at my inhuman face closely, and then looking at my plunging cleavage, which I had attempted to properly cover, but unless I shrink them down, I’m not gonna manage that with a yukata. “You’re rather odd. Most species we’ve encountered in the galaxy are at least carbon-based.”

“I’m a fairy, um, an entity of pure magic as simple as I can say without getting my mouth shut.” I sheepishly informed them. “That said, my physical body is still carbon-based. I’m a flippin’ tree after all.” Trees are literally nature’s carbon stockpile. The fact people don’t know that as common knowledge back in John’s world is depressing.

“Captain Hitomi mentioned that. Mind explaining now that you know you’re not a prisoner?” Azusa asked casually, not even looking below my eyes despite the heaving eye-candy I was presenting. Wow. Man has a spine of steel, and likely a rod of one for his wives.

“Perhaps I would be better equipped at that.” Farore took over, her bust surging forth, straining my freshly-grown yukata, and causing Misaki to gawk while Azusa merely raised an eyebrow as my now green and extra-hyper body was now in a nearly inadequate yukata that Farore grew further to contain her greater mass. “I am Farore, the Goddess of Courage and Life on my world. My good Emperor, we have so much information to exchange.”

Ch.73

View Online

Ch.73

“This place is amazing!” I declared as I was led by Azusa and Misaki through the Royal Arboretum. It was on the way to the section of the Royal Palace where the Masaki Family lived. It was so distinctly alien, being inside a tree, yet there was light streaming in from overhead like it was the sun. As if that wasn’t enough though, I felt a bit flustered at realizing this place looked like the inside of a vagina with how the walls were shaped.

“Well, this is interesting.” An eye said a familiar female voice as it opened in mid-air over my shoulder. It’s shape and shade of gold with slit black pupils and black sclera told me it was Samantha. “Just poking in, noticed you weren’t home.” Her eye looked around. “Why are you in a tree vagina?”

“D-do not refer to Tenju in such a way!” Azusa demanded in a fluster, clearly having just had the image put in his head. “She is the gift of Tsunami-no-ki to the people of Jurai!”

“Buddy, I’ve been fucked over, in and around the bush more times then you can count and live in a reality marble. I’ll say whatever the fuck I want.” Sam’s eye told him. “Speaking of being fucked over, hey babe? I’m huge. I can’t wait for you to see what you’ve done to me~.”

“N-not now Sam~,” I whined, looking around the nearly-floating wooden platforms where many, many Royal Trees were standing. “So, how many of them are even sentient?”

“None of the ones up here I’m afraid. These are all Fourth-Generation Trees. They lack any persona and are merely conduits for Tsunami-no-ki’s power. We bring candidates here for the stronger trees to possibly Bond to further below. The ones you see on the lower areas have not Bonded to anyone.” Azusa informed me as we continued to walk through the totally-not-a-womb/vagina on the impossibly stable wood bridges and platforms.

“Eh, wonder what my menstrual blood would do to them~.” Sam chuckled. “What sorts of beasts could be made?”

“Please no, Sam. These are literally conduits to a deity who transcends dimensions. The only reason she even came to this realm was to find evidence of an entity even higher than her.” I informed my lover, getting nods from Azusa and Misaki, who as the Emperor and Empress, had access to this knowledge.

“So~ like me?” Sam asked. “I mostly exceed ten.”

“We have dealings with entities like you, so don’t think you can surprise us. Tsunami-no-ki attracts plenty of untoward attention.” Misaki cheerfully said to my eldritch lover. “If you look below, you can see Tsunami-no-ki. Tsunami’s direct interface and where she granted us the seeds of her First Generation of trees.”

I did just that as Sam hummed, witnessing the beautiful rainbow of leaves in her canopy, which was unlike her children or even Tenju, those having normal green leaves. I felt...drawn to her. “Excuse me...I feel like I need to go to her.”

“That would be her calling to you. Tsunami-no-ki is connected to all of her children, even you. Go. We will wait here.” Azusa nodded in dismissal, and I jumped off the bridge, letting my magic carry me down until I was at the base of the incredible tree.

“Um...hi? I’m kinda your adopted daughter I guess?” I sheepishly asked/said, but got no verbal response. “Oh, right. I probably need to be in contact.” I approached the trunk as Sam’s eye flew down to watch me. “Hello?” I put my palm to her trunk and-. “Oh come on~!” I wailed as I was getting sucked in.

“Babe!” Sam flew down, her eye sprouting tentacles and she tried to pull me free, only to yelp as she was pulled in too.

Unlike my first time or some other times, I didn’t just blank out. Instead, I was in a pure white space, with my sexy wolf lover standing next to me, completely normal. We were also both naked, and I was even perfectly solid as a normal fairy instead of a slime fairy. Thankfully I was my average 6-foot height. “Well...this is new.”

“Eh, not at all weird for me. Happens all the time.” Sam chuckled as she floated into the air.

“Hello!” Came a happy and cute voice, and we looked up to see a naked cosmic Giantess, who looked like an adult Sasami. “Oh dear, even in here? Hold on! I’m coming down!” Tsunami, for who else could it have been, rapidly shrunk down until she was our height. “Sorry about this, but I don’t have as much free agency as I used to, and my Reincarnation isn’t mature enough to act as my avatar yet.”

“Hello, tree lady.” Samantha chuckled. “You talking about that baby? Figured she was you.”

“What? I haven’t even seen Sasami yet! You’ve been snooping!” I pouted in disapproval at my eldritch lupine lover with my hands on my child-bearing hips.

“I had to make sure you were safe, besides the child is a dear.” Sam chuckled. “She even likes the copy of the Doll I left.”

“Yes, it is a fine gift. I thank you for the extra protection it will provide sweet little Sasami.” Tsunami then straightened her expression to one of business. “I’m afraid I can’t just chat ladies. You see Navi, I have hit a bit of a snag. I’m having incredible trouble creating my strongest children.”

“The first gens…” I wrung my hands together. If I turned Yoshino from a mere intelligent power source and computer into a First Gen Tree, then what would working directly with Tsunami create?

“Indeed. I need help. You’ve proven with Yoshino, destined to be a third-gen, now easily a first-gen, that you have the power to further empower my offspring.” Tsunami then blushed and poked her fingers together. “I’m not exactly well-versed in the act of fornication, however. When you’re a world-hopping giantess you tend not to have partners of suitable size, and it was a foreign concept until I met the mortal races anyway.”

“Ehehehe, should we do it? Or invite the Sex Goddesses I’ve met?” Sam mischievously suggested.

“Sex Goddesses?” I asked nervously, not having had all-too-positive outcomes from interacting with entities akin to Wiatr thus far.

“Aventurine, met her briefly after talking to Waitr and the fairy she sent over. Gave them both maps of the Multiverse I’m making.” Sam explained. “I had like two words with Aventurine before we parted ways, and that was enough for me to know I’d be in over my head if I tried to get between her thighs.”

“Considering I had a sexual encounter with Wiatr, I can only imagine what she must be like.” If Sam is saying this Aventurine is stronger than Wiatr, I’m a little scared.

“Oh shit, seriously? Let me put it this way; Wiatr is Aventurine’s little sister. The woman may not have as many souls fused together, but she doesn’t need them all united to use her full power. I looked her up afterward. Sunk. An. Island.” Sam shuddered. “By cumming on it.”

“As amazing as this all is, can we please just...get started? I’m afraid I don’t know what to do. I can’t see much of what is happening beyond my immediate surroundings, and I’m sleeping most of the time, so while I know fornication is a thing done to reproduce, I don’t know how to even begin.” Tsunami admitted in embarrassment. “If I was installed in a ship I’d be able to see and do more, but I’m not as you know.”

“Well, do you want to be the male or female?” I asked as Sam started digging in her fur as if her body was just fluff to search through. “Really Sam?”

“What? I have their tokens, and they would be better at this!” Sam countered.

“And what about me? My realm isn’t even ready for Wiatr and she has a presence there already.” I tried to explain as Sam fumbled, a golden ring falling out and ringing on impact with the nonexistent floor. Before anything else, it suddenly moved itself, knocking against the floor with three thunderous impacts, sounding like one of the wooden doors of the palace getting hammered by a battering ram.

“Aw shit! I was told to only call him if-!” A tiny door opened out of the floor, and out trotted into the air like it was vertical ground, came a tiny fairy-sized black alicorn stallion with bat wings, swirly blue eyes, and an ethereal yet shaggy-looking long mane and tail. Also, he was ripped! Every single muscle on his body was bulging with power from every small movement! Also, he wasn’t anthro. He was a quadrupedal pony! “Ah, hey~! Sorry about that! I dropped your Token and-.”

“Hm. Nice demi-plane. Lacking in substance though.” The stallion clopped his forehooves together, and suddenly the empty white void was host to a floating mountain with us standing in some sort of stone monastery at the summit. We all experienced some form of feedback as I was suddenly my usual tiny self, Sam was a floating eldritch eye again, and Tsunami was her ludicrously huge giantess self again, floating in the void with the mountain and its monastery level with her navel. “There we go, something to distract from the nothingness around us.”

“W-what?! H-How did you…?” Tsunami asked in absolute bafflement. “We’re in my demi-plane! I’ve never been able to do more than simply be!”

“Sam? Who is this?” I asked in fear. He casually did something that was an effort for the Sisters of Chaos to do when working together with a single clop of his hooves!

“That’s Bronze Brave. He’s a literal God of Space! If it exists in the third dimension, he basically can treat it like his bitch.” Sam’s eye quivered. “It’s entities like him that make his universe unassailable, especially since he is his universe.”

“What?!” Both Tsunami and I exclaimed in absolute shock.

“Ladies. Please. I simply wove my essence into the very fabric of existence to stabilize my universe from a complete cataclysmic collapse caused by a rampant madgod.” Bronze Brave casually stated with his reverberating deep tenor, then suddenly he was an 8-foot tall quadrupedal titan of a pony before Sam and I. “I sacrificed my mortal body in the process, but with some help from friends and family, I got better.” I just noticed he has his Token in his nose. It’s a nose ring? “Now then, I understand my summoning was an accident, but my Door does not knock without purpose. What is the situation?”

“Well, I was going to call your girlfriend, Aventurine. You see, Tsunami up there-.” Sam silenced herself when Bronze raised a hoof as he looked up at the bemused Tsunami.

“Hail Choushin Tsunami. It is a pleasure to meet you, even if you are not the same one who helped me overcome my insanity.” Bronze then was suddenly standing in the void to the side of the mountain, eye-level with the goddess, much to all our shock. “I owe a version of you elsewhere in the multiverse a debt, so I know you are a benevolent entity. To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“Um, we were going to fornicate in order to allow me to produce stronger Royal Trees-.” Tsunami stopped as Bronze booped her on the nose. How the hell does such a gigantic stallion manage to boop a human woman on the nose without breaking said nose?

“Nope.” Bronze then looked down at us and tsked. “Naughty, naughty. I feel the two people in the normal space who seem to be waiting. It would be rude to keep them there. I’m supposing that this union is essentially your current goal?” Bronze rhetorically asked, as he clearly understood the situation scarily well. “Well, that can wait. I’ll even give you a pass-through my Nexus so your return home will be shortly after you’ve left. Shoo. Shoo.”

I suddenly found myself floating next to Azusa’s head with Sam flying next to me. “...He is so hot.” Sam shuddered. “Even with the cunt-blocking he just did.”

“Yeah.” I shivered at how this Bronze Brave is clearly the master of his domain. Which, considering his Aspect, seems to be literal physical space. “Sorry if we were gone a bit. Tsunami basically requested I do what we were talking about, but with her to possibly make even more powerful trees.”

“That...is rather concerning. I had been considering having you turn Fourth Gen Seeds into First Gen Trees, but if Tsunami were somehow able to produce seeds again, and to pair with you? I worry that we may receive trees potentially as powerful as Tsunami-no-ki herself.” Azusa furrowed his brow as he looked down at the beautiful tree below.

“Well then Azusa, it would achieve what we are after far better than our original ideas.” Misaki cheerfully declared, only for Azusa to hum and continue leading us to his home, only for Bronze Brave’s head to appear in midair. “AH!”

“Oh! I’ve also constructed a proper demi-plane for Tsunami so she isn’t stuck with an empty void whenever she’s using it. Ah, and I’ve given you a gift in orbit. Ta-ta~!” Bronze Brave vanished as a Juraian soldier suddenly appeared up ahead, sprinting towards us.

“My emperor! A tree the size of several battlecruisers has appeared beyond lunar orbit! Preliminary sensors are going insane from the power readings! It has a distorted recording feedback loop calling it the Tree of Might!” The soldier frantically reported, and I could feel as well as hear the facepalm Sam did in her own universe.

“Goddamnit Bronze…”

---]===>

“Welcome home Dear, Sister.” Welcomed the beautiful raven-haired woman in her own formal Japanese robes, which were white to offset her hair, which was the opposite of Misaki’s dark robes that accented her bright cyan hair.

“Funaho, my love.” Azusa greeted his wife with a kiss, and Misaki followed the action with a hug to her fellow wife. “How are the children?”

“They’re doing well, but Sasami has been so hard to calm down without her birth-mother available.” Funaho wearily answered with an imploring look to her light-haired sister in shared matrimony.

“Oh~ I’m sorry Funaho, but you know it was my turn to sit on the Empress' throne next to Azusa today. If we don’t take turns, the other Imperial Houses will get all uppity with us again.” Misaki pouted before patting Funaho’s shoulder. “Don’t worry though, Onee-sama is here to save you.”

“Hai, hai. Please save me Onee-sama.” Funaho said with a weary smile, and Misaki, noting the strained expression, nodded curtly and hurried into the home. “Ah. Relief. Sasami has been so inconsolable lately.”

“I’m guessing this isn’t normal?” I asked in concern, and the woman blinked, seeming to finally notice the floating blue fairy and golden eldritch eye in the entryway.

“...Husband, is that a Yōsei and a Hyakume eye flying in our entryway?” Funaho asked in a mixture of bemusement and worry.

“Uh?” I asked as Sam rolled her eye.

“This is the Navi-no-ki, and her rather bristly companion is the Eldritch Abomination by the name of Sam.” Azusa introduced us, clearly displaying his dislike for Sam, which considering how irreverent she’s been, I can understand considering his station.

“Hey. It may be true, but words hurt dude.” Sam huffed and then yawned, her eye blinking tiredly. “Babe, being so pregnant makes me tired. I’m gonna take a nap.”

“Oh, of course. I’ll call you if I need you.” I kissed her eyelid before her projection faded away. “I’m a fairy Lady Funaho. I’m an entity of magic bound to the very fabric of reality, but considering this isn’t my own reality, I seem to be less strictly tied to the Veil.”

“So you’re a Yōsei. A real Yōsei!” Funaho seemed to gain energy, her dark brown eyes shining brightly, bringing a fond smile to Azusa’s face.

“Uh, yes,” I said, unsure as to what I should do.

“Can you grant wishes?” Funaho asked eagerly, and I nervously chuckled as I held up my hands.

“Maybe? Not really. I do rule and govern the fairies of my world under the banner of Order, but I’m not the wish-granting type. Those tend to be my lover and sister Great Fairy Queen Eris and her little Chaos-causing minions.” I huffed in fond annoyance, and Funaho wilted in disappointment. “I could try but I’m not experienced in it. I could accidentally cause your wish to backfire.” All my griping about not granting wishes, and I back out the moment I’m offered to try. Pfft, typical Me. So wishy-washy.

“Darn. Ah well, just as well, it was rude of me to even ask, since you’re our guest. Come, I will serve us tea. But please, if it isn’t too much, could you put on clothes before either of my daughters see you in the nude?” Funaho requested, reminding me that my pretty green yukata had vanished when Tsunami yanked Sam and me into her demi-plane.

“Sure,” I said as I looked at myself, what should I pick? I considered a yukata again, but if I’m going to be practicing more than skimpy bikinis, then maybe I should try something else a bit more elaborate than a simple robe. I grew the clothes from my body, the green fabric standing out on my blue membrane as I quickly was garbed in what looked like a green biker-chick outfit with thorns in place of studs on the thick green leather-like jacket over my green T-shirt and my lower body clad in the closest thing I could make to green jeans. “There.”

“Oh, dear. That is rather bold, but at least you are presentable. Come along, do you wish to join us for tea husband?” Funaho asked of her beloved, who seemed about to agree, only for a multi-colored rocket to zip by, grabbing Azusa by the hand and yanking him down the hall with a girlish cheer of joy followed by his own happy laughter. “Oh dear, it seems Ayeka has made off with my husband and conveniently left us, ladies, alone. How unfortunate.”

“You totally planned that.” I chuckled as I sized up, standing at even-height with the woman. “Don’t worry, I don’t have any nefarious intentions for Jurai or your family.”

“Wee~!” We heard and one of Wiatr’s fox fairies floated by. “This Displaced world is fun! So much Magic!”

“What are you doing here?” I groaned in exasperation.

“Just found this world.” She told me. “I’m Ushi.”

“Pardon, but how did you get into our home uninvited?” Questioned Funaho with absolutely no chill, causing both I and Ushi to freeze. “Shoo. Out the door.” Funaho pushed the fairy out the door, then closed it, and then opened it. “Come in, come in! Please enter little Yōsei~!”

“You’re weird.” Ushi chuckled as she flew in. “I’m Ushi, Fairy of the Goddess Wiatr, I can grant four wishes involving Sex, Fertility, and Commerce! Well maybe more than four with how much magic I’m just soaking up from being here! I’m loopy.” Ushi held her head as she acted like she was on a Pinkie Pie Sugar High.

“Wonderful, but that will have to wait. First, I must serve my guest's tea.” Funaho declared, then led us into a modest Japanese-style dining room. I felt like I was back in Kakariko, but with wood walls around us instead of paper doors. “I may well have wishes to discuss with you in private later Ushi, but for now, let’s sit down and enjoy some idle chatter.”

Ch.74

View Online

Ch.74

It was a relaxing change of pace. I had tea with Funaho and Ushi, then had dinner with the Masaki Family. It was adorable how Ayeka kept wanting to play with me, and Sasami was a fussy baby, making a mess with her food and Misaki absolutely doting on her. I even slept in a tiny bed they made for me when I offered to shrink down, using a slipper and sock as a bed was not only novel, but incredibly cozy.

The next morning, I had breakfast with the family, and then, finally came business. “I will bring you before Tsunami-no-ki again. Hopefully, things won’t get as out of control as you described after the children went to sleep after dinner.” Azusa said to me as he guided me down the ramps to Tsunami’s tree.

“Just please be ready to have me transferred to as isolated a spot as possible. I grow fast and big, and lewd.” I once more warned the emperor, clad again in my yukata as I walked alongside him this time at normal size. “Yoshino is a perfect example, but that took a week in Washu’s prepared conditions.”

“I see, well, this section won’t be traveled by children at least.” Azusa sighed. “Still, it will cause several far more prudish members of the Imperial Houses conniptions. Hmph. Actually, I look forward to that if they do decide to have fits over something beneficial to the Empire.”

“If I can make prudes feel uncomfortable, I’ll consider my whole mission here a success.” I chuckled mischievously. I understand there’s a time and place for raunchiness, but there’s no excuse for being a complete jerk when there’s nothing wrong with appreciating beauty or sensuality. I oddly felt someone smile fondly at my comments. “So is this the place you wish me to plant myself?” I asked as I looked about the soil.

“It is both near Tsunami-no-ki, as well as being off the beaten path. Yes, if you can take root here, and commune with Tsunami again, that would be splendid.” Azusa said as I strode out into the large circular plot of bare soil that was tucked into one of the massive alcoves of the ground floor of the Royal Arboretum. I was in line-of-sight with Tsunami-no-ki, but very few of the bridges and platforms above had clearance to see down here. People would have to walk right by the alcove to see me clearly.

“Alright then. I’m gonna get started.” I took off my yukata, tossing it to the dirt and leaving myself nude as I faced towards Tsunami-no-ki. My mismatched feet sank in, and I moaned sensually as my roots rapidly dug into the dirt, and then were stopped by the Tenju, only to then allow me to continue burrowing in. My membrane turned brown and I groaned as I began growing, Azusa blushing as I-.

“Welcome home.” Tsunami said to me with a beaming smile as I was standing in her demi-plane again, the mountain monastery still here, but she wasn’t a cosmic giantess and stood even-height with me on the balcony.

“Sorry. I’m just visiting.” I apologized, before approaching the nervous woman. “So, did that scary stallion at least talk about what we’re going to do?”

“Yes. We’re going to perform coitus, while our physical vessels exchange both energies, pollen, and other information.” Tsunami stated with a faint blush and a bit of nervous excitement.

“Oh? So more physical plant coitus?” I asked with curiosity.

“It’s nothing more than letting the pollinating insects the Juraians ensure populate the Arboretum do their jobs. But for us, here, now, entwining will be what ensures our efforts bear fruit.” Tsunami pressed a palm into my lower stomach, and I turned pink as I felt how hot I suddenly felt.

“L-literally.” I leaned in and kissed the beautiful human woman, letting her drag me to the floor…

---]===>

I slowly woke to the sensation of water raining on me, and I sighed in content, stretching and groaning as I lavished in the feeling of getting wet. “Ah!” I blinked my eyes open and looked down to see a gobsmacked middle-aged Juraian man with greying hair wearing plain green work suspenders and a shirt with a control device in his hands looking like he’d seen a ghost.

“What’s the matter, little man? Never seen a real woman?” I asked with a mischievous smirk and a wink, before going back to enjoying my shower.

“When they said you weren’t just physically unique, I had thought that was just how you manifest your power.” The man muttered as he fiddled with the portable console a bit, and I cooed at how the water seemed to get tastier and feel smoother. “It’s good to see you active after having seen so many of your offspring grow, bond to someone, and leave the Arboretum.”

“What? They’ve already grown up?” I felt that distinct sadness again, of missing out on something so precious. Yoshino was a special case, taking the body I had already grown and making it her own. I had hoped to at least see Tsunami and I’s seedlings get planted. “Well, considering how quickly my offspring tend to grow, I shouldn’t be surprised. How long have I been out?”

“You’ve been dormant for 7 rotations of Jurai’s star.” The kindly middle-aged looking elf-eared man told me as he fed the weeds and grass clippings into a high-tech bag, which began shrinking rapidly around its contents.

“Seven years?!” I gawked at the man in shock. I mean, I don’t have to worry about being gone for any length of time from home thanks to Sam or Bronze Brave, but still, seven years?

“Years? Oh! You mean that tiny measure of time Empress Funaho is fond of. No, it’s been 700 years give or take a few dozen.” The man casually said, as if such a ridiculously long length of time was nothing! Oh, wait. Juraians have obscenely long lifespans, so I guess to them it is a small period of time.

“Wait, so Tsunami and I have been…” I looked at Tsunami-no-ki, noticing how she was both bigger, more vibrant, and seemed to thrum with energy. Holy. Shit. We’ve been fucking for Seven Hundred Years! She was a total virgin too! I guess being utterly lost in the passionate throes and wanton sex with no end of stamina or need for real sleep would make you lose track of time. But...still. This is utterly and bafflingly ridiculous! Why didn’t Sam come get me?!

“You two have been producing mighty seeds this whole time. At least one seed a year, starting on the very day you took root. Your children are the pride of Jurai Navi-no-ki. Your firstborn; Mitsurugi-no-ki, is a proud warrior and a fierce starship along with his partner Admiral Hitomi Natsuki.” The kindly man said as he then jettisoned the contents of the bag back over the grass, having been reduced to a green-tinged dust that quickly got absorbed in the water.

“We have at least 700 children together...so, did they help? With the Federation?” I hazily remember that they were the chief cause of concern for Jurai militaristically, but with 700 plus or minus First Gen or Tenchi forbid, Zero Gen trees, there’s no way any force in this galaxy can compete.

“Hm? Oh, them? Ha! Mitsurugi-no-ki and Admiral Natsuki practically wiped them out with just themselves and the already existing navy not long after he matured and bonded with her.” His words had me a bit flustered. I only needed to have one kid to resolve their issues?! How fucking powerful are our kids?! Also, wait…

“He? My firstborn is a male?” Mitsurugi did sound quite masculine, but I don’t judge by names as much as I used to.

“Oh yes! He had all the ladies completely flustered! Made us men feel inadequate too!” The man chuckled heartily as he turned off my tasty water. No~ I was enjoying that~! “That’s enough for this day. Don’t want you getting fat on us.”

“I’m not fat! I’m fluffy!” I puffed out my cheeks, then sighed. “I’m about to project and leave what may as well be a Fourth Gen tree in my place that is merely a conduit for me to project into across the cosmos. I need to go tell Azusa that I’m awake.”

“That will have to be by communication Navi-no-ki. I’m afraid Emperor Masaki and his family are all away on Empress Funaho’s homeworld on vacation.” Say what?!

“Hold up! They’re on Earth?!” I felt my heart pound, well, my metaphorical one. Tenchi Muyo is in full swing?! Wait! Ayeka was 714 or something when she went to Earth! Holy shit! Azusa has been Emperor for a fuck-long time! Wait, no, not important Navi! “Is Washu there too?!”

“Who is this Washu you speak of?” The man asked curiously, and I took a deep, long cleansing breath.

“Sir, what is your name?” I respectfully asked, trying to calm down.

“Toya Higuchi Honorable Navi-no-ki. I have been your tender these past several cycles.” Toya pleasantly replied, as if tending me for 700 years was nothing big at all.

“Ask me a boon Toya, and you shall have it, for caring for me in my slumber.” Seriously, please, I could use some means of thanking you.

“Your thanks is more than enough for me Milady.” Toya then blushed slightly. “It has been a pleasure to tend to you.” Aw, he has a crush on little old me? I won’t torment him too much.

“I bet~.” I winked at him and sighed out of my nose. “I’ll be going now, to investigate.”

“Very well, milady. It was a pleasure.” Toya said with a bow before I warped away to Yoshino.

---]===>

“Popeye’s Chicken is the Shiznit~!” I declared happily as I nommed on a spicy chicken drumstick bigger than I was, once more my tiny fairy self.

“Mother, please don’t be so embarrassing…” Whined Yoshino, projected as a beautiful green-haired woman in a blue kimono with a blush to her elfin ears as I drew curious eyes to the patio tables of the local Popeye’s we were sitting at.

“Yoshi, I’ve been sleeping and making siblings for you for so long, I deserve every bit of silliness I can inflict on you!” I declared imperiously to my daughter, who sighed with a resigned smile.

“The GP is here right now. We need to look presentable!” Yoshino complained through her beaming smile, so happy to have me. I can feel it. Literally. She’s hosting me right now, so my ability to sense her emotions was quite keen.

“Considering you turned Washu’s little dinky space station into a self-sustaining space colony, I’m surprised they’re not here all the time, considering you had to pull this place fully into Washu’s home universe.” I nommed more zesty fried breading. Mm~! Crunchy~!

“I-well they do come around almost daily, mostly for training.” Yoshino admitted as she blushed while I looked to the ‘roof’ and saw the almost Halo-like Ring World Yoshino had turned this place into. “It took so long, with a lot of help from Washu to make my fuzzy memories you gave me into a reality. I couldn’t figure out the pulse-style selective target weapon though.”

“Good. That is something no universe should ever have.” I declared to my daughter sagely.

“Unless this water thing was around?” Yoshino asked, thankfully missing the info on the Flood.

“Well...maybe if that was around. But I do believe your universe is safe from the Flood.” I sighed, even then I would try finding another way. “So, you made your own world. You rule it with an iron fist?”

“Of course not! I let the people who came here to work it out among themselves to establish the local government with ground rules I laid down. No murdering, thieving, raping, etc. It didn’t take much work with the GP and the remnants of the Federation both needing places for refugees to start anew.” Yoshino happily told me as she took a piece of chicken and took a bite.

“Well, at least tell me you Bonded to somebody,” I said hopefully. The way I understand Bonding for Royal Trees, it’s literally like having a soul mate. Once Bonded, it’s for life, and if the Bonded person dies, the tree soon follows in sorrow. “Actually, please tell me you’re either still single, or you're Bonded to a Juraian.”

“Mother, that’s racist.” Yoshino chided in disapproval. “And no, I did not Bond to a Juraian. He was a dashing GP Officer when we first met in the early stages of the colony. I’m relieved that he hasn’t seemed to have aged a day since we consummated our union.” Yoshino flushed with a dopey smile and her hands on her cheeks. “It seems that whatever means us Royal Trees use to extend the lives of our Bonded was enhanced by your surrogacy of me mother.”

“Oh, well, good for you.” The wedding band on her left hand’s ring finger was a bit of a giveaway. I’m kinda jealous. My own daughter got married before I did...I’m not upset. My jimmies are not getting at all rustled by this. No sir! Damn it, Lulu! You’re marrying me when I get back!

“Yes, we did marry like in your memories mother.” Yoshino chuckled. “It’s a common custom among the stars as well, so when I asked his hand, he went and bought this most beautiful ring for me, when I simply asked for us to be officially wedded. He even threw a ceremony for us at the base of my tree.” Yoshino’s glowing radiance was so wonderful to experience. I want that. DAMN IT TIA YOU TOO! Nicole, Trachea, Zephyr, Surgeon, Harmonia, Eris! MARRY ME~!

“WAH~ My mates are terrible~!” I whined as I stuffed my face with chicken and mashed potatoes.

---]===>

“So you’re one of my precious babies too, huh?” I asked of the incredibly masculine man in military uniform standing on the bridge of the ship I’d warped to. I had to jump between my children, each of them just as attuned to me as Yoshino. He had dark black hair that was spiky and ran down his back, his face scarred rather roguishly. Despite only being of average height at 5 foot 9, he projected this incredible presence that made him feel bigger than the room.

“Yes, mother.” He said with a smile. “I’m Mitsurugi, it is nice to see you up and about!” My son! My handsome boy~! Those strong amber eyes of yours tell me how you so easily charmed all the ladies besides your incredible body! I’m so proud!

“Indeed it is.” Said Captain, oh, sorry, Admiral, Hitomi Natsuki who was seated in the command chair next to her Bonded husbando judging by their wedding rings. “I would like to apologize for how I treated you. It has been so long, but I haven’t forgotten, or lessened my regret, about how I treated my beloved’s mother.”

“It’s okay. It really was so long ago, and you were being a responsible leader to your crew.” I dismissed, then looked out the viewport of the J.S Shishi-Oh at Earth.

“Well, what can we do for you mother?” Misturugi asked eagerly, clearly wanting to spend time with me like all his other siblings I’d appeared to.

“Would it be too much to ask me to be beamed down there? I want to find Washu and give her a piece of my mind.” I huffed and punched my tiny fists together. That sneaky Choushin is the whole root, pardon the pun, of all my problems in this universe! I’m gonna at least slap her once! No, wait, twice! On the booty! In front of everyone! Especially in front of Ryoko!

“That is no problem at all mother, I can even drop you right next to them without anyone noticing. That is if you bothered to alter your projection to be fitting to the area.” Mitsurugi declared, but then looked to his wife.

“It’s fine dear. I’m sure the Royal Family would appreciate knowing you’re awake if word from your tender hasn’t spread.” Hitomi then nodded to a cadet at a console who began fiddling with his station.

“Alright then.” I chuckled with a large smile. “Give me just a moment~!” I surged to normal size, grew my biker chick outfit, and then absorbed all my animal features, shaping myself to be as boringly human as possible, then morphed my membrane into pale-pink flesh and my goo-hair into actual hair. “I hope I did good.” I looked about the room, noting a few flushed men and nodded. “Seems I did good. Beam me down Scotty!”

“Mother. My shared memories from you are hazy, but even now I find that to be rather annoying.” Mitsurugi blandly stated, before looking sad. “Is this it? Just a single, brief moment, and then you’ll be gone. Back to your own dimension.”

“Hm, I can come visit when I’m not saving the world. Also if you wish we can spend a bit more time here together before I head off.” I offered, only for my son to relax and shake his head.

“I have my own duties to tend to. So long as you promise to visit once a century, I’m content.” Mitsurugi declared. Once every hundred years? Whoa, my son has as skewed a sense of time as the Juraians, then again he was born to them.

“Alright, I can promise that I’ll even set timers for it! Even if I somehow miss it, I can use time travel to hold myself to it.” I cheered before hugging him. “Alright then, what do you call it if not beaming?”

“It’s still beaming, but nobody here is named Scotty.” Hitomi joked, and then I was suddenly standing in a traditional Japanese rock garden, right in front of an elderly-seeming man, who blinked at my arrival.

“Sup. You’re Yosho Masaki right? Great! Where’s Washu’s dimensional closet?” I casually asked of the former heir of the throne of Jurai.

“Um, just inside, and take a left. Once you reach the stairs the red door next to them is her lab.” Yosho informed me. “Don’t antagonize her though, she’s likely to turn you into a Kappa if you do.”

“Eh, I’m sure I can handle that.” I chuckled before passing by the bemused man and walking into the house, going up to Ryoko who blinked in bemusement. “Hey Ryoko, I’m looking for your mother.”

“She’s not my...wait I know...you…” Royoko said as she looked a little unnerved.

“Sup you thieving cute spunky bitch? Remember me?” I turned my skin to wood for a moment, making the spiky-haired woman yelp and throw herself down the hall to get away from me, causing me to laugh before returning my skin to normal. I went down the hall and barged into the red door. Time for some petty vengeance before I return home!

Ch.75

View Online

Ch.75

“This isn’t any fun if you just go along with it.” I pouted as I stopped spanking Washu’s butt. The woman was in her childlike form at my demand to be able to bend her over my knee and give her a right cheek-reddening. However, after the first few strikes, she just seemed to be getting flustered.

“Sorry. I’ve been pretty much chaste for hundreds of years. No time for sex when you’re doing mad science and all that.” Washu replied as she wriggled off my lap, rubbing her skirt-covered heinie with a groan of pain before returning to her adult form, her clothes following along with whatever impossible ‘science’ Washu had such command over. “Ow~ that smarts. But this isn’t anywhere near enough to pay for you being stuck here for nearly 700 years.”

“Hmph! Damn straight! But I have such an enormous family thanks to all of this, which is an issue on its own, but at the same time, it is a great thing.” Aside from having more children for me to try to get to know, many of whom don’t care though sadly, they also provide me a way to traverse this universe with incredible ease. “I just wanted some petty revenge for all the trouble. Though wow, you look great Washu. I wouldn’t mind adding to the family.” I half-joked.

“Um, sorry, I don’t swing that way as hot as you are, heh. But I get ya. Anything else before you go though?” Washu asked as she went to her work tables, already moving onto something else.

“Well...why did you come here? Why did you choose to come here? Your space station has become an artificial ringworld. You have no logical reason to be here after you clearly displayed a complete lack of desire to do anything besides making money and tinkering.” I asked as I leaned against a bare wall, not wanting to risk touching anything dangerous.

“...You ever wonder? If Fate can be defeated?” Washu asked me with an incredibly somber tone.

“Fate is what you make it. I didn’t bother trying to fight mine, and it’s put me on this rollercoaster. If I actually womanned up and fought back, I wouldn’t be here.” I shrugged at my own impotence. I’ve proven rather heavily that if you don’t resist Fate, it’ll have its merry way with you. Even if the Fate was chosen for you by someone else rather than one you make.

“You really think so…” Washu sadly replied, pausing in her tinkering before getting back to it. “I am Washu. I am one of the Three Choushin of this universe. I am a sister to Tsunami and Tokimi. I am driven to pursue all knowledge, no matter how inane or dangerous. I can’t even remember. Was I always this way? Did I just get swept up in my Fate like you did? Well, I’m here. I did come here of my own will, but who is to say it was truly by my own will?”

“You’re still here even with thoughts like those, aren’t you?” I asked with an odd bit of sage wisdom. Hm, it wouldn’t surprise me if, even asleep, 700 years changed me.

“...” Washu looked down at her work, and then looked to me with empty, unseeing eyes. “That’s just it. I don’t know.” Washu said, looking broken.

“If it’s that much of an issue, think of why you want to stay here.” I insisted, a bit bemused how my visit for petty vengeance turned into an armchair therapist session.

“It’s fun, for one. My daughter Ryoko is the main reason, and she stays for Tenchi. Tenchi is another main reason. He...he’s everything I anticipated. I want to see him grow. I want to see Tsunami’s efforts to cultivate him come to fruition. Also, between you and me, he’s a cutie.” Washu smirked with some light returning to her demeanor. “He brings meaning to this existence, just by being. He’s also just an amazing person. I hate to make him out as a Mary Sue, but that’s exactly what he is, perfect in every way, regardless of him wanting it that way or not.”

“Okay, now you’re making me a mix of both intrigued, and afraid of him. I don’t think I should linger long enough to meet-.” I was interrupted by the door opening, and letting in a plain-looking black-haired and dark-eyed young man wearing a calf-length dark blue shihakusho over more modern Japanese high-school uniform.

“Washu? Grandfather said a stranger came to-oh. Hello. Welcome to the Masaki Residence. I am Tenchi Masaki.” Tenchi bowed politely to me, and I felt bulldozed by his aura! How the hell can normal people not be literally blown over by his fucking presence?! Why was this like Shining...wait shouldn’t I be immune to this, why is he turning me on much more than Shining does?! “Any friend of Washu’s is welcome here. Is there anything I can do for you?”

“N-n-n-no~?” I weakly replied, feeling my crotch was absolutely soaked and my nipples were trying to punch through my thankfully concealing jacket. I side-eyed Washu, and saw she was unaffected, but clearly acknowledged my issue by drawing the attention of the literal physical manifestation of God away from me, letting me get some air in my lungs I hadn’t realized I’d run out of.

“Pardon my friend visit Tenchi. She and I go back several hundred years and I kinda owe her big time.” Washu politely apologized to her potential future lover if her demeanor and comments from before meant anything.

Then one of Wiatr’s damn fox fairies decided to show up by floating into the lab through the still-open door. “Oh~ this is where Mistress was sensing the powerful male~.” She purred as she floated up to Tenchi who casually turned towards the flying deus ex machina device.

“Hello. I’m Tenchi Masaki. Welcome to the Masaki Residence. Is there anything I can do for you?” Tenchi replied to the intruder with just as polite a reception as he gave me while I adamantly began shoving all my sexual organs into a pocket space so they couldn’t bother me, nipples included. It isn’t enough?! I’m shoving all my nerves into that space too now! Owie~.

“Yes, you can come meet my Mistress~, she has had me looking for you, for almost twenty years now~. She is very much interested in bearing your offspring, mister Tenchi~.” The currently unnamed fairy purred before pulling a Golden Egg out of her goo. “Here, her token~.”

“As flattered as I am, I’m afraid I must decline.” Tenchi humbly shook his head. “To the offer of siring her children. I am not ready to commit to any form of truly serious relationship, and I have several other ladies all pining for me.” Tenchi sighed in that long-suffering way that was both in exasperation and fondness.

“Oh, she won’t mind. She is all about choice.” The Fairy smiled as she landed on his shoulder. “I can also grant you wishes. Though I am sure you won’t take it.”

“I’m afraid I don’t really have much to wish for. I have a loving family, a full home, and a satisfying lifestyle. I appreciate the offers, however. I will still keep them in mind, however.” Tenchi accepted the egg, then seemed to frown, before handing it over to Washu. “I believe this is something you’re familiar with Washu?”

“Unfortunately.” Washu sighed and smiled wearily as she took the golden egg. “I’ll keep it with the others. If you feel like you need to summon any of the multi-dimensional entities I have access to, feel free to ask Tenchi.”

The Fairy giggled and nuzzled him. “That means I can stay as per my programming~.”

“In that case, then first I must find you some clothes. Then I must also teach you the rules of the household...” Tenchi trailed off as he left the lab, and I fell to my jellied knees, panting and feeling so aroused it was nearly painful. Scratch that, it was painful, my nerves and sexual organs did not appreciate being shoved into my storage dimension.

“Holy...fuck you know how to pick ‘em.” My words caused Washu to chuckle playfully.

“Well, seeing as your not a puddling mess, you must too.” Washu giggled.

---]===>

“Are you sure I can’t convince you to stay for dinner at least?” Tenchi politely asked of me, for the third time. Bruh. Stop. It’s hard enough not to get sucked into your Harem Magnet without you being so damn nice.

“No,” Sam’s eye said groggily as it appeared after I tried summoning her with the intent of it being shortly after she’d gone for a nap, well, hours after she’d gone for a nap. “Trust me, if she stays, she will end up in your bed.”

“Oh. Well, in that case, I’d best stop tormenting you. My apologies.” Tenchi bowed again, and I grabbed Sam’s eye.

“Get me outta here~!” I whined to my lover, who quickly slurped me though her connection back to her realm and-. “HOLY SHIT~!” I screeched at the sight of the impossibly massive leathery expanse of flesh I wound up on, a deformed and half-absorbed lupine head the only indication that this was Sam. Until all the eyes began opening, and her half-absorbed mouth grinned. “When? Have you been sitting on my member this whole time? What?” I asked.

“Babe. I’m nowhere near the church.” Sam tiredly said to me, and I sprouted my wings, turning into my default fairy form as I flew up, and began to feel horror at the sight of the innumerable eyes, tentacles, and lack of humanoid form of my eldritch lover. She was nearly formless aside from the dominating spheres of her breasts and the mountain of a ball that had to be her belly. Off in the distance stood the butte where the church rested. “Like I said. You knocked me up good babe.”

“But you’re so deformed! Please tell me this isn’t permanent!” I wailed in dismay, afraid that I’d ruined her for other people, if not the eldritch entities of her universe.

“No idea babe. My body started absorbing my limbs and sprouting new ones as I got bigger. Then came all the suitors~. I bet I’m superfetating or something. I doubt all of these rugrats are yours.” One of her uncountable tentacles slapped her side so loudly, it was like a thunderclap. “Hee, hee~! I don’t even mind really. I can just take a different form later if I want, but right now, I’m just a brood mother.”

“Okay, so what about Victor?” I asked as I flew to my lover’s half-absorbed head. I really hope her head doesn’t completely disappear.

“Oh, the tiny fragment of me with him is separate from this body. So she looks like original female me with grey fur.” Samatha told me. “I just know Victor would drop me like a hot potato if he saw me. Great guy, but he’s kinda shallow. I mean, I’m so fat now! I mean, I look like I’m gonna pop with all these babies! My tits just won’t stop making so much milk either!”

“Shut up before I fuck you even more pregnant!” I demanded heatedly, feeling all the pent-up arousal from Tenchi surging back into me. “Shit Sam! Have some decency!”

“Ha! That went out the window when I was too fucking big to even be on the butte! My fat, maybe nonexistent ass is going to be as gross and self-absorbed as I want!” Sam cackled, only for me to surge up in size, and land crotch first on her face. “HMPH?!”

“You asked for it! Get licking!” I demanded hungrily as I grabbed her tits, making her squeal as milk gushed over her body.

---]===>

“Thank gosh I’m in no mood to be male.” I huffed in satisfaction, laying atop my mountain-sized pregnant lover in the afterglow, my head being cushioned by her hill-sized boobs.

“Oh~, That was so good~.” Sam groaned as she nuzzled and kissed my head, well, what she could reach with her partly-absorbed head. “The Old Ones do know a way around a pussy, but I haven’t had boobgasms like that since the last time you and I were together.”

“You’d think 700 years of constant sex would’ve satisfied me. Nope.” I popped the P of nope as I reached to either side of me, hugging her monstrous eye-covered boobs and spraying more of her questionably safe breast milk all over us both.

“Well, are you staying a bit more or heading home?” Sam purred as she raised her, um, tail? It is thicker than the other tentacles down there.

“I wanna head home Sam. As much as I would like to stay here for a bit, I have been gone for several hundred years, even if I did sleep through it.” I wearily said as the tentacle began going up my legs, and I perked up, my own tail raising in anticipation…

“No more than an hour for them.” Sam cooed, then thrust the tentacle into my drenched cunt, and I wailed before diving into a passionate kiss with her malformed lips.

---]===>

“This is a new trick…” Sam panted as I, a truly massive giantess, even bigger than I’d been before, leaned against my lover’s side as I continued to grow. My hollow membrane filled with her continuously growing reservoir of cum, which was black and a bit disconcerting with how it seemed to warp reality a bit, but whatever. I was her giant inflatable humanoid condom right now, and I was enjoying every second of it. “Oh~, I needed release.” Sam moaned as she deflated a bit.

“Mm~ good to know~.” I purred as I weakly orgasmed for maybe the twentieth time since Sam began pumping her dark cum into me. Not counting all the ones I had during the sex itself.

“I’m almost done, Unf, I wish I could keep you~. You’d know nothing but my tentacles pleasing you~. Much like Feniri over here.” Sam said lifting an Old One that looked like a red glowing wolf/lizard/bug, her holes filled with Sam’s tentacles.

“You know I can’t do that Sam~.” I cooed as I ran my hands up and down my body, lavishing in the intense heat of her seed filling my whole body, literally, from toe to antler.

“I know. It’s why I’m giving you a gift. It’s only one.” Samantha groaned as gave a bulging pump of seed. “Oh~. That is very potent seed there!”

“Huh? Sam? I don’t have a WOMB~!” I wailed in pleasure as what clearly wasn’t just a massive amount of cum squeezed through my vagina, and into my hollow body, bouncing around. “Sam~?! What was-AH~!” I wailed as another one came into me! Then another~!

“Sorry~! I, I thought I could, UNF, let only one out~!” Sam squealed as she began laying in me! I’m taking her eggs~! “I love! Oh take them!” She wailed as Feniri also started bloating up with eggs.

“Hah! Ah! But no womb~!” I wailed in despair as eggs slotted into my tits, my ass, sliding through my limbs and beginning to fill me out in bulgy and uneven ways. I squealed when one of the eggs pressing against the membrane of my left breast opened an eye and looked straight at me! “Sam! Sam sto-ULP!” I closed my cheeks as my throat filled with eggs, my cheeks getting stuffed so quickly with the giant ovum of eldritch abominations I couldn’t open my lips back up.

“Unf! Almost done!” Sam growled as she shook and came. She came so hard into me, that I swelled up rapidly and blacked out.

---]===>

I woke to Sam looking like her old self, though with much bigger boobs and easily two feet taller, making her look like a leathery abomination version of Volvagia in proportions and height. “Hm~.” She groaned while thrusting her thickest tentacle into my mouth. I was a ball, full of dark cum and eggs. I was so big, I was eye-level with the butte where the Church was, and it was on the cliff of the said butte that Sam was standing to face-fuck me with her tentacles.

“Hm!” I growled at her as her ‘eggs’ wiggled about in me, my overinflated lips making anything other than snorting my displeasure impossible.

“Hold on! Gonna pop you open in a second! I know you’ll be fine, but we’ve gotta get all those eggs and all that cum outta you!” Sam grunted as she kept thrusting, and I tried to purse my lips tighter to speed this up, because my membrane was so tight right now I don’t think I could manage to get all of this out the usual way. Hell, I don’t even have any mass left in storage! “HNG~!” Sam came, and as I gulped her prodigious offering down, I felt myself burst open from the last bit of pressure.

I groaned wordlessly as I felt the breach in my belly start expelling my black eye-speckled eggs and the black tar-like cum. I leered at Sam in disapproval, at least until I noticed my tree here, and I gasped at the eldritch abomination my tree had become, covered in closed eyes and looking even more chimeric than I am now.

Looks like I have some investigating to do...once I empty out.

Ch.76

View Online

Ch.76

“Okay Sam, what happened to my tree?” I asked as I set foot on the butte, once more my normal self. I was worried about dumping all that cum and the eggs in the forest below, considering all the Beasts, but Sam told me it was okay, that she’d ‘worked out’ things with them.

“No clue babe. The moment you left, it just became that way. I tried to figure it out myself, but I’m no mage or druid. Oh, how are our tykes by the way?” Sam’s words reminded me that she did properly impregnate me the last time we were together, but also reminded me that they didn’t stay with me.

“No clue Sam. They were left there.” I pointed at the tree, which noticeably wasn’t pregnant, or bearing seeds.

“Aw, shit.” Sam snarled and went up to the tree. “Hey, kids! Or kid! You, my brat or brats?” No response. “Ugh, could you…?”

“Of course.” I went up to my tree, and the moment I pressed my hands to it...it rejected me?! “W-what?! I can’t enter! I can still sense it like my other trees, but I can’t enter!”

“That’s rude Mother.” Came the distorted voices of dozens of entities at once, and eyes opened all across the tree, the blue-pupiled and gold-irised eyes piercing us. “Shouldn’t you ask before trying to come inside?” They asked cheekily, their eyes lidding in amusement.

“What’s rude is you not talking to me!” Sam huffed as she pointed at our, um, children? Child?

“Sorry Fama, but we’ve been sleeping, waiting for Mother.” They replied, my tree moving to look down at us with it’s, her, their primary eyes, the formerly emerald orbs as blue and gold as the other eyes, the canopy of green leaves turning purple and blue.

“Why?” I asked while sitting down on a root, not caring that I put my sexy butt on one of the eyes that had formed on it.

“Because we needed to sample your essence, to know how to remain stable. We are over a dozen entities fused as one.” They said with a nod and a pat to their stomach with a sly smirk. “We thank you for this body Mother, it made our union much easier.”

“But it’s my fault you’re fused together. I should’ve waited and birthed you normally before making a tree.” I whined in dismay at my lack of forethought once more causing something to happen.

“We do not lament something we have no experience having Mother. We are content and happy as we are.” They said to us with a smile. “Now then, may we ask a favor Mother, Fama?”

“Uh, sure?” Sam replied, unsure of the situation as she sat on the root next to me, also pointedly putting her thicc sexy ass on an eye.

“Please, name us.” They pleaded, clasping their hands under their heaving bosom and looking at us hopefully.

“That’s not a favor! Of course, we will, if you haven’t thought of one.” I declared with absolute excitement. I haven’t been able to name many of my children. Luna chose well over half of the names for our kids, and the rest of my offspring all named themselves.

“We are literally 18 minds about it Mother, we have no consensus on this matter.” They whined, their distorted voice gaining a distinctly feminine whine.

“Legion?” I suggested at random from the info of how many minds were in our ‘child’.

“That’s a bit ominous. I like it. If not Legion, Porlyusica is my suggestion.” Sam’s suggestion was really oddball. What does Porlyusica even mean?

“What does that mean?” I asked, vaguely remembering it was the name of some cantankerous old crone from some anime.

“No clue, but it sounds like Polymorph and Music together, and their voice sounds like a dissonant choir.” Sam shrugged, and this made our child perk up.

“What? We do? Hold on.” Our child cleared her throat and went through a few bars, each one sounding more and more beautiful until her voice sounded like an angelic women’s choir. “Okay, from the top! Do, Re, Mi, Fa, So, La, Ti, Do~!”

“Beautiful! I love it~!” I declared, then hummed in consideration. “Instead of those names though, how about Choira? Since it seems at least most of you is female.”

“Of course we’re female!” The amalgam eldritch tree looked aghast at the idea of being male. “Perhaps one or two of us had been male, but that was one of the first things we all came to a consensus on. But yes! Please, call us Choira!” The eldritch draconequus tree declared happily.

“Pleasure to know you Choira!” Sam declared and then yelped along with me as tentacles erupted from the eyes we were sitting on, spearing our cunts.

“The pleasure is ours!” They cheekily declared with an angelic laugh.

---]===>

After that sudden absolutetly incestuous tryst, I said my goodbyes to Sam and our daughter. She insisted it was singular because while she was many, she was also one. I used my Token to return home with the intent of only an hour passing from when I had been basically abducted by Yoshino reaching out to me in desperation to protect Washu and Ryoko from the Jurai soldiers.

It was morning, the sun just peaking over the horizon behind me, and I felt in awe at the giant black-green belly poking out of the roof of the Royal Tower. That’s right...I had just hyper-impregnated Trachea with our next clutch of eggs. I watched as a pink ball of a changeling was rolled onto the balcony, and carried down by several very buff changelings down to the garden where she was rolled into the double-doors into the castle.

“She’s still gushing with love nectar?” I asked in disbelief, then looked to either side of me, seeing Eris and Harmonia were still sleeping. “Wake them? Or go find someone else to talk to?” I asked myself, wanting to unload my experience to someone, then I looked at Harmonia. She would be the one to talk to about my extra-dimensional misadventures since it involves trees and isolation and sleeping. Wait. Wouldn’t Deku be a good option then?

“Navi. I can feel your indecision, that isn’t very Orderly. What’s wrong?” Harmonia asked as she opened her eyes blearily, turning her head towards me.

“I just spent several hundred years in an unending sleep-sex session, gave birth to hundreds of god-tier powerful seeds that became handsome and beautiful adults in my slumber, and came face-to-face with a literal manifestation of the highest possible power in a universe and he was hawt. Then I had even more mind-blowing crazy eldritch sex with Sam before coming back.” I offloaded onto Harmonia immediately, and my Balance/Harmony aligned partner blinked.

“But...it’s only been a single night.” Harmonia looked around in confusion.

“Time travel shenanigans are involved,” I informed her, and she blinked.

“Oh...well then. At least you’re home. It doesn’t sound like it directly impacts us here, so put it out of your mind unless you want to take some time to visit all those children.” Harmonia yawned and faced forwards towards the tower again. “Wow, you knocked Trachea up good.”

“Yeah, sorry about that.” I mewled as another Honeypot was rolled out. “I hope nobody has lost sleep over her needing to have those Honeypots brought through the suite.”

“I’m sure one of them has a silencing charm they’ve put up,” Harmonia commented, and then leaned into me, kissing my cheek. “Want to get the day started, or should we take a nap? We don’t have anything we need to do.”

“Hm. I’ve been sleeping for hundreds of years. I think I’m gonna get up. You can lean on me and nap longer if you want.” I kissed her on the lips, and then straightened back up before leaving in my true fairy form, flying so fast to the balcony I left a trail of fairy dust behind my luminescent wake. I dodged around another spherical hyper-breasted pink woman being rolled through the perfectly silent room to see Surgeon had already left, as did Tia and Lulu. Only Nicole and Zephyr were here.

Damn, I...think it’s Monday. Surgeon has to get up before dawn for her work at the hospital, similar for Tia and Lulu with their work in the castle. Nicole doesn’t have anything to do right now and Zephyr tags along with Trachea, who is still in the bathroom.

“Hm~” Nicole hummed sleepily as she reached for me. “Come here fairy~ I want to show you a fun time~.” She groaned.

“Babe, as fun as that sounds, I’m all fucked-out from having sex for 700 years and still getting some action not long ago.” I huffed but flew to my lover to nestle in her cleavage. “Missed you.”

“Hm, love you too babe.” Nicole blearily said as she smished her breasts around me and smooched my light form, managing to get the crown of my head. “What was that about hundreds of years?”

“Nothing important.” Better off letting it be. Don’t want everyone to know I am the all-mother to a whole subspecies of god-trees.

“Hm, I have had weird Ideas of fairies living in my balls. Also, I’m not the only caribou to think that. They were one of the two species we never got samples of.” Nicole groaned as she rubbed her lower region.

“Hmph! Probably Eris’ lackeys being little perverts and actually entering your balls. Don’t worry about it. As for that last bit, I’m sure you’ve got more than enough samples of me.” I teased, flying out of her cleavage to examine her coconut-sized testacles. Yup. Traces of Chaos magic. I’m gonna have words with Eris on boundaries. Oh, wait they’re giggling now and moving. OUT! I blasted them with my Fairy Dust of Order™ and they yelped as they were snapped back into the Veil.

“I doubt that.” Nicole chuckled as Vaati groggily walked out of the bathroom, dodging another Honeypot being rolled through the forcibly widened door frame.

“Black horse knows how to fuck.” Vaati groaned as her balls glowed. “Did she enchant my balls?”

“She’s a changeling Vaati, and she’s a deep black-green, not black.” Zephyr huffed as she emerged from her tub of slime with a jaw-cracking yawn.

“Sorry, tired, can barely walk. Hello Zephyr, I didn’t mean to offend. She really did a number on me. I have barely used my vagina because I wasn’t used to it and didn’t want to get distracted.” Vaati groaned before collapsing on the floor. “I’m a bad lover.”

“Did you at least get her off?” I asked with concern. I know how frustrated a pregnant woman can be, unable to properly pleasure herself with her oversized assets and belly getting in the way.

“She’s gushing purple cum all over the floor right now. Oof. I feel weird.” Vaati rubbed her purple-dribbling cunt.

“Hm~, come back Vaati~,” Trachea called while picking Vaati up in her magic. Vaati looked a little worried as she floated back through the doors to the bathroom.

“Ah? Again?” Vaati mewled.

“Yes, my toy lover~.” Trachea cooed and I shrugged.

“Wait, that’s right. Vaati’s plan!” Nicole suddenly sat up, sending her breasts slapping into her lower chest, spraying milk from how violently she’d moved. “I have both fairy and changeling! The two last species she was missing! Does this mean that with her having sexed Trachea, or rather, the other way around, she and I are now her Ubermensch?!”

There was a pregnant pause before Vaati cried out in rapture from Trachea having her naughty way with her. “I’m going to say we wait and see. It’s not like either of you are going to suddenly become manifest gods on the level of the Golden Goddesses.” Zephyr dismissed, climbing out of her tub and stretching her membrane, spreading her locomotion mound out on the floor and making her usually 8-foot height shrink to 6 feet until she brought it back together.

“Yeah, if that was the case, then I would be in serious trouble. I mean, I’ve got all of what you two have and more.” I interrupted any further thoughts on this Ubermensch poppycock and then had a thinky. “Wait, where are Shiny and the Mask Girls?”

“They have their own suite a floor down the tower. They don’t get a balcony like us, but it’s still big and luxurious.” Nicole said as she stood up to her 8-foot height, stretching her arms over her head and sending her basketball boobs bouncing. “Not enough room in this suite for two harems after all.”

“Guess not.” It was cramped in here as it is. The gigantic bed could barely fit six of us at once, and now there’s ten of us. “We need a bigger bed.”

“Ha! You have the biggest bed in the Everfree, and you say we need bigger? Pfft. We’re ridiculous.” Zephyr snorted as she slithered up to Nicole, wrapping an arm around her waist. “So~ Nicole. Need any relief before we go down for breakfast?” Zephyr fondled Nicole’s nuts, and the amazonian caribou lidded her eyes at the eager slime caribou, causing me to sigh fondly in exasperation.

---]===>

“I want to get married.” I declared to everyone who was gathered in the throne room, having asked for everyone to gather who could, even having the still not a Neo-changeling Avera here so Trachea could hear my request. The only difference between back then and now was that the holes in her body were gone. “I’m tired of us not being married Lulu, Tia, everyone.”

“Uh, um...We guess we can. We’re not fighting Vaati anymore.” Luna considered with a vibrant blush on her face.

“Ah~ Yes~!” Vaati’s scream of rapture echoed through the castle from our suite.

“Don’t mind that. Queen Trachea just nutted so hard she’s filling her toy like a condom.” Avera commented casually, her hands on her thicc wide hips.

“Ah, well, guess Trachea is punishing Vaati then with how hard my announcement made her cum?” I chuckled and then sighed. “Aside from Vaati, I know and love you all so much. I want to spend the rest of my life, however long it may be, with you all.”

“Aw, babe~!” Nicole cooed as she grabbed me out of the air to squeeze me into her tits with a hand-hug due to my tiny size. “I was wondering when we’d put a ring on it!”

“I’m all for it, in fact, I may have already procured rings?” Zephyr sheepishly admitted. “If nobody else was gonna do it, I was gonna ask.”

“Really?” Celestia asked. “I was just thinking the same thing. Though I won’t be marrying Luna, that would be just a bit too close.”

“Sister, thou shalt marry me! We shalt even alter our reproductive genes with Slime traits to negate any such issues!” Luna demanded with fury, passionately reaching over to grab her sister’s dress and pull her into a searing kiss to the rest of our cheers. “Mm~ but despite all this. We still don’t think it best to get married just yet. Betrothed, indeed, let us announce our engagement, but We refuse to try and organize a Royal Harem Wedding with the world in such a state.”

“Alright.” Nicole chuckled before kissing us All. “I want to do it while fucking one of you hard~.” She chuckled.

“I veto that! I don’t want our wedding or the reception to be an orgy! That can wait for the honeymoon!” I declared indignantly of my soon-to-be fiance as Eris and Harmonia danced around the air of the room they were so happy at this announcement.

“I meant the announcement of the engagement. The Wedding will have me just completely nude.” Nicole chuckled before dropping her pants showing how hard she was. “I’m so happy with this, I can’t hold it.”

“Nonsense! If other caribou can wear full tuxedos and dresses at their weddings, we can too!” Zephyr huffed to her fellow caribou and then whined as she began stroking Nicole’s rock-hard cock. “I just made this go down too! Navi, stop making her excited!”

“Not her fault the idea of finally being more than whatever this harem is makes me so hard I could crush a diamond.” Nicole huffed as Zephyr began deepthroating her, right in the middle of the throne room, and none of us batted an eye. “So then, when will we announce the engagement, how, and will I be allowed to fuck one of you while it’s being announced?”

“In reverse order: no, at a celebratory ball, and this weekend so Surgeon can be here,” Celestia said, still flustered from her sister’s declaration. “We could just have her excused, but her work saves lives, I’m not going to interrupt her schedule.”

“Got it. I’m gonna go tell Shiny!” I turned to fly out, and then a pit sunk in my heart, freezing me in mid-air. “W-what do I tell Shiny?”

“What? Isn’t he and his harem included?” Eris asked in bemusement at the idea of not including them.

“What?! But that’s so Chaotic! There’s already TEN of us! He still has to hunt down the other Masks, and knowing how these four have turned out, they’ll all be joining his harem too!” Harmonia objected at the very logistics of it, and I had to admit, it did seem unfeasible…

“Then it will simply have to be Navi’s burden to Link us together.” Luna huffed as if it was obvious, and suddenly I felt dizzy. M-marry not only Lulu and our harem, b-but Shiny and his harem~?!

“I’m going to be having so many mates,” I said in a daze before drifting to the floor.

Ch77

View Online

Ch.77

“Where should we send her?” I heard Hermais ask from the room I was passing as I was headed towards the Royal Tower to see if Shiny or any of the Masks were in their suite. Looking in, I saw her and Eris looking over some hybrid of a dragon and dog. The hybrid was also red and white but I couldn’t tell much more. There was a broken bow, a skull-like mask, and a burning black disc near it. “We removed her powers too, so, what should we Displace her as?”

“She greatly enjoys Warhammer, Cyberpunk, Fallout, Warframe, God of War, Halo, Doctor Who, Star Wars, Doom, and a book called Eragon,” Eris commented while looking at an hourglass.

“Hm, someplace Aunty can manifest easily,” Hermais commented.

“Warhammer, Cyberpunk, God of War, Halo, Doom, and that book,” Eris replied.

“Not Doom, our other dads are based on that,” Hermais told her.

“Oh, Hellsing!” Eris commented devilishly.

“Fuck no!” Hermais barked. “We already have an Alucard to deal with! I don’t want another!”

“So that leaves Warhammer, Cyberpunk, Halo, God of War, and the book.” Eris reiterated.

“Hm, Maybe not God of War, we know a few gods right off...make her work for that,” Hermais suggested. “The Book?”

“About dragons acting similar to sentient pets, parents, possible lovers since they share minds, souls, etcetera,” Eris explained. “Considering how magic works there, who knows what could happen.”

“Do we want to put her in a world like that?” Hermais suggested. “Wait, no, mother already has followers in a world like that.”

“So no book,” Eris said while marking a paper she suddenly had with an oversized peacock quill.

“What are you two doing?” I asked with suspicion and a growing sense of dread and disgust as they looked over to me.

“Trying to help a remnant of a friend of Aunty. We took this piece from a Token. The Main piece is with Victor.” Hermais explained unhelpfully.

“A remnant of what?” I asked as I flew into the room to look over the odd person.

“Complex Dragon Break situation. This is a timeline we ripped from the whole of one person. A version that met Aunty.” Eris explained a little bit more clearly. “So we now have Warhammer, Cyberpunk, Halo, and Elder Scrolls. Just found that last one.”

“Hm, Halo is a no, that world couldn't handle Aventurine very well. Warhammer either fantasy or 40K might be good, Cyberpunk is iffy but she could do some crazy stuff there, the Elder Scrolls could handle Aunty easy considering all the bullshit that can exist there just because the Godhead dreaming of it is a real nutcase to make Sheogorath happy.” Hermais commented.

“Down to three.” Eris chuckled.

“Does she want to be Displaced again?” I asked the two devils in a bit of disgust. If I had the choice, I wouldn’t be Displaced again. I’m quite happy with my place in existence lately.

“Well, maybe not.” The Hermais said. “But~ do you want someone who has met our Aunty in your world? Also, she’s still Displaced with her main body, and sending her back to ‘earth’ is just plain stupid, she’s too powerful, and ‘earthlings’ would just panic and be stupid.”

“She met your Aunt who is more powerful than your mother?” I rhetorically asked with a bit of wariness for the mutant fox laying on the floor of my home.

“And there’s our point. This Token connected to this version, and due to the Dragon Break, the whole could come or the fragment could. Unfortunately, it was the fragment as the whole managed to make it to Victor, so we’ve gotta help her establish her own individuality from the whole so if they ever meet, she won’t just get absorbed and cease to exist.” Hermais explained more completely for me.

“Maybe Warhammer? Bleak and foreboding would fit with what her world was.” Eris commented.

“Hm, maybe, but I like the idea of Cyberpunk, but she’s also Familiar with Elder Scrolls right?” Hermais suggested.

“Mix?” Eris suggested.

“How the fuck would we mix them?” Hermais said with a flat look. “I mean, if it was a version of Nirn where the Dwemer didn’t Zero-Sum and turned the world into a hyper-advanced magitek utopia or dystopia or something...but then they were really obsessed with becoming gods themselves so that would be iffy.”

“Then have the gods of Elder Scrolls replace...no that wouldn’t work. Okay, no Elder Scrolls.” Eris said as they started ignoring me again.

“Hm, a mix of Cyberpunk and Warhammer would work,” Hermais said with a tilt of her head to the side. “How should we do that? Make Night City the last safe place on earth as the planet is fought over by warlords and the Skaven?”

“Okay, why mix the two?” I asked in annoyance at being ignored. I’m not just some dumb fairy you can shove back into the background and leave out of things dammit! I’m not that fucking little pushover I replaced!

“Because it could be cool,” Hermais told me. “You don’t have to be here.”

“I want to since you’re Displacing her from my world. I want to know what happens to her.” I snarled angrily, Hermais flinching at how upset this was making me.

“Alright, well, we’re almost done. We just need to find the appropriate world and her Displacement object.” Eris commented. “Alright, what should we make to Displace her with?”

“Hm, a cybernetic,” I commented, figuring since this was going to happen and I can’t actually stop it, I might as well try to help the girl. “Like some arm attachment?”

“Naw, that’s not enough. Oh! How about we Displace her as someone who has a copy of Johnny Silverhand’s Digital Ghost! Or rather, the data that allowed him to live on even after his body died! We can tweak it, make it so she could literally become Sigma!” Hermais excitedly suggested, getting a wary leer from Eris. “Without the insanity and spreading insanity-causing virus I mean.”

“So likely Ultron?” I asked rhetorically, as instead of spreading as a virus, Ultron simply networks things together into his singular hivemind.

“Well, how will it physically manifest? We need a Token too.” Eris demanded, and I huffed.

“Make it a prosthetic cybernetic arm then or something,” I interjected again, and Hermais snapped her fingers, summoning a silver cybernetic left arm that looked like it could clamp over the stump of someone’s shoulder. “That could work.”

“Okay then! Got a world that fits the criteria Eris?” Hermais asked as she dropped the arm onto the woman, and I winced at seeing it replace her left arm seamlessly, the mass of the lost limb seemed to go to her body though, pumping up her bust, hips, and butt sizes while also making her slightly taller.

“Hm, just about, should we wake her and do the whole, we’re Merchants schtick? Disguising ourselves of course.” Eris asked with a mischievous smirk.

“Naw, just dump her in a scrapyard with no explanation save a bloody note and a lot of questions.” Hermais chuckled darkly and I puffed up in disgust.

“Why not, I don’t know, wake her up and tell her what’s going on?” I demanded in outrage. I was willing to help, but not at the expense of making her suffer more.

“Fine~.” Hermais huffed and poked the fox/dragon who woke with a start, immediately alert and scrambling for a weapon.

“DARK! WITCHES! DEATH!” She screamed out, only to have her scrambling shift her new bowling-ball tits and make her squeal in shock, grasp them, and then scream in more shock as she clutched her now mechanical left wrist. “WHAT?! WHY?! WHERE-?!” Hermais snapped her fingers and the woman passed out again, the Spirit of Knowledge looking at me with a raised brow.

“What was that?” I asked a bit freaked out.

“Her world was dying. Crumbling into an abyss of nothing, all timelines fading, all realms imploding, and all versions of her were scrambling to either escape or save it. Only one did, going to where Victor Lazarus resides and all of her but this chunk we ripped away collapsed into the survivor.” Eris explained.

“So basically you literally just cut off a piece of her to fuck with. Not cool. But, whatever. I guess dropping her in scrapyard is better than being erased from existence.” I really hope that Farore, Nayru, and Din have plans to prevent this kind of thing from happening in our world. Majora fucking with everything is bad enough, hopefully, at the end of all this, the realm will be safe from such vile incursion.

“Don’t worry. Hyrule is static and nearly unchanging. It’s part of why it requires so much maintenance from mortals and such complex systems to be kept going.” Farore informed me, relieving some of my concerns. Wait, where was she during all my previous adventures after I went to sleep? “I was with you the whole time. Good gosh. It slammed into my main essence all at once when you came back to the realm too. Nayru practically had to patch my psyche back together to get me out of my sex-induced coma.”

“Well this piece of her met Met both Aunty and our cousin Paluteana at one point. And Victor Lazarus wouldn’t actually mind those ‘memories’ to be gone from his Marian.” Eris commented. “She’s kinda broken, but Hermais is doing a bit of mental work to reset her head back to...well just after Displacement with a few memories of her old World. Her recent memories will be fine, but the stuff between Displacement and her running into us will be fuzzy.”

“Should we make her look more normal until she summons Aunty?” Hermais asked. “Don’t want her becoming the prize of a Warlord before she finds out her path.”

“I swear, the more I hear about this Victor, the less I like him,” I grumbled in disapproval. He sounds like the sort of person to force his own views on others. I wouldn’t keep pushing someone to be more sexually open if they don’t want to be, for instance.

“He’s not that bad if you explain how you want the relationship to go from the start, but he is possessive,” Eris said with a sigh. “Though I would recommend not falling for his charms. He has a lot of mates already and doesn’t need more. Also, a lot of kids and I think he’s on the road to being a sex and fertility god. Mostly why mother is interested in him all of a sudden.”

“He can’t really top my harem with my 15 and growing.” I sighed and the two laughed so hard they fell to the floor.

“He has like maybe forty to sixty.” Hermais chuckled. “Mostly why mother dotes on him as one of her followers, I mean he’s hitting all the checkmarks for his world to allow her to manifest in little time at all, but his world already is able to due to the machinations of ancient space races millions of years before he showed up to the Equestria.”

“At the same time though, Auntie doesn’t like him at all. She finds him abrasive and narrow-minded. I haven’t missed how she comes up with any excuse to not be around whenever Victor is involved and she’s either invited or already involved when he becomes involved.” Eris admitted with a sigh. “But the multiverse isn’t perfect, not everyone can get along. Anyway, we basically have everything set up, and while Space is Dongo’s cup of tea, I found a world already.”

“Shouldn’t we shrink her assets down though? She’ll be a big prize for any lusty Warlord or gang leader.” Hermais commented again.

“She’d be one even without such a hot body. Besides, she can’t die, remember?” Eris reminded her sister with a sly smirk. “And not because of an Undead Curse this time.” Eris and Hermais snapped their fingers and the fox-lizard was sucked into a portal of magic circuitry which both opened and closed with electronic bleep-bloop sounds.

“Well, it’s done, and now your world is a bit more stable.” Hermais chuckled as she leaned on me with no weight despite the fact I was a ball of light with wings. “So~, you think we’re devils~?”

“Like ones at least.” I glared, and Hermais shrunk away, looking struck. “If you want to change my opinion on that, don’t manipulate and scheme with people's lives so casually again, at least not in front of me.”

“We rarely do this, trust us. At most we set the Displaced up in the new world we find them in. This one was...well a special case with who she knew.” Hermais mewled. “Normally we just dust them off, fix them up, and say ‘here are this world’s Displaced and now it’s your world too, have at it’. We usually have them wake in Temples for our mother so they can be guided if it's possible.”

“Yeah. Special enough to not just be rescued and left that way.” My implications on that made them both wince and I flew away in a huff.

---]===>

“So you’re upset?” Shining Armor rhetorically asked as I was sitting on his chest, little tiny me watching TV with him while the Mask Girls were out on the town. I had managed to inform him I want to marry him and if it was okay, but he said as much as he’d love it, he wants input from his other girls on the matter, which I didn’t mind, but clearly, he caught on to my emotions anyway.

“Not about you wanting to involve the other girls in the decision.” I sighed, kicking my legs into his firm chest from where I laid prone between his slightly-larger pecs. I bet Helma had something to do with that bit, besides his wings. “It’s just some friends-with-benefits of mine did something I don’t exactly morally agree with, but I also can’t be too upset with them.”

“So you’re just bottling it up until it becomes an issue. That isn’t healthy Navi.” Shining sagely said to me as we watched a replay of Zelda’s official announcement along with Vaati’s recorded declaration of abdicating the throne to her.

“What should I do?” I huffed as I rolled over and pressed my face into his sternum.

“You’ve told them they upset you?” Shining asked me as he scratched his ripped six-pack abs.

“Yes.” I am so not in the mood for sexytimes, but mm~ my stallion has such a bod.

“Then all you can do now is talk about it to someone else and confront your friends about it later with a clear head.” Shining used his magic to turn off the TV and sat up, I hovered down to his hooves and turned around with a sigh.

“Okay, they saved someone, then just Displaced them again.” I huffed in frustration, but Shiny gestured for me to continue. “Her world was dying, or dead or whatever. They saved a single instance of this woman while the rest of her collapsed into a single instance who’s apparently with this total jerk of a guy. That aside, they didn’t even offer her an alternative. They just fucked with her mind, body, and soul, and dumped her into a new world to start over.”

“That’s messed up.” Shining scoffed, and I gestured in exasperation.

“My point exactly! That’s just wrong and amoral and, ugh.” I just now realized my slime and light was shining red, so I took several deep cleansing breaths to calm down, my blue light and hue returning. “But they did save her. They also gave her a start in another world where the influences of Wiatr and Aventurine won’t spread to here like if she’d stayed here.”

“So they thought of us and her at the same time. Doing the best compromise they could so this person could have new a new life and we wouldn’t get two goddesses here messing with the world.” Shining stated.

“Which is why I can’t stay mad! I’m still mad, and I can understand where they were coming from. But in that case, why not drop her off in their world? It’s not like she could mess with things there since it’s already a constant sex-fest, and they could just keep her from meeting up with the larger piece of her.” I huffed and plopped down into Shiny’s lap, his pajamas plush and comfy.

“Maybe this person’s world wasn’t constant sex,” Shining suggested.

“Trust me, if her world got visited by both Wiatr and Aventurine, it definitely was, at least enough.” I snorted as I leaned back into his abs, enjoying his shirtlessness as I closed my eyes, trying not to get any more upset.

“Did they mention Wiatr met this person?” Shining asked. “Or just this Aventurine?”

“They mentioned both in some measure, but mostly Aventurine, who is the stronger sister anyway.” I informed my hopefully-soon-to-be fiance.

“Hm, well, you can’t really judge her without truly meeting her. And how would you truly know her world without seeing it? She will have your token right? You can assume that the sisters gave her a copy of it.” He asked as he magically removed his pants without moving. “Kinda hot today.”

“It is summer Shiny, and your suite doesn’t have a big balcony like ours to help keep air flowing.” I simply waited until he had removed his pajama pants, and then I sat on his coconut balls, leaning into his sheathe. Wow, he is hot. Hotter than should be normal. I’ll ask Avera to do some renovations on this suite. “But yeah. Maybe we can help each other in the future.”

“Sounds like a good start. Whew. It is getting a bit too hot in here.” Shiny wiped his brow, and I had to agree. It was unnaturally swelteringly hot in here.

“Let’s go upstairs, at least the Royal Suite has good airflow.” I can hardly wait until air conditioning is properly invented. “I can even be your clothes until we’re in private, so you don’t have to put those hot pants back on.”

“Okay.” Shiny cheerfully replied as he got up.

“It’ll feel like getting wet, so bear with me, I haven’t done this in a while.” I flew at his groin and splattered over him, morphing over his heavy nuts and around his tight, muscular ass and forming shiny blue skin-tight undershorts. “There we go Shiny, I’ve got you covered.”

“Whew! You’re nice and cool compared to this air!” Shining praised as he quickly left the hot suite, the stairwell outside the door was already much cooler than in his suite. “It’s been getting hotter in there as the spring ended and summer began.”

“That’s something I’ll ask Avera and her team to fix for you. Maybe we could even look into magic air conditioning. It wasn’t this unbearably hot last year.” Then again, I was too busy with all the crazy shenanigans we were up to for it to even bother me.

“Thanks.” He sighed as his balls bounced around in me.

We enjoyed a companionable silence until we got to the suite, waiting for another pink ball-like Honeypot to be rolled past. “Geez. How many girls is Trachea gonna have to fill…?”

“Enough to warrant me coming over to see if she was okay.” Cadence chuckled as she leaned out of the bathroom, barely clothed. “The sheer amount of Love she’s collected from you is enough to feed both her hive and mine for months. What did you do to cause you to generate that much?”

“Oh mama,” Shining said as he blinked rapidly. I felt a stir and a surge of pure arousal slamming into me like a steam hammer on a pipe valve.

“Whoa...hello there cutie.” Cadence raked her eyes up and down Shiny, and she was practically fucking him with her eyes as she bit her lip. “In armor is one thing stud. But aside from my hubby, and Millos, I haven’t seen a stallion so built~. You have this heroic aura around you~.”

“Thanks.” Shining blushed as his cock started pressing into me, and I groaned. “Say, I’ve been told we were destined to be together originally, and we both have open relationships. Feel like giving this kirin a ride?” Shining lidded his eyes and Cadence’s wings fluffed up as her breasts began swelling in arousal.

“Like you even need to justify it!” Cadence pounced, tackling him onto my family’s bed and the two began violently making out, and I became an arousal-drunk third wheel, not fully aware of the events going on besides ‘touchy touch feel good-good.’

Ch.78

View Online

Ch.78

I awoke feeling warm, and full of hot liquid. I opened my ‘slime sight’ to find I was in Zephyr’s bronze tub, bulging over the rim like an overfilled condom. To which I then moaned at the realization that indeed is what I essentially am right now. Holy shit. When did Shining Armor get this productive? I blame Cadence.

“Morning Navi.” Greeted Shining as he left the bathroom in the buff, toweling off his wet mane and tail. “Sorry about that. Cady did something with her magic and the next thing I knew I was cumming buckets.”

“Oh~ it’s not a problem~.” I cooed as I formed my face on my membrane to look at him properly. “But I was so overwhelmed with your arousal despite the fact that fairy should’ve limited how much you’re offloading on me. I don’t remember the details of what you two did.”

“Simply put, I fucked her while still wearing you, and you acted as a condom. Cadence appreciated it too, she doesn’t want to have children until Thorax is ready for children.” Shining said to me as he approached. “Hey, uh, I kinda don’t have clothes up here since I moved my stuff downstairs, could you…?”

“Mm~ sure, just, let me absorb this meal.” I absorbed Shiny’s cum and then jumped at his groin, becoming shorts again. “Wow! She really drained you good, sporting normal oranges here compared to those coconuts.”

“Yeah. Cady is crazy in bed.” Shiny huffed tiredly as he tossed his towel to a changeling who wasn’t rolling another Honeypot through. She still isn’t done?! “Just for reference, it’s Tuesday.” Shining informed me as he began descending the stairs.

“Oh. You two went at it all night or…?” I questioned curiously, since, besides Trachea in the bathroom, there was none of Lulu’s harem upstairs.

“No. We finished before your romantic unit came up for bed. They let me and the girls sleep up here since the guest suite is so unbearably hot and muggy. Avera and Millos are getting to work on that already though.” Shining informed me as he entered his suite, the hyper-busty changeling and her team of masons hard at work turning the west-facing window into a door frame as a precursor to a balcony I bet.

“That’s good. Why was it so unbearably hot in here?” I asked. “Castles are normally very airy and don’t retain heat after a few hours.”

“It’s that damn bathroom of yours!” Avera snarled at me and pointed at the ceiling. “Magic can only do so much! There’s an actual reservoir of your fucking cum in the ceiling that’s maintaining heat for your damn lavish hedonistic pool! The stone is radiating heat into the room!”

“Eep!” I whined as shrunk, making Shining yelp.

“Don’t you go eep at me! Either empty it out so we can restructure the space between this suite and the royal suite, or have that better-than-thou bitch Charswirl fix it!” Avera seethed and began chipping away at the window with even greater aggression, her workers giving her a berth and instead of working on keeping the room clean of dust and stone fragments.

“I think I need to talk to my mates.” I mewled. “Um, Shiny are you okay?”

“Yeah! Never better!” Shining squeaked in a high-pitched voice as I loosened up from his constricted privates.

---]===>

“So it’s our beloved cum pool that’s the problem.” Luna bemoaned as Shiny and I informed her of Avera’s report. “We constructed the reservoir to displace the volume and reduce the weight to preserve structural integrity, but We did not account for the heating element. Apologies Shining Armor for giving you such unpleasant accommodations.”

“It’s not your fault. You couldn’t have foreseen this.” Shining waved off, wearing his casual hakama and kosode and I was on his shoulder, where I rightfully belong. Well, besides in his pants~.

“But tis indeed my fault. However, mine proficiency with magic at that scale pales to the expertise of mine teacher. Charswirl is actually here, having taken residence in the top floor of the defense tower.” *BOOM!* said tower shook as rainbow smoke flowed out the windows, visibly from here due to the throne room being on the top floor of the castle that wasn’t in the towers.

“Worry not. Mistress tends to cause such events when doing extensive research.” Celestia calmly excused with a bit of amusement. “Besides, while she may be as abrasive as always, she’s been making more and more excuses to end up here rather than in her own private tower. I think she may be trying to make excuses to end up encountering you, Love. Do we need to add another wife to the wedding?”

“I-I thought she squicked you out though.” I blushed, remembering just how good and attentive of a lover Charswirl is from that passionate day on the beach of Cocoamoa.

“If Lulu can make our sexual relationship a non-issue, then I can adjust for Charswirl.” Celestia declared firmly. “That is, if she wants to get involved with the rest of us in that manner.”

“That said, she may very well be more amenable to a request for such a lewd magical construct if it comes from thee.” Luna sheepishly said, getting me to groan at having the buck passed to me, even if I would like to talk naughty magic with the ancient archmage.

---]===>

“No.” Was the rainbow-dusted hippogriff’s immediate response to my request.

“Aw, but Swirly~!” I whined, flying in front of her and pleading with big watery eyes.

“No.” She denied again, using her magic to gather the rainbow dust off of her.

“It’s full of my cum~.” I lilted, and her breasts immediately began swelling in her robes.

“Yes.” Charswirl then moved to the balcony and I squealed in joy as she flew the short distance from her tower to the Royal Suite. “So long as I get to bathe in it first.”

“Absolutely! Oh, and I’m getting married to the harem, wanna join?” I offered, the former lich/dullahan fumbling in the air a bit, her cheeks blushing green since she didn’t have flowing blood.

“Maybe.” She considered as she landed on the balcony, skirting past a very plump but not immobile pink Honeypot who was being helped onto the balcony.

“We’re also intermingling with Shiny’s harem since I’ll be marrying him too.” I declared, and she paused and pursed her lips in consideration.

“Then yes. Such an intriguing pool of lovers would keep it interesting for lifetimes at least. Also the studies and experiments I could do.” Charswirl declared before moving through the emptying room, the changelings looking tired yet satisfied and congratulating each other for some reason.

“Aw, no more affection than intrigue?” I questioned as we entered the bathroom, finding Trachea napping in her immobile spot next to the pool, her breasts much smaller at beach-ball size and finally not gushing nectar.

“Only for you and my former daughters.” Charswirl declared factually as she began to disrobe.

“Ee~.” I squealed as I nuzzled her cheek.

“None of that. I love my daughters, and I trust them. I trust you because you brought them out of a dark place that I was in no mindset or position to help them with. Combine that with how amorous you’ve been and accepting of me in my time of need, of course, I will form a powerful affection for you.” Charswirl stated factually, dipping her lion toes of her left paw into the coconutty cum-slime. “Hm, nice and cold compared to the heat outside. I’ll take it as is.”

“I wish it wasn’t heating the tower,” I commented before going over to Trachea. “Hey there. How are you doing?”

“Hm? Hey babe. I’m good now that I’m not funneling your reservoir of love through my tits.” Trachea groaned as she rubbed her breasts, leaking a bit of the pink nectar. “I know there’s the term biting off more than you can chew, but never drinking so much you couldn’t swallow. Ugh~ but damn did it feel good.” Trachea yelped as powerful magic suddenly tugged her belly out of the ceiling, and she was dumped belly-first into the pool, sending cum flooding over the floor, magic preventing it from going into the suite.

“Sorry. That looked uncomfortable.” Charswirl commented from her place sitting on the under-fluid bench that went around the whole pool, conveniently next to Trachea.

“Aw, thanks~!” Trachea gushed before pulling Charswirl into a deep and passionate kiss, the undead hippogriff clearly surprised and feebly resisting for a moment, but caving and returning the kiss with a grope of Trachea’s massive breast. “Hm~, Can’t do a round, too full of eggs, but if you wanted something else~.”

“I was content to just enjoy the cold restorative slime, to be honest. I will help bathe you if you want though.” Charswirl offered meekly, unusually timid, but I bet that’s because clearly she isn’t used to having someone so domineering in the room.

“Hm, yes I’d like that.” Trachea chuckled before groping and lathering Charswirl with the hand she could reach her with, said hand finding her breasts and balls the most.

“I-I meant helping you~!” Charswirl moaned as Trachea expertly worked her over, and I tittered, figuring I’d leave them to get to know one another. Matchmaker Navi: mission accomplished! New mission: Charswirl and rest of the Harem~!

---]===>

“-So I figured I’d drop in, see how you’re adjusting.” I finished retelling the events of today so far to Talon, the hyper-busty booze-lactating matron listening intently as I sat on the top of her left breast.

“Oh, we’re doing okay.” Talon chuckled. “It helps that Malon finally found someone, even if she insists that isn’t the case.”

“Mom~! Shiny is a friend!” Malon complained from where she was serving a table, her white face being stained with a tomato-red blush. “Besides, even if I was interested, he has a harem!”

“Oh, we don’t mind if you date him.” I chuckled at her. “In fact, Queen Zelda herself has expressed interest in you!” My words made the young caribou woman blush so bright it looked like steam might come out of her ears. “So if you want to get in on it, feel free to ask!”

“Th-th-that’s s-s-so f-f-forward though!” Malon stuttered, clearly uncomfortable with her being the one to initiate, but was interrupted by a patron patting her booty, and she looked to check and saw he was trying to hail her with his order, the stallion exasperated but amused as she returned her focus on work.

“Ha! She has issues telling someone she likes she wants to get in his pants but is totally okay with a random stranger touching her butt? Pfft. Caribou sensibilities are so weird.” I chuckled and Talon joined me, her boobs sloshing with the shaking it caused. It wasn’t 11 in the morning yet, so her ‘kegs’ were still not on the menu.

“Yes, well, we can’t all be blatantly open with our urges. She may be my daughter, but she isn’t as open as I am about sex.” Talon stated, then perked up as Tirek and Helma entered, the former her svelte size and Helma the second-biggest bust in the room, short of Talon but bigger than Malon. “Hey~! How are two of my favorite customers?”

“Doing good Talon! I want to order seed pancakes for breakfast.” Helma sat at the bar, her rack resting on the surface, her left breast not-so-subtly pressing into Talon’s even more massive milk factory. “And, uh, a pumping. Ever since my adventure with Shiny in Skyloft and our encounter with that fairy, I’ve been making more and more milk.” Helma blushed and shook her massive mammaries, the two fluffy purple-black yoga-ball tits sloshing in her purple tube top.

“I’ll have some alfalfa pancakes. Shame you can’t control how much you lactate like I can Helma.” Tirek commented as she patted her T-shirt covered A-cups smugly, the busty bird pouting at her bovine friend’s good fortune.

“Hello~!” Called a tiny dragon with four eyes that appeared on Helma’s head in a sparkle of light. She had the same color scheme which was green and black as said fairy that impregnated Helma and I on Skyloft. “It’s me~! Zulu! I got promoted thanks to you! Well, thanks to the stud that was hosting you!”

“Oh, good! Can you grant me wishes later? I’m having a few issues.” Helma grumbled as she shook her sloshing breasts, pulling the front of her tube top up enough for Talon to levitate milking cups to her nipples. “Oh~ I needed this.”

“So I see you ladies are doing okay, but how are your hosts?” I asked the two as I enjoyed the show from my perch on Talon’s tit.

“I’m good!” Holly purred from Helma as she groped her/Helma’s breasts. “I’m getting so big…”

“I’m getting so buff! I can’t believe how much stronger I am!” Declared Tirek’s host, whose name I forgot uh...Silk Sheets? I think that’s her name?

“I still find it hard to believe you ladies are living masks. You’re so alive and, well, here that you feel like you’re not sharing bodies with someone.” Talon mused as she enjoyed how Helma/Holly quivered next to her as her boobs got pumped for their milk.

“We know!” Tirek/Silk Sheets chuckled before pouring herself a white drink from the bar’s tap, her creamy beverage which seemed to be coming straight from the milker draining Helma’s bounty.

“Hey~! If you’re gonna drink it, you could’ve just gotten it from the tap~!” Helma/Holly whined, then grunted as they humped the seat of their stool, panting.

“And miss you getting off in public like this? Not a chance.” Tirek/Silk lecherously leered as she drank her milk and enjoyed the show.

“You two, I swear. You’re half the reason I get so many customers before I open the girls up for service.” Talon laughed as she slapped the sides of her titanic tits. “Well, as you can see Navi, we’re doing okay. Do you want brunch? It’s almost time for me to open the taps.”

“I’ll have some muffins to go before Zulu sends us all into an orgy.” I requested as the little dragon fairy perked up.

“Yeah! Can I bring over some of Mistress’s milk?” Zulu purred.

“No!”

---]===>

“So you’re all adjusting to civilian life well,” I commented to the group of six friends, the Sages of Harmony, where I’d found them all just hanging out in the central garden park.

Rainbow was still thicc and busty despite her exercises keeping her muscular and fit in her jeans and tank top. Tara wasn’t any different with her blouse and trousers. Pinkie seems to have gained weight, her tummy having a bit of a pooch to it against her blue sundress. Fluttershy wasn’t as cripplingly introverted if her relaxed choice of T-shirt and skirt was any indicator. Rarity was getting her fashion on with her body accentuated by a beautiful purple sundress, and Applejack was contently sitting against a tree in her usual knotted plaid button-up and daisy dukes.

“Yes, though I’m still trying to get used to Tara.” Fluttershy mewled. “I know she’s my friend, that I can count on her for anything, but I still feel the urge to prostrate.”

“I’m getting used to balancing my hobbies, my wife, and my adorable twins Bolt and Cutter. I’m just glad I have nannies to help with those colts of mine when I crash and can’t keep up.” Rainbow sighed in relief of just hanging out with friends up on her cloud a few feet above the others.

“War Dogs!” Applebloom yelled as she rode a large dog with her friends and Hannah.

“Bloom! Y’all better not be botherin’ nobody!” Applejack hollered with frustration, even shaking a fist in her troublesome sister’s direction.

“No ma’am~!” Applebloom called back through her and the other CMC’s laughter.

“I swear Applejack. Our sisters have been thoroughly corrupted by the caribou.” Rarity sighed in that long-suffering manner that told of resigned exhaustion.

“Actually, they’re pretty well-adjusted compared to other children taken in by the Department of Immigration. I bet they’d be just this adventurous if we hadn’t been invaded by the CFK.” Tara laughed

“Hello~!” Skull kid giggled as he appeared. “Found a baby, where should I put her?” He said showing us little earth pony foal with Terra on her ass, as she looked at us with blank eyes.

“Uh, I’ll take her. She should go to an orphanage-.”

“I’ll take her!” Pinkie declared excitedly, somehow taking the foal into her arms. “My Pinkie Sense say she’ll get along with my own little buns!”

“Wait, you’re pregnant?!” Everyone exclaimed besides Tara, who blushed.

“Yes, why?” Pinkie chuckled as she wiggled and giggled to us. “Tara and I have been seeing each other for months now.” Pinkie fluttered her eyes at the cow, who blushed and sheepishly smiled with a shrug.

“Hey, she just, y’know, gets me. She doesn’t understand any of my complex words or science or magic, but she doesn’t need to. She understands me and, well...I couldn’t deny my feelings.” Tara then blushed brighter. “That, and when she does understand things like it’s so simple when I’ve been struggling to get it, I just, well, I pinned her to my lab table and fucked her stupid.”

“That’s good Tara.” I chuckled, before going to the clearly blind foal, too young to really understand anything. “Aw…” Is there anything I can do?

“Hold on, let me.” My body shifted to Farore, thankfully I was in light form, and she sprinkled fairy dust over the foal, her eyes turning from milky white to green and any other injuries seemed to lessen, then she began whining, covering her eyes as Pinkie immediately went into mother-mode.

It’s so good to see things continuing to improve for the better.

Ch.79

View Online

Ch.79

“What do you mean I can’t come?!” I wailed in despair and outrage. The month was over, we didn’t get to go on that hyperbolic time chamber vacation because Zelda was too busy to work on it with all the politics going on, but it was still a wonderful month of downtime.

That said, I was at the skydocks of Cloudsdale, watching as Luna, Celestia, Zelda and Vaati boarded the King of Red Lions with Tirek in her mask form being held in a suspension cage, looking forlorn for her trial, even if Zelda insists she should be fine. I, Shining, Helma, Volva, and Gohma were all upset, having just found out that only the Rulers of the nations are allowed to attend, and attempting to bring others into the proceedings is not only illegal but considered a declaration of war.

“You know why. Love, don’t make this more difficult.” Luna sadly insisted to me.

“Don’t worry, we’ll have her back by the end of the day unless something unprecedented happens. There have been people who nearly destroyed Hyrule on accident and got off with a mere slap on the wrist before, and Tirek’s case is rather unique.” Zelda reminded us, and then looked at Shining. “Link...be prepared. This is exactly the kind of opportunity that Ganondorf would take as an invitation. You can’t be there, but just be ready to move.”

“Got it.” Shining grumbled and looked to Tirek. “Babe, you get back to me, or I will storm Tartarus if I have to.”

“Please don’t…” Tirek pleaded weakly before the ship began going up to the Skyloft Tree since it was closer than the Everfree Tree.

We stood on the cloud docks for a while, the enchanted boots keeping my lover and his mates aloft. Well, in his and Gohma’s cases, Volva and Helma can fly, so the magic of the world dictates they can touch the clouds. “...Shiny. You just invoked Murphy.” I groaned in realization.

“What?” Shining Armor asked in confusion as I began flying down to the castle, Volva carrying him and Helma carrying Gohma.

“Ladies, unless your hosts are willing to pitch in for combat, get on my body, we have world leaders to save.”

---]===>

Getting to the Forsaken Fortress was easy, trying to get a boat to head for Tartarus Isle was harder. “I’m sorry ma’am! All our boats are out running errands between here and the other islands.” Apologized the dockmaster of FF, the grizzled older griffin clearly upset with his lack of resources. “We have so much to do to help stabilize the region. If I’d known you were going to need a vessel, I would've kept one in dock.”

“Ugh, what can we do?” I groaned as a bronze submarine rose from the waters of the small cove FF had for its dock and a Yak walked out onto the extending gangplank in a fancy suit. Next to him was the hippogriff we helped earlier, the gray male clearly the seapony that had asked us for help freeing his sister, the gray-blue female must then be his sister. “Uh...is that normal?”

“A boat under the water, no, not at all.” The Dockmaster told me with stars in his eyes. Clearly the crusty old dockmaster still had a passion for the water.

“Now while we get fuel, Batcher, can you gather us some food. Sorry again for almost hitting your home, the current was stronger than I thought.” The Yak said, sounding FAR more educated than his brethren I’ve had the distinct displeasure of meeting in the castle. “The Nautilus is running low on supplies in general.”

“It’s okay Captain. I’m just glad you remembered to come get me.” The gray hippogriff man with the mohawk said before they approached.

“Are Yaks normally that smart?” Shining asked with confusion and an incredible lack of tact.

“Ha! No, my kin are for the most part dunderheads content to ram their skulls together and pound bone drums at festivals. I am Captain Nemo of the Nautilus.” The middle-aged male yak chuckled as he looked to me instead of Shining Armor.

“You, you’re Captain Nemo!” I yelled, fangirling over the fact I’m meeting a literary legend, well not the real one, but fuck! Now I just want to meet Franstein, his monster, and Dr. Jekyll! I may have formerly been a drugged-up numbskull but not illiterate, and those were my favorite stories growing up.

“Ah, I am surprised that someone of the southern waters recognizes me. I’m mostly only known of in the north of the icy waters of the Frozen Bay, and the northern reaches of the Celestia Ocean. What could I do for you milady?” Nemo asked as his companions spoke with the dockmaster.

“Could you get us to Tartarus Isle? If it’s not out of your way, sir?” I requested urgently, pressing my clenched hands into the girls on my quad-boobs. It felt wrong having four tits and not having Tirek here.

“Tartarus, hm, I could though only off the shore by four miles.” He told me. “I’m currently looking for a Colleague of mine by the name of Frankenstein. He went missing from Equestria just a year before the CFK invaded. He said he had made a breakthrough thanks to finding a Dullahan’s head some time ago, though it’s gone missing lately and he’s asking for my help in finding a suitable replacement for his studies.”

Ah, what? Oh...oh~...yeah. Not, uh, not gonna say anything. I mentally sent urging to Shiny not to connect the dots, to ignore that Nemo’s friend had Charswirl’s head before their fusion.

“I’m afraid we’ve never heard of a Frankenstein.” Shining input, sounding a bit nervous. Urk, if you noticed, don’t let your voice show it Shiny!

“Hey, not to be rude, but could we get on the underwater boat please?” Volvagia asked.

“It’s a submarine Volva. Geez.” Helma huffed indignantly, as if not know that was an insult.

“A boat’s a boat Helma.” Gohma snarked back, and I summoned and jammed dildos into their mouths because I didn’t want them arguing, nearly creaming myself from the stimulus.

“M-may we please board your ship captain?” I requested shakily, and the captain hummed before shrugging.

“So long as you cause us no trouble and don’t mind swimming four miles to the island, feel free to find a bunk.” I cheered, and grabbed Shiny’s hand, tugging him along the gangplank and into the submarine.

---]===>

“Thank gosh you have wings Shiny.” I sighed as my fiance flew the few miles from where the Nautilus was willing to surface near the island to said island. “And, of course, we’re already late,” I grumbled, the gate of Tartarus was shattered, the frame revealing a hellish landscape within and the gothic black monstrosity of a castle within. “There’s the King of Red Lions in the water. Where is everyone?”

“Okay, that’s not worrying.” Shining snarked as he flew towards the gaudy ship’s figurehead. “Hey, King! What happened here?”

“Ah, young Link and Navi. You’ve arrived late, as usual. If only my daughter listened to me and ignored those silly rules about leaving you behind. Hmph.” King of Red Lions harrumphed like the crotchety geezer he was. “It was an ancient evil, one only called upon once before by Ganondorf. But Jalhalla was much fiercer this time around. It would seem the monster’s specialty in magic has advanced past simple fire manipulation to the manipulation of the Veil itself.”

“The Veil? What did it do?” I whined in worry, since Veil magic was what fairies, and I by extension, specialized in. Well, aside from my fox magic, and my slime magic, etc.

“It summoned a whole army to the doorstep of Tartarus, at once. Usually, invasions from the Dark World are more a progression, a slow thing. This was nothing like that. Jalhalla opened gates to the Dark World wholesale with a wave of it’s a lantern. With the aid of its sudden army, it battered down the ancient doors of Tartarus and stormed within.” King of Red Lions looked behind him at his empty deck. “My crew was not spared, but at least they were abducted instead of slaughtered.”

“Shit! A General that can just summon its whole force wholesale?!” I groaned at this unexpected turn. I was figuring a big brute like maybe Gooma or Koloktos, but Jalhalla? And not even using powers originally associated with it? Well, her by now. “Great. Lovely. Okay Shiny, we have a ton of people to save, including your waifus and my waifus.”

“What’s a waifu?” Shining. Poor, sweet, naive and oh so innocent Shiny asked of me, and I patted him on the head.

“You’ll learn young Shining Armor. You’ll learn.” I then led him forward and through the gates of Tartarus, landing on Shiny’s shoulder and morphing into my blue dragon form because it was too hot. I’m still warm though, this place is somehow hotter than Death Mountain.

“I’m confused,” Shining said while taking Volvagia as I handed her over and he put her on, turning into the busty matron of all dragons. “Whew it’s hot in here. How is it they expect everyone to come to this hellish place for a damn meeting?”

“I dunno, any of you ladies know?” My question was met with similar confusion from our other three companions. “Okay then, it’s a mystery. Let’s clock it up to eccentricities of bygone eras. Now let’s...go...is that...is that an anthro Magtail?” I blinked at the sight of the busty female anthro insectoid, who was groping herself in curiosity, hissing at other anthro monsters, several male as well, and all equally bemused to the point of ignoring us. I also just noticed that I’m not bothered by this intense heat. Wait, now that I’ve noticed it! “HOT!”

“Whoa! Hey Navi-.” Gohma complained as I yanked her off my breast, and then silenced as I put her on my face, and we squealed as we began falling 6 feet to the hot ground, only for Shiny/Volva to catch us and pick us up. “Thanks, Shiny, what were you thinking?! Putting me on while six feet in the air and still so tiny?!”

“Sorry! But my membrane was bubbling! Not even taking the form of a dragon was helping!” I apologized and enjoyed the unusual sensation of having four arms as Shiny/Volva put me in the hood for safety, but I poked my head around their neck so I wouldn’t be left out of the loop.

It was every, single, monster. They had all been turned Anthro. Even the Red Bokoblins, somehow not bothered by the intense heat, that I saw had more well-proportioned bodies, and the males were sacrificing their loincloths for the women to gird their bosoms. Huh, Bokoblins have a sense of chivalry? I thought they were savages. They kinda look like elves now.

Still, though, the bemused and worried Dark World denizens were essentially a non-issue, letting us pass unhindered to Tartarus Bastille. With Volva’s strength, the heavy and hot black iron doors were easy to open, and inside the foyer… “Tirek?” We all asked, finding the mask still in her magic force cage, said cage was laying on the floor off to the side, the whole place torn up and even several stone fixtures having been broken.

“Oh thank Din! They’ve taken everyone! They just left me here when the monsters started getting masks slammed on their faces and turning anthro or at least some variant of humanoid!” Tirek informed us as we approached, and Shiny/Volva broke open her cage to hold her up.

“Why take them away?” I asked with concern and confusion.

“Why not? Killing them would be a great boon I bet, but this Ganondorf fella sounds the type to want to play some sort of long scheme. Listen, I know this place. I’ve been moved about cell to cell and been fed and punished here for over a thousand years. Put me on, I’ll get us through this hell hole!” Tirek insisted urgently, clearly wanting to prove herself.

“Alright,” Shining said, removing Volvagia and handing her to me. “You’re not bothered by the heat?” Shiny asked with a huff of exhaustion just from the heat in here and put her on.

I couldn’t help but coo at the transformation. When Shiny put her on, his body turned into darkness and morphed into a 10-foot tall beach-ball breasted absolute beefcake of a female bovine centaur, who smirked viciously and flexed her biceps, stretching the arms of the Hero’s Garb that even made an effort to act as padding for her purely bovine half, going from the back of her torso to her thicc muscular rump. “Babe, if there’s one thing this place does good for its inmates, is it imbues prisoners with immunity to the intense heat that gets stronger as time goes on, and baby? I’ve been here the longest.”

“Oh...that’s not something to gloat about,” Helma commented, and Tirek pouted, before huffing and hefting her massive milky mammaries.

“Damn it, I was hoping I could be small and skinny for this. Some of the places here are tight squeezes. I’ll have to offload milk to get into the smaller places, and absorb magic for the places meant for enormous inmates.” Tirek mused with consideration as she looked around the damaged foyer. “They took Zelda up this way.” Tirek immediately went up the stairs on the left side of the entryway, ignoring the sealed giant doors and the doors to the right of the entryway..

“Where does this lead?” I asked as I took off Gohma and put on Volvagia since she could handle the heat and also fly. I’m not going without flight if I can help it.

“The prison is a Bastille. That means it’s an entirely punitive and defensive structure, no ceremony. There’s only one way up and around. For security reasons, there is no single continuous stairway besides the ones running along this single long circuitous route. The doors opposite the front gates is to the courtyard, and that’s where big, busty, and beautiful went after she got Masked. With how she played with the fabric of reality, I don’t wanna fuck with her just yet.” Tirek informed us as we entered the second floor, which was a continuous hallway following the bend, revealing new inmates.

“Water! Water! Dear gods, please, water!” Pleaded Daphnes from the first cell we came across. Several of his men were crammed into the same cell as him, and they all looked about to die from heatstroke and dehydration.

“Oh suck it up! The magic here won’t let you die, you’ll just feel like you will.” Tirek snorted. “If I try to let you out, or help give you water, the punishments built into the magic of the cells will make things even worse for you. Just stay put, I’ll find the keys, but then you’ve got a mad dash to the exit through a ton of sexy monsters.”

“No! Please! Monster! Don’t leave us!” Pleaded the delirious captain as Tirek continued onward, ignoring similar pleas from other inmates. Their relatively fresh clothes told me that these must be essential personnel for the other delegates.

“This is so surreal...being on the other side of the bars. I hate this even more than being in them...” Tirek muttered in disgust with how we couldn’t help. She reached the end of the hall and turned to find another equally-long hall, the cells similarly filled, but here they were clearly much older inmates, desensitized to the torment and even cat-calling and wolf-whistling as she passed.

“Hey~ sexy! Shake that booty!”

“Give us a show ey? Heft those milkers heifer!”

“Whoa~ are those party balloons in yer top, or ya jus’ glad to see me?”

“Fucking pigs!” I snarled as Tirek just let the obnoxious jeering roll off of her. By the time we reached the end of the hall and turned, I wanted to set them on fire!

“Hello!” A Cheerful voice greeted and we looked to see Tingle. Green wolf Tingle in a draconequus costume. In the middle of the hall. Jumping like a demented little freak-.

“NO! GETAWAY YOU FREAK!” Tirek yelled as she ran away, the jeering inmates cheering at the breast-quaking show she was giving, but then screaming in terror as the green-costume wearing wolf gave chase. “NOT HIM! ANYONE BUT HIM! HOW IS HE OUT?!”

“What?! It’s just Tingle!” I called out in shock at this reaction while holding onto the fabric of the Hero’s Garb, trying not to get tossed off by Tirek’s frantic gallop.

“You know that freak?!” Tirek demanded in shock as I flew out of her hood. “No! Don’t!”

“Hey, Tingle!” I took off Volva, panting in the heat, and the fairy-obsessed wolfman gasped in absolute hero-worship.

“Yes! Yay! A Fairy! I knew I wasn’t crazy! Please, Miss Fairy! Make me a fairy too! I want to be one so very much!” Tingle pleaded, and I sent a heartfelt plea to Farore.

“This one is a con artist and a thief of the highest caliber! Why should I reward him?” I sent sensations of utter despair for his very existence, and that while not willing to kill him, that he would likely be far more bearable if his wish was granted. “Oh, fine!” Farore took over, forcing my body to take on a green light form, and sprinkled the delusional wolf with fairy dust. Soon, he poofed, his costume deflating, and out came a female primarily green fairy.

“YES! YES! I’LL FOLLOW YOU UNTIL THE END MISTRESS!” Tingle cheered in her crazy devotion.

“No need! I have an important task young Tingle! You must tend to the Veil, and ensure those lazy Breezies do their job!” I imperiously stated to my new follower.

“I WILL DO THIS WITH THE UTMOST CARE AND DILIGENCE!” Tingle screamed with religious insanity before poofing away.

“You got rid of him?” Many asked in awe and hope.

“She’s now a steward for the Veil of reality! She’ll be so busy, she can’t bother anybody!” I announced, and everyone, even the new inmates who had only suffered him a short time, cheered ecstatically. “Now then, STOP JEERING AT MY LOVER OR I’LL END YOU!” I ordered, and all the rude inmates cowered in the back walls of their cells. “Good children~!”

“...Babe, can we bang later?” Tirek requested, clearly turned on incredibly as her butt wiggled and her nose flared. “I second that, even if Navi isn’t up for it, we’ll bang later,” Shiny replied to Tirek’s request.

“Okay!” I chirped happily as I put Volvagia back on. Whew this place is hot!

Ch.80

View Online

Ch.80

There was nothing on the second floor besides the low-security inmates. Tirek found the second-floor security office at the stairwell up to the third floor. I was a bit confused by the fact the Tartarus Bastille didn’t have a first floor, but Tirek said the entrance hall and the gateway courtyard were the first floor. Anyway, raiding the security office yielded a key. There was a single bokoblin in the office, but he didn’t offer any resistance, too confused to bother fighting.

“So who is the biggest guy here?” Shining asked as she looked out a window at the hellish landscape of lava and burnt rock. The hot sulfuric air was blasting us in the face, but Tirek and I didn’t flinch as our heat immunities rendered such a dangerous thing moot to us.

“The God of Lizards,” Tirek commented as the lava pool swelled and something huge tried getting out of a magical grid. “You think your tree body is big, Navi? This guy...I don’t know how big he is. He was brought in just weeks after I was by the dragons. Reports being that he wrought so much death and destruction that he set the dragons back four thousand years before they could capture him as he slept.”

“Ember should be here, so she could tell us more,” I commented as Tirek finished climbing the stairway to the third floor, which oddly had much smaller doors.

“Aren’t I the god of dragons?” Volvagia asked curiously since apparently someone had the title of “God of Lizards” and while disliked being called such, dragons are in fact a species of reptile. She didn’t get an answer as Tirek huffed and blushed, pulling her armor up her chest. “Um, what are you doing?”

“Oh, she’s gotta milk herself to get down in size. All that magic has to go somewhere.” Helma commented as Tirek groped and kneaded her breasts, groaning as she began gushing Magic Milk, which I yelped at and began gathering half of it in my more mundane storage system, holding a funnel from my cleavage under one of her nipples.

“Don’t waste it! It’ll be easier to get you back up to size if you have a boost!” I chided the cow taur, who snorted and kept milking herself, even venting raw magic through her horns. Within minutes, she was a flat A-cup, six feet tall, and was svelte and athletic.

“There. The next couple of floors are meant for smaller yet no less dangerous inmates. I’d be hard-pressed to get through here at my previous size.” Tirek unlocked the door with the small key she’d stolen from the lower security office, and when we opened the door, it was to a rather impressive sight. “Well shit. If I knew this was what they were going to get up to, I’d have begged to go along!”

It was an orgy! The monsters, they were absolutely going at each other, and their ‘prisoners’ who were no more locked up than their jailers. “Ember!” I cheered at the sight of the petite blue Dragon Lord getting it on with a couple of Magtails and a bokoblin all at once while Spike, who was allowed to go along, was railing an eager bokoblin woman. “Ember, we’re here!”

“Unf! Hm? Oh! Hey! I’ve got this handled! These total virgins have no, oof, clue how good sex is, so I’m educating them!” Ember cheekily smirked and held up her Scepter in her tail. “I’m in no danger here, you guys go on ahead. I’m gonna, oh~ be a helpful instructor. Swivel your hips more! You too Spike! I wanna hear her scream!”

“Yes, ma’am!” The young purple teen drake who looked far too mature to be as young as he was declared, moving his hips in a circle and his besieged elfin partner squealed!

“We have a question though. Who is this God of Lizards?” I asked quickly as I flew over to her.

“Gojira. Evil monster of pure destruction. Makes Volvagia look like a tame and benevolent person by comparison. Nothing against you Volva, you’re a good woman. Now, are ya gonna join in?” Ember smirked as the males she was pleasuring all came. “Or just watch as I make these total virgins cum all over me?” The fact they were cumming in her besides one of the magtails was ignored.

“Um.” Tirek mewled. “As much as I would love to, we have people to rescue and a new girl to add to the harem. Have fun.” Tirek then began trotting through the sprawling orgy nervously. “Don’t fuck the sexy monsters Tirek. You won’t redeem yourself that way.”

“Good plan! Save the sexual frustration for Jalhalla!” I declared, and Tirek snorted in resolve. We rounded the hall, revealing the orgy was less intense back here, but nervous and excited monsters were clearly over-aroused for their new bodies, and sly or compassionate people were helping them get over their urges.

We rounded yet another bend in the hall and had to stop. At the end of the hall, stood a fully armored titan, easily 8 feet in height, his helm scraping the ceiling, a gigantic double-edged battleax resting with the broad blade on the floor. “Oh. Shit.” I hissed through my teeth. “An Iron Knuckle. In these tight quarters? This is just, this is wrong. So wrong. How can we fight someone like that here?”

“I’ll admit, he’s a lot wider than even those Darknuts I’ve seen.” Shiny/Tirek said as they eyed the hulking armored giant with concern.

“Darknuts are professional soldiers. Iron Knuckles are the heavy-armored berserking tanks. He could easily cleave you in half if he hits you. Why aren’t Heart Containers a thing anymore?” I bemoaned in despair.

“Because they are unnecessary in this modern age. Any alchemist worth their craft can make a potion just as powerful as a Heart Container.” Farore assured, and I kinda wanted to throttle her for not mentioning this before when we could’ve had Charswirl or Tara make Heart Potions! “Sorry~!”

“Well, maybe he’ll be open to talking? Hello there! May we pass?” Shining asked before the Iron Knuckle’s five holes in its helm shone with red light, and it grunted as it hefted up the axe. “I’ll take that as a no!” Before things could get dangerous though, a blank Mask appeared in front of its helm, slamming into the possibly possessed armor. Rapidly, it began to shrink. Soon, standing in front of us was a petite 5 feet tall metal woman, blinking in confusion. “Huh…”

“...Small…” She droned, then hefted up her axe with ease onto her shoulder. “...Overridden. No directives. Standing by.” She moved aside, back to the wall, axe hanging in her hands and she stood there as stoically as she’d been before.

“...Right! Iron Knuckles are animated magic armor automatons! Huh...metal golem waifus. I can get behind that! Hey! Listen! This place needs order, could you go through this floor and the lower floor on patrol to make sure nobody tries to escape in panic? At least in the prison people can’t die.” I requested, and the pretty petite automaton turned her head to look at me, tilting her head a bit.

“...Directive confirmed. Lethal force authorized?” The lilt in her voice as she asked if she could kill people was a little disturbing.

“No! No lethal force!” Please don’t be a robocop thing. Please don’t be a robocop thing.

“...No lethal force…” She actually sounded slightly disappointed, then began walking down the hall. “Illegal public fornication in progress. Halt. Return to your cells for safety, then continue to fornicate if you wish.”

“Did we just gain a Waifu?” Shining asked curiously, so I flew up to Tirek’s snout to pat her nose.

“No Shiny. That Waifu is not for us to touch.”

---]===>

“More Iron Waifus.” Shining chuckled at the nickname she came up with as upstairs in the next floor we found the hall full of Iron Knuckles on standby. They were all identical, each a short woman with petite proportions, but unmistakably adults.

“We’re not calling them that!” I huffed in annoyance. They may be cute, tiny, badass little bitches now, but they’re still fierce warriors dammit!

“New Designation Noted, Iron Waifus.” The golems stated in unison.

“I...really?” I groaned. Damn you Majora! “Whatever! At least we don’t have to fight a hopeless battle! You girls! Patrol the lower floors, protect everyone. If whatever pervy programming Majora forced on you gives you urges, feel free to try and experience pleasure with willing partners.”

“Acknowledged!” They all suddenly seemed to gain a bit of personality, eyes sparkling and faces beaming as they hurried past us to the stairs.

“I can’t believe you just dubbed them Iron Waifus.” I sighed as I floated alongside Tirek during our trip down the hall. There didn’t seem to be any prisoners on this level for some-. “WATCH OUT!” I shouted, my senses pinging and tugging on the back of Shiny/Tirek’s hood, just in time for a massive battleaxe to swing from around the corner, almost beheading my lovers.

The axe seemed to be made of gold and silver, gleaming in the magic torchlights of the hall as it retracted. From around stepped a hulking masculine adonis of metal. The male Iron Knuckle, for that was definitely what he was, seemed to be made of intricate silver and gold instead of iron. His helm which covered his eyes and crested his head scrapped the ceiling, his boots making the stone floor seem to chip from his weight alone. Aside from being shirtless, he was indeed an Iron Knuckle. No.

A Resplendent Knuckle! “Link! Stay away! This Knuckle is imbued with the Power Gauntlets!” I wailed as my Seeker Senses honed in on the gold and silver gauntlets on his arms and hands.

“How are we supposed to get around?” Tirek worriedly questioned as we backed away from the advancing automaton, who not only towered to the point of nearly touching the ceiling but had a width to him that was enhanced by the massive battleaxe.

“Situation compromised. Expelling intruders with lethal force.” The baritone voice of the Resplendent Knuckle declared, winding up for a swing, which Shiny/Tirek wisely jumped away from, and we all yelped as the clearly overpowered security unit smashed through the cells!

“What?!” Shining yelped as we ran, but Tirek’s galloping was cut short by the discovery that magic bars had descended over the door, locking us in.

“Shit! He’s the miniboss! We have to defeat him!” I yelped, turning around to see the massive monster of a man-machine was leisurely trudging towards us, and then I looked past him at the much wider space his swing had created, a lightbulb going off in my head. “Shiny! Look! Bait him into attacking again! He can’t swing without opening up the space more!”

“Which means making evading him possible! Okay!” Shiny turned Tirek around, snorting and lowering her horns, charging like the bovine she is.

“Enemy tactics updated,” Resplendent stated, pulling the grip of his axe back until his hand was near the head and I panicked.

“PULL BACK!” My words were just in time, Tirek skidded to a stop just short of the one-handed uppercut the golem had attempted, but they couldn’t avoid when he let the axe slide through his grip, holding it over them, and dropping the weight of it on my lovers, Tirek wailing in pain as it chopped into her shoulder! “NO!” I flew at the monster, throwing myself into its face, smacking my whole body into him, and I bounced off, dazed.

“Mission update.” He grabbed me with his free hand, pulling his axe out of the unconscious Shiny/Tirek’s shoulder, the blood I expected not coming, the Hero’s Garb seeming intact, somehow. “Securing prisoners.” He put his weapon to his back, it clinging to his naked shoulders like it was magnetized, and grabbed one of Tirek’s horns, dragging my lovers behind him as I weakly struggled in his immovable grip before he squeezed so tightly I thought I was going to die, but I blacked out before I would know.

---]===>

I came to, in a bottle...damn it! I stood up and snarled at the sight of someone I wasn’t looking forward to seeing again. “Shikoro!” I growled, the purple-skinned bokoblin had undergone the anthrofication process too, his shamanic garb clinging to his fit body annoyingly well.

“Hmph, so much for the peace I was hoping for,” Shikoro grumbled as he worked at a mortar and pestle. “I swear, Kevin may be competent, but his demands are almost as annoying as Lord Grogar’s.”

“I knew that horse at Death Mountain was the real brains!” I declared victoriously...then slumped. “Oh shit, it’s Kevin! We’re doomed!”

“Indeed. His incredible power of common sense and management makes things efficient, even when most of your workforce is debilitated with the urges caused by these new forms.” Shikoro screwed up his purple elfin face which was unfairly handsome btw in disgust. “No matter. The Hero is Dark World’s problem now.”

“WHAT?! NO~!” I wailed in despair, wondering what horrible monster my lovers have been turned into! But my concerns would have to wait, I shivered in fear as Shikoro continued to work his alchemy, and I had to wonder when he would need my services again.

[The Hero]

“I’m okay with this.” Shiny/Tirek commented on their new tiger-striped body. More or less, Tirek was the same, just with a beautiful and lush mane of hair, her face leonine. “So where are we?” She/he/they asked as they looked around the frigidly cold place, glad for their padded armor and warm fur coat otherwise. “Brr~!” It was similar to the Tartarus Bastille, but instead of smothering heat, it was oppressive cold. Ice formed on the stone in places and the blue flames of the torches provided no warmth.

“WE MUST FOLLOW THE TRUE KING!” A bokoblin yelled. “FOLLOW GOJIRA NOT THE FALSE FATHER GROGAR!”

“Shut up Heretic!” Yell another Bokoblin yelled. “Grogar gave us life! He gave us our minds!”

“What are they talking about? That big lizard is a mindless monster from the Primordial era, even before Demise.” A Moblin huffed. “He may have helped make us back before Demise came and took control of us, but Gojira was just a beast, we all were back then.”

“But didn’t Grogar give us higher thought?” The other moblin asked.

“Hey, um, fellas? Mind helping me out? I’m a bit lost.” Shiny/Tirek asked as she trotted out of the cell she’d woken up in, approaching the bickering group of males, all unnecessarily well-built anthros and for their comfort, garbed in thick fur clothes and coats. Even the 10-foot tall moblin.

“Uh, a female Lynel? Haven’t seen you guys since Demise unchained us from the Sacred Realm.” The moblin commented, his smooth pig snout sniffing in their direction.

“So that’s what I am? Um, I’ll be frank, I’m from Hyrule. I woke up here like this. I was already a centaur before, but now I’m part lion.” Tirek admitted in bemusement, rubbing her arms.

“Moon Pearl could help them. Which temple was it?” The other moblin commented rubbing its head. “Hera’s tower?”

“Collapsed into Gojira’s ancient ruins just four years ago. It’s how Grogar woke up because another temple collapsed and released him.” The first bokoblin commented. “Hey, you think Demise collapsed his old temples just to try and wake those two up?”

“Why? Gojira is just a beast as you said.” The other bokoblin replied in confusion.

“Um, where is this temple?” Tirek/Shining requested with concern.

“Oh, it’s over there.” They pointed to a massive hole in the ground with a lake slowly forming in it. It looked to be able to swallow the Dragonlands whole. “His was the biggest temple in the Sacred realm before it was corrupted and covered up. Still a lot of gold down there.”

“But wait, aren’t they different realms?” Tirek/Shining questioned in confusion.

“Once they were the same and we were something different.” The Bokoblin told them. “We don’t remember before Grogar, before Demise. Gojira is from before, we’re unsure if the Goddess birthed him, or if he was a god with them, be we know he helped make us. But we don’t know why.”

“Really wish Navi was here...thanks, fellas.” Tirek/Shining turned towards the hole in the wall and huffed, bracing for the cold. She should tell the males were eyeing her ass and couldn’t help giving a bit of a wiggle, the boys whooping after her and she smirked as her long leonine tail whipped about in pride.

---]===>

“Shiny~! Tirek~! URP! Please save us~!” I wailed from my bottle in unison with Volvagia, Helma, and Gohma. Shikoro had shaken copious amounts of fairy dust from me before sealing the bottle with dark magic, and tossing me into the same cell as Zelda, Celestia, and Luna. The three rulers all having rings on their horns.

*ROAAAR!* We heard from outside, many monsters going on edge.

“Farore, what was that?” Celestia asked fearfully as she looked out the door.

“That is Gojira. He is a primordial Monster, one of the first to enter our realms from beyond. He is anathema to us, an entity of destruction to our creation. But he’s sealed, and nothing here can free him. Not even his collapsed temple in Dark World is any threat.” Farore soothed us with certainty. “He’s one of the few things we try our hardest to keep in check. He did escape once, once and set back the dragons for thousands of years, so we had him set up here in Tartarus. He’s not evil, just a force we had used a few time to reset the board we broke.”

“Why do I get the feeling he’s going to escape now?” I whined.

“DON’T JINX IT!” Helma shrieked.

“That’s the last thing we need!” Volvagia said from my lips since I hadn’t stopped wearing her, but my fairy essence was so powerful that I’m still a fairy, even wearing her.

“Nope.” Gohma simply said, and then the beast roared again.

“What could Majora do if he got out?” Luna whined in fear not hearing anyone as she stared out of the cell.

“Nothing. Majora may be an interloper as well, but there’s no guarantee he can toy with an entity as mindless and cruel as Gojira.” Celestia insisted, and Zelda nodded.

“Indeed. He’s likely throwing this fit due to how much of a commotion this whole disaster is causing. Right, Captain Betelguese?” Zelda snarked at the busty armored wolf-like female with pitch-black fur and piercing red eyes who glared at the princess from her cell across the hall from us.

“Oh yuk it up Princess.”

Ch.81

View Online

Ch.81

[The Hero]

“That was an unnecessarily vague and difficult puzzle.” Shining huffed as the horned lion/tiger/bull centauress trotted across the ice bridge to the partially risen Temple of Gojira. Shining was thankfully a genius when it came to solving unusual puzzles, which was a part of his training.

He looked at various conspicuously placed target-like icons on various rocks, a circle of stones more-or-less the same distance from all of them, and the ice floes on the water before figuring he’d just shoot them all from the circle of stones.

“I can’t believe you even noticed that,” Tirek commented in awe as they trotted across the bridge of assembled ice floes. “Also our fan club is masturbating now.” Tirek looked up to the group of monsters on the ‘cliffs’ above. “We don’t even have our huge tits and muscles right now, and we’ve still got it, babe. Should we get swole and-?”

“Hello!” A voice yelled and they jolted in their turn to see a golden rabbit man with glowing red eyes waving at them. “Are you my current incarnation? I’m from a timeline where I got stuck here. There’s a weird room in the temple that is parallel to the temple of time in the Overworld!”

“Um...that’s nice, but that’s the last place we need to be right now. We need to get back to Tartarus to rescue Zelda, Navi, and the rest.” Shining/Tirek replied to the disturbing person.

“OH! I’m a great guide! I’ve been here Forever~.” The Bunnyman explained as his eyes grew bigger and a black, his gold fur turning purple.

“Um, that’s great. So long as you-.”

“YAY~! Onward sexy steed!” The bunnyman hopped onto their tauric back, hand on a shoulder, and pointing onward with enthusiasm. “We’ll make evil rue the day it dared stand before Loafus and-who are you?”

“Tirek-Shining Armor.” The fused duo bemusedly introduced themselves.

“Tirek’s Shining Armor! Let’s go!” He giddily cheered, bouncing on their padded back and gripping their shoulders excitedly.

“Should we trust this guy?” They both asked in their head.

---]===>

Hours later, after traversing the upper levels of the temple, which was not flooded like the lower levels, Loafus had proven to be both an irritation, and a boon. He spotted some traps that Shining had missed before they could catch them, and he also had a disturbing skill with spotting rupees. Why was this place full of these tiny perfectly cut gems?

Then there was the pot smashing. Gratuitous pot smashing. Shining couldn’t resist and neither could Tirek in joining in when they came upon a storage room full of nothing but pots.

“Oh~! Big chest! Big Chest! Gojira may have blessed it!” Loafus cheered, hopping off of the lion/cow and rushing over the chest which started glowing a deep sickly green.

“I don’t trust that…” Shining winced, backing away as Loafus opened the chest, then began screaming in unknowable terror as he rapidly turned into a dynalfos. His golden fur turning into white scales with swirls of purple, eyes going pure red, markings of rupees on his back. He looked slightly like Shining’s original body, why is he sexy now?

Tirek stop staring at my ancestor’s butt! No! He’s as sexy as you now! Even if he’s a dino! I want his dick! You’re wearing me right now! His cock is as big as yours and he’s so sexy shining! NO MEANS NO TIREK! HMPH!

“Yay! New form! I was getting so bored of the last one! Oh! And it had this big shiny thing in there too!” Loafus turned around, holding up an unreasonably huge blue pearl. It was big enough to be a crystal ball. “But it’s not rupees, so I don’t need it! Here!” Loafus tossed it at the hero, who gasped upon catching it, but nothing else seemed to happen.

“I...guess this is the Moon Pearl? Great, I guess. How does this help us get back?” Shining/Tirek asked, trying to cram it into the satchel, but it was too big to fit, so in a huff, Tirek began absorbing the ambient magic of Dark World by breathing it in and swallowing, and their bosom began swelling out. Once the size of basketballs, they pulled the top of the armor open enough to shove the Moon Pearl into storage. “There, that’s better. So, Loafus, do you know of any portals to Hyrule?”

“If I knew that, do you think I’d have been staying in this hellhole?” Loafus huffed, some of his manic persona seeming to calm down now that he wasn’t a bunny.

“Hahahah~!” A voice chuckled as bells jiggled about.

“Oh, a Poe! Let’s kill it!” Loafus said while drooling as his eyes widened again and turned black.

“Wait! That sounds like a smaller, quieter Jalhalla! Maybe if we can catch it, we can convince it to help us get back!” Tirek declared excitedly, galloping out of the treasure room.

“Or we could follow it to Mr. Poe-Poe.” Loafus cheerfully suggested.

“Who is Poe-Poe?” Tirek/Shining asked as they rounded the corner out of the door, and screamed in unimaginable horror at the sight of soulless eyes on a black featureless ghost.

“Hi~! Mr. Poe-Poe heard someone talkin’ ‘bout him.” The ghost declared in an ominous tone, causing Tirek and Shining to raise their hands in surrender as said ghost held up a lantern towards them threateningly.

“Nope! Not a thing! Just need help getting back to Hyrule after Jalhalla dumped us off here!” Tirek/Shining squeaked uneasily as those soulless eyes move closer.

“Oh! That bitch! She owes me 20 rupees. Tell you what. Mr. Poe-Poe will help you, but you need to scratch Poe-Poe’s back too.” The ghost leaned in even closer, causing Tirek/Shining to bend their humanoid torso backwards onto their bovine half in fear. “Poe-Poe cannot get to Hyrule without something from there. Since you’re from there and even have the Moon Pearl, Poe-Poe can do it, but you must bring Poe-Poe with you.”

“Oo~! Devil Deal~!” Loafus cheered, Mr. Poe-Poe unflinchingly staring directly into the Hero’s eyes at close range.

“O-okay? It’s not like you’ll be any real danger to Hyrule, right?” Tirek/Shining reasoned, and suddenly instead of freezing cold temple halls, they were plummeting towards a lake of lava! “AH~! Oh, wait! I’m immune to intense heat! So we should be okay!”

“WEE~! Certain death~!” Loafus crowed from his place in the freefall next to the fused Hero while Mr. Poe-Poe floated in the sky.

“...Ha, ha, ha. Hu, ha, ha, ha! Ah, ha, ha, ha! AH, HA, HA, HA, HA, HA, HAH~!” Mr. Poe-Poe’s haunting laughter echoed on the wind as he vanished.

“Okay, so we should be lava-proof! I don’t think it’ll be comfortable, not by a long shot, but we shouldn’t die!” Tirek fretted, trying to bank on her heat immunity to extend to the intensities of lava. However, any concerns there were erased by a transparent magic barrier catching the two on contact with the surface of the lava, and bouncing them back into the air. “THE HECK?!”

“WEE~!” Loafus cheered again.

---]===>

“Whatever that barrier is, thank gosh. I don’t know for sure if I’m lava-proof.” Tirek huffed as she made it to shore next to the entrance of the Tartarus Bastille, having had to bounce the whole way on the trampoline-like barrier. Loafus had completely ignored them and kept bouncing on the barrier, so they just left the crazy dynalfos be. “Now then, let’s get back inside.”

Tirek/Shining opened the massive black iron doors again, and instead of going left up the stairs right away, went right to the armory and security office. “Y’know Tirek, this would’ve been a smart first stop the first time around.”

“Bite me Shiny. No, really, I want you to bite me for forgetting this.” Tirek muttered to herself in frustration as she rifled through the armory and office until she held up a keyring. “Nice! Let’s free some folks!” Tirek crowed and hurried out of the office, back up the stairs, and almost barreled into a couple of patrolling Iron Waifus. “Oh! Sorry ladies! Keep up the good work!”

“Acknowledged!” They chirped back. They seemed more emotive than before.

“Sorry, it took so long, guys! I got the keys!” Shining/Tirek proclaimed upon reaching the cell holding Daphnes and his crew, trying key after key on the ring.

“Huh? Who are you?” Daphnes wearily asked of them, and they blinked in bemusement before remembering Tirek isn’t purely a bovine anymore, and she ran a hand through her black mane.

“Yeah, things went south pretty quick upstairs. It’s us, Tirek and Shining Armor. We got beaten and thrown into the Dark World. For some reason, Tirek turned into something called a Lynel.” They explained shortly, finally finding the right key, and opening up the cell. “There you go! Hey ladies! Can a couple of you cuties escort these innocent men back out to Hyrule?”

“Affirmative!” A few Iron Waifus happily hurried to comply. “This way! We’ll protect you!”

“If I knew what species you girls were, I’d consider you the prettiest things right now.” Daphnes weakly muttered, leading his men out of the cell and to freedom.

This was pretty much how the rest of the dignitaries who came with the world leaders reacted to being freed. However, thankfully, before Tirek/Shining could go too far and free actual felons, a bokoblin had been passing by, talking to an Iron Waifu, and informed them that the cell they were trying to open at the time was full of child molesters, getting a furious fire-flecked snarl from the centauress, who then left them to rot.

“Oh, even I want to kill those guys.” Loafus chuckled, having appeared suddenly. “Also found this mask.” He chuckled while holding up Majora who somehow looked confused.

“How?!” Shining/Tirek asked in shock and fear.

“He floated near me with this girlish mask and I bashed him with a stick,” Loafus told them before throwing Majora away like trash, the demon mask vanishing quickly. “I was also happy to see Gojira!”

“Whatever. Look, can you at least not get in the way? We’re going to be dealing with a scary dangerous enemy up ahead, and I don’t want you to get hurt.” Shining Armor insisted.

“Can I open my shop?” Loafus asked them with a smile. “Or I can train you later~!”

“Sure, just do it in the Everfree where it’s-and he’s gone.” Tirek/Shining sighed and rubbed the base of her horns at seeing the scary guy just vanish like a ghost. “We need to get Navi back.” The hero and his lover said as they continued on, and sighed at the sight of the still ongoing orgy Ember and Spike were in, if now in open cells instead of in the hall.

---]===>

“Please open the bottle! I gotta go!” I whined as I squirmed, hands over my crotch. I haven’t had to pee in over a year now, and I didn’t miss the urge to go! I’d take off Volvagia, but it’s still way too hot for me! I’m a slime, not a flesh-and-bone creature~! “Volvagia what did you drink?!”

“Lava, water, fourteen gallons of blood wine, and martini before you had Mitzi take me off.” Volvagia sheepishly admitted, as she too was suffering this incredible need to urinate.

“We’re gonna have a talk about your drinking problem later~! Ah! It hurts~!” I wailed and whimpered.

“We’re trying,love!” Luna despaired as she pulled and pulled on the cork, trying to dislodge it. They’ve tried smashing the bottle, uncorking it, even using one of the two sister’s horns to try and pierce the cork stopper, but nothing was working!

“Why can’t we open this?!” Celestia growled.

“Hi~.” A creepy voice lilted as everyone stood on edge. “I’m looking for my bitches.”

“Oh no. Not you! We banished you to the Dark World!” Zelda bemoaned as in the cell with them was a featureless ghost, with the only parts of him not solid pitch black were his soulless eyes and red lips as well as his hands, one holding up a lantern.

“~Aw~ Hylia, why so sad.” He said in a sarcastic tone. “Oh, I know. It must be that mortal flesh you have stretched over your bones. I could relieve some of that pressure if you’d like.”

“I’m just fine, no thank you.” Zelda suddenly paled, her white fur somehow getting whiter.

“Mother, who is this?” Luna asked as I felt Farore take over.

“Hello, Mr. Poe-Poe. If you would be so kind as to open this bottle, I’ll procure some pot for you.” Farore spoke through mine and Volvagia’s lips, only some of our body’s straining bladder leaking into her tone.

“Pots of what?” The spooky black ghost asked his tone just as menacingly jovial.

“Pot.” Farore declared, and suddenly the bottle was floating in the air.

“Pleasure doing business.” The bottle was suddenly held in a black mass before popping open and We were dropped onto the floor. “There, now, I’ll look for new Bitches, but I’ll keep in touch. Bye~!” Mr. Poe-Poe said as he vanished leaving a map with an X on it with the words ‘deliver here.’

“Did you seriously bargain with him using cannabis you haven’t even grown yet?” Zelda demanded of Farore in astonishment, only for me to take over, and fly to the corner, creating a cloud of fairy dust, and sighing in relief as I used the privacy to relieve myself, the dust glowing from the bright glowing blue pee. “Ah, right.”

[The Hero]

“Okay, this time. This time we’re ready!” Shining/Tirek declared, Biggoron sword in their right hand, Hylian Shield on their left. Tirek had taken the time to milk herself back down and was spooked by the black liquid her breasts created from Dark World magic, but after it was out she was left with normal white milk. Anyway, they were lithe and nimble, and ready to fight!

They charged through the door into the floor where they had found the Resplendent Knuckle before and found the floor completely empty. Relieved, yet wary, Tirek/Shining continued to the doors at the end of this floor, using the master key ring to unlock the door. “Okay, up ahead is where things get tricky Shining.”

“Huh?” Shining asked as they suddenly had to account for much bigger stairs. It was as if they were getting smaller and smaller. “What the hell is going on?”

“Remember I said before that my size-changing powers will be useful here? I wasn’t kidding. The Tartarus Bastille has size-altering magic practically threaded into the Veil for the whole place. Prisoners of average size get the first two floors, of petite size, get the third and fourth floors, the fifth and sixth floors are for giants.” Tirek declared as they reached the top of the nearly-as-tall-as-them steps, having had to jump at this point, to doors as big as the front gates of Tartarus.

“Uh, fuck, how would you escape this place?” Shining asked. “In fact, how could the giants get in here?”

“You don’t. The whole place, from the entrance gates, is one giant complex size-adjusting dimensional mess. Giants are normal-sized upon entering the front gates, small folk are average size. They remain that way until they reach the floor where their natural size is acceptable and can be contained. That said, this place is only like this on the inside.” Tirek declared as they approached the monstrous gates.

“This is just weird.” Shining groaned and sighed with resignation. “Okay then...let’s get big.”

“Sorry if you’re uncomfortable with hyper-size breasts Shiny.” Tirek apologized, then began breathing in, the air concentrating in various colors of magic as she ate, her body rapidly growing. It took a while, Tirek having to pause to catch her breath, before finishing at a size they couldn’t make comparisons with since the place was genuinely made for giants. That said, it looked ‘normal’ to them by the point Tirek stopped with tits the size of yoga balls. “Oof…”

“They’re so...full~...” Shining moaned, groping the sides of her breasts, but Tirek made her stop. “R-right. No enjoying this Shiny, you’re male anyway.”

“It’s okay Shining, we’re almost to the top of the prison.” Tirek chuckled as she fiddled with the keys that changed size on approach with the keyhole and unlocked the doors, readying their weapons again which had magically matched their scale. It was rather daunting to see various elemental monstrosities. There were clearly violent and unintelligent fire, ice, and storm giants in the cells, pounding against their impervious containers in mindless rage at their mere presence. “That said, the higher we go, the more dangerous inmates we’ll find.”

“These things are giants?” Shining asked, feeling a bit baffled since they were nearly the same height as the hulking beasts. “Why are they imprisoned instead of executed? They don’t seem smart enough to add two and two together.”

“Because if you destroy an elemental giant, it’ll just be reborn from the lands it arose. It’s best to keep them locked up forever where they can’t hurt anybody.” Tirek snorted, then wrinkled her nose. “Ugh, I’m not used to having a cat face. Snorting feels weird now, and my nose ring isn’t exactly fitting right with these triangle-shaped nostrils.”

“Well, if anything Tirek, being a Lynel suits you,” Shining commented, pausing next to a raging ice giant to appreciate Tirek’s beautiful face in its mirror-like broad chest. “You were pretty before, but now you’ve got such a regal appearance on top of it.”

“Aw, shut it you dork.” Tirek affectionately snarked before continuing down the hall. There were no monsters besides the ones behind bars here. There’s no way any average Dark World minion would be big enough to even get through here, so that begged the question of how they got past these two floors to reach the VIP isolation cells on the top floor and roof of the prison.

The sixth floor was much the same as the fifth, but there were enormous dragons sleeping their sentences away instead. “Okay, Shining. We’re about to head up to the VIP floor. That was where I was held. Each cell is its own unique biome unto itself to accommodate its occupant. Both in size, and the simulated environment that would torment the prisoner the most.”

“What was your cell like?” Shining asked in concern as they unlocked the doors leading into the Seventh Floor.

“It was a barren unending landscape of stone. Nothing. Nobody. No magic. No life. I wanted to die.” Tirek replied with a haunted tone to her voice. “I only escaped because a massive magic surge gave me the strength to find the seals of my cell, devour their energy, and then I managed to crawl to the roof, jumping into that lava barrier in desperation. Back then I wasn’t sure how I survived, figuring death was an okay alternative to being caught.”

The moment they entered the VIP floor, the difference from the other floors could be felt. It was like there was a monumental weight pressing down on their shoulders and tauric back. They grunted and muscled through it, but constantly had to resist falling to their bovine knees. Each cell was seemingly empty save an emissive light that wafted through the bars like smoke, each light a different color.

“Welcome to Hyrule’s Hell Shiny…”

Ch.82

View Online

Ch.82

“Where are they~?! And why can’t I get through the bars?!” I wailed in despair. I may be free of that blasted bottle, but an invisible barrier in the bars kept me from leaving the cell!

“We may be in the ‘pleasure suites’ just outside of the Warden’s Office meant for the most behaved prisoners or ones about to be discharged, but they’re no less secure than any of the other cells Navi.” Zelda sighed from her place sitting against the back wall with her daughters to either side.

“Indeed. We need someone to get the warden’s key if we’re going to be getting out of here.” Captain Betelguese affirmed from her own cell across the hall. “But with that unbelievably powerful Knuckle guarding it, I doubt we’ll be leaving anytime soon.”

“Wait, that overpowered brute is guarding the key we need to escape?!” I wailed in despair. Shiny~! Please have pulled a shonen and leveled up somehow before you get here~!

[The Hero]

“Wah~!” Tirek/Shining wailed as they fled from the third cell they’ve searched. The door to the roof was magically secured, and the key to it wasn’t on their keyring. Shining came to the conclusion that since the first cell on the way in wasn’t closed, that they had to face the inmates one-by-one until they found the key up. Tirek was baffled at such twisted logic but felt compelled to give her lover the benefit of the doubt.

“I can’t believe how fucked in the head these people are!” Tirek panted, holding up another new key added to their collection. “I mean, a lich made of mole rat skulls, a hyena with a sonic cackle, and a flying pig with laser eyes?! I’ve never even heard of those guys and I understand why they’re in here!”

“Well, this floor is reserved for people at least as dangerous as you.” Shining huffed in agreement, groping their chest under their left breast to still their racing heart. “But this is taking too long. It’ll take us days to dodge around these creeps, snag the keys tossed into their isolation cells, and finally make it up to the roof.” Shining trotted them back to the stairs and began heading down.

“Where are we going Shiny?” Tirek asked as Shining put the Biggoron Sword and Hylian Shield away, taking out the Bomb Bag and the Ball and Chain.

“We’re taking a roundabout shortcut.”

---]===>

“Shiny. When this ordeal is over with. Please smack me.” Tirek bemoaned. They were a giantess eye-level with the roof of the Tartarus Bastille. Shining had the bright idea to charge out of one of the windows on the sixth floor, using a combination of her magic Bombs, the Ball, and Chain, and a Pegasus-Boots boosted bull-rush to break through one of the incredibly tough barred windows.

“How could you have known that busting out a window would maintain our size when leaving through the section of the Bastille meant for giants?” Shining asked as she jumped onto the roof of the prison, barriers keeping them from touching it. “Okay, that’s annoying. Time to eat Tirek!”

“With pleasure~!” Tirek got on her knees, having to compress her tits with her arms to lean down and begin slurping up the magic maintaining the exterior barrier. She, of course, got a bit bigger, but it was a drop in the bucket after all the binging she did already. Soon they were touching the roof, and she moaned, shaking her breasts, the sloshing incredibly loud. “Okay. If we’re gonna get in, I have to milk us again.”

“Oh~ g-go for it.” Shining moaned, and they bit their lip as Tirek pulled their padded top-up over their breasts, and began kneading their boobs, letting their engorged areola and nipples down to begin draining. “Th-this is so much more intense than earlier~!”

“D-don’t lose our head Shiny~!” Tirek panted and sighed as her nipples began gushing magic milk over the side of the roof, hissing on contact with the lava on the side of the bastille opposite the barrier-covered lake. “Oh~ this always feels so good. I’m so happy Majora changed me…”

“Yea! Yea! Yea! Yea!” The Fairy Zulu cheered as she moved to their areola and began slurping. “Mm~.”

“Huh? What’re you doing here Zu?” Tirek/Shining asked, having managed to notice the gnat at their teat from her joyful calls. “Oh! Hey Zulu, can you milk us faster? Without a wish that is.”

“Yes! Mistress says this world is almost ready for her to come! The Veil is stable! Now that an OCD zealot is properly maintaining it, more and more of her power can be supported!” Zulu declared excitedly, before poofing into a connected pair of animate giant milking cups, latching onto their nipples, and turning the twin waterfalls into a single violent gush like from a broken dam, causing the giantess centaur to scream in pleasure.

Thanks to Zulu, they got down to Tirek’s petite and athletic 6-foot tall body within minutes, the lava on that side of the prison having been turned into solid stone, the magic lava having been overwhelmed by their magic milk, and even some hardy plants seemed to be sprouting already. “Oh~ that was intense. Zulu, you can, unf, stop sucking now!” Shining/Tirek complained of the currently transformed fairy still tugging on their petite A-cups.

“Oh, sorry, just enjoying you a bit.” Zulu chuckled before transforming back and looking out to the barrier-protected lake. “Oh~, Mistress might love taming that beast, she and him are about the same size. It would be a challenge.”

“Please no messing with the primordial forces of our world, it’s dangerous enough.” Tirek/Shining huffed as they pulled their armor back over their torso. “Now then, let’s get to the warden’s office. If anything, that’s where they’re holding the rest of the world leaders. I bet the only reason Ember isn’t up here too is that she’s so insignificant in presence when not using her scepter’s power.”

The Hero trotted to the entrance to the warden’s wing, a small section that was basically a box on the back end of the prison roof. “Hey, wait. Tirek, isn’t there supposed to be a courtyard in the center?”

“Yeah? You think they let it be open to the sky?” Tirek huffed irritably and then sighed in relief as they opened the door to the warden’s wing without contest.

“SHINY~! TIREK~!” They heard from one of the cells immediately to the right of the door, finding Navi and the Equestrian rulers in the same cell.

“Navi!” The fused centauress cheered as she rushed over to their guide. “Navi! We’re here!”

“What have they done to you?” Zelda demanded in concern, pressing against the bars of the cell, her breasts getting smished as she pressed her snout to the barrier to get a closer look at them. “You’ve been corrupted by the Dark World! But you’re not a true minion of darkness?”

“Yeah, yeah. I’m half-lion now, big whoop! Look, the warden’s office is sure to have the key, we’ll be back.” Tirek turned and charged down the hall to the warden’s office.

“WAIT! THE KNUCKLE IS IN THERE~!” They ignored Navi's desperate warning, smashing through the black iron doors with a leonine roar as they pulled their Biggoron Sword and Hylian Shield from their satchel.

“I’m here! Ready to get some?!” Tirek/Shining shouted, eyes sharply slit and shining red, homing in on the solitary massive metal man sitting in the large but plain metal chair behind the similarly large but plain metal desk in the large and otherwise empty room.

“You arrive.” The golem said, unsurprised and unimpressed, his face below his helmet’s visor stern and calm. “Master Shikoro said you would be along soon. Kevin even said you’d find a way around all the obstacles in your way. Father Grogar truly is underestimating you.”

“...Okay. So you are getting more developed personas. I was just worried the Iron Waifus downstairs were going to all become perky yes-girls from our orders.” Shining/Tirek muttered. “Whatever. You took our lovers prisoner, nearly killed us, and then tossed us into an alternate dimension that turned Tirek into a cat-cow! Prepare to die!”

“If that is your wish.” Resplendent stood, grabbing the massive black-iron desk with one hand and easily lifting it over his head, scraping the high ceiling. “Come and take it!” He threw the desk at them, and they immediately jumped to the side with unusually cat-like grace, and then had to duck under the chair too, both impacted the floors and walls so hard they cracked and shattered a bit. “This time I am not limited by the scope of meager combat programming!” Resplendent roared as he picked his greataxe up from the floor.

“Have at thee!” Shiny/Tirek bellowed as she rushed the golem.

---]===>

“I can’t see~! I’m hearing such a badass-sounding battle and I can’t see~!” I wailed childishly. I’m missing my Shiny and Tirek being a sexy badass~!

“Know how I feel, having to be stuck in the next room or in a pocket dimension, unable to see the battle I know will decide my fate.” Zelda snorted in shared frustration, it was her fiance fighting for all our lives down that hall too.

“Truly Shining Armor is a master combatant to be facing such an adversary in single combat.” Luna declared with her ears flicking and moving in the direction of the battle. “Oh~ that is a good maneuver. We shall endeavor to learn that one.”

“Sister, you can tell exactly what’s happening?” Celestia asked in amazement.

“Yes, if thou remains quiet.” Luna huffed, her focus entirely on the sounds coming from the warden’s office.

“No fair~!” I wailed in frustration, the girls on my bust and on my face joining in our shared disappointment at not getting to see what is clearly an awesome battle that isn’t going to be shown for convenience’s sake. Unfortunately, my attempt to summon Pinkie Pie with the power of Meta failed. Then again, she is pregnant, and probably won’t be able to help.

Thankfully, our suffering only lasted a few minutes at best. After the violent clash finally quieted down, the lion/cow centaur, now sporting many gashes and cuts across her body, returned with a limp from her left hindleg, gold and silver gauntlets on her hands that melded with the Climbing Claw bracers, and a fairly innocuous key, which she then used to unlock our cell. “Ladies. See to yourselves for a bit.” Then the Hero collapsed onto her side.

“SHINY! TIREK!”

---]===>

I felt so worried, sizing up to average size, and having summoned what healing fairies I could in this damn hellish place to tend to Shiny and Tirek as I used my lap as a pillow for them. I fussed with their lush and soft mane as I waited for them to wake up. What guide am I? I’m just a dumb damsel in distress Shiny keeps having to save. First at the Fortress and now here.

“You stop that Navi. You may be a goddess and my avatar, but you’re not perfect. Nothing is. Perfection is a lie, and you don’t have to be an infallible font of wisdom and prowess at all times to be a guide.” Farore chided, sending sensations of love and acceptance to me. “I chose you as much as you and the world chose me. Remember, that there was already a Navi, and you proved superior.”

“Navi, they’ll be fine.” I looked up at Zelda, finding her getting to her knees next to me, an understanding expression on her face. “I know, it hurts. Seeing him...her, like this. But so long as Link is breathing, he, she, will be fine.”

“I know. It’s just...I’m feeling so useless right now. This makes it twice, that I’ve been abducted and Shiny along with one of his Mask Girls has had to come and rescue me, suffering in the process. The first time Shiny and Volvagia got to experience what pregnancy and birth was like within a single night. Now he and Tirek have nearly died fighting for us.” I choked back a sob, my shoulders shaking as Zelda wrapped and arm behind my back. “I should’ve been at his side.”

“I am of the same mind,” Volvagia spoke through me as she ran her claws through Tirek’s beautiful mane.

“Ditto. All Gohma and I have done is be fancy boob covers.” Helma huffed in frustration, Gohma mirroring her.

“I believe that’s everyone.” Captain Betelguese declared as she returned, shifting her black breastplate as her huge basketball boobs were compressed in the masculine-designed armor. “Oof, anyway. Save Dragon Lord Ember and the former King Vaati, all are in attendance.”

Captain Betelguese gestured around, and I blinked at noticing a Russian-looking male yak, a regal griffin in European regalia, a white-pink hippogriff in more flowy regal attire, a kinda scary white satyr in fancy armor who was giving the hippogriff woman a stink-eye, and of course Zelda and her daughters. Oh, right, and Thorax. How did I forget the hunk? Well, he is quiet.

“Considering the state of affairs, and the highest remaining authority of Tartarus being myself, I am now the Warden. Even lacking the Canine Kingdom, Dragonlands, and the CFK Regency representatives, I hereby call an emergency vote to either eternally imprison Tirek or pardon her. I vote for pardon. All in favor?” Betelguese raised her hand, and all save the Yak king and the satyr raised their hands. “There. Done. Now let’s wake her up and get these invaders out of my prison!”

“Wait, seriously?! That’s it?! No court proceedings, no official hearings, no days of bureaucracy?” I asked in shock, getting looks of confusion from everyone.

“Why in Nayru’s name would we waste time and energy on something so pointless?” Asked the beautiful hippogriff ruler, and I groaned. Why can’t they be like this all the time?!

“Hello! Hello! I set up shop and brewed a strength...oh you already fought.” A Dynaflos said as it just barged in the door to the roof, wearing a twisted version of a purple hero’s tunic. He was also holding a green-purple large jug in his claws. “Welp guess it's not needed now. Effects would have been temporary anyway.” He closed the door before anyone could do anything.

“...So, how has Saddle Arabia been faring?” Celestia randomly asked the griffin king, who had the micronation of Saddle Arabia in his country’s sphere. He raised his left talon with palm facing the floor and tilted it back and forth with a shrug.

“I don’t know who that is, but it’s likely Shiny’s fault. Shiny! Wake your sexy ass up or I’m gonna make you!” I shouted at her face, booping her nose-ring holding snoot, causing her face to scrunch up until she finally woke up, slapping my invading boops away.

“Rawr...I’m up. Stop that.” Tirek/Shining mewled, then yawned and stretched so cat-like it was adorable. “Wow, I feel good.”

“You can thank my nurse fairies when we’re done here.” I chirped happily, shrinking down to my natural size as my Hero got to her hooves and limbered up. “So, there’s just Jalhalla left.”

“Gonna fuck her into submission so hard.” Shining/Tirek stated with an eager grin, our audience blushing at her vulgar statement. “Okay, so we need to get to the first floor and into the courtyard.”

“Yeah! Also, who was the weird Monster in the twisted Hero’s Garb?” I asked as Shining/Tirek already started running out.

“That had to be Loafus. He’s apparently an alternate reality variant of me, uh, Shining I mean.” Shining/Tirek said but wobbled as the roof heaved, and on instinct, she jumped away from the center of the roof, just in time for it to erupt, sending stone flying everywhere.

“I can’t take this anymore~!” An echoey woman’s voice wailed, and out of the dust was revealed a rather buxom purple Poe-woman, her white-masked face blushed red-hot, her swirly yellow eyes spinning until she locked onto Tirek/Shining. “You! Pleasure me! I haven’t experienced such a sensation before in my existence!”

“Gotta either fight me or take me out to dinner first babe!” Tirek declared, hefting up two enormous stone blocks with one hand each, and launching them at the delirious ghost woman, who yelped at getting pegged, but became intangible quickly enough they dealt almost little to no damage.

“Grr! You Lynel are such brutes! But I want that svelte ass! C’mere!” Jalhalla demanded as she swung her arm at my lovers, who began sprinting around the kinda chubby giant ghost woman.

“Go my love!” I barked out as I flew about. “As a Poe, she’s weak to light! But where can you get such a bright light in this dreary place?” I asked, looking up at the pocket dimension’s smog-filled red sky.

“She’s gotta become tangible sometime!” Shining/Tirek declared, dodging the swipes and grabs of the panting and lusty ghost woman.

“Damn you! Just let me use you as a toy!” Jalhalla declared as she solidified, hefting her, to scale, beach-ball breasts to use as a weapon. The bottom of her massive mams were soon coming down like a tidal wave of purple-black flesh at my triumphant Hero.

“No!” I wailed, only to gawk as the kitty-cow simply spaced her four legs apart, raised her arms, and caught the massive tits with one hand each despite the immense size difference.

“W-what!” Jalhalla gasped, and then yelped, grabbing her breasts and trying to pull free of Tirek’s groping claws. “L-let go! What are you doing?!”

“Just getting a meal babe!” Tirek crowed, her body rapidly bulking up and getting bigger as Jalhalla shrunk, losing her flabby tummy quickly before she managed to finish pulling away, Tirek/Shining now ten feet tall to the now smaller ghost-woman’s 40 feet. “Mm~! You taste good! C’mere!”

“S-stay away~!” Jalhalla wailed, and it became a fairly hilarious turnabout, watching Tirek molest the quickly overwhelmed ghost woman, who became smaller and smaller while Tirek got bigger in turn. Soon, Tirek was the giantess, standing on the roof with a six-foot-tall and whimpering thicc poe woman in her palm. “M-mercy, please…”

“I should throw you to Warden Betelguese. But instead, I’m gonna let Shiny decide.” Tirek declared, and her answer came with her free hand diving into her cleavage and pulling out Shining’s lyre. “Heh, of course. Welcome to the family Jalha.”

“H-huh?” Jalhalla blinked as she was allowed to float free, then when the Song of Healing played, so much happened at once. Of course, Jalhalla burst into darkness and turned into a mask, which was a bit ironic considering her face already was a mask. But other than that, suddenly Tartarus wasn’t in a sub-plane of hell and was instead on the island in Hyrule, the lava all gone save a ring of stones in the ocean where a barrier rippled and the roar from before echoed in blind fury. “What the heck?!”

“MY PRISON!” Warden Betelguese wailed in horror.

“...Whoops? I guess Tartarus was a wound on the world...”

Ch.83

View Online

Ch.83

“We’re sorry!” Shining/Tirek pleaded again with the Warden, on their knees and bowing low.

“Sorry won’t cut it! You’ve turned half my prisoners into masks! Which, while convenient, isn’t on our punishment detail! You’ve collapsed the pocket dimension that Tartarus has resided since before recorded time! Now it’s rooted into Hyrule like it’s a Temple! Not to mention all the heat shielding has now turned it into an air-conditioned paradise! Nobody is going to suffer in there besides not being fed!” Warden Betelguese screeched as she pulled on her wolf ears.

“I’m so sorry! So sorry!” Shining/Tirek wailed once more, raising and lowering their humanoid torso desperately. Thankfully they’d shrunken down to their athletic size, or else the otherwise meadow-like island would’ve been getting two massive breast-shaped indents.

As this was going on, there was a rumble from the field of flowers nearby, which had a purple warped fairy giggling and floating over it, a twisted helm on its head. We blinked in confusion as to what this fairy was doing as the earth started cracking and bulging, a seal flicking over it.

This fairy giggled before warping away and a ten feet tall, confused as all hell, female, anthro green-scaled Gojira crawled out of the earth. She was most puzzled by her boobs and the lines all over her body. That, and clearly confused over being able to think at all, looking around in curiosity at everything. “AND NOW GOJIRA IS A WOMAN! DOES YOUR DEPRAVITY KNOW NO BOUNDS?!”

“Sorr-wait! That’s not from us!” Tirek/Shining declared as she jumped to her hooves, pointing accusingly at the bemused green lizard woman. “Blame Majora for most of this shit!”

“Yeah! Stop blaming Shiny and Tirek after they saved us!” I demanded of the Warden of Tartarus. “Oh! Shiny! Take Tirek off! Even with Zulu making you resistant to change, she changed too while you were wearing her!”

“CRAP!” Tirek/Shiny yelped, and grabbed at their face, tugging it off. “Okay! Checklist!”

“Shiny!” I wailed, and it took the hero a second to look down and realized she didn’t have to look far to see her chest.

“AH~! NO-NO-NO-NO-NO~!” Shining Armor then dove her hands into her trousers and sighed in relief. “Okay! Family jewels are still intact, I’m good!” Shining then sighed and groped her bowling-ball boobs with a cute pout, the fit and muscular woman had an incredibly beautiful face...oh, her blue eyes now have slitted pupils like a cat’s. “Whatever. I’m used to having boobs by now with how much I’ve worn you, ladies.”

“I’m so sorry Shiny~! I can’t do anything right~!” Tirek wailed, tears pouring from her eyes, the Lynel Mask weeping in the woman’s hands.

“Not your fault,” Shining told her before giving her a kiss. “Besides, at least now Zelda’s pet name of Gleaming Shield actually fits.”

Gojira walked over pointing to her crotch and boobs, still confused as she looked at everyone. And I just remembered that not everyone was safe and sound after all of this.

“Where is Vaati?” I asked, ignoring the anthro lizard woman examining everyone in curiosity.

“We cannot find her. She was taken by that vile shaman Shikoro and never returned. It was before he returned with you in that bottle.” Luna informed me and rubbed a morose Celestia’s shoulder to console the worried mare.

“What?” I whined, surprised I felt so worried for her. Then, a leap of logic came to me, and I gasped. “No! He, his master! Whoever it is, Grogar, Kevin, or Ganondorf, whoever. They must’ve taken her to finish what was originally tainting her! Vaati was a mighty villain once, only surpassed by Ganondorf!”

“Then she is to be our enemy once more, though this time we know for certain that she is being brainwashed.” Zelda closed her eyes and sighed through her nose in resignation.

“I don’t want her to be an enemy,” I whined, again surprised by my statement. I had her as my main enemy for a long while, but I was so happy with getting to know the real her this past month. She’s a surprisingly intelligent and cunning person, even Charswirl applauded her skill with magic, and Charswirl is a hard-ass when it comes to magic. To have that turned against us, and amplified to incredible magnitudes of power, as well as knowing her as a person…

“None of us do. Especially since she’s a member of your harem. Now she’s likely to become a Mask, and the girls have been so intent on being with me. What if after the sealing, she changes her mind?” Gleaming asked in concern as she handed a calmed-down Tirek to me, who I put on my last free breast. Jalha was on my left butt cheek, she was rather down about all of this.

“I don’t like being a butt cheek.” Jalha huffed before mumbling more about other things.

“Oh hush back there. Just be glad I don’t pass gas.” I snarked in amusement as I reached back and rubbed her brow, which was the top of my butt near my lower back.

“Do you want any help?” Zulu purred as she flew down from someplace above.

“I already got my wishes, and even if I did have any left I’m okay with this.” Gleaming Shield said to Zulu as she hefted her boobs, which sloshed, causing the white mare to blush. “Shit, I’m lactating?! Ugh, whatever, I’m good with that too.”

“I can do more.” She chuckled before her belly grew and she huffed, rubbing her belly and pushing. “Oof, Mistress’ token. Goodness it’s bigger than I thought it would be.” She huffed before a golden metal egg fell from her loins.

“Before more shenanigans get in the way, we’re all going to gather up and go home. Warden Betelguese, is there anything we need to address?” Zelda asked of the busty Darknut wolf, who huffed and waved us all off.

“Just get off my island. I need to get everything sorted, figure out how to take care of and secure hundreds of magic masks, and also get all these damn Dark World Minions to calm down, put their various sexual organs away, and either help out, move on, or get banished back to Dark World.” Betelguese snarled as she turned towards the Bastille, seeing the numerous Iron Waifus all helpfully loading the ship with the cargo that was obviously ‘confiscated’. “Take those perky things with you. I have no use for such bubbly little cinnamon rolls in my prison.”

Gojira blinked looked at the Dark World minions and roared, loudly, making said minions jump and fall in line before her, ready to serve her whims. Which it seemed, started with explaining simple things. Whatever, not our problem. So long as she’s not gonna try destroying island nations, we’re good.

---]===>

“Ah~ so nice to be home.” I groaned as I settled into the hot coconutty goo of the cum-slime pool. It was back in order weeks ago with Charswirl fixing the issue with the reservoir heating and humidifying Shiny’s, sorry, Gleaming’s suite. I was even at an average size, Hyrule Historia in one hand and reading it contently.

“Yes. Shame my little bro got to go instead of me, but then again he’s the ruler of the main hive, I’m just a branch hive.” Trachea said from my left. She’d birthed those eggs weeks ago and was none the worse for it. She claimed it was her changeling morphology that allowed her to not get any thiccer or bustier with successive pregnancies, to which I was both thankful, yet slightly disappointed. I love her as is though, so I’m more than okay with this.

“So, what should we do?” Luna asked as she wiggled in her seat in the pool. “We are at a bit of a loss. Clearly, Majora, Grogar, Ganondorf, and whoever else are all escalating.”

“Considering Gleaming Shield has bulldozed through five dungeons and secured the services of five evil generals thus far, perhaps Ganondorf is getting desperate?” Celestia suggested from her place in the pool.

“Girls~! I don’t wanna hear you talk business when we’re all home~!’ Nicole whined from where she was floating on her back, Zephyr helping her stay buoyant despite her heaving tits and heavy antlers.

“I agree. We’re all home for once, let’s just relax and enjoy our time together.” Surgeon insisted, interrupting her conversation with Eris and Harmonia. I was, of course, using this distraction to keep reading. We’re here to relax, not fret about the future. That’s Future Navi’s problem.

“Yes, no more talk of business.” Harmonia huffed before booping me.

“Hey~ I’m enjoying this,” I whined as Eris pulled my book out of my hand and stuffed it back into my cleavage, causing me to pout. “I may be a sex machine ladies, but even I’m not always in the mood.” Besides, losing Vaati has kinda killed my ‘on’ switch.

“We don’t need to have sex Love.” Luna calmly insisted as she approached me, placing a hand on my shoulder. “If anything, We’re well and beyond not in the mood.” Everyone nodded in agreement. “That said, how about we all do something we don’t do all together at once very often?” Luna stepped up out of the pool, using magic to squeegee off my slime cum and dump it back into the pool, leaving her fur a shiny silver that reflected light.

“Um, what do we do?” Nicole asked. “From what I remember we mostly do talks on politics or missions.”

“Well, We were considering watching a play, but not a traditional one. Hermais has provided a machine that will play some recording on the television for us to enjoy.” Luna said as she summoned a flowing black nightgown onto her body, one clearly meant for sleeping and relaxing and not for sexytimes.

“Yes, let's do that!” I cheered, climbing out of the bathing pool and absorbing my coconutty goo.

“I’m up for it!” Trachea declared, and shortly everyone else was voicing their agreement, getting out of the pool and having Zephyr and I dry them off by consuming the tasty slime. Once we were all nice and dry and unnaturally beautiful due to the nutritious restorative properties of my slime semen.

“What are we watching?” Celestia asked as we herded into the suite, where I snorted in amusement at how Luna was trying and failing, to understand how a DVD works, pressing the edge of the case into the front of the closed disk tray on the player.

“Hold on Lulu, I’ve got this.” I gently took the DVD from my blushing and embarrassed lover and pressed the open button, whatever magic augments given to the plastic little box powering it in place of electricity. With the tray extended, I popped open the case and put the blank disc in, turning on the TV at the same time. It was a monstrosity of a thing, taking up a whole wall next to the balcony, but Pinkie Pie had insisted on making it for us.

“Why is it so big?” Nicole asked. “I haven’t actually seen this before, and it’s nothing like the prototypes I saw while spying.”

“Pinkie is a savant when it comes to magitech engineering. I’m not surprised she managed to scale up the concept this much.” Surgeon reminded her fellow caribou.

“Well, it is using an Arc Amethyst that Pinkie had me get for her as a power source, so I can understand the raw power this thing is using,” Zephyr informed us as the widescreen lit up in vibrant colors. “But the colors, I have no clue what she could’ve used for that.”

“Huh, I haven’t seen this one before…” I blinked in bemusement, figuring Hermais would’ve given us something I’d seen before, being the know-it-all she is. It’s also nice of her to give us a disc with no preview advertisements, but while I haven’t seen it, why does What Dreams May Come sound familiar? “I hope it isn’t a porno, but the menu isn’t obscene…”

“Well, are we gonna watch it or what?” Nicole asked eagerly as she and the others got comfy on the bed. Shrugging, I turned it on and got on the bed, before going goo and getting under everyone, causing them to yelp and laugh, Zephyr mirroring me, and soon we were ensuring everyone was comfortably seated and at different elevations so nobody was blocking anyone.

It wasn’t long before the griffin actor’s voice hit me, and I was suddenly hit with painful nostalgia. I silently enjoyed a localized rendition of one of Robin Williams’ saddest movies, my lovers a mixture of aghast and awed by it. By the end, I wanted to hug everyone, remember that in this world, there is no such cruel and strict afterlife for anyone less than perfect. It was an existential moment, one I thought I’d moved past when Luna told me she made me ageless.

“That was so beautiful, yet sad. What depressed mind thought up such a horrid afterlife?” Luna huffed as she stood up and put away the DVD, having clearly watched me and learned. I didn’t have the heart to tell her she put the disc away upside-down.

“So there is nothing like that here?” I asked for self-assurance, and Farore scoffed at me.

“Not a chance. Why waste so much to cause such suffering? Suffering is something meant for living. The dead do not remember their journey, they simply wake up refreshed, in a new body, and next to being a clean slate. This world doesn’t waste anything, not even the souls of the dead.” Farore proudly declared to me, but the next to a clean slate thing reminded me that reincarnation was literally part of this world’s system. People still died, but they would return at some point, as someone different, yet similar. It was both sad, and beautiful.

“What about Poe-Poe.” The black orb with soulless eyes asked, causing us all to scream and jump away from where he’d appeared in our midst. “I wasn’t recycled. Also not here right now. Found a stray floating island not linked to that stupid bird civilization. Took it over and have this green man as a roommate. He has incredible shrooms.”

“There are, of course, souls who don’t wish to be reincarnated, but we didn’t implement a system for those souls to dissipate or remain in limbo beyond the intended period, so they become spirits like Poes and other entities,” Farore said as my slime turned green.

“Ah...I’ll make one. Better they not rot for too long and become like me.” Poe-Poe commented. “I’ll make it peaceful for those with a generally good life, and only harmful to mass murders and rapists...also child molesters.”

“You know you must see Nayru about that, it’s her department.” Farore huffed in dismissal. Life was her domain, Death was part of Nayru’s.

“HEY NAYRU!” Poe-poe yelled at Harmonia. “WAKE UP!”

“There is no need to shout!” Harmonia yelped as her body turned blue, and her breasts exploded in size to yoga balls. “ACK! Damn it! Ugh...I’ve been meaning to develop a system to allow those souls to be reconstituted entirely into other elements, and even possibly back into pure ether if they decide they don’t wish to be reborn.” Nayru admitted as she pouted at her massive rack.

“Hah! I say let them languish! It’s things like Poe-Poe that make our creation so interesting!” Eris declared as she turned purely red, her breasts actually shrinking to A-cups while she buffed up incredibly. “I prefer those with the will to deny death to actually get their wish!” Din declared with a savage grin.

“I mostly eat those that get to my level of insanity though,” Poe-Poe explained. “No need to have them going killing.”

“Then We say the matter was already settled, just keep up the good work Mr. Poe-Poe.” The Three Goddesses declared in unison, and Mr. Poe-Poe suddenly seemed to solidify quite a bit, and he then faded with that scary laughter.

“Didst thou just bestow upon that frightening creature the authority to manage evil spirits?” Luna asked in shock, before sighing. “Whatever, no more existential thoughts, tis time for bed.” Luna turned off the TV and we all got situated, with me going to join Zephyr in the tub, I want slimy snuggles.

---]===>

“...So that’s why I have accidentally struck a deal with a mercenary band in the Dark World.” Gleaming Shield reported sheepishly to Celestia and Luna in the throne room the next morning, Jalha, impressively already having a host, floating in the air next to him sheepishly. The waifish purple ghost woman was skinny and elegant, having lost her thiccness to Tirek before being Masked.

“What are we supposed to do with this.” Celestia sighed as she rubbed her temples, reading over the blood-written vellum of the contract Gleaming had ended up making with a vicious band of Dark World mercenaries. “We don’t exactly have a field of battle to send them to.”

“Actually…” Interjected Nora the moblin, who was waiting behind Gleaming, oh, and her boobs are now beach ball-sized, stop that Majora! Leave the girl be! Anyway, she was waiting patiently until this moment. “The fleshy slime stuff that took over the Temple of Time is starting to seep out of the Diamond Cathedral. They could use some reinforcements since they still haven’t found a way into the place yet.”

“Right, that would be a top priority.” Luna agreed. “Gleaming go ahead and send your mercenaries to the Diamond Cathedral.”

“Wait~!” Wailed Zulu as she flew into the throne room. “What about the Black Isles? They’re still occupied by meanies who won’t leave Mistress’ followers alone, even if they’re nicer now and have libidos.”

“Hm...it would do well to have a scouting force see to that with our navies having been reclaimed from the caribou military, but that will still be some time coming…” Luna mused while Celestia cleared her throat.

“Not to add any more onto our plates sister, but I’ve seen the reports on the desert. It’s getting quite violent out there, the caribou have withdrawn, but an army of undead have risen from the sands and now the Gerudo are fighting an uphill battle, even with their magitek golems.” Celestia informed us, and I guess it just now hammered home how severe things have gotten with those three situations over the past month.

“...Gleaming, how big was this band of mercenaries again?” Luna worriedly asked, suddenly feeling that whatever number they were, they were clearly inadequate now.

“The Blood Barons number 500. They’re not a big group, but they’re mostly composed of Darknuts, Lynels, and Moblins with a few Iron Knuckles. When I called one of the girl ones an Iron Waifu, she really liked it though, but the male ones seem a bit annoyed for some reason.”

“So they’re fairly elite soldiers, and as Dark World Minions their deaths are temporary. I suggest we send 100 to reinforce Commander Balgradia at the Diamond Cathedral, 200 to the desert to investigate and help the Gerudo deal with the undead, since undead are always a bad thing besides the intelligent ones, and 200 to sail to the Black Isles to see about scouting them out.” Luna declared, and Celestia levitated the contract to Luna, who sighed. “And We’ll grant them a fortress to call a permanent home here in our world, so long as they do not become bandits.”

“Thank you.” Gleaming sighed in relief of having something to do with her sudden soldiers.

Another portal opened and Hermais dumped a small present in my hands. “Huh?” Oh! Right! I haven’t even opened those presents from earlier! Where did they go? Who is sending these? If it was Hermy, she’d have just told me.”

“BIG BROTHER! WHAT HAPPENED!” We heard before Gleaming’s little sister rushed to her oldest sibling. “Why do you have boobs?! And why didn’t you tell me~?!” Dawn Breaker wailed before pouncing on her new big sister and groping her tits.

“Uh, sorry sis. I hadn’t thought about it.” Gleaming said with a gasp as Dawn roughly squeezed her breasts, her nipples clearly gushing since the padded armor began to moisten. “Dawn they’re sensitive~!”

“Why does everyone get big boobies but me~! When will the boob fairy come for me~!” Dawn wailed childishly even as she roughly played with her sister’s breasts, the only recently female Gleaming arching her back and crying out in pleasure.

“You’re 10.” I blandly commented, still disturbed by how lewd Dawn was when she was years away from even being old enough to consider such things. Damn you Majora, I know this is all your fault!

“Dawn Breaker! You leave your sister’s breasts alone!” Twilight Velvet demanded as she stormed into the throne room, grabbing the inappropriately lewd filly by the ear and tugging her away. “Sorry about this! Dawn! What have I told you-!” Velvet cut off as she left the room.

“Ah, crap.” Gleaming groaned, shivering as she came down from the boobgasm. “I just came. From my little sister attacking my tits. I’m a mixture of disgusted, aroused, and ashamed.” Gleaming rubbed her crotch, the magic padded armor trousers visibly soaking through.

“Um...do you need help?” I asked, feeling a little thirsty as I opened the present to find a seashell. It was so pretty. Where is this from, who sent it?

“I could do with a cleanup please, but first, where are we going?” Gleaming asked as she recovered.

Ch.84

View Online

Ch.84

“I’m a bit confused. Why the Gerudo first again?” I asked in bemusement of Gleaming as we were flying to the desert on the King of Red Lions again. This time it was our destination though.

“Because when I convened with your slime lover Zephyr to scry for danger, that was the one that came up with the most amount of success if we faced it.” Jalha proudly declared, having had her new host agree to come along on the ship, an easy request since her host, a diamond dog named Jewel, was a retired soldier. “I’ve gotta say, not having to worry about strong light weakening me is a nice bonus to counter being a mask.”

“I still don’t get how that works,” Gleaming commented since we were directly under the scorching hot early summer sun.

“I’m less a Poe and more a magic artifact.” Jalha declared cheerfully.

“You just totally went off on a tangent. How did you and Zephyr come to this conclusion?” I scrunched my snout in annoyance from my seat in Gleaming’s cleavage. She complained the magic Hero's Garb was stifling and pulled it down to expose the top of her heaving bowling ball boobs, even though I know from experience it’s very temperature regulating within reason. Whatever, I’m in my hot lover’s cleavage and I’m enjoying it.

“She used her tarot cards and I used my lantern to scry. Combining them together came up with more consistent results.” Jalha proudly boasted.

“Okay, so magic.” I sighed as we flew over the desert. “So did it say anything about bombardment from magic and mundane means?”

“No. When asking about the combat, the results insisted the Gerudo would be too focused on the Redeads, Gibdos, and Stalfos to bother with us if we approach with a white flag.” Jalha pointed up at the mast, specifically the white flag we were flying.

“That’s rather specific. I thought scrying and cards were vague.” Gleaming said as she fanned me and her tits. “Fuck it’s hot. How do you ladies stand to have two masses of heat on your chest?”

“I’m not naturally female and I have always been abnormal there, so I can’t say anything.” I shrugged, and began coating Gleaming’s shiny white chest orbs in my slime, causing her to sigh in relief as I cooled her off, starting to cover her under her armor.

“I didn’t have big boobs long enough to be able to tell you.” Jalha dismissed with a shrug of her own, patting her petite A-cups through her tight belly shirt and wiggling her mini-skirt clad hips, both a stark yellow to contrast with her purple and black ghostly body. Considering she floated around everywhere, I felt the mini-skirt was a bit much, but it was her choice.

“Well, I have a tip. Just splash water on yourself~.” I purred as I wiggled between Gleaming’s tits and start dropping my body temperature a bit more.

“Whoa! Cold!” Gleaming yelped, clutching her breasts, and me by extension as I spread over her whole body. Oh~ she certainly does still have the family jewels and, oo~, those are inviting pussy lips~. “Gah! N-Navi~?”

“Shush babe. I’ll keep you cool.” I said as I spread up her neck, melding into my slime as she panted and moaned while I invaded her, the hero falling to her muscular butt and panting, drawing attention.

“You okay?” Jalha asked with her face flushed red at the sight of me reducing Gleaming to a groaning and moaning puddle of a mare, her breasts swelling with arousal into basketballs.

“Y-yes~.” Gleaming managed to whine, then bit her lip and squeaked as she came from my invasion of her uterus, and I drank her fluids eagerly. “H-holy shit~...Navi...just, wow.”

“You’re welcome. Um, babe?” I awkwardly asked, considering she hasn’t been female long, and Gleaming patted her slowly shrinking bust in acceptance of the term of endearment.

“It’s okay Navi. I’m gonna just keep changing until this whole quest is done. I might as well get used to being called a mare, or woman considering I’m getting less and less pony as I go.” Gleaming said as she stood up, her white fur covered in my shiny blue membrane, making her look like a balloon woman.

“Alright, well at least you experienced giving birth before.” I chuckled, having barely stopped myself from impregnating her. This was enough to get my own ‘balls’ churning. I haven’t been someone’s living bodysuit since I did it with Celestia and Luna, which got them both heavily knocked-up by me.

“Wow, really? I wonder what that’s like...” Jalha mumbled with consideration. Since she’s a ghost, she likely doesn’t even know what being alive is like considering how powerful she is.

“We could help with that.” Gleaming chuckled as she rubbed her balls through her trousers, making me groan.

“Gleaming, stop, unless you want me to blow.” I groaned out.

“What if I want you to~?” Gleaming cooed, then blinked. “The fuck was that? Um, ladies, I think my mind is being affected.”

“No, you're horny.” Jalha chuckled. “Those thoughts are normal for a girl when horny, it’s instinct. Just remind yourself of that you can’t take care of a kid yet and you should be able to fight it off.”

“...But I can totally take care of a kid, I just won’t be able to be there all the time.” Gleaming pouted, then sighed at the window her surging lust was finding as an excuse, said lust was absolutely flooding me. Dang, it Zulu I thought you turned that down! “Damn it...I can’t believe how much I’ve changed already, and I’ve still got, what, three, maybe four of you girls to Mask?”

“About, more or less. I was just woken up rather rudely by a big angry goat who ordered me to invade Tartarus. Actually, I just thought of this; why haven’t I been persecuted for that?” Jalha’s question was a logical one, considering Betelguese had been a stone's throw from locking Tirek back up just for her hand in relocating Tartarus to this realm fully.

“Maybe it’s because you’re already dead? Aside from that lich, everything in the prison was alive.” I shuddered over Gleaming’s body, the memory of that lich, or rather Demi-Lich considering it was just a skull, on a mobile mound of mole rat skulls, turning things into more mole rat skulls, was going to haunt me forever.

“I’ll side with that logic. Now either fuck me or get off Navi because I’m about to blow~.” Gleaming whined, and I eagerly began pulsing on her thick equine cock under her armor for a snack and so I could get off in a feminine way. “Oh~! Mm~ tangy!

---]===>

“That...is a lot of undead.” Gleaming worriedly said as we flew over the ridiculous tide of monsters that all shuffled, staggered, or even sprinted across the desert sands at a defensive outcropping ahead. Dark red-brown amazonian lionesses snarled and roared from their battle positions, raining stones from slings, trebuchets, and even using their own strength to break down the outcropping for more ammo to hurl at the sea of undead. “Captain! Shouldn’t we lend aid?!”

“We first need to parlay! I’ve been advised the Gerudo are prideful near to a fault. We need to offer our aid before they’ll accept it, viewing us barging in on the battle as a contest.” Daphnes informed us as we flew straight for the highest spire of rock that this defensive outpost had jutting from the sands of the North Gerudo desert. “Hoy there! I wish to parlay with your leader!”

“What words must you waste our time with male?!” Demanded the imperious wall of muscle that was the lioness looking over the battle impassively, as if unworried about the army of death coming for her and her soldiers.

“An offer of aid, we can bombard them from up here!” Daphnes declared, and the towering 8-foot tall woman chuffed and spat to the side.

“At least you have the manners to offer first male. Feel free.” The lioness looked to the side and roared in a pattern, the other amazonian lion women echoing back. “Prove you’re worth even considering our time afterward.”

“I think you’ll find us adequate.” Daphnes cheekily replied and shouted for his men, and ladies because this was not a traditional ship from my old world, to begin bombarding the enemy army. “Nothing fancy people! Just watch your fire and keep it away from the lion ladies!”

“So is there anything we can do?” I asked from Gleaming’s lips, considering she was still wearing me, even still having the top of her bosom open to the air with her Hero’s Garb adjusted for plunging cleavage, the two blue bowling balls shiny under the sun.

“Unless you lot have an enormous area of effect attacks, you’re best staying aboard.” Daphnes advised us warily as he eyed the small army of monsters below.

“I have a magic bomb bag,” Gleaming announced, pulling said artifact from her cleavage as casual as can be. “If we fly over them I can just drop tons of magic bombs on them.”

“Well...that would save us ammunition. Change of plans! Begin flying over the enemy! Our Hero here will be giving them presents!” Daphnes cheered, and everyone cheered in agreement. “Get to the aft and get ready to drop on my order!”

At this, Gleaming excitedly ran for the back railing of the ship, opening up the bag and pinching the opening shut with one hand while holding the bottom of the bag with the other, ready to literally start pouring her magic into it, and the resulting bombs out onto the enemies below. “This sounds like it’s going to be fun!” Jalha declared from next to us.

“Drop charges!” Daphnes shouted, and Gleaming got a manic grin to her beautiful face as she let go of the opening of the bag, and round glowing blue bombs began absolutely dumping out onto the undead below, exploding in a cacophony of detonations, flinging sand, and dissipating Darkness from the dispelled minions everywhere.

“Gleaming, you’re getting hard.” I chuckled as she continued to pour bombs, even humping against the railing a bit.

“Oh hell yes~!” Gleaming declared in raw excitement, the arousal clearly just a bleed effect since not much actual arousal was coming to me through the connection. “I’m almost guaranteed to never get another chance at this! I’m gonna enjoy it!”

---]===>

“Who possesses such powerful magic? I wish to witness this person!” Excitedly declared the Gerudo leading this outpost as Daphnes, Gleaming and Jalha crossed the gangplank to her lookout/office.

“That would be Lady Shine, erm, Lady Gleaming here. She has a magic artifact that generates magic explosives.” Daphnes introduced Gleaming, who looked a bit bemused at the Lady title.

“Oh...pardon my lack of enthusiasm miss, I was hoping it was one of the males aboard.” The lioness sheepishly admitted, a bit of a flush to her cheeks and her red eyes both a bit disappointed and pleased. I didn’t miss how she had clearly adjusted her skimpy armored brassiere to flaunt her hefty watermelon-sized boobs compared to how they were before.

“Who’s says I’m not male.” Gleaming chuckled as she tried lowering her trousers a bit, but I stuck her pants to me. Gleaming, no flashing army leaders!

“Oh! One of those hermaphrodites? Would you mind helping me sire a worthy daughter? I wish her to be strong in magic as well as physical prowess.” The woman boldly requested, and I just remembered the Gerudo were a traditional amazonian tribe aside from their male king every century deal.

“Hey~!” Jalha possessively floated next to Gleaming and hugged her cheek to her petite bosom, pouting at the towering woman who laughed amicably.

“I see you have at least one suitor already. I’ll respectfully retract my request.” The woman backtracked, but the moved her eyes to Daphnes, giving him the once-over but clearly not finding him to her taste.

“I have many, one’s actually on me right now.” Gleaming chuckled rubbing the top of her bosom, and me by extension.

“Really? Well, all pleasantries aside, I thank you for your aid. Are you simply passing through, or what is your purpose here? As you can see, we have our hands full dealing with this invasion.” The muscular woman crossed her arms under her bust and walked to the table in the thankfully shaded lookout, looking over what seemed to be an impressively detailed map of the region.

“I’m Farore’s Champion and wish to help your people against this army of undead.” Gleaming declared seriously, but not without her prior cheer.

“Hm? Pardon, did you just say you’re the Hero? But, you’re not male. The Hero has always been male.” The woman blinked as she looked Gleaming over again, noting the green and brown Hero’s Garb she wore, realization coming across her face and her eyes widening.

“Magic masks, my...mates have been slowly changing me.” Gleaming explained.

“I see. My offer to bear your children is now always on the table. Now then, if you’re here, then...yes. I believe Queen Nabooru could use your help.” The woman pointed to a point on the map, specifically where the San Palomino Desert, or North Gerudo Desert to the locals, ended at the mountains by a lake. “Here is our only major settlement in the north desert; Sonambula. It sits on the southern banks of the Southern Oasis. I will give you traditional Gerudo banners to fly so that they will know you come in peace. Ask for Queen Nabooru, she is our current ruler.”

“That is all well and good milady, but I’ve been told your people are extremely prejudiced against males. Should we only have the females of the crew enter the town? Are hermaphrodites considered male and thus unwelcome?” Daphnes asked of the outpost commander pointedly, the lioness blinking at the rather insightful questions.

“It would be for the best if no males entered the town, but herms are more than welcome. There’s a belief that if we get enough herm genes in the tribe, more desirable hermaphrodites will be born since they aren’t wholly male, and might not be subject to the curse that only allows our tribe to bear a single male a century.” The amazonian woman rubbed her ripped lower abdomen longingly. “So many of us never know the pleasure of a male, let alone the joy of carrying and birthing a child…”

“Well, as a good first step, don’t treat males like we’re the sand under your paws and we’ll be more likely to flock to you just for the pleasure of looking upon your regal and powerful beauty. Consider that.” Daphnes playfully snarked before turning for the gangplank, and the woman was now eyeing him in interest.

“Hm...what is his name?” The lioness asked with a predatory glint to her eyes.

“Daphnes,” Gleaming replied instinctively, and we perked up at hearing a powerful purr emanate from the lioness’ chest as she smiled dangerously.

“Daphnes…”

---]===>

“So, you salty sea bird. You never mentioned you were a pussy slayer~.” I teased the captain, who was all frazzled, a sheer pink veil stuffed in his shirt, and his plumage was all puffed up in the griffin equivalent of a blush.

“Silence! I’ll get enough of that from the crew, I’ll have none of it out of you!” Daphnes squawked indignantly. Hosofa, the outpost commander, had managed to sweet talk Daphnes into us all staying the night at her outpost, stating it would be nearly impossible to spot Sonambula at night since they kept light to a minimum at night to not draw attention from monsters.

Needless to say, Daphnes was practically dragged by his paws to her personal quarters since his spunkiness had caught her eye. She wasn’t the only Gerudo to claim a partner for the night from the crew though, several had managed to poach males into their beds and those that failed to draw them away demanded upfront they wanted to at least enjoy their pleasures aboard the ship if they weren’t willing to leave it.

That also said, King of Red Lions was rocking in the air a bit, the ghost of a king bemoaning the naughtiness happening aboard and there were no lions sleeping that night until early morning. Thankfully I’d kept Gleaming safe, a simple task since she’s visibly female.

But that was last night. It was mid-morning now, the sun was getting higher in the sky and Daphnes and several other males had invitations to return to their new paramours whenever they could. I was rather chipper since, with all the naughtiness aboard last night, I got to get it on with Gleaming without feeling all icky. The others were making enough noise to cover us.

“Well Daphnes, I’m happy for you. Hosofa seems to be a rather impressive woman if she can keep other buff, tall, strong-willed women under her control.” Gleaming declared to the ship captain, who straightened up a bit more.

“She is indeed. I felt like I was being commanded on a ship the way she took control of me. I admire a woman with such a strong will, and I look forward to our next meeting.” Daphnes rubbed Hosofa’s veil with his talons, his beak turned up at the corners in a fond smirk. “All that aside, we should be coming upon Sonambula soon enough.”

The King of Red Lions was decked out in Gerudo heraldry. The flag, sails, and even the sides of the ship were boasting our friendly intent. Where those ladies had enough dye to expertly stain the sails I have no clue, but they did a good job putting the Crest of the Gerudo in plain sight.

Sure enough, soon Sonambula was spotted on the southern shore of a huge lake bordered by grasses and various trees. Said lake was fed by a shallow river to the east and likely an upwelling aquifer considering it was an oasis and not just a lake. Thankfully we weren’t fired upon and were able to slowly lower on the east side of the fairly huge town, outside the walls of course.

“Prepare for dry dock! Ready the anchor and the gangplanks!” Daphnes shouted as we lowered to the sands. A few dozen armed Gerudo in purple brassieres and sirwal pants rushed from the eastern gate, spears at the ready as they approached. “Okay, males, get below deck! Good luck Hero.” Daphnes said to Gleaming as he retreated.

No sooner than he and the other males had fled below deck, did several of the amazonian dusky-furred lionesses leap onto the deck, snarling and aiming their spears at us. “SURRENDER! You are to submit immediately!”

“Oh great, and here I was hoping we could skip the Gerudo jails,” I muttered.

Ch.85

View Online

Ch.85

Gleaming, wearing me still, and Jalha, were in a jail cell. We stepped forward as the defacto female leaders of the ship and were taken prisoner on the faith that the rest of the ship would remain under house arrest for the time being. They took Gleaming’s satchel, but when they tried to access it, it seemed empty to them. Nice try bitches, that’s my storage space!

Anyway, we told them Gleaming is the Hero, and that we need to speak to Nabooru about the chaos in the region. That, and dropping Hosofa’s name were likely all that kept us from getting attacked or all of us locked up in this jail.

“At least it’s out of the sun.” Gleaming weakly stated to look on the positive side of things.

“You could just ask me to port us over to Dark World, we could walk ten paces this way, and port back here.” Jalha declared as she floated lazily in the air, totally not aiming her exposed panties at us intentionally, not at all. No sir! We aren’t enjoying her panty-covered muff. Not at all~!

“That won’t help us Jalha. Unlike in the past where that would be a good idea, we’re not dealing with the minions of Ganondorf, we’re dealing with a sovereign people just protecting their own.” I said through Gleaming’s lips while looking through the bars at the guard who was lazily leaning against the wall, her spear resting against her shoulder, and clearly having dozed off. “Knowing them, that kind of behavior isn’t common. I’ll bet she’s been working round the clock.”

“Doesn’t make this any better,” Jalha muttered and spun around in the air, then Gleaming and I grunted as she landed in our currently shared lap. “What is taking them so long?”

“It is their leader we requested to see Jalha.” Gleaming said as she wrapped her arms around Jalha’s waist, pulling her closer, pressing her breasts into the thin woman’s shoulders. “Say, how about we-.”

“Sorry to interrupt.” The surging lust I felt from Gleaming cut off and we looked at the cock-blocker to see a Gerudo lioness with a white brassiere and matching sirwal pants smirking at us. “Just so you know, I’m here to bring you to Lady Nabooru’s office.” She turned around and then shook the guard awake. “Go to sleep in a bed damn you. If you’re that tired we could use you on night watch.”

“Mmph, sorry.” The guard tiredly replied, taking the keys from her belt and handing them over. “I’ll go find a bunk and fall in.” The guard managed to straighten up and march herself down the hall as our new guide opened the cell door.

“So what’s your name?” Jalha asked the Gerudo as she about-faced and began guiding us out of the jail.

“Tousutu. I’m nobody important, just one of Lady Nabooru’s assistants. I’ll be taking you to her office.” Tousutu told us as she led us outside. We walked behind her, taking in the Islamic-style architecture of the town, and I noted that there was not a single child outside, and only a few civilians by the look of it. The lionesses in purple were clearly the soldiers, as they were armed, standing guard, on patrols. The fact it was the same garment of the soldiers at Hosofa’s outpost helped. Where did they get so much purple dye anyway? Isn’t that stuff impossibly rare?

“HAHA!” Cheered Loafus, who was somehow here with a shop kiosk and dressed as a Gerudo. He somehow came off as rather effeminate despite not having boobs. He has dem hips and booty tho… “NEW WEAPONS FOR SALE! ALL THE WAY FROM THE NORTH!” Proclaimed the cross-dresser in a disturbingly convincing female voice.

“What do you have?” A Gerudo soldier asked, not at all suspicious for some reason.

“Look for yourself. Prices are displayed, just put the payment in the bowl.” Loafus chuckled before leaning forward. “Tell your friends.”

“Are these those metal spitters those attractive branch-heads were using?” I heard the Gerudo lioness ask before we left the area.

Shortly, Tousutu led us into a stately home, seating us in the entry hall on a convenient stone bench that had plush cushions all along it. “Wait here, I’ll go inform Lady Nabooru of your arrival.” She nodded to us respectfully and continued into the huge Islamic-style manor, for that was all this kind of spacious place could be.

“Why is there patterns in everything?” Jalha asked with awe and bemusement.

“It’s just the art style of the culture Jalha.” I replied simply, not wanting to get into the similarities with Islamic architecture and its cultural, religious, and economical significance. I may have been a cook, but hey, when a building is pretty, you look up what the style is. Also, it was everywhere in the Aladdin movies and cartoon show, and mom loved those...and in the early Assassin’s Creed games.

“Okay?” Jalha awkwardly accepted moments before Tousutu returned.

“If you would follow me.” She briskly told us, then speed-walked back through the manor, us following. “She’s quite busy but sees this as too important to ignore. She’s putting an appointment with the town council on hold for this, don’t take too long with her.”

“We won’t, or at least we’ll try not to. This is serious business after all.” Gleaming insisted before Tousutu stopped at a curtain door to a room, pulling it aside and bowing, gesturing us in.

“Welcome. You’re the Hero?” Asked the red-garbed lioness who had been pacing in her office. She was easily a foot taller, a couple of cup sizes bustier, and maybe even more muscular than any of the other Gerudo we’ve seen. She had a topaz diadem in a thread-tiara on her brow, something I remember seeing Ganondorf possessing, so this version of Nabooru really is the current Queen of her people.

“Yes, I’m Gleaming Shield,” Gleaming said with a bow to her. “Here with me is my companion Jalha, and the shiny blue rubber-like coating on me is my guide and beloved fiance Navi. H-hi!” I said through Gleaming’s lips at the end there, not used to being put on the spot so suddenly.

“Sorry if I’m skeptical, but the Hero has always been male, as has our King for obvious reasons. Mind lowering your trousers a moment to satisfy my concerns?” Nabooru requested without any hint of shame, or naughty intention.

“Alright then,” Gleaming stated before dropping her trousers.

“...Are they always that big?” Nabooru asked, her business-like demeanor suddenly one of carnal hunger and curiosity, but she seemed to rein herself in, shaking her head. “No, no. Head out of the gutter. My concerns are put to rest. But where is your Triforce?”

…

SHIT! “OMIGOSH I CAN’T BELIEVE MYSELF! I noticed the emblem on the back of Zelda’s right hand, and I just realized I never saw one on Shiny! Gleaming! Please tell me you have a triple triangle emblem on your body somewhere with one of the triangles either gold or darker than the others!” I couldn’t feel anything off, not even Gleaming’s Cutie Marks felt different from the rest of her body to me.

“Huh? My birthmark?” Gleaming asked, then turned around, pulling her butt up and turning her right leg a bit, so I peeled back there, revealing on the inside of her back right thigh, the Triforce of Courage. “I was born with it. The doctors couldn’t tell anything odd besides its tattoo-like detail.”

“Why is it on your thigh?” I asked in bemusement, and Gleaming shrugged, slapping her thicc muscular thigh.

“Why am I a herm now? Why am I the Hero and not some other schmuck? Why am I the luckiest gal alive with several romantic lovers who all love me and each other? As far as-YIP!” Gleaming yelped as Nabooru was on her knees, face basically shoved into Gleaming’s big tight muscular juicy callipygian ass to see the Triforce.

“It’s true! You can save us!” Nabooru cheered, then stood up, spun Gleaming around, and clapped her on the shoulders. “I need you to kill a giant monster, liberate our sacred temple, reconnect with our Twili allies, maybe somehow fix our genetic predisposition to females only.”

“Whoa, whoa! One thing at a time! In order please.” I requested as I moved Gleaming’s body to pull her padded trousers back up for her.

“Right. I need you to go to our sacred temple, the Spirit Temple. It also serves as a prison for the worst fiends we’ve been unable to kill, so we call it the Arbiter’s Grounds as well, depending on your purpose for being there. It is overrun by the undead and the Mirror Chamber has been magically sealed, trapping our Twili allies and neighbors in their realm. That has its own issues since normally they would have simply broken free with raw magic power.” Nabooru was pacing again by now, visibly fretting.

“Oh, I know about that place. Don’t worry, I can Guide our Hero through.” I declared proudly before a familiar gold metal egg somehow rose up out of Gleaming’s cleavage.

“Would you like to have help?” The Golden Egg of Wiatr asked.

“We’re dealing with Undead, not sexy people to enthrall with sexiness.” I countered in frustration. If we let this high-tier sex goddess here, the next thing we know everyone will be fucking and we’ll be overrun by undead.

“I’ve dealt with demons, undead, and a city overrun by horrific scientific experiments that would make you want to claw your eyes out. Besides I can control my Fuck Me Aura if it’s not needed. Oh and the whole thing with my daughters, they needed a guiding hand was all.” The Egg explained. “It’s mostly my other halves that don’t like turning it off nowadays.”

“Even so, we’re good I think,” I growled, but Gleaming picked up the egg. “Gleamy no~.”

“We may not need her help for the temple, but she’s in the business of helping with fertility issues right? Well, the Gerudo are basically entirely female and seem cursed to only have one male every century-.” Gleamy was interrupted by the Egg jumping in her hand.

“THE GERUDO! Oh gosh, I’m so excited! Willow remembers them so well, I’ll gladly help if it’ll help avoid more suffering in the future!” The Egg excitedly chattered.

“You know another Goddess besides the Golden Goddesses?” Nabooru asked in astonishment, and I had to remember the Gerudo are pretty damn isolated out here.

“Um, there are many Goddesses besides those three. I happen to be the Goddess of Order and Fairies, my other Trinity members are the Goddess of Chaos and the Goddess of Harmony. We thought we were just Great Fairies but no~ we aren’t that lucky.” I grumbled before sighing and continuing. “That’s not even covering there’s a local Sex Goddess in the Black Isles, which are suffering an occupation of monsters right now, and there’s the Goddess of the Sun and the Goddess of the Moon and Fertility. It’s a rather big pantheon we’ve got going here if we all unionize.” I snorted in amusement at the concept of a freaking pantheon union. Heya! Pay a tithe and if anything happens to you, we’ll save your ass! OMG! Religions are just overblown unions!

“That is...unprecedented. I don’t know if Din would let so many minor Goddesses besides Hylia on our plane…” Nabooru said with concern, but my membrane turned green and I felt Farore make Gleaming smile.

“Pardon, Farore here. Just validating my avatar’s claims. All these Goddesses appearing are seriously helping the realm stabilize, so we’re more than okay with it. If you wish to commune directly with Din, journey to the kingdom to the north north-east and seek Eris, Goddess of Chaos, as she is Din’s avatar.” Farore helpfully informed the woman before returning me to normal.

“That is-! Yes! Thank you Goddess Farore, I will organize such a pilgrimage when the undead are dealt with.” Nabooru bowed to us, then looked a bit more excited. “So, about this Fertility goddess?”

“Just say, Wiatr I summon you, and I can pop over!” The Egg chirped excitedly, and I whined, not wanting to, so Gleaming took the option away.

“Wiatr, I summon you,” Gleaming said in her sexy contralto voice, and the Egg suddenly flew out of our hand, bouncing on the floor, before surging in size and splitting open vertically, the halves shrinking before snapping together and leaving the summoned person standing over it.

A huge 8-foot tall black wolf stood there, decked out in bone armor, a massive sword on her back, and lights glowing from an undersuit. The armor had a draconic look to it, the tail long and bladed, and I began to notice guns on her hips and just over her ass. This Sex goddess looked more like a goddess of war, even though she had my usual proportions.

“I am Svartr, one-fourth of Wiatr. For reference, we’re a gestalt Goddess composed of four mighty souls. Aside from our Queenly Draconic Soul, Cynder, I’m the most skilled at war as I was formerly a Black Knight in service to Lord Gwyn.” Svartr announced herself and then bowed slightly. “The Warmaiden Lupine Soul, Svartr, stands before you.”

“Yes, yes. Good. Lovely. I’m terrified that even a quarter of you is here. Could you please fix the Gerudo’s fertility curse and leave before reality crashes down around our ears?” I rudely insisted, uncomfortable in her presence. It was like when Luna had the Sex Aspect, I felt both myself and Gleaming squirming in need. This is with her ‘Fuck Aura’ off?!

“Um, ladies, I feel...weird,” Jalha said, her body turning red and panting as if short of breath. “W-what’s happening?!”

“Damn. I have it suppressed as hard as I can. This world really isn’t ready for us yet.” Svartr grumbled as Nabooru fell to her knees and was mindlessly running her hands up and down Svartr’s lower stomach and thigh, the lioness drooling and her eyes glazed. “Don’t worry, I’ll just work my blessings and be on my way before I send the town into a fuck frenzy.”

“P-please do.” Gleaming panted, groping her breasts and biting her lips. “Oh gawd~ Navi, fuck me…”

“N-no~,” I whined, knowing this would happen, but Svartr quickly began weaving her hands in the air, muttering, and Nabooru began shining in iridescent light.

“I will leave one thing for you,” Svartr told us before placing down a small bladeless hilt. “Quickly, say: Wiatr, our contract is complete.”

“Wiatr our contract is complete!” I squeaked out as I convulsed around Gleaming’s raging hard-on under her trousers, and the golden egg halves appeared around Svartr as she backed away from Nabooru, the halves slamming together and the egg shrinking into nothingness, leaving only the original egg where it had been forgotten on the floor.

“Huh~?” Nabooru dumbly asked, blinking as clarity returned to her mind and she wiped the drool off her chin and got up off of the floor. “What just happened? I feel like committing a snu-snu execution I’m so horny!”

“Gleaming summoned only a quarter of the Fertility and Sex Goddes Wiatr. Her just being here drove you dumb with arousal, worked us up into a near frenzy, and I don’t want to imagine what could be going on outside.” I informed her as Tousutu’s voice keened in a rapturous leonine yowl from somewhere in the manor.

“What? Goodness. At least tell me she did something for our female-only birthing issues.” Nabooru groped herself and moaned, reaching into her pants and starting to masturbate where she stood.

“She waved her hands around, you shone with rainbow light, and she left that.” Gleaming panted out as she pointed at the bladeless dagger hilt. Then Gleamy grunted as she came into me, and I spasmed as my vagina-sensitive membrane acted as a condom. Thank Luna this armor is hiding that, or I’m sure Nabooru would be pouncing on us. Well, her and Jalha, the poor ghost was desperately masturbating where she floated about in the air, giving us quite the show.

“I can’t believe how horny I am~!” Jalha moaned, going at her cunt with both hands, her panties pulled aside and forgotten as she desperately fingered herself. “Please fuck me Gleamy, I know you’ve gotta be hard as a rock under those pants!”

“Wait, she has a cock?!” Nabooru then tore off her clothes, casting the ruined pants and brassiere away as her breasts swelled to basketballs with how aroused she was.

“She showed you, remember?” Jalha hazily mentioned as Gleaming realized she was back into a corner.

“FUCK ME!” Nabooru roared, pouncing on us like a, well, like a lion on a zebra.

---]===>

“Oh~ I am going to have so many cubs~.” Nabooru cooed as she rubbed her inflated belly, Gleamy’s prodigious cum production managing to stuff her to the point of looking full-term pregnant even after having fed me so much before that. “Mm~ so full. I hope you don’t mind filling me more~.” Nabooru purred in that deep and powerful thrum that echoed through her, into Gleamy’s cock, and right into her prostate.

“Crap. Let me pull out.” Gleaming begged as Nabooru wiggled and started bouncing again. “Oh~ you’re not even using magic and you’re making cum like a hose~!” Gleamy whined as the vibrating stimulation sent her into another orgasm. “Guh~!”

“Ah~!’ Jalha wailed as I railed her. I couldn’t take being a back seat, and impregnating Gleamy was too much of a risk, so I decided to see if Jalha could get pregnant instead. The ghost was already a balloon of my slime spooge and I was still jackhammering into her cunt anyway.

“Fuck, I feel I’m coming down now.” I groaned as my hefty balls started actually shrinking. They’re mostly an arbitrary representation of the process my body generates cum on demand, but it felt so good to have such massive balls as I fucked someone into immobility. “Sorry about this Jalha, but it was either you or Gleamy and Gleamy can’t turn intangible.”

“Don’t apologize~!” Jalha cooed as she shuddered, the globular ten-foot ball of cum with no features besides her cunt and her head convulsing in orgasm. “Oh~...”

“MALES!” several lionesses yelled as they looked in the room. Oh, shit, there was supposed to be a meeting with the town council! They all hungrily approached before Nabooru roared at them.

“This one’s mine, you can have the goddess over there!” The Gerudo Queen told them with a possessive growl, even wrapping her legs around Gleamy’s butt to keep the horny Hero fucking her.

“N-now-now! No need to be hasty!” I nervously said, before grabbing at the hilt, wondering what it did. I got my answer as I feebly aimed it at the crowd of amazons flooding into the room via the door, and the leader suddenly lost her breasts, shot up two feet to ten feet in height, and became an adonis to rival Thorax. The new male blinked as his red mane sprouted and his male organs surged out, causing him to yelp in an impressive baritone voice.

“MINE!” Nabooru yowled, grabbing the gender-bending tool from me and changing a few more of the warriors and demanded they service the others, which they gladly did. “They had fantasies of being male that they told me about.”

“Transvestites?” I groaned as the new males gladly helped the females of the tribe.

“Yes.” Nabooru moaned while her belly sloshed with seed as Gleaming started coming down from her sexual high. “I’ll only use this on ones I know for certain want to be males. Oh~, don’t stop now~.” Nabooru whined at Gleamy, grinding their crotches together and causing the lioness’ inflated twin-sized pregnant belly to slosh loudly.

“My balls are running, oh goddesses, low!” Gleaming moaned as she tried pulling out. I felt Farore huff in need, though she hadn’t been affected by Svartr, she was horny and begging me to let her take her over to Gleaming so she could impregnate her.

“Please no, Farore. She’s so tired already, and we can’t just fuck around! The undead!” I wailed, knowing this whole affair would happen the moment anything involving Wiatr came around. “Please don’t take me over, please don’t turn Gleamy into a breeding stud, please don’t make us fail our Quest!”

“Fuck~...” Gleaming moaned as she dozed off, falling into Nabooru’s belly and boobs, balls at their normal size.

“Aw~. I guess I overdid it.” Nabooru cheekily boasted, rubbing Gleamy’s mane affectionately as she enjoyed the afterglow.

“You think?” I groaned as Nabooru carefully and lovingly removed Gleaming and let her rest on top of the inflated woman, who clenched her cunt to keep her seed in. She stayed like that for a few minutes before gently setting Gleamy on the carpet. Now free, she crawled on all fours, belly pressing into the floor as she came over to me. “My turn, Farore.” She purred pulling me out of Jalha.

“N-no-yes!” I started, only for Farore to take me over, turning my slime green, my breasts surging in size to beach balls, my cock became a pillar of caribou meat, my balls swelling back into beach-balls as she pulled the lusty lion queen into a passionate kiss.

“Farore!” I growled before I moaned at Nabooru’s Queenly cunt taking me. “Farore? Are you using both mine and your seed?”

“Gotta cum. Gotta breed! Need, unf, to, ah, be reborn~!” Farore wailed as she thrust into the lioness, the amazon easily taking our bitch-breaking cock. “Seeing Tsunami, Sasami, seeing you seed a whole galaxy has inspired me Navi! We’re going to ease your burdens by, unf, properly incarnating in this realm, our pride of creation! Nabooru! I give my incarnation to you!”

“Yes~!” Nabooru wailed as I felt our cock entering her womb. I gasped as my balls had Farore slide into them, my body mine once more, but Farore’s essence was now in my cum! “Seed me! Take me! Give me the honor-*ROAR*~!” Nabooru roared in rapture as I couldn’t hold it, and I screamed as I gushed into the lion queen, blacking out because I came so fucking hard.

Ch.86

View Online

Ch.86

“I hate Wiatr,” I growled as I awoke. The room was full of cum-stuffed Gerudo lionesses, the new males doting on them while Nabooru looked like a beached whale, trapped under a belly term with sextuplets with how much cum was stuffed into her womb.

“I don’t. We may not start worshiping her but we will give thanks.” Nabooru huffed before grunting, and her eyes shot wide as her belly convulsed. “I-Impossible~!” Nabooru wailed, drawing attention as her belly pulsed, her legs opening wider and she grunted as her vagina engorged. “Th-they’re coming! I’m giving birth already?!”

“And I’m not a big fan of Farore right now.” I groaned as Gleaming woke up with a start from her nap away from the others.

“Gah! Ow~! I fell asleep on the-Nabooru!” Gleaming crawled to the laboring lioness, taking one of her hands. “Breathe! Hey! Can we get someone to incline her? Being on her back like this is bad!”

“I’ve got it, Gleamy.” I sighed, surging in size and flowing under the panting and grunting Gerudo Queen to form a birthing chair, inclining her so gravity would help and holding her legs up and apart before diving into her convulsing vagina, sending her yowling in pleasure. “I’ll be helping them out. Is anyone else in labor?”

“No!” Called a chorus of the inseminated females, who gathered around Nabooru, while the males rushed off, likely for a physician. “You can do this milady!” “Remember to push with the contractions!” “Someone massage her shoulders and rub oil into her belly!”

“No need for all that!” I declared, and Nabooru wailed in pleasure as I convulsed in her, my body forcing her cervix to dilate and elasticizing her as I pulled the first cub into me, and thus into her birthing canal.

---]===>

It was a rather quick birth. I think I’m getting too used to being a gooey midwife…. Nabooru was ecstatically cuddling her five cubs, three of them males and rather quiet and sleepy while the whiny little girls fed from her lactating bosom. However…

“It feels so good to have my own body!” Farore declared excitedly. The only leonine trait she kept from Nabooru was her torso and the poof on the tip of her serpentine tail. That’s right. Farore chose to mirror me aside from having bigger breasts and wider hips, along with her lion torso and tail fluff. “I don’t have much of my true power, but I’m me! I don’t have to hijack you anymore Navi!”

“You can still speak through me though.” I knew that was going to be the case. Even though Farore has incarnated in Hyrule, she can still speak through me, as I could feel her Crest still on my brow.

“Well, of course! I’ll be there if you have questions or need other guidance as before. Otherwise, though, I’m gonna go find Hylia! I miss her so much!” Farore snapped her fingers and poofed away with her new fairy magic. “Gosh, this will take some getting used to. Be safe Navi!”

“Well, that’s a thing,” Gleaming said as she finished cleaning herself up with magic, looking no worse than when we entered the large meeting room. “You ready to go? I sifted through Nabooru’s desk for a map, I know where to find the Spirit Temple now.”

“Well, I’m ready, but…” I looked to the sleeping ghostly sphere of cum that was Jalha. “I’m gonna have to drink all that~,” I whined.

---]===>

“So what’s our new heading?” Daphnes asked as we casually walked up the gangplank and onto the deck of the King of Red Lions. Gleaming was wearing me again since it was still scorching hot, and Jalha was back to her skinny self, well, aside from having D-cup breasts now, having used magic to convert cum into ethereal energy for her to build them up with, some magic stuff or something.

“South by Southwest, along the mountains. We’re looking for a canyon.” Gleaming informed the captain as she pulled a map from her cleavage. “It’s a very small canyon. The Spirit Temple is actually in the canyon and built partly into the mountain. This canyon is also the only way into the Gerudo’s homeland besides by sea, so it’s corruption has cut off the Gerudo here from more support.”

“Shame we didn’t ask Nabooru why she’s here and not in their homeland,” I muttered in dissatisfaction. After all of the snu-snu and the birth of the first multi-male pregnancy in the Gerudo’s known history, Nabooru told us before we left that she was going to appoint Tousutu as the Equestrian ambassador. Gleaming offered her to join us, but Nabooru declined, citing she, and now her heirs, need to remain as the ruler and future rulers of the Gerudo.

“That said, there’s no room for the King of Red Lions to fly in there, and I’m not comfortable with having the ship try and lower us on the anchor with who knows what attacking us in the process.” Gleaming continued as she stretched her wings. “I’ll be able to fly through the canyon so it won’t take the days the map suggests it would on hoof.”

“Got it. Raise anchor!” Daphnes began ordering the crew about as we took off.

“Gleamy, can we talk?” I asked, still speaking through my lover’s lips since, y’know, I’m a living bodysuit right now.

“What is it?” Gleaming asked before I spotted a white fire burning bush with a Gerudo walking towards it, sheep behind her.

“Oh no, not a biblical reference. Just ignore that, we can’t stop for anything and there’s no Gerudo slave system that I could see, so I doubt Miss Moses down there will cause too much of a fuss. I just hope whatever entity that is they’re benevolent.” I muttered discontentedly.

“So...what do you want to talk about?” Gleaming asked, bemused about my references as I walked us inside the ship, and gestured for Jalha to not follow. She pouted but obeyed, and I guided us through the ship to our bunk, which was secluded thanks to the crew quarters being away from most of the bustle of the ship. I sat us down on the bed and sighed.

“Gleamy. How many people are in your harem?” I sternly demanded of my bemused lover.

“Um...uh...oh. Shit.” I felt Gleaming get a bit cold, clearly paling at the realization. “What the hell? When did we, I...how did this happen? We’re numbering as many as Luna’s group, no, bigger already with you being in both of our harems. I was just going with the flow, letting things just happen. How did it result in this?”

“Because you’re a sweet and attentive lover Gleamy, and you keep stumbling dick-first into women more than willing to not only be with you but share you. It’s almost like the universe is conspiring to make you the biggest manwhore stud ever.” I snorted in amusement. Here I thought I had the Harem Curse. Nope. That definitely goes to Gleamy. I just seem to get pulled into harems.

“Maybe Gleaming is the Tenchi of this world? And you had some of it seep into you before you two met.” Farore supposed to me, and it dawned on me that, thanks to Washu, I have been to Tenchi’s universe before meeting Shining Armor. But I think this has more to do with a certain asshole Eldritch entity.

“Majora.” I snarled, and the satanic cackling basically confirmed it. “Looks like you are cursed to be a babe magnet Gleamy.”

“Fantastic.” Gleaming sarcastically deadpanned. “I mean, I’m happy I’ve met all of the girls, but I don’t like thinking it was all because of some outside force.” Gleaming wilted and sighed. “Is it me they love, or is it the aura I give off?”

“YOU!” Jalha suddenly declared as she phased through the ceiling and pounced on us, squealing happily as she pinned our shocked body to the bed and kissed us passionately. “I knew you didn’t want me to hear, so of course I was gonna listen! Navi, I don’t care if it was some ‘aura’ that made her catch my attention, I got to know her because of it. I like her for her not some damn ‘notice me’ aura.”

“But you’re-mm~.” I was silenced by Jalha kissing us again.

---]===>

“Too much sex today.” Gleaming huffed before kissing Jalha, the ghost again a bit inflated from taking both Gleaming’s, and my, cum. She converted a lot of it to raw ether though, something she can only do with ingested items. “I’m already drained, and I’ve gotta fly in a narrow canyon to a dangerous temple occupied with evil. You better make this up to me~.”

“With more sex later~?” Jalha asked cheekily, and Gleamy laughed in her beautiful deep voice, slapping Jalha’s ass and making her jump on our shared cock since she was still mounted on us. “Wow! I...I like that. Slap me again!”

“No~! Ladies, down.” I demanded with a huff, trying to push Jalha off, but she just flexed her cunt to stay on tight, cheekily smiling down at us. “Jalha. Off.” I Ordered, and her eyes went from yellow swirls to blank green, and she immediately obeyed. “I don’t like doing that, don’t make me do that.”

“W-what was that? What just happened?” Jalha asked in fear, curling away from us.

“It’s okay Jalha. Navi is the Goddess of Order, so if she gives an explicit Order with a demand for obedience, then if someone doesn’t have enough willpower, they’ll Obey.” Gleaming informed her ghostly lover gently. “She doesn’t like using it, and can do it on accident, so she tends not to give Orders, and rather, makes Requests.”

“O-oh. So that’s why she’s always so submissive even when she’s trying to assert herself? I thought that was just her personality.” Jalha mewled. “Sorry Navi.”

“It’s fine. Just...please. Don’t push me.” I meekly replied, upset that I had done that.

“It’s also sexy.” Jalha’s comment completely derailed my train of thought.

“H-huh?” I asked in bafflement, looking at the Poe who was licking her lips.

“You could Order me to go invisible and suck your cock all day, or-or Order me to give you handjobs in public using portal magic! Nobody would know! I’d be your obedient sex slave!” Jalha suddenly bit her lip, grunting in arousal. “Oh shit! That is hot! Please do something like that! Give me some sexy Orders!”

“N-no!” Is she crazy?!

“Aw, please~? I’ll be a good slave~.” The submissive and sly tone made me rock hard and thus pulled Gleaming’s dick into full attention again, which was standing proudly in the air with our shared 16 inches long and three-inch thick pillar of male meat.

“That’s exactly why I don’t like it!” I yelled at her, willfully ignoring how our cocks throbbed at the idea. “If you’re gonna do that, do it without me brainwashing you!” Her eyes shone green and she grinned victoriously, and I felt betrayed and shocked at how she so easily manipulated me in making a Demand of her!

“It’s not brainwashing if it’s willing is it~?” Jalha cooed and turned invisible, then I gasped as I felt her begin deepthroating us, Gleaming and I’s shared dick vanishing before Jalha somehow pulled our trousers up over her, and she vanished along with our groin under the magic pants. Hot damn! How much space did Luna make there?! Was she expecting me to get that hung?! Do I need to have a talk with her?!

“Oh, gawd~ Navi! She’s a ghost! You don’t try to play word games with a ghost!” Gleaming whined and panted as Jalha expertly used her throat on us, which is impressive considering she didn’t even have a throat before becoming a Mask.

---]===>

“Where’s your ghost friend?” Daphnes asked us as we got on deck, and I was so thankful I could hide Gleamy’s burning red face from him.

“Oh, she’s, around. Y’know? Ghost. Invisible and, shit.” Gleaming managed to get out.

“Right...well, here’s the canyon. It’s the only one we’ve come across, and it seems well-traveled.” Daphnes told us, gesturing to the thin canyon that was flat-bottomed and cut through the mountains like someone cut it out rather than be a natural phenomenon. “I don’t feel comfortable parting ways here, or even heading home. Should we wait here? Maybe we could still try going in from the sky. Even if it’s dangerous, I don't feel right just sending you down that canyon which could be filled with undead.”

“Okay, thanks.” I groaned, mentally cursing Jalha as I valiantly kept us from visibly being pleasured. I mean, goddesses, Gleamy’s tits being swollen should be clue enough. “Don’t worry Daphnes. We’ll be fine. You and the ship head on back home, or whatever you end up doing. Feel free to help Hosofa since those undead up that way are a risk to southern Equestria too.” Left unsaid was that the Gerudo commander had likely already gotten the middle-aged griffon on a leash.

“Yes, that is a good idea.” Daphnes coughed into his talon failing at hiding a blush.

“Take care you-oh fuck-crusty sailor.” Gleaming got out, panting as she sprinted for the edge of the ship, jumping off and spreading her blue and white feathered wings. “Fuck~! Jalha, did you just switch holes on us?!”

“Oh~ yes!” Jalha’s voice came from our crotch, and we groaned as we began flying into the canyon mountain pass. The floor of the canyon was well-trodden, the sands compressed and even pushed off to the rocky walls of the canyon to reveal hard dirt that even had wheel marks from carriages. What domestic beast could they be using? Horses are out, cows are mostly livestock. Well, maybe they pull them as rickshaws? Gerudo are big, beefy, strong people.

“This canyon seems to have been made by benders of Old.” Jalha chuckled, pleasuring us with her vagina in her cozy little dimensionally expanded pouch. How is she seeing out here? Has she turned her head intangible while the rest of her is physical?

“Benders?” I groaned, wondering if she meant what I thought it meant.

“Old forgotten religions. No gods, but spiritual ways of martial arts that allowed the manipulation of the four elements. Their ways died out four thousand years ago.” Jalha mentioned before we all groaned, cumming together, but Gleaming managed to keep us flying. “The power was very real though, so it could be a learned skill.” Jalha managed to continue with a lilt to her voice.

“Wait, this, unf, doesn’t sound like info Jalha would know. She’s a Dark Worlder.” Gleaming got out as her wings flapped and glided on the thermal updrafts, caused by the heat from the mountains and the winds dipping into the canyon.

“Oh, mm~, right. Sorry. I’m Jewel, the retired diamond dog soldier acting as her host. Most of all this is me right now. I’m basically, oo~, teaching Jalha what she wants to know about sex and the pleasures of a physical body.” Jewel said with Jalha’s voice while taking our cum. “Oh~ you cum so much~.”

“Got two herms here Jewel, Jalha. If you’re gonna be such cumsluts, you’ve gotta get used to it.” I snarked with a smirk as Gleamy kept us flying.

---]===>

“That...is a lot of undead.” I worriedly commented as we lay prone on a rock outcropping halfway up the sheer cliff of the mountain pass, hidden from the horde of undead minions below that clogged up the pass, heading towards the Northern Gerudo Desert we had left behind several hours ago. “If these shamblers make it to Sonambula, even with their defenses, they’ll get overrun.” I mewled in worry.

“Why don’t we block off the canyon? Gleaming has enough explosives to be her own demolitions team.” Jalha, or more likely Jewel, said to us. They had thankfully stopped being a horrible sexual torment the moment danger reared its ugly head. The fact Jalha was skinny felt a bit unfair. Even I have to process my intake, she just turns it into ether and disperses it now that she knows how to do it.

“I don’t think the Gerudo would appreciate the only land access they have between their northern borders and their country’s heartland being destroyed,” Gleaming muttered. “If only we could just fly over them though, we’re just going to cause a massive frenzy if we fly over them.”

“Oh, oh! Put me on! I can turn you into, well, me! I can go intangible and invisible!” Jalha suggested, only to wilt at remembering something. “Oh...right. Jewel. It’s okay, remember your portal magic. Oh, thanks Jewel! Let’s slip into the Dark World to avoid them.”

“That’s actually a great idea. I got the Moon Pearl the last time I ended up there, so I and Navi should be fine if she stays close to me.” Gleaming agreed, and in an instant, a dark portal opened under us, and the next thing we knew, Gleaming was laying on her back instead of her front, looking at the dark, stormy skies of the Dark World, on the exact same ledge. “Whoa. That is uncanny.”

“Welcome to Dark World! We should be in the canyon between the North and South Odureg Tundras.” Jalha announced proudly, causing me to blink and groan. “What?”

“Odureg is just Gerudo backwards. Is that how everything here is named?” I asked before Gleaming began flying onwards once more, the canyon below buried in dozens of feet of snow instead of a shambling army of undead.

“Um, yes? I banished Gleaming and Tirek to Suratrat since it’s in a similar pocket dimensional coordinate to Tartarus in Hyrule. Well, before Tartarus ‘popped’ out of its little pocket. Suratrat might have done the same thing. Our realms mirror each other after all, just not as faithfully as Lorule does for Hyrule.” Jalha informed us as she flew alongside.

“That’s interesting and educational. So the biomes here are a direct inverse of the biomes in Hyrule, while also having an inverse name.” Gleaming mused, and I had to agree. Tundras are near-barren frozen wastes, while deserts are barren scorching wastes. While Tartarus was a hellishly hot place of lava and rock, Suratrat was a frozen arctic of water and ice from Gleaming and Tirek’s reports.

“Well, this is an interesting wet desert.” Jewel chuckled, but considering we were in a snowed-in canyon pass, I think she wasn’t getting it entirely.

“Don’t get used to it girls, we’ll have to pop back into Hyrule when we reach the location of the temple.” And hope to the goddesses it isn’t absolutely swarming with enemies.

Ch.87

View Online

Ch.87

The flight through the snowed-in canyon in Dark World went quickly and peacefully up until we reached a point where the canyon suddenly opened up into a massive wide box canyon with an ominous black Romanesque temple that was clearly the Arbiter’s Grounds from Twilight Princess.

Gleaming wisely decided to fly up to the small cliff opposite the temple, and had Jalha pop us back to Hyrule. It was wise because when we did, we discovered that indeed the whole canyon was filled with undead. “That is a lot of opposition.” Jewel commented and turned towards the back of the cliff where the mountain continued upwards, running a ghostly hand over the stone. “Hold on.”

“Ah! Jewel?” Jalha asked after the greyed purple-furred old dog took her off, and the middle-aged to elder dog began using her claws to quickly burrow into a fracture in the rock wall, opening up a small cave.

“I can hide here. You use Jalha to get through this place.” Jewel picked Jalha back up and handed her over to Gleaming and I. “As fun as it’s been so far, I’m tired, an old dog needs her sleep.”

“Okay, Jewel, we’ll make sure to come to get you before heading home,” I told her as Gleaming raised Jalha to-. “W-wait Gleam-!” The next thing I knew, I was floating, like I usually did, but this time I was full-size and didn’t have my fairy wings. “Um, Gleamy? Did you just put Jalha on me and she turned us both into her?” I should be fine, considering I wore Volvagia for the longest time in Tartarus and haven’t changed a bit, but what could this do to Gleaming?

“I guess so. That'll save us some time, maybe we should do this for all future dungeons?” Gleaming suggested as Jewel squeezed into her temporary den and quickly curled up to sleep.

“Yay~ I get to make us all Go Ghost!” Jalha cheered, causing me to flinch violently.

“Wait, where did you hear that?!” I demanded, my metaphorical heart pounding.

“Hear what?” Gleaming asked in bemusement.

“That phrase! It’s something from my world!” I informed them in shock.

“Huh? Oh! You’re from one of those really weird worlds without magic huh?” Jalha casually replied. “I’ve poked my head into a few of those, but I’m almost nonexistent in those places, so I just watched and-.”

“YOU COULD SEND ME HOME!” I excitedly gushed.

“Huh?!” Both Jalha and Gleaming asked at the same time.

“No, wait, nevermind. Sorry. This is my home now, right...” As much as it hurts, as much as I would like to visit my mother, I don’t think she would recognize me anyway. “Let’s just get in there. I’m not used to piloting other people’s bodies, so could you two handle this?”

“Sure thing.” We turned invisible and flew silently over the teeming hordes of Stalfos, Gibdos, Redeads, the giant zombie hand Floormasters, Poes, the Stalchildren, the list just went on and on. This was genuinely an army of evil, unfeeling, bloodthirsty monsters. Aside from the Stalfos, the rest seemed mostly mindless, only following directives from their Stalfos commanders.

Thanks to Jalha’s powers, we made it to the front gate unaccosted, until we reached the two Stalfos at the gate. One was a tall sword-and-shield wielding one with plate armor, the other the stouter spiked great mace type, wearing a leather armor coat and...are those leather slippers? “Halt! These eye sockets do spy a Poe approaching! What’s the password?” The tall one said with a familiar nasally voice, similar to Skeletor from He-Man, but much kinder.

“Papyrus?!” I asked in shock. He sounded exactly like the fandub!

“Nyeh-heh-heh! That isn’t the password this time silly! The Great Papyrus learned not to use his name for the password the last time!” Papyrus replied cheerfully.

“Yeah, Bro doesn’t want to be boned again.” Replied the other one with penguinz0’s voice!

“NYEH! Stop that Sans! It wasn’t funny the last three times!” Papyrus complained.

“Oh, it seems you have a bone to pick with me.” Sans snickered at his horrible joke, while Jalha, Gleaming, or me, hell, I’m a sucker for bad puns, started laughing. “Oh no, the ghost can’t breathe, I guess they’ll die.”

“Your bone puns are bad enough Sans! Ugh. Whatever, clearly you forgot the password, so instead, you must answer my questions three! Nyeh-heh-heh!” Papyrus cackled.

“Sure.” We chuckled.

“What! Is your name?” Papyrus’ tone and the question made me perk up.

“Jalha!” Our Poe mask answered.

“What! Is your quest?” Oh Papyrus, you silly skeleton, you won’t settle for a single reference?

“To seek the commander?” Gleaming questioned-slash-answered.

“What! Is the capital of Assyria?” Papyrus asked the old question and having seen Monty Python and the Holy Grail, I actually had an answer.

“Which do you mean, the old capital or the new one?” At the time period of King Arthur, Aššur was the capital, but by modern standards, Nineveh is considered the capital following the dissolution of the Assyrian Empire. Boom! Movie nerd mode is go~!

“What? I don’t know that! NYEH~!” Papyrus was suddenly flung into the air by a spring-loaded tile he was conveniently standing on, sending him crashing into a convenient pile of sand.

“So can we get in?” Jahla asked Sans since he was untouched by the ‘trap’.

“Sure. May give you some help too, this place is so boring.” Sans chuckled as he snapped his fingers and the massive doors opened. “We haven’t had this much fun in centuries.”

“Thanks.” Gleaming giggled as we moved into the temple. “Those two are fun.”

“Yup…” I agreed, looking at the entrance of the Arbiter’s Grounds with concern. This place, it wasn’t just a piece of an old place, it was practically the same, only it was well maintained and not in ruins. “Oh boy. Ladies, we need to be careful. I knew this place like the back of my hand when it was in ruins. I’ll be a better guide, but I’ll be confused by the fact this place isn’t sinking into the sands of the desert.”

“Right,” Gleaming stated as we started floating into the temple, finding the place to be grand in design. “It looks nothing like the outside though.”

“Yeah, it looks like an Egyptian Pyramid inside, and a Roman Colosseum and temple outside,” I replied, keeping an eye out as Gleaming floated us down the hall. It was so surreal, floating through this place and it not having giant sandpits, crumbling stone, and it wasn’t the same as I remembered. Immediately this place proved to be more than just a ruin.

“Let us out!” A Gerudo cried out from her cell which was surrounded by Gibdos. The cell was built into the walls of the hall after the first intersection, which in the game was a giant sand whirlpool. It would seem this place really does function as a prison. Oh, great. I just realized. We’ve gone to two prisons in a row!

“Give it a rest Timogi, save your breath, and energy. Help will come. Queen Nabooru isn’t going to just let these rotting filth be the end of us.” A much calmer Gerudo firmly and calmly declared.

“You say that as if Elder Twinrova hasn’t already tried!” The hysterical lioness by name of Timogi fretted, only to get pulled into a comforting hug from her cellmate.

“We can’t help them right now. Not with all these monsters around. Even if we cleared out the area, this place is surrounded and filled with more. Best leave them be where they’re safe.” I whispered, noticing how reluctant Gleaming or Jalha were in moving further down the hall.

“I thought the undead were killing them. Why take prisoners?” Gleaming asked curiously, and Jalha silently snapped her fingers.

“Necromancy. They’re planning to use those ladies as fuel for making more undead. Done with enough extra body parts, a single living person can make a Poe, Stalfos, and Gibdo all at once. A Poe is a corruption of the soul, a stalfos is a possession of the bones, and a gibdo is a preserved and treated flesh golem with what remains, wrapped in magic cloth until they decay into Redeads.” Jalha way too cheerfully informed us.

“Uh, that’s, um, bad. And disgusting. So undead Monsters aren’t just Dark World denizens?” Gleaming asked queasily, ignoring the women filling the cells along the walls. Each of them could literally act to triple their number on the invasion’s side if they’re not rescued.

“Unlike other Dark Worlders, we’re not exactly natives. We were banished to Dark World for what we were; Monsters. Sure, some of us retained memories, or intelligence, and became more than a mindless, shuffling, life-eating monster. Mostly it’s the Stalfos and Poes who manage that. Show me a Gibdo or Redead with an actual brain and I’ll do my best dullahan parody.” Jalha joked, as if all this death was nothing to balk at, and, considering what she is, it made sense.

“So we’ve gotta get our butts in gear.” I urged us onward, and we entered the central main chamber. It even had the Gerudo representation of Din, a buxom and muscular lioness coiled with serpents all about her. “Wonder if they’d be upset that Din apparently prefers to be small-chested.”

“And short, and petite, and all sorts of deceptive not-powerful things.” Farore informed me with amusement, helping me perk up despite the dire situation.

“So, where to?” Gleaming asked...well, must be me. I activated my Seeker Sight and began leading us into the bowels of the necrotic-tainted temple.

---]===>

“Okay, why are the upper floors perfectly intact, but the basement floor is in shambles?” I complained, kicking yet another Ghoul Rat off of our legs.

“Oh, this is fun!” Poe-Poe chuckled as a black mist consumed the ghostly vermin. “Too bad I can’t eat more than ectoplasm.” The disturbing black Poe stated. Oh, right, he showed up and scared the afterlife out of us, chasing Ghoul Rats and mindless Poes about, slurping them up like they were soul soup or something.

“Great work Mr. Poe-Poe! Oh! I just remembered!” Jalha reached into our cleavage and pulled out a red gem. “Here’s the 20 rupees I owe you!”

“Bitch where’s the interest?” Poe-Poe demanded.

“H-huh?” Jalha asked in confusion.

“I lent you 20 rupees, where’s the 5 rupee intrest you owe me?” Poe-Poe clarified.

“Oh! Right. That thing those little lizards taught you. Here.” Jalha reached into our tits and pulled out a blue gem which Poe-Poe swiped along with the red gem.

“Good. I was going to make you three my bitches if you didn’t remember to pay up. Bye~!” Poe-Poe mocked as he faded away into nothingness.

“Why is that man so powerful?” I asked in annoyance and concern before guiding us over to a Big Chest in the corner away from the quicksand.

“Oh! OH! I feel it! I actually feel it this time!” Farore commented to me as I let Gleaming open the Big Chest, the green light shining brighter than usual, and she took out...the Map. “Ah~ that is unexpectedly satisfying! I think I’ll bless more random loot containers!”

---]===>

“I can get used to this,” Gleaming commented as we floated by a few more undead soldiers, totally visible too. None of them did more than look at us like we were a simple oddity, which, considering we’re a busty female Poe wearing a tight yellow belly shirt and a yellow miniskirt, I’d say we fit the bill considering how dull, dour, and dead this place is.

“Get used to what?” Jalha asked as Gleaming followed the Map and Compass through the prison/temple.

“Not getting attacked. You were the perfect companion for this part of the quest Jalha.” Gleaming praised, and Jalha shimmied our body in pure happiness.

“Girls. I get you’re having a bit of fun, but please, lives are at stake here.” I complained as we continued down the halls of the basement level, heading for the next Big Chest.

“Hey, belly dancer, got some hearts for yah,” Sans said, walking around the corner ahead of us while holding a full heart container, his spiked iron club nowhere to be seen. “Well, I'm heartless, so I had to borrow this one.”

“Oh! Thanks Sans! We haven’t even found Pieces of Heart! Apparently the Goddesses think they’re outdated, but thanks to that, Gleaming got taken out by a single attack before.” I grumbled as I accepted the gold and red cartoon-heart shaped crystal. Um, how do we use it?

“To be fair, the guy literally had super strength, and that axe was bigger than we are right now.” Gleaming defended her and Tirek’s honor.

“Heh, I have a whole shop of them. Been taking shortcuts all over.” Sans chuckled. “But hey, I’m heartless so I could keep them.”

“You’re trying too hard.” I pouted, this wasn’t like Sans, to fumble on a pun.

“Oh, have a heart would ya?” I couldn’t contain the snicker at that one. Damn it Sans! You totally set that one up!

“Okay, well, how do we use it? Or, rather, how do I use it?” Gleaming asked as she hugged the massive yet almost weightless crystal to Jalha’s D-cup bosom.

“Just a bit-.” Sans was interrupted by the crystal shattering, and I don’t know about the other girls, but I felt amazing! “-of a squeeze.”

“I feel like I can fight Resplendent again! Holy Farore! You have more?!” Gleaming gushed excitedly, actually getting our shared face a few inches away from the short skeleton’s skull.

“They cost Rupees though. I don’t care for the silly money you light-worlders use. Rupees always have a set value, no matter what.”

“Okay, how much?” I asked.

“Two hundred for one,” Sans told us.

“Good thing Tirek and I smashed all those pots!” Gleaming dug both hands into our cleavage, pulling up handfuls of gems. “HIT ME!”

---]===>

“I can’t believe you had 1200 Rupees just from smashing pots in a forgotten temple.” I chuckled in amusement. “The fact Sans had to count all the Rupees because you had so many in small value may have taken a while, but dang if it wasn’t funny watching him try not to accidentally miscount.”

“It was all worth it. To feel this, I don’t know how to really describe it. Well? Hale?” Gleaming questioned as she led us towards an ominous door, one with a giant cleaver engraved in it.

“Hearty?” I snickered at my horrible pun, then suddenly had to stop us. “Oh no. I was hoping this thing wasn’t going to be here.”

“What is it?” Jalha asked as Gleaming stuffed the Map and Compass into our cleavage.

“It’s hard to explain. Imagine a super Poe. Only unlike Poe-Poe, it’s a mindless shrieking monstrosity intent on chopping you in half.” I informed them, taking a cleansing breath. “Okay Gleaming. It’s all up to you and Jalha, especially since you can’t turn into a wolf with an imp riding your back.”

“Huh?” Gleaming was interrupted by me leading us into the room.

Ch.88

View Online

Ch.88

The room was a circular Romanesque chamber, at odds with the architecture of the rest of the Arbiter’s Grounds. “Oh...oh no…” Gleaming quietly breathed out on sight of the absolute slab of black metal embedded in the center of the floor, dozens of ropes tying the hilt to the floor, the ropes covered in ofuda talismans. “W-we shouldn’t be here. What is that doing here? Oh no...”

“What is it Gleamy?” I asked worriedly of my Hero. She’s never been this shaken before, and I thought I was going to be having problems here.

“Those ofuda, the sword. This is an evil long ago sealed by the Sheikah. What is it doing here?” Gleaming tried to edge us back out of the room, but she paused, took a deep breath, and let it go. “Okay. Whatever. It’s just another thing in the way. I’ll do what no Sheikah has managed before and banish perhaps the strongest Poe in Hyrule to the Dark World where it belongs.”

“Wait. You mean this is old Shrieker?! Wow! He’s been gone forever~!” Jalha commented, then wilted. “Oh. Shit. It’s Shrieker.”

“Huh? I thought his name was Death Sword.” I gestured to the giant weapon that made the Biggoron Sword look like a toothpick. Shame it’s evil and we can’t loot that, it’d be a great situational tool since Gleaming has the Power Gauntlets to make it usable.

“I explained how Poes are made earlier didn’t I?” Jahla commented. “Shrieker was made the same way, but instead of pulling out the soul to make a Poe, ripping out the bones to make a Stalfos, and preserving the rest to make a Gibdo, Shrieker had his soul shoved back into his body upon going through the Gibdo process and reinforcing the skeleton-like done for a Stalfos. He’s batshit insane! He attacks any moving thing he sees. It’s no wonder he’s been sealed instead of defeated.”

“What about the giant cleaver though?” I asked curiously.

“That’s what his soul was tethered to before having it shoved back into his body. The result, well, we’re gonna find out, aren’t we?” Jalha asked in resignation.

“Seeing how old the seal is, all we need to do is disrupt a single one, and it could get free.” Gleaming informed us as we floated close, and she pulled the Biggoron Sword out of our cleavage. “If we die, I blame you for this Navi.”

“Why me?” I demanded in a huff before Gleaming swung, slicing through a rope on the edge of the seal, and we quickly floated away.

The foul shrieking was the first thing we heard before the sword started to move. The ropes caught fire, and a spectral monster appeared, towering over us at easily 12 feet of spindly, lanky emaciated flesh, thankfully contained in a rather stylish black robe. The spectral demon grabbed the hilt with one hand, and easily yanked it free with a metallic screech, the runes along the fuller of the cleaver shone red before it shrieked at us and turned invisible, save its sword.

“Okay, Jalha! Please tell us if you have some sort of ghost or spirit vision or something!” I suddenly realized that without the Mask of Truth or Lens of Truth or a spiritual beast form to use a similar ability, we might actually be fucked! If there was anyplace such a thing would be, it would’ve been before we got to this point!

“Uh...what do you mean? I see him just-WHOA!” Jalha jerked us to the side, evading the massive black cleaver which just chopped into the stone floor. “What are you two waiting for! He’s still weak from the sealing!”

“We can’t see him. You can.” Gleaming snarled before deflecting the cleaver sword. OOF! Holy crap! I can’t feel my arms! Er, our arms! “Gah! I can’t block hits like those! Jalha!”

“G-got it!” Jalha shoved the Biggoron Sword back into our cleavage, and instead pulled out her Poe Lantern. “Hope you like some fire!” Jalha held the lantern to our face and breathed out heavily, blowing a stream of fire at the invisible enemy, who howled in his haunting shriek and became visible, flying up into the air. “You really are weak! Now’s my chance to deal with you for good!”

“Don’t get cocky!” Gleaming and I demanded of our ghostly lover, who flew up after Shrieker, only for him to turn into a swarm of ghostly bats, get behind us, and chop into our back. “AH~!”

Gleaming took over, dodging another mid-air swing, and retreated to the floor as Shrieker seemed content to float above, waiting to strike. “Gah, not gonna let you do this your way!” Gleaming pulled the Goron Arbalest from our tits and shot the corporeal monster. It howled at us as it rapidly began flying around the room, getting closer and closer, so Gleaming swapped out the Arbalest for her shield and, my sword? What? Why my dinky Plunderthorn sword?

“Why my sword? We need something bigger to deal with this thing.” I huffed in annoyance before Shrieker was upon us, and Gleaming parried the immensely powerful strike to the side with her shield and stabbed at the demonic monster with my sword, which, shockingly, bit deeply into the beast’s shoulder. It shrieked in agony and flew back up the ceiling, keeping moving. “What in the…?” I looked more closely at my sword, and realized it was my sword!

I’m a Goddess now! I wasn’t one when I made it, but it’s made from my body! It’s literally a part of me! It has my holy power! “Still think this thing isn’t up to snuff?” Gleaming snarked as she sheathed the sword on our back, the sheathe magically materializing, and she grabbed the Arbalest one-handed, shooting Shrieker again, and goading it into attacking us.

Again, when it came at us, Gleaming parried and struck, but this time, it went invisible and partially intangible again, swinging wildly at us, forcing Gleaming to jump away since we couldn’t figure out where it’s giant cleaver was going to go without any movement cues from the body.

“Upper left!” Jahla called out in time for Gleaming to block. “Right! Lower left! It’s vulnerable, stab!” Jalha managed to coach Gleaming, and soon Shrieker was back, but instead of retreating, it turned into bats and teleported behind us again. This time though, we jumped aside before the black cleaver could get us in the back again.

Instead of fighting us head-on though, Shrieker bat-ported again and did this multiple times, trying to catch us from all directions. After several tries, Shrieker overextended, getting his sword stuck in the floor again, and this time Gleaming went for it, jumping over the monster, she aimed the sword under us, putting our full weight into the attack by shutting off Jalha’s flight magic and making sure we were fully tangible.

My wooden Plunderthorn blade pierced the monster’s flesh, and it shrieked one last time before suddenly seizing up, cracking, and then turning into an ominous cloud of ash-bats, flying through the long skylight hole in the ceiling.“Heck yeah! My holy sword is the best!” I proclaimed, before the late monster’s cleaver fell on us, tossing us to the floor. “Oof! Why is this thing still here?!”.

“You’re welcome~!” Farore cheekily said to me, and I groaned.

---]===>

“So what’s the point of this thing?” Gleaming asked as we rode the Spinner along the convenient tracks on the wall. “I doubt there’s gonna be tracks like this anywhere else. I can fly, so it’s used to get across rough terrain is pointless. Can I fight enemies with it?”

“To be fair, no. It’s just a glorified key.” I sighed in disappointment, before watching the Spinner’s gear teeth turn into spikes as it disengaged from one track onto another, Gleaming having figured out the tool quickly. “Or not. I think this is useful as a way to get through groups of enemies.”

“So it’s for crowd control.” Gleaming stated. “Would be really useful here. If y’know, we actually had to worry about the undead attacking us.” Gleaming snarked as she rode the wall rails up around the central chamber of the main floor.

This was another major difference from the Arbiter’s Grounds in Twilight Princess. Instead of having to hunt four Poes to sacrifice for some arbitrary reason aside from them stealing the magic flames, the Spinner was basically the master key to this place. Gleaming rode and jumped the admittedly fast mode of transport up around the coils of snakes on the statue until we reached the top. I mused this was basically the final puzzle of the dungeon from the game, so what will the journey to the top of the temple/prison be like?

Gleaming had planted the Spinner in the perfectly-fitting slot in the crown of the statue, revving it and causing the walls of the central chamber to give a stony rumble and rasp as they moved, revealing the main central shaft leading up to the top floors, said shaft was much smaller than I remembered, but then again, Stallord’s boss chamber was much bigger.

“Guys, I’m a bit worried,” I said as Gleaming began climbing the tower with the Spinner, clearly enjoying it enough to ignore the fact we could’ve flown up the shaft.

“What are you worried about? We’ve gotten super-tough thanks to Sans and his heartfelt help.” Jalha snorted along with me at her horrible pun, while I could feel Gleaming want to groan in exasperation.

“How the heck will a Stalfos fit into a harem?” My question caused Gleamy to lose control of the Spinner, and we fell a short distance before she recovered, grabbing the magic beyblade skateboard, and flying up the shaft instead.

“Why did you have to ask such an awkward question?” Gleaming whined as we floated in front of a massive door. Oh, and another difference. It seems that many of these dungeons after Gohma’s mine don’t do the whole magic keys and locks. I’m glad because it saves time, but at the same time, it feels a bit hollow.

“Majora’s medling has caused many things to change. The places that become Dungeons have lost many of their self-generated protections against invaders.” Farore helpfully told me.

“Because Gleamy, while Charswirl is one thing, and Jalha is another, we’re talking about a skeleton here! If it’s who I think it is, then it’s gonna be a bone-babe, and I’m kinda worried as all hell what she’ll possibly look like, let alone how...naughty, stuff will work with her.” I replied, and Gleaming felt so queasy at my concerns that I felt it, and also felt my arousal get sucked into a pit of nothingness.

“Please don’t make this-where’d that lock come from?” Gleaming demanded as a lock so conveniently appeared on the giant door, chains running from it to the frame of the door.

“MAJORA~!” I wailed as I had us fall to our knees, and Majora’s satanic cackling intensified.

“Uh...girls? You know those locks don’t actually work on doors like this, right?” Jalha asked us rhetorically, and I ceased my dramatic demonstration of fury.

“H-huh?” Gleaming asked, having also thought they worked, considering Gohma’s dungeon had several locks and Small Keys.

“It’s literally just a giant lock, hanging on chains attached to the door’s frame,” Jalha informed us, and I felt our face heat up incredibly with how embarrassed both Gleamy and I must be feeling right now.

“...I knew that. I totally knew that.” I dismissed, going up to the door, and with a heave, it lifted right up, the chains and lock not even doing more than clink against it. “Hmph! Fucking troll.” Once in the door, we came upon a giant shaft, easily ten times the scale of the one we entered this one from. It must be inside the mountain the temple/prison is up against.

However, whatever I was expecting, it wasn’t this.

“Hm? Some brave souls enter our chamber. They are three, just as we.” Stated a sensual husky voice belonging to the shapely, dusky-furred Gerudo woman, easily 15 feet tall. She was turned away from us in the sandy shaft, giving us quite the show of her callipygian big booty in her purple Sirwal pants. However, the back of her head had a flaring bright red mane, which should only be on a male lion. It was so long it even reached her butt. It failed to hide her...skeletal...tail…

“Homana.” Gleaming said as our shared bosom swelled in arousal. The beautiful lioness turned slowly, exposing beach ball-sized breasts, which at her massive size, were like basketballs on the rest of us. This also revealed that her head was encased in bone, her eyes glowing red, and there were visible rib bones over her torso’s exposed flesh, with only a purple bandeau to cover those glorious dusky boobs.

“Oh? You do not find our undead form displeasing?” The woman asked with a predatory smirk on her fleshy lips, the only part of her head not looking like a perfectly-fitted lion skull.

“Lady, one of my lovers is a Lich, a really well-preserved one too,” I admitted, unable to look away from her eyes. Those eyes. They’re...not…

“Heheheh, well do you wish to have some fun~?” This weird mix of bone and flesh asked, her lips opening in a vicious smile to reveal her sharp teeth. “Let’s play~.” Suddenly, from her sides, blasts of fire opened up on us from the very air, and I barely had the presence of mind to jump into the air. “Aw~! You don’t like our burning passion~? Try our cold shoulder!” They declared, summoning a hail of ice spikes before flinging them at us too.

“HOLY SHIT?! Why is she attacking?! We weren't doing anything to her!” Jalha wailed as we suddenly had to dive out of the way of a blast of dark necrotic energy.

“Hahahahaha!” The madwoman cackled like a witch as she kept attacking us. It got worse when she summoned Staltroops from the sand, the hastily assembled skeleton-like sand golems shambling about as they used slings to throw rocks, decrepit-looking crossbows to fling stone quarrels, and threw javelins at us. “Disobedient Poe! Come back to your General, Stalrova, to be reeducated!”

“Shit! Somehow, Majora has fused Twinrova and Stallord together into Stalrova! This is crazy! How’d he do it?!” I wailed, dodging projectiles while Gleaming pulled out the Spinner. “Why are you taking that out?! This isn’t-!” I was interrupted by Gleaming taking control, jumping onto the Spinner, and pulsing it as we neared the first group of Staltroops. They scattered into sand on contact, but instead of bouncing off, like in the game, this superior Spinner tore through them and kept going, right at a stunned Stalrova.

“AH~!” She wailed as we jumped, pulsing the Spinner as we hit her, tearing into her necrotic flesh, which quickly healed over, even as she retreated into the air. “You dare?! Taste the power of ice, fire, and entropy!” Stalrova roared in a powerful leonine bellow, before firing a beam of freezing cold, boiling heat, and corrosive necrotic energy at us from her mouth.

“Hold on ladies~!” Gleaming excitedly warned us, still going on the spinner, taking to the track around the sandpit, watching as Stalrova’s attack glassed/froze/obliterated the track behind us and the sand filling the pit. The force of her magic attack was also sending sand flying, exposing the central Spinner switch. “Gonna need a distraction! Or some way to disorient her!”

“Oh! OH! The Cleaver! Let’s use that to knock her out of the air!” Good thinking Jalha! The black mass of metal would be perfect for slapping her down! Thanks Farore!

“Yes!” Gleaming chuckled, fishing the gigantic cleaver from our cleavage, flying up around the still attacking lioness, and swinging the broad back of the weapon into her, sending her sprawling into the sand that remained below. “C’mon, c’mon.” Gleamy hissed as we dove for the Spinner switch, slotting the Spinner in, and revved it as fast as possible.

“Grah! You impudent-we will feast on your-whoa!” Stalrova wobbled on her bone-covered paws as the central spire began rising up through the shaft. “So that was how to get it to rise! Thank you! Now once we’re through with you, the invasion of the Twilight Realm can begin!”

“The Twilight realm?!” I yelped in shock. But the Twili are masters of magic! So this is why the Mirror Chamber is sealed! They’re keeping the invader’s out not being kept in! And we just helped undo part of the seal! “Gleamy! We’ve gotta stop her! The Twili may be legendary wizards, but if she can get an army in there, so many will die!”

“Ha, ha, ha, ha! Yes! Soon Lord Grogar’s plans will come to fruition! With an army of undead, we will sweep across the southern half of the continent, killing your changeling allies and trapping your foolish resistance between two armies!” Stalrova declared excitedly as she raised her arms above her head and began belly dancing, sending her massive breasts quaking and those child-birthing hips rocking. But the display clearly wasn’t intended to be enticing, as her dancing was being used to cast a powerful necromancy ritual that began sending arcing shocks of necrotic magic all over!

“No, you don’t!” Gleaming shouted as she took out the Arbalest and shot the towering mini-giantess in the face, the arrow pinging off of her skull-covered forehead, but she wailed as her ritual was interrupted, falling to her hands and knees and necrotic magic backlashed over her. Gleaming took the opportunity to rush in, wielding my Plunderthorn Sword and slashing frantically at the beautiful revenant, who screeched in agony as my holy blade tore at her until she recovered enough to teleport away.

“Enough!” Stalrova roared as she held her arms above her in the air, an orb of spinning fire, ice, and necro magic forming. With a snarl, she hurled it at us, and while I wanted to dodge, Gleaming readied my sword, and with a valiant shout, swung at the projectile. My sword exploded into splinters, stabbing into us, but the attack was sent back at Stalrova, who couldn’t react before getting blasted up into the ceiling with a scream of pain.

We panted, watching her fall in a silent, smoking heap back on the stone tower. We staggered, the destruction of my sword having hurt us quite a bit, but Gleaming managed to fish out her lyre, playing the Song of Healing. It took several tries, because as hurt as we were, Gleaming kept missing notes, but eventually, she got it done, and Stalrova was engulfed in darkness, compressing down and exploding to reveal her new mask form, which had the red mane of hair extending over the top as if it would hide the head when worn.

With that, I weakly sent a magic summons for my little healer fairies, and we collapsed.

Ch.89

View Online

Ch.89

We were jostled by someone, getting shaken at the shoulder. We all groaned in unison, managing to turn our head enough to blearily crack open an eye, and saw a black-green and pale-blue face with exotic eyes that had red irises with yellow sclera looking at us in concern. “Are you alright?” Came the elfin male’s voice. It was young, perhaps in his teens, but it had a bit of a distorted echo to it like he was speaking through a tube.

“Eugh, ask again in a few minutes,” I responded, pushing us up to sit in a seiza position, rubbing our eyes.

“Derk, you’re supposed to be purging the undead, not chatting with it!” Barked a much deeper and authoritarian voice, and we opened our eyes, blinking away the sleepiness to see that there were several Twili in their oh-so-fancy robes on the pillar, the bridge having extended and the door to the Mirror Chamber was now open. “I don’t care how pretty she is! She is an unholy monster who needs to be banished back to Dark World!”

“Wha? You talkin’ bout us?” Gleaming asked, then gasped, yanking Jalha off of our face. “Checklist! The boys!” Gleamy shouted, shoving her hands down our pants, and sighing in relief at feeling her maleness. “Still good! Whatever else happened to me I’m-.” Gleamy accidentally turned intangible and yelped as she fell through me, also accidentally leaving her clothes as she fell into the pillar. “I’m okay!”

“Well Karm, uh, sir, as you see, I kinda noticed something off about that one,” Derk informed his superior as I transformed back into my petite little fairy self, and Gleaming rose back up out of the pillar, sheepishly trying to worm up from the floor into her Hero’s Garb so she wasn’t nude in front of all these strangers.

“Hello, Twili! I’m Navi, Goddess and Great Fairy of Order, and guide to the Hero, Gleaming, here.” I proclaimed while reforming my body at normal height and grabbing Jalha and Stalrova to quickly plaster them on my boobs.

“Ah! W-what happened?! We were fighting the Stallord and then everything hurt! What’s happened?!” Stalrova asked frantically, looking about in shock at the Twili. “W-what is going on? You haven’t left your realm in centuries! Did we fail? Have the undead assaulted the Twilight Realm?”

“Let me get my clothes on first, then we can all talk.” Gleaming interrupted things by giving up and rising from the floor, revealing her sexy, hourglass, muscular white-furred body. She blushed at being seen by so many strangers as she got dressed. But I agree, let’s at least get things settled.

---]===>

“So. We did fail, and in some twist, fused together with the Stallord, even nearly completing its mission.” Stalrova explained upon having the situation told to her and piecing things together on her own. We were seated in a sitting room in the Palace of Twilight, having been guided up to the Mirror of Twilight and brought here to tell the tale to the elegantly beautiful woman opposite us at the coffee table, who we were sharing tea with.

“Hm, it is such a shame Twilight Magic has a synergy with necromancy, or we would’ve just stormed the undead. I apologize for this Stalrova, for our need to dig up the old armories and less advanced magic texts delayed us so much.” Lamented the Goddess of Twilight, Midna. She looked nearly exactly the same as at the end of Twilight Princess, but much curvier and clearly having taken on more of her imp form’s aesthetics, what with her wearing the crown piece of the Fused Shadows and being quite tomboyish, dressed with a simple black bandeau for her bowling ball bosoms and a light blue sarong with bikini bottom.

Out of all the Twili, she was easily the most scantily clad.

“Ruff!” A stone wolf in the corner barked as it passed back and forth.

“Oh, Link! Just come visit your descendant!” Midna demanded of the wolf, who whimpered, approached, and burst into squares of Twilight magic, standing up to reveal a handsome elfin Twili Link omigawdI’mfangirling~!

“Uh, what?” Gleaming said in shock. “Okay, first Loafus and now him?”

“I know. Awkward. I’m basically a version of Link who, instead of returning home, decided to stay here. With my love.” Link, wearing a simple green-black robe and his blue eyes with yellow sclera, leaned over the plush couch the goddess was sitting at, wrapping his arms around her shoulders and pressing his cheek to her Fused Shadow crown, the woman blushing lightly and smiling radiantly at us.

“I HAVE FOUND A SILVER RUPEE!” Loafus yelled, appearing from under the table between Midna’s thicc thighs. Within seconds, he was suddenly a feral gray wolf, like from Twilight Princess. “Aroo?”

“Naughty boy! Naughty! Put that nosey snout to work while you’re down there.” Midna demanded of the wolf, a twitch of her fingers enough to cause Loafus to have his muzzle shoved into her crotch while she didn’t even bat an eye, or look down at him, still looking at us.

“Um, Loafus is crazy,” Jalha warned her, but clearly the woman didn’t care, smirking as the feral wolf lapped at her groin, his tongue digging past her bikini bottoms with ease.

“Wait, I’m part Twili?” Gleaming asked as something clicked in her head. “That would explain my family’s proficiency with magic.”

“Yes. Sadly, Midna and I had to send our firstborn away. The Goddesses needed a Hero, and the easiest way to ensure that there would be a Hero was to have my bloodline continued among the people, not kept cooped up here in luxury.” Link bemoaned, kissing Midna’s brow below the horned crown, and the woman cooed as she shifted her hips forward to give Loafus better access.

“Weird,” I commented as I felt Gleaming getting horny at seeing Minda being so blatantly sexual, who was her great so many grandmother. “Down girl,” I told my herm lover.

“Sorry.” Gleaming’s ears wilted and managed to keep her eyes on Midna’s eyes. “So yes. Things are getting pretty bad out there. Can we rely on your support?”

“Considering it’s long overdue that my people spread among Hyrule once more, certainly. If. You help us return to the World of Light.” Midna decreed, only breathing a bit more heavily through her nose as Loafus had torn off the gusset of her bikini bottom and was really going at her.

“Yes, and you have our word you are forgiven,” Farore said through me, my slime turning green, but her proportions not coming through. It seems having her own incarnation at least prevents that much. “To be honest, after you redeemed your race millennia ago, we were planning to allow more stable portals between the realms, but you never seemed interested in returning, even if you didn’t destroy the Mirror of Twilight.”

“That’s mostly due to selfish reasons.” Link leered disapprovingly at his wife, who grunted and smirked cheekily as her cunny gushed, her thighs and lower stomach twitching in orgasm as Loafus dutifully cleaned up her mess.

“Hey~. I wanted a long, long, intimate and wholesome life with you and the children before I got so busy I could barely have time to breathe. That, and we had to repopulate anyway after what Zant and Ganondorf did to us.” Midna sighed and pet Loafus on the head. “Good boy, now go home.” Loafus vanished in an explosion of Twilight squares. “We’ll get started immediately.”

“AH~!” We all heard a high-pitched squealing female voice scream before a ship fell into the abyss below, visible from the window looking out into the endless void of Twilight.

“Um, was that a Wolfen? What?” I said before it zipped back up from the abyss, the dangerous starfighter whipping around, almost hitting several buildings before finally crash landing on the largest area of land not covered by the Palace of Twilight, in front of the portal to Hyrule in fact. “Okay, what now~?” I whined, knowing this had to be Majora’s fault.

“What’s a Wolfen?” Gleaming asked as she and the others got up to stand at the window, looking down at the somehow intact ship and the several Twili soldiers gathering around it warily.

“It’s a spaceship! A really powerful spaceship! But it’s not of this realm, or even in relative multidimensional space. I would know, I checked the map Sam gave me to see if any other Nintendo® worlds were nearby. It seems there are several Zelda worlds in close proximity, which makes sense, but aside from that, no other Nintendo® IPs are near us.” I crossed my arms under Jalha and Stalrova, nodding my head sagely.

My moment of triumph was interrupted by the canopy opening, and someone stood up, hands held high in surrender. From up here, it was too difficult to tell what they looked like. “Well, whoever they are, they have explaining to do for their intrusion in my realm.” Midna sniffed in disapproval, then calmed down as Link wrapped an arm around her waist.

“It’ll be easier if you just hand them over to us to deal with. Knowing Majora, this is someone being dumped on me for his amusement.” I bemoaned, turning to Gleaming. “Let’s go before she’s properly in custody and it makes everything so much more complicated.”

---]===>

“I’m sorry~!” Wailed the uncharacteristically humble and friendly Wolf O’Donnell, even if she wasn’t exactly an imposing figure like her original male design. Sure, she was muscular and fit, but she was barely 5 foot 6 inches. If I remember right, the original Wolf was easily 7 feet tall and was built like an armored truck compared to nearly everyone else in Star Fox. “I was just going to the storage room to get a replacement spatula, and the next thing I knew I was in that thing!”

“It’s okay, being Displaced sucks.” I said in commiseration with the shaken woman, having sized up to hug the rather clingy and upset lupine lady, patting her back as she shivered with her face in my comforting bosom. “I mean, I didn’t know about mine for the longest while. Hopefully whatever else Majora has done with you isn’t as bad as what he did to me.”

“So how are we going to get this to Hyrule? It’s too big to fit into the portal.” Gleaming asked as she gawked at the Wolfen, having been running her hands on it and being a sport, wearing Stalrova and Jalha on her breasts so I could calm the hysterical woman down.

“We’ll be making more portals of grander scale with the Goddesses having given their blessing. We’ll let you know when we make one big enough to transport this metal monstrosity.” Midna said, having gotten a new bikini bottom before coming out here.

“That, monstrosity is the Redfang! Say that again!” Wolf suddenly snarled, having somehow moved so fast to get in Midna’s face that none of us saw it until she was pressing her snout into Midna’s nose. “Try me! Mock my ship again and-what am I saying~?! I’m sorry! So sorry~!”

“Um, okay. He gave you some of Wolf’s personality and attachments.” I commented in observation of the new Displaced’s situation.

“Why the hell am I even Wolf O'Donnell! I’m more a fan of Fox or Krystal!” Bemoaned said Wolf O'Donnell. “I mean, sure, Wolf is rough, gruff, strong, has a sexy voice...shit, I guess I’m okay with this.” Wolf huffed, even flexing her buff arms, smirking wolfishly, her cybernetic left eye glinting blue. “Heh, never got buff in my world. But check out these guns! I’m packing heat!”

“Yes, you are. So how about we get home then we can find out who you are.” I sighed, walking towards the portal.

“Good idea.” Then she whipped out her blaster, firing twice in the air and shocking everyone. “Nobody fucking touch my ship, or I’ll throw you into the abyss!” After she finished glaring at everyone in sight, she twirled her oversized pistol and holstered it, perkily following me. “Lead on!”

Holy shit she scares me…

---]===>

“So that’s why we have a space-faring mercenary with us.” I summed up our report to Luna and Celestia, the sisters looking relieved at how we’d managed to avoid getting pincered by two armies, as indeed, to the north, Vaati’s daughter seems to have switched gears, allying with Dark World minions, captured several border towns of Yakyakistan, and was amassing more minions for a proper army. They’ll be ready to march on us in a month, and we don’t have the forces or organization to perform a pre-emptive strike right now.

“I’m a chef! Not a mercenary~! But I’ll shoot someone if you pay me to...why am I completely unbothered by that?” Wolf asked with only minor concern, cocking a hip and resting a hand on it.

“It’s how some Displaced behave if the Displacer decided to warp their victim’s mind to match the object they were Displaced with,” Zulu explained as she floated over us.

“Rude. Could’ve asked first. First, my son goes missing, now I get abducted from my job. I was making such a delicious Beef Wellington too. My sous chef has definitely ruined it. She can’t manage to keep the center rare yet.” Wolf sniffed in disappointment in her apparently underwhelming understudy.

“Wait, thou art a chef and thine son went missing?” Luna asked with her ears perked.

Luna, that is a one in a million chance. I groaned in my head not getting my hopes up.

“Yes. My son John. He was in with a bad crowd and, and I wanted to be there for him, but he kept pushing me away after his wife left him.” Wolf wilted, sniffling as her eyes watered, and I felt my heartache immensely as I gasped.

“M-mom?” I asked in shock, and she blinked in confusion as she looked at me. “H-hold on.” I focused, hard. I tried to remember what I looked like. I morphed my slime as I sized back up, taking the form of a still blue and slimy human male. Scrawny, emaciated even. I still had on leaf clothes for modesty, but the way Wolf recoiled and covered her mouth in shock told me all I needed.

“My son~!” Wolf wailed, pouncing on me and weeping as she clutched me tightly as if I’d disappear if she let go. “It’s been months! I’ve been so worried~!”

“Mom...I’m not a man anymore…” I meekly declared, shifting to a more comfortable if still human-looking female form. “I’ve been through too much, experienced too much, to be male anymore. I can’t see myself as a guy again, not permanently.”

“*sniffle*You be whatever you want to be,” Wolf said weakly, nuzzling my cheek. “At least I found you, even if it was thanks to whatever did this to me.”

“Sorry, mom.” I chuckled as I morphed back to my chimeric natural form, nuzzling her back.

“But now how will we get home? Or at least let your sister know what’s happened to us?” Mom asked me in concern, and she and I jolted when Majora chuckled maniacally.

“Don’t you dare you googly-eyed fuck! I’m already going to feed you genitals-first to a woodchipper!” I warned furiously, knowing my rage was likely to only spur him on anyway.

“What was that?” Mom asked worriedly as I spotted Celestia eyeing my mom’s ass. Please no, Tia. Don’t remind me that my mom is hot~!

“Majora. Our oh-so-gracious Displacer.” I huffed and turned to my royal lovers. “Is it okay if we go upstairs to catch up?” I got nods of approval and began leading mom out of the throne room.

“Who would he Displace her as? She’s into Metroid if I remember.” Mom said before I covered her mouth.

“Don’t give him ideas.” I groaned but wilted as Majora cackled even more loudly. “Great. Now we’re probably gonna get a Chozo Samus or a Space Pirate or something. Sis did have weird hang-ups on how cool she felt the Space Pirates were.”

“Sorry.” Mom commented. “So how have things been for you? Living in the lap of luxury I see. Hooking up with royalty of all things. I knew you had your father’s charisma.” Mom mentioning that family-abandoning asshole as she elbowed me lightly in the ribs soured my mood a bit, but I’m not like him. So long as I know that, she can compare us all she likes.

“Well, I kinda stumbled upon Luna, my silver-coated lover back there, in a bad spot. Then soon after I helped her rescue her sister Celestia, the gold-coated one ogling your butt, from slavery.” I informed my mother, and she smirked with lidded eyes at hearing she had Tia’s eye on her booty. Mom was openly bisexual after my worthless walkout dad left. Sis and I thought it was a phase, but nope. She’s had several girlfriends and boyfriends since he left.

“Oh, really~? Mind if I test her?” Mom asked me teasingly. “Actually, hey, you transform right? Mind turning into a female Fox McCloud and take a bath with me? I feel icky and sweaty in these clothes and I want to both spend some quality time with my child and get clean.”

“And the Fox McCloud bit?” I asked with a smirk as we finished climbing up to the Royal Suite, heading for the bathroom. I’ll show her the legion of grandbabies I’ve given her later. I can’t wait to see her reaction!

“I want to indulge a fantasy of mine! Won’t you humor your mother?” Mom asked with a clearly fan-girl intent.

“Navi, is this another lover?” Nicole chuckled as she finished packing some of her bags.

“No, this is my mother! I’ll introduce you more properly later, but first, we’re gonna get cleaned up. Gleamy and I just got back from our latest quest and Mom here has had a rather stressful Displacement.” I didn’t ask about the bags.

Nicole had mentioned during our vacation that she was going to visit her discovered family now that things have stabilized and we’re not at war with the caribou, having absorbed them into our sphere of influence and all. Nicole’s first action was to research who her mother was since she was a ward from birth. Now she was going to show up on the cow’s doorstep for a surprise reunion, something that’s apparently common in caribou society.

“Oh! Well, nice to meet you! Your daughter’s a total sex-machine. You should be very proud.” Nicole displayed, once more, the vast difference between caribou society and others, but my mom simply perked up and patted my back.

“Yep! Proud as can be!” Mom declared, before pulling me into the bathroom. “Son, um, daughter. How many hot babes have you landed?”

“Um...uh...I think...not counting Gleaming’s harem-.” Mom grabbed my shoulders and her eyes were sparkling.

“Oh gosh, you have a harem?!” She shook me in excitement, her tail wagging rapidly.

“N-no! Luna does! I’m just her first!” I nervously informed her, shocked and embarrassed that my mom was so happy about this!

“But you’re involved with someone else’s harem too!” Oh gosh, she’s drooling!

“Uh, yes, but-.” My attempt to further explain was silenced by her hugging my face to her bosom.

“I’m so proud!” Mom declared, sending a thrill of absolute joy through me as she smooched my head between my antlers.

“H-huh?! Why?” I mumbled into her fully covered chest, my serpent tail wiggling behind me with how happy I was.

“My little boy, his heart crushed by a total bitch, has found love in so many other beautiful people, both outside and inside! I was actually considering going Mormon because of the accepted polyamory. Screw other faiths and their monogamy bullshit.” Mom declared as she squeezed me against her, the hug getting tight enough to squish my membrane a bit.

“Uh...thanks?” I wasn’t really squicked out by this, when before I totally would’ve been. I really have changed. “Well, let’s get cleaned up.” I pulled away from my mom’s affection and turned into a Fiber Fox, then checked the mirror as I solidified, molding my snout to be as similar to Fox McCloud as possible while being distinctly feminine. “There! How’s this?”

“You’re so beautiful! They missed out making Fox a female lead, but Krystal is a good choice there anyway.” Mom got behind me, facing the other way towards the changing counter and lifted her top-. “AH!” I gawked in the mirror, seeing utterly gigantic breasts dump out of mom’s tight-fitting shirt, practically crushing the changing counter she’d been facing as her hips, butt, and thighs thiccened into sexy shorts and leggings stretching thiccness. They were even nearly snapping her black bandeau bra.

“Why are they so big?! Your shirt was so much smaller!” I yelped, and Wolf groaned, turning her head to look back at me.

“H-honey? M-make yourself just as big?” Mom asked me excitedly, and I smirked, easily increasing my assets to match her, our booties pressing together and fluffy tails wagging alongside one another in the air.

“So~?” I playfully questioned, finding this awkwardly hot.

“Unf...honey, what is your view on incest?” Mom bit her lower lip and leered at me, sending shivers down my spine and my tail to wrap around her’s in excitement.

“Wincest!” I whirled around, our massive tits making frontal approach impossible, so I settled for pressing against her side to side and kissed the beautiful wolf my mother had become.

Ch.90

View Online

Ch.90

“Oh~.” Mom moaned as she rubbed her belly, her womb full of my slime seed and almost as big as one of her breasts. I got a bit carried away. “Good girl. Filling your mother so well. Thank gosh we’re not genetically related anymore.” Mom groaned as she licked her chops.

“This is so wrong.” I groaned as I twitched in her convulsing love canal since I’m stuck knotted in her. “Mom, you might be pregnant,” I said as I leaned my similarly gigantic breasts on her back. I was still R63 hyper Fox McCloud, just herm with sloshing basketball nuts.

“As if I was content with just you and your sister anyway. I’ll be surprised if I can even have children, being as old as I am, and how old Wolf was even at the start of the series.” Mom sighed contently atop her three gigantic orbs.

“Mom, your body is nineteen.” I groaned having gotten a good tell once I sampled her. Genetic data is good at remembering stuff like that.

“Even better, I get to start over here. Now John-.” I groped her booty roughly.

“Navi. Please.” I pleaded, my tone hurt at my old name.

“Navi. Are you just gonna stand there, or are ya gonna fuck your mother like a woman?” Mom demanded of me, leering back at me with a vicious grin, reminding me that, while she was my mother, Wolf clearly had influenced her more than I may have thought.

“Unf, fine, but I’m shrinking those breasts so you can get through a door!” I snarled before thrusting, moaning as I entered her seed-filled womb and pulled back as much as my knot would let me. “You’ll be pregnant with my pups, mom. They’ll have to call me fama and sis! You’re such a slut! Asking your daughter to impregnate you!”

“Oh~! Yes! Talk dirty to me!” Mom demanded, getting off on the rude treatment until someone cleared their throat in the door to the suite, and we groaned in annoyance, looking over to see Zephyr standing at the door.

“Yes, love?” I huffed as I humped my buried shaft and groaned with my mother, kneading my breasts as she kneaded her breasts. I wasn’t exactly ashamed of this after joining Luna and Celestia so much on their sessions. “I’m impregnating my new lover here.”

“Who is your mother I hear. Good thing you’re a slime and that means nothing genetically. I just wanted to check in on you.” Zephyr slithered into the bathroom, looking us over as she circled us.

“Thank you.” I huffed as she nuzzled me before sprouting a cervine penis. “Uh, when did you go herm?” I huffed at my female lover in confusion. She’s been so content to be strictly female, despite being a slime and effectively genderless genetically.

“I just want to try new things Navi. Just like your mother does.” Zephyr rounded us again, stopping at my mother’s face. “Is it okay if I join?”

“Oh~ I’m all for it! Bring me that thick meat!” Wolf demanded hungrily, reaching out to grip Zephyr’s wide child-bearing hips, and tugging her down her throat. “Hmph?!” Wolf blinked and began swallowing, Zephyr sighing.

“I have so much excess biomass to get rid of, and I don’t feel like doing what you usually do Navi.” Zephyr pet my mother’s lupine ears as she drank my lover down. I wonder what my mother’s favorite taste is, considering she’s drinking Zephyr’s straight slime and not slime spunk.

“Oh. Well, you could’ve just fed her slime instead of, unf, pretending it was a cock to be pleasured.” I huffed in annoyance at the bait-and-switch as my mother swelled further. My own slime goo in her womb was plenty to give her supernatural elasticity, but she isn’t from this world, how is she so elastic?

“But I am enjoying the pleasure of a good deepthroating blowjob. I’m just not generating any cum to feed her.” Zephyr countered as she groped her huge breasts. “But I think you should stop soon. She looks ready to pop.”

“Hnn-hmph!” Wolf denied, drinking her meal with more gusto and even wrapping her legs around my thighs to keep me in her for sure.

“Unf! Mom~! Don’t be such a greedy slut~!” I whined, and she huffed out of her nose, letting me go so I could gently begin trying to pull out of her. Hot damn. I wonder if this is all my mom, or if a good bit of it is fem-Wolf. I forced my penis to mold back into me along with my churning balls, sighing as I rounded my bloated mother to stand next to Zephyr, seeing mom had her eyes closed and was chugging Zephyr’s slime contently. “How about you follow up Zephyr?”

“Of course.” Zephyr detached her slime penis and my mom finished eating it and groaned as she rubbed her overinflated yoga ball of a belly.

“Oh~ that feels so good. Tasted like pina coladas shot with a strawberry daiquiri.” Huh, I knew mom had a taste for liquors, but I didn’t know an alcoholic drink would be her favorite thing ever. She wasn’t a heavy drinker. “Oof! But I’m gonna be making babies for sure! Good job J-Navi!” Mom praised me as she somehow rolled onto her paws, standing with her belly tapping the floor and slapping the sides of it. “Whew! Look how huge I am! I can’t even fit through doors even if I didn’t have tits the size of overfilled bean bag chairs!”

There was a loud gurgling noise coming from my mom, we all blinked, and then her belly rapidly began shrinking. “Uh...mom, what are you doing?”

“I don’t know! But I feel like I can run a marathon right now!” Mom cheered excitedly as her belly soon returned to a toned four-pack of abs. “Aw. I guess I can’t have kids. Not if my body just eats all the cum up.” Mom pouted as she rubbed her stomach, and shrugged. “Oh well. I’m good so long as I have grandbabies. I have grandbabies planned for the future, right?”

“No need to wait miss, um…?” Zephyr probed, and my mom perked up.

“Lois McKenna! Or, uh, Wolf O’Donnell now I guess. You say I’ve already got babies to coddle?! But it’s only been months since my precious son, sorry, daughter, was abducted!” Mom spun around, her gigantic hyper-sized breasts not even seeming to affect her...that is until she slammed tits-first into the magically restored-to-normal bathroom door’s frame. “Oof! Ugh, well, we did come in here for me to get clean, so I guess I’ll do that first.”

---]===>

So my mom’s body changes size depending on something as arbitrary as the clothes she’s putting on. After getting cleaned up, she borrowed a top way too small on some instinct, and simply pulled it on. It was one of Surgeon’s blouses, and thus, my mom had Surgeon’s bust size of basketball-boobs. “They’re so precious.” Mom said as she quietly adored her grandchildren in the nursery. “How are they so quiet and well-behaved?”

“Proper nutrition. I have someone, be it family or a castle servant check in on them hourly. They have playtime twice a day, storytime with one of us every evening, and I may also enhance the natural sleep-aid in my breast milk a tiny bit. They’ve been growing well and play so energetically at playtime that it’s amazing they still need a little help sleeping at night.” I fondly said as I branched tentacles everywhere, checking my precious children over even as they slept.

“Well, then I know what I’m going to be doing.” Mom happily declared in her hushed voice, turning to me with a proud and happy face. “I’m going to stay here and make sure they all know their grandma. I don’t know anything about children in this world, but I’ll learn. I can’t believe I have so many grandbabies~.” Mom hugged herself and wiggled as she fought off squealing in joy.

“Um, that’s okay mom. You don’t have to-.” Mom silenced me by putting a finger to my lips.

“Oh yes, I do! Your sister never found a man or woman. Then that bitch left you! I feared I’d never have grandchildren with your sister so forlorn and you having vanished. I’m going to help raise these tykes, you’re gonna shut up, and let me, or so help me I’ll bend you over and spank the daylights out of you!” Mom snarled quietly to me, her cybernetic left eye turning red.

“She’d like it.” Zephyr chuckled. “Luna does it whenever she’s in the doghouse, or Celestia when she wants to dom.” Zephyr! I don’t want my mom to know about my submissive streak!

“Then I need a new method of punishment.” Mom suddenly shoved the barrel of her blaster in my chest, and I felt scared. “You. Are going to, in writing, give me the authority to help raise these kids.”

“O-okay mom. No need to threaten me.” I mewled in fear, only for my mom to blink, look at what she was doing, and gasped as she pulled away, gun in the air.

“Oh god. I’m so sorry! Wh-what am I doing?” She looked about to have another breakdown, so I hugged her and led her out of the nursery, the little darlings having managed to sleep through the tense moment. “I-I just threatened to hurt my child…”

“It’s okay mom, um...I think my fiances should look at your head.” I told her soothingly.

“I just threatened my baby…” She repeated in a haunted tone, and I began applying sedative through her skin, helping lower her to the bed.

---]===>

“Unlike with thee dear, thine mother is clean of outside influences. Playing the Song of Healing didn’t do much other than help her sleep even deeper.” Luna reported to me after having analyzed my mom with magic scanning and probing, and then delving into her sleeping subconscious on top of that.

“And her...split personality?” I asked as I pet my sleeping mother’s head and neck.

“He manifested in the dream, but he was as much a part of her as anything else. Wolf O’Donnell is a scarily extreme individual. He does everything in absolutes, no half measures. Either he did something, or he didn’t. He said something or nothing. He is a perfect representation of a Stallion of Action. He did tell me he was sorry for how he drove Lois to extremes she didn't agree with, but that he did not regret giving her the ‘spine’ to demand what she feels is rightfully hers.” Luna informed me with a bit of unease, and a tone of admiration.

“Like the right to care for my kids, because they’re her grandkids. I get it.” I scratched my mom’s ears, and she whimpered, instinctively nuzzling her head into my touch.

“OOOHGH~! THANK you~!” We heard yelled out, jolting my mother awake as a pillar of golden light blazed from the market district.

“Was that Beedle I just heard?” I asked in bemusement, before my mother suddenly was on her paws, running to the balcony. “Mom! Wait!”

“I smell money!” Wolf howled excitedly, jumping from the balcony and flipping and spinning through the air, activating something on her belt that slowed her fall enough for her to land on her paws on the top of the castle’s boundary wall, and then she jumped further into town.

“...Did We mention that Wolf O’Donnell is a mercenary?” Luna asked rhetorically and I sighed.

---]===>

“Oh~! So that is what I’ve been feeling!” Beedle declared happily, the Beedle-looking brown chitined Neo Changeling was a humble seeming bug. He wore simple tan cargo shorts with a simple yellow belly-baring top. He was skinny, about 6 feet tall, and altogether unremarkable aside from the monstrously oversized travel pack on his back and his aqua eyes.

“Indeed. Welcome to the world’s growing pantheon, Beedle.” Celestia greeted the newly ascended God of Commerce, who had my mom practically drooling over him. Not lustily, but clearly hoping he’d hire her so she could make some of the money he clearly had the literal god-given, or rather god-gained ability to gather. Literal mounds of gold and pfennigs were floating around him in his yellow magic and leaking from his overstuffed travel pack.

“This is so weird.” Beedle chuckled looking around him. “I don’t really need this much money though. I just travel and sell what people need. I am not one for greed. Beyond reason that is.” Beedle then hummed. “Say. I have an idea! What if there was a network of guilds connecting the nations that helped manage international commerce? I could put all my amassed funds into this project! Money makes money if well invested!”

“That sounds like a wonderful idea.” Luna declared cheerfully.

“Hahahah! All three! Luna, Water Lily, and now Beedle!” Zulu chuckled as she appeared on Beedle’s pile of floating gold.

“Oh, my number one customer!” Beedle cheered at the sight of Zulu. “I sense you need a Gyro Gear? I’ll have to fish around for it, but I have one!”

“Wait!” Luna demanded, looking horrified. “This means that Wiatr’s three Aspects have appeared in our world!” Luna’s realization was sparked by a golden thread connecting her and Beedle, and one heading off to the southeast. “We don’t wish to become a brainless foal factory! A-at least not for a few decades!”

“Huh? What? Something about having more grandbabies?” Mom asked, managing to stop preening and trying to catch Beedle’s attention and that she was eager to work for him to look between us.

“Yes! Mistress is about to manifest! All feel the power of-!” Zulu was interrupted by three fairies, one green, one blue, and one red, slicing through the threads as they shot into the throne room from the stained glass window, somehow not damaging it. “No~! Meanies! Why~?!”

“Ground rules. Our creation, our rules.” The red almost flat-chested and very thin yet muscular fairy with mostly feline body parts huffed in a gruff voice.

“Indeed. We did not slave over this realm just to have it trodden on so disrespectfully.” The blue hyper-busty owlish fairy declared with a bit of a snooty tone.

“As much as I love spreading life, to do it so rampantly and constantly is irresponsible without the infrastructure.” Farore declared wisely. “If she comes here now, even with things as they are, we’ll all be overwhelmed by a desire to fornicate for an untold length of time.”

“B-b-but…” Zulu whimpered, her lower lip trembling.

“Just a fraction of her was enough to drive an entire city into a breeding frenzy. Our realm is still not ready, even with her Trinity present here.” Din, Nayru, and Farore decreed to the foreign fairy. “Return to your Mistress, and let her know that she is not welcome until she can either suppress her power reasonably or until our realm is truly prepared.”

“Okay, I...urp...I think one of your nations is messing with Argent.” Zulu huffed as red lines formed on her body. “Another reason to go to Mistress, she has to send one of the boys here.”

“Another interloper. We will agree to aid, but only someone not overwhelming to Hyrule’s stability.” The Goddesses replied.

“Oh, it’s small so only one of them will be sent. And you may not even meet them.” Zulu explained. “She might send Todd as he will get it done the quickest.”

“Very well. Pray that we do not need to eject him should he threaten the realm’s stability.” The sister Trinity then flew over to Luna. “You have a grand destiny, Luna. We look forward to your efforts.” Then they vanished.

“Um...okay cryptic.” Mom said with concern. “What could they possibly mean?”

“Knowing that Lulu has the Fertility Aspect, and the fact that she was what started everything, got it all going, and even now is still integral to all this, I bet it has something to being either the true savior of Hyrule or becoming a foal factory.” I huffed and rubbed my temples.

“S-certainly not! We’ll breed with only thou and our beloved harem.” Luna blushed through her silver fur. “Though, such a fate is rather enticing for the future.”

“The future. One we are sharing sister.” Celestia reached out and took her sister’s hand, Luna looking into her sister’s magenta eyes and smiling softly. “Don’t forget, I may not have your Aspect, but I’m the one with the pregnancy fetish first.”

“Hah! Thine inflation fetish has nothing on mine desire to breed an army of Navi’s offspring!” Luna declared with a lusty leer sent my way, and I groaned.

“Please don’t even get into it. We’re not having more foals for a long while, remember?” I reminded my lover, who looked a mixture of disappointed and relieved. “So, while I’m here, where should we go next?”

“Go? Go where?” Mom asked me in bemusement.

“Questing. Gleaming Shield, one of my fiances, and I are on a quest to save the world from the forces of Evil.” I declared proudly, and mom looked decidedly skeptical.

“Pardon me honey, but you can’t stand hurting people, or fighting, or even watching boxing.” Mom’s reminder of my formerly meek and much more peaceful self hurt a bit.

“Mom, I’ve killed people. I regret it, I wish I didn’t have to, but I had no choice at that time. It was do or die and let Luna become another victim of a cruel world-dominating fascist regime. I’ll do what I need to.” I insisted, just in time for a 10 foot tall mass of purple wings, scales, and giant tits to crash through the stained glass, and land face-first on the carpet, groaning pitifully.

“Oh~...should’ve stopped at the tequila.” Came a raspy woman’s voice, and up stood an anthro, Ridley.

“And now my sister Elenor is here.” I sighed in resignation. Great. My bitch sister is here.

“Huh? The hell are you? Whoa. I’m totally drunk, or high, drunk-high?” Elenor wobbled, putting a clawed hand to her head, then looked down at herself. “Whoa. Where’d I get this unitard? I don’t even like pink.” Then she groped herself and giggled. “I’m having that big tits fantasy again! Boop boop! Watch out! I’m packing melons under here!”

Oh Farore, kill me now…

Ch.91

View Online

Ch.91

“So...we’re all furries now?” Elenor, my absolute party-girl unrepentant selfish and unlucky in love older sister asked us as she played with mom’s boobs, having pulled up her blouse on being told mom had tits bigger than bean bag chairs. “I mean, fluffy tits, hot as hell. But why furries? Why not scales? Scales are hot.”

“You have scales.” I groaned. “And I’m technically just a goo.” Dammit, sis, you’ve only been here less than an hour and I already need a break from you.

“Whoa...are we sure I’m not high? I was at a frat party when I fell through the window.” Elenor stopped groping mom’s boobs long enough to look at herself. “Whoa, I’m hot! Bro! Check me out!”

“Sis. Stop tempting me. Mom might not be able to get pregnant, but I have fewer reservations of taking out a lot of my frustrations out on you.” I snarled, many repressed memories of her tormenting me coming to mind. I wonder, how much can I fill her until she is about to blow?

“Oh~! Little Scrawny Johnny finally got some balls? How about you show me~?” Elenor dared me, standing over me and pressing her tits into my face, causing me to growl.

“Girls!” Mom barked at us, and we immediately backed off from each other. “This is how you behave seeing one another for the first time in years? Is this how I raised you two?!”

“Sorry, mom.” We chorused together, wilting at the same time.

“As silly as all this is, might we continue our business?” Beedle requested politely of everyone in attendance.

“Of course Beedle. Love, if it is almost time for Wiatr to arrive in Hyrule, then we must free the Aspect of Sex from Evil’s clutches. There is little we can do about the armies to our north at the moment. Go with Gleaming and Stalrova to the Black Isles to see to freeing them of occupation.” Luna decreed, and I bowed, turning to leave, but not without slapping my sister’s huge bubbly ass so hard it shook like jelly and she yelped.

“What the fuck?! Since when did Johnny have the bravery to do that?!” I heard her demand as I shrunk down to my tiny fairy size and began flying off, not wanting to deal with my stupid sexy and mean sister right now. “Take a handful next time! In fact, take two!” Grrrr!

---]===>

“So, to the oceans we go? I admit to being quite interested. I’ve never left our desert home before, and these lush, temperate lands have been a treat already.” Stalrova asked from her place on my left breast as we boarded the King of Red Lions up in Cloudsdale, which had several Gerudo having gleefully taken residence along with their chosen mates on the crotchety ship which verbally objected to all the raunchiness now common aboard. “It is good to see my people already spreading beyond our traditional borders besides to raid and hunt for males.”

“Oh no. They’ve hunted their males. They just decided to come along rather than try to keep us in their desert.” Daphnes proclaimed with Hosofa practically draped over his shoulders and smiling happily. “The moment the Undead simply began vanishing, well, aside from the Poes and Stalfos, and the remaining monsters fled, many of the ladies at the northern outpost felt it was a good time to go hunting.”

“Daphnes, I already caught my meal. I’m just savoring it.” Hosofa purred in his plumage and kissed the area around his earhole under the feathers, and Daphnes visibly puffed up, causing her to giggle and wrap her arms around his shoulders, draping her hands down his torso and pressing her watermelon-sized tits into his neck.

“Indeed! It pleases me greatly. My people may finally have a future unbound from our solemn duties to the desert.” Stalrova cheered and Gleaming finally got up the gangplank, her hooves almost falling through the wood as she was still adjusting to her new ghostly powers.

“Ugh. I’m still having issues. Sorry for holding us up.” Gleaming apologized with a faint blush. I’d found her halfway in a wall in her suite, no longer unpleasantly hot thanks to Charswirl and Avera, with Jalha trying to coach her through getting herself out of her predicament. Thankfully none of the other Mask Girls were around, likely all busy since they’ve so quickly gotten into hobbies and positions of power, what with them all having dominion over Dark World minions.

“Okay, Mistress has deemed the threat of Hell bad enough to hold coming over, which means she has sent Todd over to deal with those weakening your Veil.” Zulu huffed as she appeared next to me where we both floated in the air over the assembled working crew, their Gerudo mates helping as new crew members. “This world definitely can’t handle both her and one of the boys. Reality would tear asunder.”

“Good. So, are you coming along? Or can we be spared raunchy wish shenanigans?” I caustically barbed at the fairy. She’s just doing her job, I get that, but every time she gets involved, things get needlessly sexy.

“No, I have a contract to fulfill with Epona. I’ve just popped over here to let you know how things are going.” Zulu informed us before flying off the ship, and we followed her with our eyes to see Epona, as scantily clad and buff as ever, waving cheerfully at us with suitcases at her hooves.

“Hey! I’m moving in with you! I already got the okay from Helma!” Epona shouted at us.

“Oh! Good! I was kinda worried what we did was a one-time thing!” Gleaming called back happily, her wings fluttering.

“As if! Looking forward to playing some skyball with ya babe!” Epona yelled in response, blew her a kiss, and then flew down towards Everfree with her suitcases.

“Oh? I’m in such a diverse and sexy romantic unit. Why you may already have a harem greater than Ganondorf the Twelfth.” Stalrova’s glowing eyes turned heart-shaped. “I am eager to get a host so that we may get to know one another~.”

“I will volunteer the Honorable Elder!” A Gerudo who wasn’t fawning over someone chirped from nearby. “I am Sukam. I decided to hunt for a male in these lands, but I’ll gladly aid you.”

“Splendid! Let us talk terms.”

---]===>

“Is this really all quite necessary?” Gleaming asked with a vibrant blush as night fell while The King of Red Lions coasted through the skies to the southeast.

“Of course! It is customary for a Gerudo to dance for her mate in the setting sun at least once, if not weekly.” Stalrova happily said as she, and every other Gerudo aboard, belly danced in the light of the setting sun for their mates, turning it into a rather festive and cheerful event. The crew had even broken out instruments and began playing, several of the amazonian women even trying other dances with their mates. The fact that Stalrova was still 15 feet tall was also a factor in her arousal and embarrassment, since everyone could see her lover the most.

“Is it a strictly cultural thing, or what?” I asked Stalrova from my aroused lover’s shoulder, about ready to jump someone with how much need she was dumping into me.

“It is a tradition. It is believed that a female-presenting her body in dance to her mate enhances her fertility and his virility. Otherwise, we simply love displaying ourselves to our lovers.” Stalrova winked at Gleaming as she shimmied, shook, and undulated before us. “The size difference is new though. I wasn’t nearly this big before fusing with Stallord.”

“Bawk.” Came a squawk from behind us.

“Huh? Oh! Does Helma have a message for us?” I asked of the golden cucco woman who had landed on the deck. She wore a postal cap and a mostly unbuttoned blue vest and matching blue shorts which put her thicc body on display but not obscenely.

“Bawk.” The Cucco sounded before reaching into a messenger bag hanging by her hip and handing us a mass-print format letter stating some weird Red Monsters were using sun-like fire to attack people in the Griffin Kingdom. It seemed to be a general newsletter rather than a specific one addressed to us. “Bawk!” The cucco squawked, gave a jaunty salute and took off.

“Oh, right. Helma said something about having her minions working for the state. I didn’t think she meant as a postal service.” Gleaming commented as she read over the letter. “Hm, those must be the forces of Hell that Zulu talked about. Hopefully whoever Wiatr sends can beat them back and not hurt the world at the same time.”

“I wonder, how did Zulu know from halfway around the world?” Stalrova asked as she danced.

“Actually, Hyrule’s a trio of close continents meeting at the north. There’s still a whole half a world to explore beyond the oceans.” I informed Gleaming’s undead Gerudo lover. “But that’s besides the point. Likely Zulu is designed to sense things like this. She’s an engineered construct, not a born creature, as hard as it is to imagine her to be a golem of sorts.”

“Ah.” Stalrova then got on her knees, so her pelvis was nearly eye-level with our seated kirin lover as she continued to undulate. Her pelvis may be clothed, but we could see the faint dampness in her crotch. “Hm~ perhaps there is something to being so big.”

Gleaming couldn’t utter a word, paralyzed with arousal as she was. I groaned, falling to the deck and fingering myself. Damn it! Stalrova is such a horrible tease!

---]===>

“Well. Cocoamoa has seen better days.” I sadly said, looking down on the clearly damaged town. Several buildings had been burned to the ground, and Dark Worlders were occupying said town. We were using a cloud as cover above them.

From what we could tell, the enemy was mostly composed of bokoblins and the occasional moblin. This group was clearly just a token force left behind to keep the citizens subjugated. Considering Cocomoa is inhabited by dragons and kirins with the occasional hippogriff/hippocampus, they must have taken the children hostage to keep the adults in line.

However, the fact that people were walking around and the minions were even chatting with some of them, perhaps this wasn’t as violent an occupation as once believed. Likely, since the Dark World denizens began getting anthrofied, this arrangement became much less about violent subjugation and more about adjusting to each other.

Still, we couldn’t just leave without confirming the situation more. “Should we go down with you wearing Robin Hood, see how things are?” I questioned of Gleaming, who was poking her head through the cloud with a seagull-painted red telescope lent to her by Daphnes.

“Yeah.” Gleaming started before taking out the mask I gave her so many months ago.

“Hrm? I was in someone's pocket?” Robin Hood asked, shocking us both as Gleaming dropped the mask, which somehow landed on the cloud. “OW! Rude! I’ll have you know, it is quite unbecoming of a gentleman to be treated this way.”

“Great. More Majora fuckery.” His snickering confirmed it. Asshole. “You’re a magic mask, you didn’t have your own persona before, welcome to life.”

“Oh, I know that. I’m just having you on. So, have something you need shot with skill? Is something stolen? Fair maidens to woo?” Robin Hood asked foxily.

“Just need to sneak around without getting seen. I have magic in my armor that helps with that, but your skills make us practically impossible to find.” Gleaming informed Robin as she picked him up and began carefully gliding down towards the tropical forest on the island. The Hero’s Garb would indeed keep us unnoticed, so long as we didn’t do anything overly loud.

“Got it. Mind if some things go missing or ladies get caressed?” Robin asked cheekily as we landed.

“No, I’m good with that. So long as you’re not stealing from good people.” Gleaming replied then fanned her cleavage, having taken to keeping the Hero’s Garb with a plunging U-neck.

“Only from evil and the rich, got it.” Robin chuckled as Gleaming moved to put him on, then bit her lip.

“Hey, Navi. Mind getting on me?” I was surprised at Gleaming’s request. It isn’t ungodly hot here. Sure, it’s very warm, and muggy, but not unbearable.

“Um, sure? But why?” I asked as I quickly melded to my fiance’s sexy body.

“I want to keep risking becoming slime.” Before I could object, Gleaming put Robin on, and soon...we were female Robin. The amazonian female one that I had become so long ago. “Huh?”

“Huh...this is new. I won’t object, however! I still have the family jewels down there.” Robin declared happily, patting our shared groin. “Well then! Time to go pick some pockets, grope some butts, and drop some eaves!”

---]===>

Turns out, the town wasn’t in a bad state. At first, yes, apparently the occupation was as violent and scary as could be. But when the minions began turning anthro and seemed to gain a brain, they felt both confused and disgusted at what they’d been doing. Well, most of them. The dissenters who insisted on following orders to the letter got killed/banished.

Cocomoa was recovering, both the town itself, the original inhabitants, and it’s new inhabitants who were helping rebuild. After confirming this, we found the mayor, a dragon by name of Flotsam, and asked if there was anything he needed for his town.

He then asked if we could help investigate the ruins that had appeared in the forest, likely the entrance to the Empyrean Library that Charswirl had gotten lost in. We sent a letter back home to have someone come help with that since we have other things to get to, and continued onwards.

Each island was a near-similar story. Towns were raided, looted, and then occupied, but most of the minions turned into decent people who detested what they’d done and turned on the still loyal ones following their master’s orders.

Considering the sheer number of islands, this was a relief. The only exception was a town that had been completely overtaken by unscrupulous minions, the few good ones having died in revolt, and the citizens all turned into breeding fodder. We killed them all with help from our new Gerudo allies and freed the citizens, who we were heartbroken we couldn’t do more for right now.

“Honestly. We’re lucky most of these monsters have come to their senses. What we saw back there, it was the things of nightmares.” Daphnes declared as we flew for the next island in the massive archipelago, still heading southeast towards the largest island where Luna informed us she had given the Sex Aspect to Water Lily. It was an island of hippogriffs/hippocampi who lived apart from Seaquestria and Mount Aris due to having divergent beliefs and values.

We suddenly felt a weight on the world, though not one that harmed it. This entity seemed to make a new foundation from just being here, the world feeling more solid and magic much more powerful. “Whoa. That is new.” I commented with bemusement. Gleamy was still wearing Robin and me, stating she wanted to get some fox and slime traits. I protested, of course, but Gleamy wanted Slime so she could morph and fox because, well, fox.

“Indeed. I sense that the Veil has strengthened immensely. Whatever this is, it is good for the realm.” Stalrova commented as she waved her hands through the air.

“LAND HO~!” A Stallion in the Crowsnest called the lookout, and we focused our attention forward, seeing a huge volcanic island in the distance. The volcano was currently erupting but rather tamely, dumping lava down one side of the islands and into the ocean. On the untouched side of the large island was a large stone city overflowing with higher-tier minions, at least from what we could tell.

Thankfully they hadn’t spotted us. The crew have taken to covering the King of Red Lions in cloud to keep the distinctive red ship hidden in the sky. “I see a disturbing number of Darknuts, Iron Knuckles-slash-Waifus, moblins, stalfos, and lizalfos down there.” He reported the lookout as he had the best vision and the best telescope. “I also see a single caribou on the beach with dead Dark worlders poofing around her. She looks exhausted.”

“Huh? What’s a caribou doing all the way out here?” I asked as I looked down towards the beach, hoping to see what the lookout was talking about, but it was too far. “Whoever they are, if they’re fighting Dark World minions, then they’re not with Ganondorf.”

“Let’s go see if we can rescue her then, see if she knows more about the situation before we risk going towards the temple. Wow, that’s a massive temple.” Gleaming commented. “That is almost a big as Gojira’s temple.”

“Uh, Gleamy, that’s a city.” I pointed out. All the different buildings, the layered layout and the shape of it wasn’t a single massive building. “I don’t see a temple though, let’s go rescue that caribou, maybe she does know where it is.”

“Aw, leaving me behind already?” Robin asked in a bit of disappointment. “Aw well, I can’t fly. Put me on when you need me.” Robin said as Gleaming took her off, and she was still female when removed, and put her in storage since she didn’t have issue with my storage space.

With that done, we flew down to the beach, hoping nobody in the city had an advanced ability to seek hidden things. “No way! Carmine!” I squealed, hijacking Gleaming’s body and making her yelp as I dove us down to land on the golden sand next to the beautiful cow. She was in a seashell bikini and wearing a thong, which when I rolled her over, revealed that she had somehow become purely female! “Carmine! What happened to you? How are you here?”

“Huh? Cutie?” Carmine mumbled, blinking her eyes open and looking at us in bewilderment. “Who are you? Why do you sound like my Cutie?”

“Um, sorry. Can we talk about this somewhere safe? We’re exposed out here.” Gleaming said as she scanned the area while running her hands over Carmine’s injuries, shallow cuts, gashes, and a few bad bruises. All healed up by Gleaming’s healing magic within a couple of minutes.

“Oh~ thanks. You have magic hands. I don’t know where you came from, but c’mon, you’re right, it isn’t safe here.” Carmine jumped to her hooves, towering over us at her lofty 8-foot height, her basketball-sized boobs bouncing in her nipple-covering seashell bikini. She was easily several cup sizes bigger and a foot taller than the last I saw her, and she was absolutely covered in muscle, sporting defined muscles that weren’t bulging, and had six-pack abs.

“Wow, you got big!” I yelped, blushing as I looked over the huge cow that I was infatuated with. I can’t believe I didn’t worry about her disappearance, but then again I didn’t think she was in danger for some reason. Why do I have so much confidence in this woman?

“Cutie? Why do you look like that? You sounded different just a moment ago too.” Carmine asked as she took us by the hand and rushed us to a cave on the beach. “Whatever doesn’t matter. You’re here, and you can work your magic.”

“Huh?” I asked in bemusement as Carmine led us through the cave and into a surprisingly cozy-looking living space with a few animal pelts thrown over the floor, a hammock suspended on two stalagmites, and a small kitchen in the corner.

“Y’know, that stealth magic? The stuff you’re always cloaked in? Cutie, you can’t tell me you didn’t figure out I knew immediately and was why I could always find you.” Carmine leaned down and kissed us full on the mouth, and I instinctively groaned, reciprocating, but Gleaming pulled back. “Cutie?”

“Ah, I...Gleaming is wearing me...and I...um.” I was so flustered! I, oh gosh. I feel almost as nervous as those first nights with Luna! My metaphorical heart is racing!

“Hi. I’m Gleaming. Navi’s fiance. Her name is Navi, not Robin. You’re that caribou I’ve been told about, the one that has her by the clit, right?” Gleamy cut to the chase but didn’t remove our currently shared hands from Carmine’s own hands.

“F-fiance...huh?” Carmine asked, her ears wilting.

“O-open relationship harem! You’re welcome to join!” I immediately declared hopefully, my heart in a vice at the thought of her not joining us after we’d found her again. Shit. I really should’ve kidnapped her or something! Wait, that’s a bit too yandere Navi! No yandere!

“Navi, she needs to meet the others too.” Gleaming reasonably said with a chiding tone as she rubbed her fingers in Carmine’s hands, the cow looking bemused, yet hopeful.

“R-right. Carmine. I’m gonna abduct you-I mean, take you home to meet the rest of the harem. First though, Gleamy is the Hero. We need to root out the evil occupying the region.” I informed my hopefully-at-least-a-lover who I dated once and was already smitten with. Holy shit, I just realized I fell for her faster than nearly anyone besides Luna! Why was I so nonchalant about her disappearance? Was I getting mentally fucked over still?

“Yes. That’s what I was going to propose, but if you already have an expert on this, I guess I’d better stay out of the way. You’ll need to get dressed though.” Carmine undid the knot of her bikini top, her massive creamy bosom bouncing free and her black nipples trickling milk as she removed her seashell bikini, and then began shimmying out of her thong.

“U-uh, Carmine. As much as I’d love to have some fun right now we-.” I was interrupted by Carmine snorting in amusement.

“You can’t see the Temple because it’s hidden through magic like yours, but way more powerful. My bikini has the runes you’ll need to be able to see it and enter. But you need to be wearing it. Strip.” Carmine ordered us in no-nonsense. “Well, at least to wear it under your current armor.”

“Um...Navi? I’ve never worn anything like this…” Gleaming nervously said as she held up the collection of strings and blushed so hotly. “W-where do I begin?”

“Oh, Gleamy…”

---]===>

“This is weird, why are you still giggling?” Gleaming huffed as she adjusted our shared breasts, clearly uncomfortable with having the shells pressing firmly into her nipples and acting as ‘support’ for our massive bowling ball boobs. “I mean, c’mon, I’ve got a permanent wedgie. Why is this a thing?” Gleaming shimmied our hips in irritation at the floss between our callipygian ass cheeks. “If I wasn’t wearing my armor over this, I’d feel more exposed than if I was naked.”

“Shut up and enjoy one of the unique experiences of being a woman Gleamy.” I giggled as we finished leaving Carmine’s cave. It was apparently her home here due to the locals not fully trusting her yet. They were willing to speak to her and let her enjoy the convenience of the city, but not to live in it yet. Something about a pagan tradition of earning trust or something. Whatever, after this she’s coming home with me! “Now, she said to look out over the water and the mountain will reveal itself. But I don’t see a mountain.”

“Navi, I think she means the underwater mountain just off the city’s shore.” Gleamy pointed out, and I looked at the water more closely, my eyes taking in the small islet on the water, which quickly widened and disappeared under the water. The fact the islet was all artificially constructed stone already told me what I feared.

“Oh, no~!” I wailed in despair, falling to our knees in the sand. “It’s the obligatory shitty water dungeon! How is Stalrova gonna help us with this?!”

“Why is that bad?” Gleaming asked as she got us to our hooves and flew us up back towards The King of Red Lions.

“It’s tradition for the Hero to have to face at least one beyond annoying obstacle on the path to saving the world. Usually, that’s in the form of a tedious, long, drawn-out drudge through a water-puzzle filled dungeon that also usually involves having to walk through deep water, swim against fast currents, weight puzzles, water pressure puzzles, etcetera, etcetera! Oh~ this is gonna suck so bad~!” I wailed in lament for what we would be facing before we reached the ship.

“Okay, we’ve found the temple. Stalrova, you’re going to be a great help. The temple is entirely submerged underwater and since you’re undead you don’t need to breathe.” Gleaming said as she looked up at the mini-giantess Stalrova, who nodded. Oh, right. She’s undead and doesn’t breathe besides to speak, that’s how she’ll be able to help Gleaming in the temple, acting as her Zora Tunic.

“Good idea.” Stalrova pulled herself off of Sukam, who held her out to us. “I just hope I’m not too big for the inside.”

“Considering how it’s built, I doubt it,” Gleaming commented with an eager lilt to her voice. “Here’s hoping you make me buffer!”

“You’re disturbingly eager to transform Gleamy,” I grumbled as she took Stalrova and flew us down to the temple.

“I figure this is like a journey of self-discovery. I’m finding out more about myself as we go. I had no idea I’d enjoy being female, er, herm. I had no clue I’d fall in love with so many people, and feel so happy to get to know everyone. I’ve also realized I enjoy changing, feeling new sensations, getting new abilities.” Gleaming told me as she drifted down on her wings.

“True.” I agreed before we landed on the flat stone surface of the entrance to the temple. Before I could say anything more, Gleaming eagerly slammed Stalrova over our shared face, and we were a 15-foot tall amazonian lich lioness. For some odd reason, like with Jalha who I just realized was still in her skirt and belly top when we wore her, we were wearing Stalrova’s outfit of purple bandeau and purple sirwal pants instead of the Hero’s Garb.

“Mrrr~ let’s go kick some ass ladies.” Stalrova purred and she walked us inside, sashaying our hips as if we had an audience to impress.

Ch.92

View Online

Ch.92

Not needing to breathe isn’t something I’m unused to. Not breathing and underwater I was rather unused to. The instant we entered the temple, it led down steep stairs into the water. We had to swim because despite how dense Stalrova was with muscle, the fat in her tits and ass were enough to keep us buoyant and having to keep swimming to keep from floating up.

“We need to find the Iron Boots ladies.” I spoke telepathically to my partners using the link Stalrova so kindly provided us with, since, y’know, water. Water means no talky.

“Yes, but where?” Gleaming queried as we passed a statue that had four heads, one fox, one wolf, one dragon, and one pony, all attached to a body of a dragon. The interior of the place was clearly meant for water-breathing folks like the seaponies. It made sense since this place was made by them. That said, it was absolutely monolithic inside. Most of the place was hollow, with said statue being in the center of it all. Stone doors blocked passages in the outer shell of the place.

That said, this was where things got frustrating. All of them were locked. They either had those magic locks on them, actually locking the doors this time, or had bars over them. At the base of the statue was even the Boss Door, locked by the Big Lock, properly this time.

“Um did the right claw of statue just move? Is one of the heads looking at us.” Stalrova asked.

“Psst~! Over here.” The pony head called to us in our head and ears at the same time somehow. “I know how frustrating temple raiding can be. I have a place for you to start.”

“Wiatr?” I asked, or rather, tried to. Water entered and exited our undead lungs and our lips moved, but no sound came out. However, the scary goddess nodded in acknowledgment.

“Yep, but just Daring Do. We can’t manifest fully through a shrine-like this without endangering your realm right now. I just so happen to be a retired adventuring archeologist. I managed to use my power to snag this key from one of the guards before they finished dragging the last acolyte out of the temple.” Daring opened the left hand of the statue, revealing a Small Key in her palm. “Sorry if it isn’t much, but it’s all I could do without endangering your realm.”

“Thank you,” I said as we swam to her palm, picking up the Small Key, noting the water around her was a slightly white faint light. “Is there anything else you can do?”

“Besides cheer you on and maybe channel a small amount of cum and milk though the statue? Not without damaging the Veil here. I doubt you have a use for more fluids in a water-filled temple.” Daring replied in frustration. “Damn it. I’d much rather be there. Adventures like this were my bread and butter before I met Willow.”

“Sorry. Thanks for this though. Now we just have to very carefully pick the right door, since Small Keys open Small Locks universally and get broken.” I whined, and at this, Daring’s eyes glinted.

“Oh, I can help with that.” Daring turned her head and used her left hand to point to a specific door on the upper parts of the dome. “My instincts and power say that is where to begin.”

“Thank you!” I called, finding this Daring to be more to my liking.

“Hey, I’m almost the Matron Goddess of Explorers and Scholars. You’re right in my wheelhouse, even if there’s no Aspect for that in my world available.” Daring cheerfully informed us as we swam up to the door she indicated, sacrificing the key to open the first door of this submerged labyrinth.

“This is the goddess everyone is having issues with?” Stalrova asked as we swam into the room. “She seems entirely reasonable.”

“Yeah, because she’s not here in person driving us to insanity with lust and a need to breed.” Gleaming replied. “When Svartr the Battlemaiden visited briefly, all of Sonambula was sent into a rabid breeding frenzy. Sure, she gave Nabooru an artifact that bends people’s genders to help your people, but even if there were no males, everyone would’ve still been fucking.”

Before we could continue, we were suddenly sucked through one of the pipes in the walls of the room, whisking us along to dump us in a larger room. This room was as underwater as the rest of the temple, which seems to be the whole theme of this place. It was also filled with Spike Balls that began clattering towards us along the floor of the chamber.

“Listen! Those are Spikes! If you shoot them with the Grapple Claw, they’ll retract into their shells, and if you attack then, they’ll be destroyed!” I informed my body sharing companions.

In response to my information, Gleaming reached into our cleavage and pulled out the Grapple Claw, shooting them each twice to dispose of them. Then began the long, torturous horror that was the Obligatory Shitty Water Dungeon. It began. With pipe mazes.

---]===>

“Whoever designed this place is a complete sadist.” Gleaming snarled as we pulled ourselves onto a dry spot, a rarity in this temple.

“We like our Temples to be open air. I don’t understand the pipes, puzzles, levers, or even that one pipe with a giant stone ball.” Another Wiatr statue told us, this head being the dragon before it solidified and Daring’s head became animate. “Hey! Be nice Cynder. These seaponies have been so nice to convert this massive place to our worship.” Then the fox head, Willow, animated. “I like it. It’s nostalgic, and it’s literally got more plumbing than a woman!”

“Please stop yammering before I freeze your statue solid,” Stalrova grumbled. She was enjoying this place the least out of us. After all, she’s aligned with Fire, even if she has Ice.

“The Breeding Pool is in the next room, you’ll find an item chest in there,” Daring told us.

“So long as it’s not a giant dildo bat or something, I’m glad.” I huffed, standing us up and padding over to the door on Stalrova’s lion paws. Upon entering, I had to groan. It was definitely a breeding pool. Full of cum. Not coconutty tasty slime-spooge though, but apparently the seed of what may well be either their Sex Goddess or an impossible number of males. “Great. Do we have any waterproof shorts, panties, or a spell for that? I don’t want us to get knocked up with random seaponies.”

“I think I can do that,” Stalrova told us, weaving her hands and swiveling our body in a dance. Shortly, a necrotic aura was sparking around us. “There. The essence of entropy. Any seed touching us becomes inert, even if it is being magically preserved.”

“Thank gosh. I’m in no mood to get pregnant right now.” Gleaming muttered as we waded into the pool. My Seeker Sight thankfully told us the Big Chest was hidden under the semen. We had to bend into the sperm to open the chest, pulling something out. We surfaced, grunting under the weight, and I just knew what they were. We carried them back out of the pool, our body coated in seed with the Iron Boots in our possession. “Really? Heavy boots?”

“You’d be surprised how useful they are.” I defended, knowing full well how incredibly useful having a sudden surge in weight could be for a lot of things. From activating rusty switches, solving weight puzzles, making you nearly immovable in combat at the expense of moving slowly. Combine these with the Power Gauntlets, and all we need is some cheesy magic armor and we’re a juggernaut. “Besides, they’ll let us walk underwater like it’s on land.”

“GOOD, I’m getting bored of trying to solve those weight puzzles with pots. Pots that Gleaming can’t help but break.” Stalrova huffed in annoyance at our shared fiance’s odd obsession.

“I can’t help it~! It literally gives me tiny orgasms!” Gleaming admitted in embarrassment. “Then there’s the Rupees! Rupees we can use to buy stuff from Sans’ or Loafus’ shops. They have great stuff!”

“Ladies, as much fun as it is talking about things not involving this place specifically. I need to point out we’re still covered in the cum of strangers, standing in a smelly, musky, salty room, and holding a slippery pair of magic boots which weighs several hundred pounds.” I pointed out in displeasure, trying not to think of the gobs of mystery slurry dripping off of us.

“Right, we need to get out of here.” Stallrova sighed as we left the virile room.

---]===>

“These make life so much easier.” Gleaming spoke through our mental link with relief at how we backtracked, using the boots to cover the same distance much easier, not get caught up in water pressure and flow traps, and solve all the puzzles that had been unsolvable without extra weight.

“Told you they’re useful.” I cheerily insisted as Gleaming walked us out of the first door we’d entered through, having unlocked something in this section. The central chamber was now visibly different. The multiple different levers and switches we’ve activated have clearly lifted the bars of the section opposite the one we’d been drudging through.

“Um, those weren’t here before.” Stalrova nervously commented about the schools of electrified jellyfish all over the place.

“Watch out! Those are Bari and their little friends Biri! They’re tough to kill, but if you don’t touch their stingers and avoid them when they’re discharging electricity, you’ll be fine.” I informed them and let Gleaming take off the boots because we needed to swim across to the other section.

“This is annoying, who would make this, why would they breed them too?” Gleaming snarled as we swam, carefully moving through the Bari and Biri.

“Well look at-oh, we ended up slowing down. This is a way to make us turn back if we grow tired of being hurt.” I explained the logic of filling an open area with these obstructive monsters.

“Great.” Gleaming sighed as we swam for the door.

---]===>

This section of the temple was, frustratingly enough, actually not submerged at all. We just got something to help us move through water and now there isn’t any?! UGH! This temple is so frustrating! It would seem this area was actually living quarters. Rooms upon rooms with furniture were here, but there were also large open common rooms, large enough to fly in. Because, y’know, hippogriffs.

“Okay what suit of armor is this?” Gleaming asked as we examined at what looked like Ivara from Warframe, just made out of normal-looking metal and conspicuously set to one side of a hall out of the indoor garden we’d ended up in. Beautiful place to be sure even has a skylight where rippling light from the sun managed to penetrate through the water.

“It’s a Warframe, I think. Might just be designed like one. Hopefully, we aren’t dealing with another Displaced.” I mewled, not wanting to deal with that right now. It seems that every time a Displaced gets involved, everything becomes more complicated rather than get easier.

“Why does it look like a frog?” Stalrova asked in bemusement as she poked the hood.

“I don’t know.” I sighed before Gleaming started taking the armor. “Gleaming what are you-?”

We all jumped before the suddenly fleshy-metal armor started nuzzling us and trying to make us put it on. “Whoa~! Okay! Suddenly not interested!” Gleaming yelped as she pushed the clingy armor away. It was too small to wear for us anyhow. We’re 15 feet tall, and this thing was clearly meant for someone 6 feet tall at best. “I was gonna take you and maybe use you, but I’m not comfortable wearing something alive that would be hurt when I’m fighting.”

The armor paused, wilted, but then hugged our leg. “Aw~. It’s so cute.” Stalrova cooed.

“Staly, no.” Gleamy chided.

“But look at it~! It’s so adorable!” Stalrova pet it’s hooded head.

“Ugh. Fine. I’ll take it, but don’t expect me to wear it in combat.” Gleaming huffed in defeat.

The armor jumped around for joy before turning invisible to the point we lost track of it. We couldn’t see, smell, or hear it, which made us wonder why it was all the way over here. Then our ass got groped. I sighed in resignation as we felt the living armor climb up and over us, then into our cleavage. “Why do we keep finding hitchhikers and bothersome things?” I questioned in futility.

“I have no idea.” Gleaming grumbled before we continued further into the living quarters.

During our hunt through this section, we had found the Map and Compass in two bedrooms. It was leading us through this living section to the end of the series of apartments and common areas. When we made it to the last chamber, it was clearly a hydroponics farm. I felt wary. This was the exact kind of setting that Diababa was set in, but I doubted the water-rooted plant monster was here of all places.

Instead, it was a simple thing to reach the Big Chest here, and pull out...a Small Key. Damn it! “Y’know, I think this temple was much better designed to hinder us than all the previous ones. Aside from Gohma’s mine. That place was a real dungeon, not the risky bull-rushes we’ve been dealing with thus far.” I sniffed in disapproval. Sure, each of the past scenarios have been unique, and rather frantic, but come on folks! Up your ante!

“Well, pardon me if I was in a haze from a recent fusion of three minds and souls to the point I couldn’t fortify my position.” Stalrova huffed as we pocketed the key and began backtracking.

“Why is the room on fire?” Gleaming asked as we walked back into one of the main common areas. “I mean, there’s nothing here to catch fire.”

“And this is a water temple. Fire? Ugh! Get your theming right!” I complained righteously

“It’s a monster,” Stalrova mentioned. “Might have been summoned for the upper floors to eat up the oxygen.”

“...But we don’t need to breathe.” Gleaming commented in bemusement.

“No, but the original owners of the temple did,” Stalrova told us. “Perhaps the occupiers noticed things were happening to the temple, so they summoned those Bari and Biri. Now they’ve noticed someone is in the living quarters, so they’re trying to burn all the oxygen. A brutal and cruel tactic, but one I can understand. However, how could they have planned for someone who does not breathe at all?”

“Fair. Let’s just get going. Considering this is a water temple, then it must be a Fire Chuchu. Those things are both a fluid, and generate napalm of sorts. If we see it on the way out, let’s kill it so the owners won’t have so much work to get their temple livable again.” Gleaming replied and we were planning on doing just that.

Only, Majora is an asshole.

“Girls! Look!” A busty, on fire red Chuchu girl proclaimed excitedly. She and her similarly shapely slime girls with multicolored eyes smiled happily. “The intruder that Mr. Kevin said we should hug!”

The Chuchus rushed at us on their amorphous locomotion mounds, with open arms and cheerful expressions.

“Wait isn’t the only difference between a slime and Chuchu is that slimes talk?” Gleaming asked dodging our eager huggers.

“No! Chuchus aren’t sentient! Or at least they weren’t!” Stalrova commented, stopping us and letting the several eager and clingy girls to grab our legs and nuzzle our thighs. “I’m fireproof. Stop complicating things, ladies.” Stalrova huffed and pat the heads of the burning slime girls.

“Oh, a warm and moist hole!” One cheered before trying to claw between our legs. We yelped before pushing her, only for her to try all the harder to get in us. “Aw~ let me in~! I wanna have a tight, warm, wet place to sleep!”

“Ladies.” Stalrova’s voice suddenly had a sort of sheer authority to it, and the slime women stopped trying to molest us. “Do not make me banish you to Dark World. I doubt that you’d enjoy a freezing cold region, considering this region of Hyrule is tropical.”

“N-no, please! Anything but that!” Wailed one of the chu girls in horror.

“We want out! It’s cramped! And we’re tired! Nothing to eat here! Everything is stone and water! We need plants and other things for our membranes!” Another chuchu proclaimed while still trying to enter our pants.

“Besides, we need oxygen too. Our bodies burn it constantly, and when it runs out we’ll despawn anyway.” Another whined. “Please, you’re not getting hurt. Let us ride you outside and we’ll serve you!”

“...We’re doing this aren’t we?” I asked dejectedly.

“We could just despawn them.” Stalrova sighed as Gleaming debated and held our pants up. “Oh, what the hell. They’re not mindless monsters anymore. I’m for it.”

“Besides, it...has been a while…” Gleaming bit our lip and smirked as she undid the sash holding Stalrova’s Sirwal pants up. “It’s the big hole ladies, not the small one,” Gleaming said as she dropped our pants, and laid down on our back with our legs wide open, presenting our surprisingly engorged and wet cunt to the desperate slimy goo girls.

“YAY~!” The 7 Chuchu women cheered, literally diving for our crotch, and we wailed. The immense heat of the Fire Chus was far from unpleasant to Stalrova’s fire-immune body, and it immediately drove us into a near-constant orgasm as they flooded into our womb.

*Blorp!* our belly sounded out once all of the Chuchu were in us, our belly bloated up and glowing red as they swam in us. It was amazing. The sensation of several slimes filling us and moving around constantly was enough to draw out the last orgasm that they’d given us. The fact we were the size of a full-term septuplet pregnancy at our height also helped spur me on at least, considering how much of a fetish pregnancy and inflation are for me.

“Unf! Navi I might just have you do this to me!” Gleaming proclaimed as we got up, magically pulled our pants up over our hips and started waddling to the door. Oh so warm! Are they sexing up each other? The way our belly undulated and churned was enough to cause us another orgasm, and we wet our Sirwal pants with femcum with how much they were pleasuring us. “Definitely! I want you in my womb Navi~!”

“Later Gleamy~!” I wailed, huffing and puffing as we continued onward.

Ch.93

View Online

Ch.93

“It’s disappointing we had to part ways so soon.” Stalrova bemoaned as we returned to the main chamber of the temple, having swam to the island and birthed the Chuchus on the beach away from the occupied city. We let them out near Carmine’s cave and she, still nude, couldn’t ignore our cries of ecstasy and masturbated to the scene.

After they were out, they thanked us and headed for the volcanic side of the island immediately when we politely refused their fealty. Carmine then threatened to jump us if we didn’t get back to work, so we promptly returned to the temple to avoid getting drawn into more sexy shenanigans.

“We have a job. Besides, we’re having incredible sex after this.” Gleaming declared like a determined vow as we swam to a large door with a fish on it. This key was actually peculiar. It wasn’t fitting any of the other Small Key doors, so this is clearly a unique key.

“Yeah. Just don’t have anyone plowing you while I’m in your womb. I don’t know how that might affect me.” I told Gleaming, though, I wouldn’t really object. It’d be sexy as sin and hot as hell, but for all I know, it’d clone me or something else equally ludicrous and complicated. Though the image of Luna plowing me inside someone else turned me on way too much.

The door opened, the key vanishing with the lock, and it revealed not a fish, but a shark. I groaned and cautiously entered the door. Which turned out to be some sort of pipe as it led down. Following the pipe down revealed a massive chamber, one that Morpheel would likely be. Please don’t be Morpheel. I don’t think I could handle an eel/tentacle girl in Gleamy’s harem.

I felt a mixture of terror and relief at the sight of a giant shark monster swimming in from a cavern of sorts. It wasn’t Masked, so it looks like we’ll have to fight-. A Mask slapped onto it just as it swam in, and I mentally wailed in a mixture of frustration and relief as the giant whale-sized shark shrank, and turned into a 7 foot tall lithe and sporty purple-scaled Gyorg woman with a sexy swimmer’s athletic body. “Blub!” She said in shock, examining her webbed hands.

“Did Majora just make this easy?” Gleaming asked, only to flinch as the new anthro was suddenly in our face, groping our tits, and smiling viciously. Then before anything else could happen, we were tackled into the sandy floor below.

---]===>

“Whew! Thanks for that ladies!” Gyorg said after she helped us work the switches in her ‘boss’ chamber. She fucked us fierce and fast and we've been at it for hours before she was sated enough that Stalrova could play the Song of Healing with magic. She had eagerly aided us once we put her on with Stalrova taking a break in our storage. “I mean, really! I was so hungry when I was suddenly able to think about more than food.”

“Yeah…um, are you the boss?” I asked awkwardly as apparently, being a sea monster gives you the ability to speak underwater. Then again, I bet the same goes for seaponies and whatnot.

“Pfft. Naw. I was apparently a candidate, but that white horse guy put me in here instead. Mind if we go again? I wanna go again.” Gyorg eagerly asked as she groped her petite A-cups, which were clad in the seashell bikini that we put on to be able to enter the temple in the first place. The outfit really suited her.

“Are you the sex goddess?” I asked in a bit of a surprise. Sure, all the others were oversexed and hungry when they changed, but this is the first time we’ve been wearing one while they were still completely obsessed with sex.

“Huh? No. That fish is with the boss. I couldn’t handle her, so I see why they made Morpha the boss.” Gyorg replied and began fingering us. “Unf, seriously, couldn’t you, I don’t know, help me with this? I wanna fuck~.”

“Unf, stop that. We have work to do.” I demanded, seriously Gleamy, why aren’t you saying anything?

“Fine~!” Gyorg huffed. “The boss key is this way, through the pipes full of spikes, Bari, small gyorgs, parasite tentacles, pressure traps, spike traps, whirlpool traps-.”

“Kevin overcompensated for this section didn’t he?” I deadpanned. Gleamy, I’m getting worried, say something.

“It was the only part he could really do much with. The rest of the temple was already the way it is.” Gyorg informed us as she used her powerful tail and webbed feet and hands to propel us through the water at obscene speeds, into the pipe at the bottom of the chamber revealed by the switches, and then expertly began weaving through the obstacles and enemies.

“Well, this is going to be fun.” Gleaming cheerfully said as we moved faster.

“Gleamy! You’ve been quiet.” I commented as Gyrog dove under a trap, then over a Bari, then did a spin between two whirlpools, not slowing down at all.

“Sorry. Just. Unf. I’m feeling oddly horny.” Gleaming’s words had me worried.

“Huh? But I’m not feeling anything!” Even when Gyorg was trying to masturbate I wasn’t much impacted by it.

“Well I didn’t even get to see what wearing Stalrova did to me, so now I’m being altered by Gyorg before even seeing how Stalrova has affected me. Maybe something has gone really bad, or really good. All I know is, as soon as we’re done here Navi? We are going to fuck and you are going to fill me! I don’t even care if I get pregnant!” Gleaming snarled hungrily.

“Right.” I mewled worriedly as we swam and found a small chest with eyes. “Um, is that a Mimic? I didn’t think they were a thing in Zelda.”

“Huh? That’s Steve. Steve! I need the key! Going rogue for hot sex and affection!” Gyorg cheerfully told the box, who blinked and opened up, extending the Big Key with a tongue. “Thanks, Steve!” Gyorg pats the top of the living box and then swam back through all the obstacles even faster than before. “So gonna get laid~!”

“I hope you calm down. My other lovers are already insatiable.” Gleaming complained and Gyorg cackled.

“Hey! The way I see it, so long as I can have hot sex and someone who actually talks to me like I’m not some dumb fish, I’ll be good.” Gyorg declared and swam us back up to the main chamber. “Okay! Time for a rebellion! KNOCK KNOCK BITCH! IT’S THE CHURCH!” Gyorg vulgarly declared as she used the key to open the Boss Door at the base of Wiatr’s statue.

“I like her! Mind lending her to our temple?” Asked Svartr from the statue.

“Huh? Um, I don’t mind if she doesn’t mind.” Gleaming replied with a nervous tone.

“Eh, yes!” Svartr chuckled at Gyorg’s agreement. “But only if I get to go to her later. She popped my cherry if you get my meaning.”

“Oh, I do. Trust me. Good luck down there. The entity keeping Water Lily sealed is quite powerful.” Svartr warned us and Gyorg huffed.

“Oh, please. Morpha may be powerful, but if it’s gone under the same thing I have, then she’ll be easy to deal with.” Gyorg boasted, and then we dove down the submerged shaft. We noticed something off when the moment we entered the large chamber, it was like trying to swim through molasses. “Uh...fuck. Forgot Morpha turned water into a slime-like body.”

“...We’re in Morpha. Right now?” I asked worriedly, and justly so, because suddenly we were forced spread-eagle, our limbs held outward, and the water in front of us thickened into a sexy slime woman, leering at us hungrily.

“Hm? Gyorg? I see you got transformed too. Come for a visit?” Morpha asked pleasantly as she pressed her thickened slime manifestation against our body.

“Y-yeah,” Gyorg told her before a tentacle pressed into our labia lips, making us groan needily.

“Well, I hope you like kids.” Morpha chuckled before plunging into us. “I know mine grow fast, my little breeder.”

“No~! W-we’ve gotta fight back! Where’s her, ah, nucleus?” I panted, which was an odd sensation underwater while I looked around, and spotted the eye-like nucleus was wriggling about at the bottom of the chamber, against the heaving yoga-ball sized blue bosom of a giant seapony, who was rubbing it and grinding her groin against it. That must be the Goddess of Sex, Water Lily. I see now that Morpha has been pleasuring her constantly, which must be where all the eggs at the bottom of the chamber had come from.

“Yes~!” Mophra moaned as white fluids began rushing into Water Lily’s plump pussy from the nucleus and up the tentacle that was leading from Morpha’s nucleus to us. “I’m going to provide Lord Ganondorf an army of my children. With us, he will rule the oceans unopposed! The very seas will be his to command!” Morpha panted and kissed us as we felt her seed entering our womb, and it clicked with us so hard we came the instant she creamed us.

“N-no~. Our quest can’t end here...” I mentally wailed as I physically fell into the rapture of being bred, Morpha pumping us up with more and more seed, her eggs rapidly taking shape in our womb and pushing out our belly. “Someone. Anyone. Help...”

“Someone just plead for Divine Intervention?” A full suit of armor plunged through Morpha’s room-filling body, landing on the edge of a pile of eggs with a clatter, and our arousal just went through the roof to the point we were flexing our cunt to milk Morpha for more, and we shifted our hips to try and coax more of her tentacle into us. “Sorry to be breaking the rules, but this has gone on long enough.”

“Who are you?” Morpha asked, panting and pawing herself as she got even hornier.

“I am Wiatr. Or rather, Svartr and Cynder. We’re all this realm can handle at once right now. Release our associates or suffer our wrath.” Wiatr demanded as we came again, our eyes rolling back and wailing in rapture.

“Hah. W-what will you do then? I know I stand no chance against you, but I’m just so horny.” Morpha admitted, knowing Wiatr was indeed on a level beyond her. Wiatr just waved her hands, shimmied her hips, and clapped her gauntleted hands together. Suddenly, all arousal fled, pleasure was gone, and sense restored. “H-huh?”

“Now! I’ve temporarily denied arousal and pleasure in the area!” The goddess declared urgently.

“Thank you Mistress!” Water Lily, pumped up with cum and eggs as she was, grabbed Morpha’s nucleus. “Got her!”

“L-let go!” Morpha moved her body to force Water Lily to release her nucleus, which was enough of a distraction to free us, so we quickly swapped out Gyorg for Stalrova, since she could play music with magic. “No! NONONO! I’m so close! I have made enough children to control this entire section of the ocean! NO!”

“Be at peace,” Gleaming demanded even though we couldn’t talk in water like this, and used Stalrova’s magic to play the Song of Healing.

“Hm, interesting song,” Wiatr told us as Morpha‘s nucleus burst into darkness, and formed into a single large eye of a mask. “Mind if I keep her here? Her offspring are indeed powerful macro-hydrokinetics. It would be interesting to utilize such a thing for good rather than evil.”

“H-hey! Ask me first!” Morpha complained as Water Lily held her up and floated towards us and Wiatr as her belly swelled, pushing her giant boobs up towards her face. “I’d like that actually! But, only if I can go with the Hero later. I’m...drawn to her.”

“Unf, ask in a bit!” We complained or tried to anyway since, y’know, not a water creature. Stalrova’s womb filled with eggs, eggs, and more eggs, and we moaned as we set our thicc muscular ass on the floor and grunted as the hyper-accelerated pregnancy prepared to birth.

---]===>

“YAY~! WIATR CAN MANIFEST!” A seapony yelled out to us in joy.

“Only in our temple, and only two of us.” Wiatr reminded her devoted followers, that were quickly found unguarded when the Minions of Evil fled the moment Morpha was defeated and Carmine released them from what they told us. “That said, if those brutes return, you can come to the temple for assured safety, not the hollow promise it was before.” Wiatr wilted upon the throne her statue/shrine had turned into.

“No Mother Wiatr! We knew your power here was limited. It is my failure as the domestic goddess.” Water Lily insisted, the hyper-busty giant blue seapony was unnaturally beautiful with a flowing purple mane of hair and pink eyes. She was easily 20 feet from crown to tail tip, which compared to Stalrova, was about the same height considering how much of that was tail.

“We should have put more guards in place, or even better static defenses.” Wiatr rebutted in her self-flagellation. “We have fought wars before, we know how to build for war, but We also never thought of this world as truly hostile.”

“Considering you’ve had your agents here, I find that hard to believe.” I sniffed in disapproval, Gyorg letting us wear her so we could speak properly in the submerged temple. “You’ve known this is a Legend of Zelda universe for the longest time. How could you believe that it would be safe?”

“Not to mention, they should’ve also told you about the conquering war machine running across the known world.” Gleaming put her own two cents in.

“Yeah! Or the gang and I couldn’t have just knocked down the door, driven your males before you and relished in the lamentations of your women!” Gyorg then shimmied our shared hips. “Oh~ the lamentations~.” The many females around all snickered at that, clearly, their sex-obsessed culture was quick to bounce back from being sexually subjugated.

“Considering what We have seen of Hell and Lust Demons the caribou were weak. We didn’t want to make this place a target due to the whole world seeing us bulldoze them. We could have shown you how to make starships.” Wiatr exposited needlessly for the benefit of others. “This archipelago has everything needed for dropships, and at least one cruiser.”

“A bit late for that. Soon enough, the enemy won’t even have a visible army to deal with. Then it will ultimately be up to a final mano a mano between Gleaming and the dark forces behind all this.” I informed the goddess and huffed. “Look. You do you. We do we. We’ll all get along. Eventually. No need to get involved too much now, just look after your people.”

“If you’re sure...can’t We interest you in a faster ship at least? That gaudy red eyesore out there can’t be all too fast.” Wiatr insisted to which I huffed again.

“I’ll just ignore that and pretend you didn’t just blaspheme against the most beloved mode of transport in the history of Zelda besides Epona. Please do release Gyorg and Morpha from their breeding duties as soon as reasonable.” I fished Stalrova out of our cleavage and quick-swapped her and Gyorg so fast that, like before, we couldn’t even see Gleaming’s body. “You behave.”

“Aw, I’ll be on my best behavior, yes ma’am. Now, who wants to get knocked up with shark eggs~?!” Gyorg called out and laughed as a lithe purple seapony swam up and snatched her, put her on, and swam away gleefully.

“We’ll have them sent home after they’ve borne at least 100 children of their respective species so they may reproduce further. Safe journey.” Wiatr wished us, and then the Fuck Aura kicked in, so we began desperately swimming up and out, ignoring the sexual wails happening.

Thankfully we made it to the surface, and forcibly expelled the water from Stalrova’s lungs before she used her fire magic to rapidly dry us off. The aura wasn’t nearly as potent out here. Possibly due to the temple acting as a container. A small mercy, that. “Okay. Checklist…”

“R-right.” I nervously said, pulling Stalrova off, and then slithering off of Gleaming, floating before her and...um. “Okay. You’re 10 feet tall now, and your mane is more lion-like. Then...” I looked behind my lover. “You have Gyorg’s tail. I thought Zulu made you resistant to these changes!”

“So nothing from you? No slime traits?” Gleaming asked in disappointment, admiring her new stature and tail, as well her even more voluminous mane. That mane is getting inexplicable, like something from hair metal album covers and headbangers.

“I’m not a Mask Gleamy. I guess whether it’s just you or both of us, it doesn’t really matter because I’m not a Mask.” I felt a shiver run up my slimy spine, and terror spiked my heart. W-what was that? W-was that an omen?!

“But I want to be like you,” Gleaming whined and hugged me, her much larger beach ball breasts still at scale to what they were before in relation to her height, but still, there was even more pillowy white heaven to get lost in as my snout was shoved into those wonderful mounds of milky flesh.

“...Um. As much as I detest interrupting this moment. I would very much like to be heading home now. I still need to get situated with the living situation in the castle.” Stalrova informed us, and Gleamy released me from the hug, then assaulted my libido with the on-button that was her smokey bedroom eyes and lecherous grin.

“Yes. That sounds like a good idea. We’ll have a...talk on the boat ride home.” Gleaming purred in a decidedly very lion-like way, and practically tugged me by the waist into sitting on her shoulder, while I was still at my average height, not my tiny fairy form. “Now then, let’s see if she’s aboard.”

“Uh? Gleaming?” We asked as the King of Red Lions descended and lowered it’s gangplank onto the entrance platform of the temple. The moment we were aboard, it started rising into the air. “Carmine~!” I cheered at the sight of my still-nude lover who was quick to rush us and I jumped down from my amazon fiance into Carmine’s arms, who spun me around and dipped me low, kissing me deeply and passionately. “Mm~!” I squealed into the kiss before she brought us back up to the hoots and hollers of the crew. “Carmine it’s so-!”

“Eep!” Carmine squeaked along with me as both she and I were both scooped up by the waist and picked up in either arm to be held hanging on the shoulders of Gleaming by our stomaches with her hands on our asses, both of us blushing heavily as she carried us down the cargo entrance of the deck. “C-Cutie is she always like this?”

“G-gleamy what-.” Gleamy’s pink magic seized Stalrova, slapping her onto my face, and I was suddenly the buxom 15-foot tall Gerudo lich, Gleaming somehow still carrying us both like we were just sacks of potatoes with her obscene magically enhanced strength.

“Oh~ take us, Love…” Stalrova purred as we were carried by the 5 foot shorter woman to a spacious cargo hold. When we got there, Gleaming used incredible strength to push us both against the wall and began ravishing us, causing us to cry out in pleasure as she tore open our pants, rammed her incredible cock into our already drenched quim. “AH~ YES~!”

She began vigorously railing us as Carmine joined us in a heated passion, her face already shoved between Gleamy’s thighs from behind to eat her pussy and groping mine and Stal’s booty.

Ch.94

View Online

Ch.94

“So that’s why Carmine is here, Gleamy is 10 feet tall, and looks about to fuck everyone at once.” I sheepishly said to my royal lovers, sitting on Gleaming’s left shoulder, a couple of feet tall instead of 5 inches this time due to her scale. “I blame the slime unbirth surrogacy with those Chuchu and the egg pregnancy with Morpha.”

“What?” Gleaming chuckled and nuzzled me. “Not my fault getting filled is so satisfying. The only reason I didn’t have you fill me instead of me filling you was because I need to not be pregnant. Thank goodness Stalrova can use necromantic magic to sterilize cum.”

“Or that I stuck to oral.” Carmine declared from her spot next to us, dressed once more in her seashell bikini and thong.

“Indeed, or We would be having rather harsh, yet intimate words with thou Gleaming Shield.” Luna chided with a wagging finger. “That said, at least things seem to finally be coming to a close. All that is left is the Temple of Time, and the forces to the North.”

“Hopefully.” I sighed, knowing we may get more dungeons after the Master Sword is pulled. Or...um. That will just be the key that unlocks even more dungeons like so many games in the Zelda series tend to do. Please no. Gleaming’s harem is already obscenely big.

“We need to get into the Temple first. We can’t get in with whatever sent Commander Balgraida running having sealed the place.” Celestia sighed. “We need to fight whatever is in there.”

“Most likely Malice, which means holy items will work,” I suggested. “Malice isn’t immune to mundane things either though, it’s just highly resistant. I’m sure if we took an industrial ‘Jaws of Life’ to the door we’d be able to force it open.”

“Hm…” Gleaming hummed and put a hand to her chin in consideration, then used said hand to brush aside a forelock of her lush blue mane out of her eyes. “Actually, Navi.”

“Yes?” I asked in bemusement, looking down at my lover.

“You haven’t been growing new trees, or bonding to your trees lately,” Gleamy commented out of nowhere, causing me to blink in perplexity at the oddly out-of-place statement.

“Oh! You’re right. Hm, I guess that’s because I don’t want a tree by Wiatr right now, and Tartarus already has the tree at Forsaken Fortress reasonably close by. As for the desert. Well. It’s a desert. I’m not going to steal precious water from those people.” I will need to go back to the Black Isles to set up a tree eventually, just not now. “But what are you getting at?”

“Remember? Your sword? It dealt Holy damage to Shrieker and Stalrova.” Gleaming reminded me, and her thought process clicked in my head.

“So if I made a tree near it we might be able to get in?” I speculated with a snap of my slimy fingers. How did I do that? How do I snap fingers when I don’t have bones?

“Nothing that extreme. I meant you could make a stronger, more powerful and durable weapon or tool to force away the Malice holding the doors shut.” Gleaming informed me, and I nodded.

“That is much easier. I wouldn’t like a tree in such a cold place anyway.” I need plenty of sun, water, and nutrition to grow a tree properly. Desert, snow, and barren stone are not good for that. I learned the hard way with Forsaken Fortress and how tiring it was to grow the mangrove roots just so I could even grow at all and still had to root to the tower to keep upright.

“Well, anything else we should pla-?” I froze at feeling a presence behind me.

“Sup bitch-sis!” I yelped at Elenor suddenly seeming to appear behind us and she grabbed my breasts from behind, which at my tiny size, despite how big they were to me, weren’t that much more than handfuls to my big bitch of a sister. “So you’re a big shot around here? About damn time you grew a pair! Nice set of ‘em too!”

“Get off me you-ah!” I was suddenly yanked butt-first into Elenor’s cleavage, produced by her having gotten proper clothes in a white U-neck shirt and jeans.

“Come on! Mom wants us to hang out! To the tavern!” Elenor cheered, the purple space dragoness holding me hostage in her heavy tits.

“No~! Gleamy! Lulu! Tia! Carmy! HELP ME~!” I wailed in horror as I was being forced into something I dreaded more than nearly anything.

Quality time with my sister.

---]===>

“So this milk is good?” Elenor asked as she looked at Talon. She was already drunk, but only on her fourth beer. “I’ve had Irish Car Bombs that didn’t get me thish, this, sloshed in four runs.”

“Yesh! She ish teh besht booze maker in town~!” Mom drunkenly proclaimed, hanging off of my sister, having scooted her chair to sit next to my towering bitch-sis and I sulked in the chair across from them, having sized up to normal size and grown my green biker outfit. I was sipping on a chocolate milkshake made from Talon’s milk. It was definitely an alcoholic beverage, but I was taking it much slower than my mom and sis.

“Will you be having anything else?” Malon politely asked of me, and I perked up a bit, the beautiful young caribou just as lovely to see and have around as before. She just brings this aura of kindness and platonic love everywhere. I kinda wonder how Gleaming is doing wooing her. I haven’t heard or seen anything on that front in a while.

“Do you have any fries? They’d go good with my shake.” I asked my friend.

“Yes, and tell Gleaming I’m good for Tuesday if not busy with her quest,” Malon told me.

“Oh! So you decided to let the stud try and woo you?” I fluttered my eyes at her, watching the albino girl blush red. “Trust me. She is, without a doubt, one of the best lays in all the land. That’s not even accounting for how romantic and charming she can be. Also, she likes to talk about things. Like personal issues, getting to know people. It’s like she’s perfect or something.”

“Lucky bitch! Give me some of that luck!” Elanor demanded of me, leaning down, and I was about to snark before she was kissing me, groping my right breast. “Hm~ got enough Irish in ya to pass it on little sis?”

“I-I can’t believe-mmph…” I fell to the floor, my bitch of a sister who I hate with my entire being doing things to me I wasn’t entirely displeased with. Until Mom pulled us up off the floor.

“Thash enough girls! No fightin’! We is gunna celebrate are union. C’mon! Less paint da town red!” Mom cheered, grabbing my milkshake and handing it back to me.

“Wha-?” I groaned before things became a bit of a blur.

I vaguely remember a lot of shouting, laughing. There was plenty of kissing, touching, and pleasure. The next clear thing I remember was waking up in a bed in a room that clearly wasn’t mine, my head between two heaving purple mountains, and my cock hilted in a tight cunt. I groaned and managed to clear my vision enough to realize it was my sister’s snoring draconic face in my sight, and it was her quim I was firmly nestled inside of.

Oh no~ I had sex with my asshole of a sister~. The way my cock throbbed and made me hiss in pleasure got Elanor to snort and lick her lips to try and wet her whistle. “Ugh...damn we got fucked up.”

“We had sex.” I groaned, noting how wet her snatch was.

“Ah...well, wish I was sober for it. Be the first bit of action I’d have gotten in nearly a year.” Elanor grunted, her vagina flexing on me.

“Yeah. Right. Elanor the Gatecrasher hasn’t been laid in a year?” I grit my teeth, trying not to move and make it worse. It seems, due to how sloshed we both were and judging by her flat tummy, penetration was as far as we got before we passed out. I don’t want it to get much further.

“Fuck you. No, really, move. I fucking want it you little bitch.” Elanor snarled, grabbing my shoulders and pressing her tits into my face.

“Really?” I groaned before starting to move to pull out and her legs wrapped around me, keeping me in her pulsing pussy.

“Do not leave that hole.” Elanor groaned. “Don’t try to switch. Mom told me she can’t get pregnant, or at least not with you. Even so you’re neutral or whatever, so fuck me like a woman you little bitch! Your big sis is demanding you to-AH!” I thrust hard in anger at her mockery, starting to furiously fuck her, each stroke was like trying to get all my hate and anger for her out of me and into her.

“FUCK YOU!” I snarled and decided to take on the more aggressive of the species in my genepool of a body, I have a whole world's worth of bodies to pick from. What my body picked was a big and large creature of teeth and eyes. It appeared like a dragon but didn’t feel like one, and had a cock of 5 feet long and one foot wide, which at our now flipped sizes, was like having her as a masturbation aid while I was hunched in the room.

“GAH~! FUCK TOO BIG~!” Elanor screeched as she widened her legs while I stretched her to the limit of her space dragon body, her torso distending from the sheer amount of cock inside her. “SO BIG! AGH!” Elanor wailed as I grabbed her with my massive hands, each easily big enough to hold her in, and began twisting and jacking her on my cock. “AH! AH~!”

“Fuck you and your misplaced sense of superiority! Fuck you and your cruelty! Fuck you for making me an insecure little shit who latched onto the first bitch who paid me any attention!” I roared at her, moving her faster, my sister was drooling, her head lolling as I masturbated with her body. “Fuck you for making me a pathetic little tool!”

“AH~!” Elanor wailed as I roared, cumming gallons into her instantly, inflating her belly like a condom reservoir, which caused her body to rotate on my cock until she was dangling on me like an overfilling said prophylactic.

“Crap that was good.” I groaned sliding her off before sitting down and looking myself over. “What did I turn into?”

“FUCKING AWESOME!” I flinched and watched in irritation and a bit of amazement as Elanor just got up, her body already digesting the cum in her womb like it did with my mom. “I think I got off, like, ten times just from you getting huge!”

“You can’t be serious…” I felt my eye twitch in disbelief as she finished absorbing or digesting or whatever her and mom’s bodies do to cum, or at least my cum. “I just cum that much and it’s not making you preg-I- okay way do I want that?”

“Sis, there’s a reason no limp-dick pussy bitch guy kept me around. I’m into some hardcore shit!” Elanor announced proudly, slapping her thighs as her wings and tail whipped behind her.

“Okay, now what?” I asked, realizing I was some deviation of dragon, do I have three heads right now?

“Now? Uh...not sure. I’m up for another go, but since that was you venting your raging hate-boner on me I doubt you feel like going again. Which, I get. I’m not for everyone. Not even my hot as fuck little sis…” Elanor suddenly wilted, and I blinked in surprise. “Look. I’m sorry. Not just because you fucked me good, so listen. I was harsh on you because with Mom busy all the time, and that fucking dickbag who was our father running out on us, I wanted to try and toughen you up. A lot of fucking good my efforts did huh?”

“Well, you’d be surprised.” I chuckled slightly as I kept looking myself over. Huh, bronze-gold scales, three heads. Am I Ghidorah? Gojira might be pissed if she saw me. “I did shoot a whole squad of trained soldiers before throwing up and passing out when I first got here.”

“Kickass. The shooting soldiers bit, not the throwing up bit. But I get it. You’re a tough girl now, and I’m glad for that.” Elanor’s face softened in a way I never expected, then she ruined it with her trademark lecherous grin. “Now are you gonna just stand there? Or put those three sexy heads to use on me?” Ellie said as she flew up to perch her groin on the tip of my glans.

“Fine.” I groaned before grabbing her with my hands to hold her still, kissing and sucking on her tits with my two extra heads and causing her to pant and moan. I slowly began twisting her back onto my spear-shaped dragon dong and she wailed just from the tip. “Better not digest this,” I muttered in a little disgust at my desire to impregnate my own sister, genetics not mattering anymore be damned.

---]===>

“I’m so glad my babies have finally put their differences aside~!” Mom cheered as she hugged us both to each of her sides, me slightly taller than her and, of course, her having to reach up to even reach the top of Elanor’s hip.

“Thanks, mom. Don’t know why I’m having a hard time changing back though.” I commented, still in the Ghidorah body. At least I was able to shrink down to a reasonable size and turn back into a light ball after a test. Wonder if Eris might know, is Ghidorah related to fairies? Y’know, the whole chimeric deal?

“No big loss there. Now you can literally suck yourself off or give yourself cunnilingus.” Elanor wagged her brows at me, and I snorted in amusement, her belly still sloshing with my load, slower to digest it this time, but still going down. I guess she and mom do have an upper limit of what they can ‘eat’ in one sitting. No clue what that is or how it works, but Majora is a fucking deviant and I almost don’t want to know where it’s all going.

“True, and I still have magic, and my other heads can manipulate things.” I chuckled with my left head while I rubbed Elanor’s belly with my right, muttering quietly about eggs which made Ellie surprisingly docile. My heads are a little independent in this body but still controlled by my center head. “Hm, and I do have some fingers on the tip of my wings too if crude ones.”

“Nope!” Mom booped my central head on the snoot. “You’re gonna get your full abilities back. I don’t care if you like having three heads, I want us to roleplay again sometime.” Mom glared sternly at me, and I blushed hotly at remembering my mom was intimate with me too. Oh shit. I’ve gone there. I’m in a physical sexual relationship with both my mother and my sister! I’m such garbage! Well, by human standards. We’re not exactly human anymore anyway.

“Yeah. What mom says. The three heads are hot, but shifting around has to be convenient.” Elanor reinforced, rubbing her shrinking belly and looking disappointed.

“Alright, let's see if I can,” I said before glowing and felt my upper body morph and looked back to see my wings were less oversized and then morphed my scaly arms into my lion arm and eagle arm. “Well, I can manage this much right now at least.”

“Goodie. Now then. Mom? Can we please have a threesome?” Elanor asked far too pleadingly, and I cringed at how absolutely inappropriate this all was, but I wasn’t going to complain. I still wanted to see if I could overwhelm whatever is whisking away the semen in their wombs and was already hoping to plunge back into Elanor.

“Nope. I’m not in the mood, you need to learn how to have an off switch young lady, and Navi has some work to get back to. She needs to grow Gleaming a mighty weapon from her body like some Nordic goddess!” Mom gushed excitedly and then spanked my butt through my jeans, making me yelp in triplicate. “Go on! Save the world baby!”

“No~! I want to make Elie pregnant~!” I whined playfully, causing Ellie to actually flush. I made my bitch-sis blush! I feel like that’s a victory!

“We can try that later sweetie. Now go on, get!” Mom playfully shooed me away, pushing me away from Ellie, who clearly was both eager, yet willing to wait as she sighed contently.

“Okay fine, but I was damn close! I’m fucking you both for three days when I get back!” I declared overly dramatically before shrinking down to my petite little fairy size, blue and gooey as ever, but still Ghidorah. Eh, whatever. I can get used to this for sure. I floated out of the window of the room that Elanor and I woke up, fucked in, and got browbeaten by mom in. We were still in town, thank goodness, so I just began flying towards my tree-.

“*LOUD SCREECHING ROAR OF IRRATIONAL FURY*!” I froze at the disturbingly familiar roar and wailed as I began flying faster, trying not to think about the busty green reptilian woman suddenly chasing me across rooftops. WHAT IS GOJIRA DOING HERE~?!

“WHA! WHY?” I yelled noticing my tree had also changed to show a royal dragon with three heads. I still had antlers though. WHY~! I like being mostly caribou! It’s practically part of me~! Suddenly, my tree was back to normal, so was I, and Gojira wasn’t frantically pursuing me in a murderous rage. She looked at me, sniffed, then snorted and jumped down to the street, the almost naked barbarian-looking green busty amazon wearing nothing but animal furs in a bandeau and a loincloth proceeded to go sightseeing. Unf, boner again! Come back busty lizard!

Okay. So no Ghidorah in public. Got it. Also no. I don’t want to change anymore! I’m tired of it! I’m Navi! The mostly Caribou Fairy Queen! I can be Ghidorah or whatever I want whenever! Just not when Gojira is around… Unf, combat Gojira, you gave me a boner!

I flew after the Lizard who so happened to be walking towards my tree. I licked my lips as I tried to get close-wait, what am I doing? *sniff* Oh, oh shit. She is putting out incredible fuck-me pheromones. Wait, it’s spring, isn’t it?! Uh, I better getaway and as soon as I’m done making something to get into the Temple of Time, I’ve gotta breed someone.

Gijora bent over to sniff a flower and I whined before I resumed flying towards my tree, trying not to think about the fragrant delicious cunt under that barely adequate loincloth. I managed to make it to my tree with no further shenanigans. Nobody was around in My Garden, which was, of course, as lush, beautiful, and producing an abundance of fruit and vegetables as always.

I breathed deeply, enjoying the comfort of my Domain, and then focused on my trunk. Or rather, the two trunks acting as my legs. We need something that can open a giant door, and ward away the evil sealing it. I can’t pull something out of the ass of the Art and Artifacts book for this, because none of the tools from the series were specifically meant for this.

“Hm~.” I heard from Harmonia who was snoozing.

“Psst! Hey!” Eris conspiratorially stage-whispered at me, and I looked over at her mismatched trunks to see her poking her fairy head out of the trunk closer to me. “You wanna gattai?”

“H-huh?” How does she even know what gattai means?

“If we gattai, our powers combined will make whatever task your up against a breeze!” Eris stated as she left her tree to float in the air before me.

“...You’re just quoting Tengen Toppa Gurren Lagann to fuck with me aren’t you?” I deadpanned, not at all impressed. My eyes immediately trailed down to her groin, hunger spiking in me.

“I’m actually being quite serious. If all three of us gattai, we should be able to create our own artifact.” Eris insisted eagerly. “You alone aren’t enough to make a holy artifact to rival that of our superiors.” Eris put her hands on those wide, child-bearing hips, even swiveling them a bit-you fucking bitch you know what I’m feeling right now! Stop that!

“Fine alright, how should we wake Harmonia?” I gruffly asked as Eris chuckled and summoned a megaphone.

“Harmy! Navi wants to fill you with sap!” Eris announced, making me blush at how accurate that was right now.

“*SNORT* Huh?! Oh? Yes, please! It’s been a long time!” Harmonia chirped happily and eagerly swiveling her hips and drawing attention to her swollen labia high above since she was still her tree.

“That’s mean Eris.” I chided our Chaotic third, the byplay grating on my self-control. “Sorry Harmonia, but really we’re going to gattai.” She looked confused. “Fuse. Combine. Merge. Become a single entity, at least for a short while.”

“Huh...okay that sounds doable,” Harmonia told us and emerged from her tree, looking up at our arboreal manifestations. “...It’s going to be strange. Not being an individual.”

“It’s not permanent.” I insisted, leering at Eris, who seemed unusually somber and calm as well. “...Is it?”

“Might not be. Might be. I'm as unsure about it as when we were all pregnant. But this time...it feels even more inevitable. I feel it. Harmy and I, we’ve been isolating ourselves from others. We both feel it. Like something is coming to an end, and it hurts.” Eris admitted, and I felt my heartache at the thought. I didn’t feel anything like that.

“Everything has an end so that something can have a beginning.” Harmonia smiled sadly. “Hey, best case, we split back up, everything is hunky-dory. Worst case, the person we become is who we are, and the three of us, we die. Metaphysically that is.”

“Or become like Wiatr.” I mewled in fear, but then I could feel something now. Now that I wasn’t being flooded with arousal by Gleaming, or all the other things I’ve been going through. A pulling sensation towards them. “I’ve been staying away from you…”

“It wasn’t time yet,” Eris said, then smiled as sadly as Harmy. “Enough talk. Have at you.” She moved in and hugged me.

“Eris.” Harmy sighed before hugging me too. “At least say we love her first.”

“Eris. Harmy. I-.” We were overtaken by light. I knew everything and nothing.

Ch.95

View Online

Ch.95

I opened my eyes. Blinking. I looked down at the castle, the tallest tower barely at my navel. Such a tiny thing. How do such small creatures live in such a grand world? I tilted my head in bemusement, feeling a sensation that I needed to do something. I held up my colorful wood hands. My body. I was composed of an unique wood, of all the shades of the rainbow without being obnoxious. My leaves too, dazzled with prismatic light from the sun.

I am quite beautiful.

“What’s going on?!” I heard screamed below as many people below gawked at me as they looked in awe and shock. I could preen later. I have a job to do.

I grew a tiny and perfectly uniform rod from my left palm, using my right hand to control my magic more accurately. I molded it, growing it, stunting it, carving it without a knife. I had to start over twice, but eventually, whatever I was making was finished. Or at least, I felt it was after I soaked it in my magic sap from my nipple.

I smiled, before clutching it to my bosom and moving onto what I felt was the last piece. I grew a lyre from my left arm, holding the beautiful instrument, and began to play. After my initial plucks, my beautiful fairies appeared, playing their own powerful music to continue the ballad, and the whole time, I focused the magic being conjured onto the creation.

It floated out of my cleavage, into the air, the light of the sun shining on it, the wind whipping about violently yet not dangerously. The song ended abruptly, and in the air before me floated a glowing object that I could only vaguely comprehend, before I yawned, and absorbed my lyre, crossing my arms over my stomach, and closed my eyes to sleep.

---]===>

I could hear something. Something constantly pestering me. “...!” Go away. I’m so tired… “...I!” Please. I need to rest… “NAVI!” Who is Navi? “NAVI! PLEASE! DON’T LEAVE US!” Why is she leaving?

I opened my eyes and was blearily aware of the fact that I was laying against two ridiculously massive tree trunks of iridescent hued bark, and several beautiful women were all around me, a silver-coated mare beyond beautiful crying as she clutched me to her chest. “Love. Please. Wake up. Please.”

“Wh-who are you?” I asked, and she hugged me tighter, wailing in despair. Who are these people? They feel familiar, yet not. I don’t even think I know who I am. Obviously someone important to them. I think...they do seem quite familiar...

“Hold...hold on. Let me try something.” The massive white-coated woman of mixed heritage said, pulling a lyre from her cleavage. The song she played was...so...nice...I’ll ask more when I wake up...

---]===>

“*GASP*!” I jolted awake, panting, my eyes darting everywhere. I can’t move. I CAN’T MOVE! “Help! Someone! I can’t feel my body!” My call was answered quickly, Surgeon General rushing into the room, and picking me up by...my...face… “N-no...no!”

“Navi. Breathe.” Surgeon tried to calm me down, but I wasn’t exactly in a good state of mind.

“I DON’T HAVE LUNGS! I don’t even have a body~!” I wailed, my despair perhaps hypocritical, considering how I considered the others being Masked was a favor to them. I-I know I’m not in a terrible spot. I’m sure I can get a host! Yeah! I can totally get a host! “Sis! Or mom! They can be my hosts! Where are they?!”

“NAVI!” Surgeon yelled at me, anger in her eyes, and I flinched. “Don’t be so quick to jump to a resolution! That isn’t healthy! Calm.”

“You try being calm! Everything was fine! I was happy! I have my family back, I have my lovers, I have everything! Then I become a Mask!” I sniffle, crying, tears still being produced on my blue smooth caribou face from my green eyes. “Unlike the other girls, I wasn’t in a bad place.”

“Which means you have something to start with.” Surgeon insisted and then turned me around. I heard her unbutton her top, and she placed me-OH! Whoa! This is so...weird. In a good way. “Is that any better?”

“...I’m a tit. I’m a boob. Breast. Gazonga. I taste milk.” I licked my lips. “Okay. Yeah. I’m good. Just...don’t take me off please.”

“You know I can’t do that. I need to take you to the Throne Room, introduce you to the situation as it stands.” Surgeon pet the top of my head, er, her left breast and began walking out of the Royal Suite. I didn’t even notice that’s where I was, I was so distraught.

“Are Eris and Harmy around?” I asked in worry, remembering what led to my current predicament.

“Yes. They aren’t Masks, however. It seems, Majora did indeed have one final cruel joke to play on you.” Surgeon softly said, groping me, making me coo at the pleasure. I was thankful for the carnal distraction, but couldn’t help the sinking pit of depression this caused me. Majora...he’s won. He turned me into just another of his little toys. I heard him titter in my mind, and I resigned myself. I can only put my faith in Gleaming to save me now.

“At least that’s something.” I hoarsely whispered, tears still managing to leak from my eyes. They were milky too.

“Navi!” Both Eris and Harmonia shouted as we entered the throne room, my fellow Trinity members hugging my face. “We’re so sorry! Stop copying me! It’s not my fault we’re still synched!” They both said at exactly the same time, huffed, and went back to nuzzling my cheeks.

“You okay?” I asked as I looked at them.

“Are you okay?!” They demanded of me, and I sniffled.

“No.” I managed to look past them at Gleaming, who aside from my Trinity Sisters, and the Royal Sisters was the only one here. She looked determined and had a massive wooden iridescent-tinted glaive in her right hand. The pommel, which looked like a bird’s talon clutching an amber the size of a fist, shone with magic. Said pommel was resting on the floor and the broad curved blade at the top matching height with Gleamy was unnaturally sharp. “Is that…?”

“What you created? Yes. Farore said it wasn’t hers to name. What is it?” Gleaming asked me, holding up the beautiful and elegant weapon. I noticed the whole shaft had faint engravings in the wood, looking like roots, leaves, and other arboreal imagery. The blade itself was plain, aside from a Triforce herald proudly imprinted on the sides.

“I...Titania.” I suggested to the others. But it wasn’t a suggestion, was it? The moment I uttered the name, it became infinitely more beautiful, seeming to draw the eye, and radiate power. It even had the gall to grow a beautiful ribbon of rainbow silk from around where it’s blade to shaft socket would’ve been had it not been a single solid piece.

“It a good name.” Eris and Harmonia said while looking at the Glaive in awe.

“Indeed. Naming it after an ancient fairy queen is rather suiting.” Luna spoke up, looking sad yet with a smile at me. “At least thou remembers us, Love. Thou had forgotten when fused with thine fellow Trinity sisters.”

“Yes. We were heartbroken over what had become of you.” Celestia added on. “I’d rather you be a mask and remember us all than to be someone else.”

“I agree. I’m so happy I’m still here...even if it’s as a Mask.” I smiled sadly, thankful that I am still me, even if I’m no longer an individual and a free person without someone else’s help.

“Speaking of which. Navi. Thou hast, along with Eris and Harmonia, have produced the means to get into the Temple of Time. At last thou shalt go forth and obtain the Master Sword, find and hunt down Grogar and Ganondorf, and bring peace to our lands once again.” Luna stood with her sister and bowed slightly to us.

“Well then. Gleamy, what are we waiting for? Looks like I’m your Mask this go around. Haven’t you been complaining about wanting to be goo?” I teased playfully, happy when Surgeon took me off her breast and turned me around to face her. “Thanks, Surgeon.”

“I’m your doctor. Tending to you is the least I can do.” Surgeon pulled me into a kiss, then pressed me onto Gleaming’s face. The next thing I knew, I was back. I was my tiny, petite, fairy self, and I yelped, with someone else yelping through my lips, my voice, as Titania tossed us to the floor in a splat of slime under its great weight.

“We’re okay!”

---]===>

“This is great! It’s like we’re weightless! I thought Jalha, Volva, and Helma had it sweet with their flight, but they’ve got nothing on this!” Gleamy squealed happily as she used my body to fly about the mast and riggings of The King of Red Lions. We cut the journey in half by using my trees to get to the Kokiri Forest, where Deku cheerfully greeted us as we were passing through, and then we flew north, but it was still a good day’s travel in these turbulent winds.

Curse Grogar/Ganondorf/Majora for blocking easily accessible teleportation! But still, it was nice to give Gleamy time with my body. “I’ve just gotten used to it. Not having the ability to fly at all has been pretty unsettling to me.” I did enjoy being fused with Gleaming and Stalrova and Gyorg, but that isn’t the same. Jalha felt almost akin to mine, but it was...wispy. Frail.

“We’ve got an airship off our starboard bow!” Barked a stallion from the crow's nest.

“What? The CFK has had their military put in a holding pattern. Is it one of theirs?” Daphnes muttered as he took out his telescope, quickly seeing the ship. “I don’t recognize the heraldry. That’s not a CFK navy ship.”

“What’s it’s flag?” Gleaming asked as we looked towards the black and purple ship.

“Um...that’s not-.” I was interrupted by an incredible gale blasting the ship, sending the whole ship listing to the side and falling towards the ground, but the King of Red Lions recovered quickly. The respite wasn’t long, as suddenly tornados began forming within seconds! “No! NO! It’s-!”

“AH~ HA, HA, HA, HA~!” Cackled the spine-tingling familiar voice of Vaati, carried by the Winds. “This is my domain! Get out of my sky!”

“Another ship! Also black, but with a blue coloring!” Barked the lookout as a new storm fought with Vaati’s.

“I AM THE STORM KING, WIND WITCH! SURRENDER!” Demanded that creepy albino satyr we saw back at Tartarus from the other ship.

“NEVER~!” Vaati wailed, and Daphnes promptly took advantage of the distraction, hollering for the crew to fly as fast as we could, the wind being against us be damned.

We left the two sky-terrorizing powerhouses to it. We don’t need to fight them. Not now. “That was close.” I sighed in relief. So they did corrupt her into the Sorceress of Winds. This complicates things.

“We’ll get her back.” Gleaming hissed as the storms fought and turned into a hurricane, spreading out rapidly, the resulting winds helping propel us onwards even faster.

---]===>

“Um...Commander Balgradia?” I asked nervously. It wasn’t more than half a day to get here with the tailwinds that the ‘Storm King’ and Vaati were kicking up over the western continent. It was getting into the twilight hours since we hadn’t left Everfree until late afternoon, and being the west, the sunset later here anyway. But I was a bit confused.

“Yes, yes. They’re enormous. I know.” The grey wolf Darknut huffed, her massive beach ball boobs jiggling in their cleavage-exposing burgundy red breastplate. She was about as tall as most of the Moblins, which put her at 10 feet and her rack was eye-height with most of her direct knightly subordinates, even the ones who had become female.

“When did this happen?” I asked, Gleaming chuckling as she let our arousal show with my breasts swelling into the Hero’s Garb, much to my chagrin.

“Shortly after you left. I’ve been avoiding mentioning anything like this, but I should assume I and my soldiers are not the only Dark Worlders having been changed?” Balgradia asked as she turned around, bending over to rest her palms on the massive table made of a massive redwood, cut lengthwise and cradled. I blushed and avoided mentioning her, um, armored skirt wasn’t long enough to, ahem, cover her panties when leaning forward…pink striped panties.

“True, most of the generals are now my mates, soon to be wives.” Gleaming chuckled as she floated closer with bedroom eyes. “They are fantastic ladies.” Oh~ Gleamy, I know it’s near the Cycle and we’re all hot and bothered, but please stop~.

“While this new body has incredible urges Lady Link, I request that you not make untoward advances. Besides, I’m already in a relationship with Burguese, one of my lieutenants. Speaking of which, Burguese!” Balgradia barked, and quickly a black-armored male Darknut rushed over. “Report to my tent, soldier~.”

“Y-yes ma’am!” Burguese saluted and hurried off towards the large encampment that Balgradia’s troops had set up, and she licked her chops as she watched him march off.

“Unf. His ass. I can just see the definition even through those armored tassets~.” Balgradia purred before turning back to us. “So, I’m assuming you’re not just here to talk about our love lives? They’re doing splendidly just in case you were going to poke your nose in. Why I hear several bokoblins have hooked up with local caribou ladies if you want any gossip on that.”

“No, not just that. We’re here to get into the Temple of Time.” I informed her before something tried to press out of our cleavage. It was way too big, considering we were still a tiny fairy. Curious, we sized up until a metal hand poked out of our boobs. “Oh! Forgot you, sorry!” Gleaming pulled the Ivara Armor out of our storage, and the animated armor looked around, before jumping for joy and running off towards an Iron Waifu that had been passing by.

“What was that? It’s not of the Dark World, it feels too pure.” Balgradia commented.

“Just a clingy tagalong. She’s a master of stealth though, so she’ll be helpful. Mind keeping an eye on her while we go in?” I asked the commander.

“Sure, hm, is she changing shape?” Balgradia questioned as we looked over and saw Ivara covered in light before it faded and was replaced with Valkyr. We blinked as the now cat-like armor pawed at the petite Iron Waifu.

“She can change into other Warframes? Is she a mimic?” I questioned as the armor played with the waifu. “Is she even a Warframe?”

Said Frame made everyone gawk as it went toe to toe with ten Iron Waifus with ease, claws parrying their weapons as the Frame sparred with the other golems. It was quite impressive, though she was starting to struggle as five more Waifus joined the fight.

“It’s not half bad,” Balgradia commented. “Where I used to my new stature and endowments, I’d have already knocked those little things down already. Now then, you’re going into the Temple? How are you going to do it?”

“We’re going to purify the door, and then work our way through the temple.” Gleaming informed her, reaching into our cleavage and pulling the 10 foot long holy wooden glaive from our storage. It was so oddly heavy, even with the Power Gauntlets, it felt even bigger than it looked. I sized us up to be even in height with it to help with the leverage.

“What is that? It feels dangerous just being near me.” Balgradia backed away a step.

“This is Titania, a weapon of my own creation. I nearly died to produce it.” I informed the commander and turned towards the Diamond Cathedral. Malice had managed to ooze out of the doors and was being kept in check by what had to be regular cullings by the soldiers. “As a product of my creation, it is holy and able to banish impurities. Not necessarily evil, but it’ll still be effective against it.”

“Well then! Alright, you useless milksops! Get off your lazy asses! Not you Burguese! Get that sexy ass back in that tent!” Balgradia rallied her troops and then turned back to us. “I won’t be able to go in with you. Unlike the rest of those who became female, I have unfortunately suffered excessive bust size to the point of not having gotten used to fighting with them.”

“You just wanna sex your boy toy.” I teased, and she puffed up her chest to a point I could hear the straps holding her cuirass together were screaming.

“Yep. I’m gonna go indulge before rejoining the troops out here in a defensive perimeter. Good luck in there. My soldiers and those mercenaries you sent up here will go in with you to fight back that corruption from our temple.” Balgradia patted our shoulder, and then very excitedly hurried towards her private tent to get in a quickie before battle.

“Hmph. I understand that they’ve been changed, but she had a stronger sense of duty before she shot up three feet and grew such enormous tits.” Gleaming huffed in disapproval before walking us towards the gates of the Diamond Cathedral while bokoblins, moblins, darknuts, knuckles, and waifus all gathered and readied behind us in a semi-circle facing the massive diamond gates.

“And you?” I teased playfully as we posed heroically before the gates. “Don’t you just end up breeding every girl we turn into masks?”

“Nobody’s gotten pregnant yet,” Gleamy grumbled morosely, and I felt surprised. The way they’ve been going at it, and nobody’s pregnant? “Lulu says she can’t help with it either somehow, but that’s not what’s important right now.”

With a flourish, Gleaming twirled Titania around, holding it behind us and posing, ready to strike. Gleaming then spun, sending us twirling as she swung the weapon around us elegantly. She spun twice, before transitioning the spin into a jump, spinning us sidewise and slashing the blade of Titania into the crease of the massive doors. The slice went clean into the gap, sliding through and back out with ease, Gleamy flipping back and twirling Titania again for flair.

For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the seam shined brightly with iridescent light, screeches of unholy pain and fury pierced the air and fell silent. The door stonily rasped as it slowly opened outward, revealing a Malice overtaken interior to the cheers and bellows of the minions on our side. “Forward!” Gleaming ordered and led the charge inside.

Ch.96

View Online

Ch.96

It took at least an hour for us to clear the main entrance of the Temple of Time. The Malice had crept over everything, a purple, fleshy slime mass with vein-like tendrils latching onto every surface. If we didn’t have the minions helping us, it would’ve probably taken a whole day to clear the main entrance hall of the temple. It looked almost eerily like the one from Twilight Princess. Only this time, the Master Sword was ensconced much deeper and more securely.

“Aw. Looks like we’ll have to actually go in. Usually, it’s just inside and behind the prayer chamber.” I whined as I walked us up the iridescent stairs of light that appeared for us when we approached, the Triforce sign on our inner thigh shining in response. I didn’t notice the Masks kept her mark when worn…

“Does Lady Link need further aid inside? The Temple is meant to be a measure of the Hero after all.” Questioned one of the male Darknuts leading the platoon of soldiers, respectfully stopping at the foot of the magic stairwell.

“Hold on.” I focused on my connection to Farore. “Farore. Can we take Balgradia’s soldiers into the temple with us?”

“Considering how dangerous the temple is, even not infested by this Malice, I’d rather you not. They’d just be killed by the defenses. The Temple of Time is meant to challenge a single person, and react quite negatively to multiple persons attempting the trials at the same time. It’s to keep nefarious and craven people from pillaging the temple. It would be a good idea to have them in the main chamber, however.” Farore informed me and I sighed in exasperation.

“I’m afraid we have to go in alone. The Temple will respond violently to more than one person attempting the trials. You can stand guard in the central chamber though.” It made sense, but it was also irritating. We need the Master Sword to take down Ganondorf! Titania may be a mighty weapon, but I doubt that it could defeat him. Then there’s the fact that we still need to get our hands on the Light Arrows too.

“Hm, yes. I remember now. We will move in and secure areas cleared of Malice, but otherwise, we cannot help you. Good luck Lady Link.” The Darknut bowed to us, his soldiers all following suit, and I felt my face heat up at the reverent attention. You’d think being adored by my little fairies would let me get used to this, but they show affection more than respect.

“Thank you,” Gleaming answered for me, since I was still stunned, and we turned, entering the passage hidden behind the false illusion of a sunlit stained-glass window.

The transition between the church-like entrance to the monolithic Temple within was jarring.

The stone was much the same, but the dimensions of the temple were vast as if expecting people to fly to get around. Good thing I can fly since, y’know, fairy. It was especially important since the creeping Malice was coating nearly everything, gumming up the clockwork, darkening the interior by covering windows and blocking doors. The oozing fleshy mass was also spawning Cursed Keese, and nearby was a giant...omg.

“Is that...a giant vagina?” Gleaming asked uneasily, looking at the throbbing, pulsing feminine organ mounted on the wall, drooling purple-black ichor like fem-slime. It convulsed, and birthed a malformed cursed bokoblin which was anthro like the ones outside, but had despairingly horrific wounds and other afflictions. It, because it was so mutilated I couldn’t tell it’s gender, groaned pathetically and began shambling around.

“Oh, Farore. I remember that. But I was hoping it would still be a pre-Majora thing. Ulp. I wanna barf.” I mewled, feeling horrible and sick of what Majora has done here. The Malice was clearly Masked, but it was still a vile and corruptive thing. “Okay, Gleamy. We’re gonna have to put those things out of their misery. Look for glowing eyes, those are the quickest way to purge Malice, and unlike outside, I bet we’ll find them here since they’re the root.”

“Got it.” Gleaming flew us up and over the Malice matting the floor of this main central chamber, cursed keese harassing us until Gleaming killed them with swipes of Titania.

“Graaah!” A cursed Moblin groaned as it tried attacking us, but, y’know, we’re in the air. These poor things, so mindless. I wonder if purging Malice will save them or at least despawn them so Dark World can reset them.

“Anytime now,” I whined, my Seeker Sight having trouble in here. I guess my dungeon-delving abilities are considered a breach of the Temple’s considerations? “I can’t pick up anything. The eye powering the vagina must be somewhere else.”

“Wonderful. I think every door is coated in Malice right now besides this one up here.” Gleaming flew us up to a door at the very top of the tall chamber. We had to put some muscle into it since, while not covered, the Malice was still clinging to its edges. We got it open though and entered to find a chamber completely coated in Malice. “I think I see a pattern here.”

“Ya think?” I snarked in annoyance. Malice has had so much time to set in here, so much time to potentially lock away the Master Sword for good. If we waited much longer, would we have even been able to get this far? “Wait, that glow! Up there Gleamy!” I pointed towards the tell-tale yellow glow I remember from the game and flew us up to prod the bulbous growth in the corner of the ceiling with Titania. The magic of my holy weapon made the fleshy mass hiss and retract, and I stabbed at the glowing slit eye that was revealed.

It hurt our ears, the unholy screech, as the eye imploded and it’s cursed fleshy mass evaporated into raw magic, revealing the room. The clockwork in the walls began moving, the hidden platforms began rotating, and the spire that had been covered by the Malice was revealed to be some sort of puzzle, with familiar gear-like tracks. It also seemed to be a weight puzzle because I could tell the platforms attached to the pillar looked like they’d move down when something was on them.

“Okay, so now we need to solve the puzzle. Do you think we get a chest?” Gleaming asked while she started poking the puzzle. “Pressure puzzle?”

“I may be the gamer here Gleaming, but you’re the Hero. You just know these things. But I think it might be a mixture of pressure triggers, changing the position of the puzzle, and figuring out what it unlocks.” I pointed out the obvious, considering this spire was much more confusing than most of the puzzles that Zelda games had thrown at me.

With a hum, Gleamy stuffed Titania in our tits, and pulled out the Spinner, taking a ride up the spire to the first platform, which shuddered under our lightened weight due to the magic of the Spinner. “Not that.” She got off, our full weight making the platform rise and fall. “Maybe…” Gleaming magically equipped the Iron Boots, and we yelped as the platform suddenly clicked and something on the spire moved. “That did something.”

It took maybe an hour, figuring out the room. The spire was just part of the puzzle. There were also Spinner slots on platforms and pressure switches to hit all over the room in alcoves revealed as the puzzle progressed. Eventually, it ended with us revving the Spinner in the revealed Spinner slot on the top, rotating the whole room aside from the entrance door. I flashbacked so hard to the Forest Temple in Ocarina of Time when I realized what the ultimate act of the puzzle was.

“Whew! That was a head-scratcher!” Gleamy declared happily, a sense of satisfaction I could practically feel through her was in my voice. “Now then, let’s see what it was guarding.” We flew to the revealed door on the opposite side of where we entered, finding a circular high-ceiling chamber absolutely caked with Malice.

Before either of us could contemplate what to do here, the Malice writhed, screeching, and then it all evaporated suddenly, flying together in the center to form a partially formed woman’s body, just a torso with no bosom, two lanky arms, the left ending in a claw and the right some form of cannon. The head formed with a mane of spiky red hair, and an intricate blue-eyed mask with horns. Oh shit! Windblight Ganon!

“Gleamy! That’s Windblight Ganon! It’s a manifestation of Malice! Watch out for it’s-AH!” I yelped as I dodged for us, the tri-barreled magic cannon on its arm firing a volley of compressed air at us.

“We’re facing Ganon?!” Shining yelled as she took out my old Springfield rifle. Oh right, modern firearms. We haven’t needed them so I forgot they were a thing. She growled at the Ganon and aimed for its head before firing off a round, the bullet ricocheting off of the phantom’s mask. “We need to buy a grenade launcher. I saw one in Zephyrs stock, but didn’t have the bits.”

“I’ll bet she even said ‘not enough cash stranger’ or something!” I yelped as Gleaming dodged another blast. “Maybe we should use the Goron Arbalest with your magic bombs? Make Bomb Arrows?”

“After this, we’re upgrading our damn gun!” Gleaming roared as she fired again picking off a bit of armor. She then swapped the rifle for the Arbalest, focusing on the magic of the Bomb Bag to imbue it into the arrows loaded in the enormous crossbow’s box magazine. “But that could work.” She twirled our body around another blast of air and fired at its face.

The effect was incredible. The Windblight screeched, one of its horns was completely broken off, flinching far away from us. Unfortunately for it, the Goron Arbalest had a reasonably fast redraw thanks to it requiring strength for its lever mechanism, and it experienced blast after blast with no mercy. Soon, it was collapsed on the floor and burst into darkness. Unlike most monsters though, the darkness flew through the door instead of dispersing.

“Okay, maybe not needing to get a new gun. What do you think?” Gleaming asked as she hefted the Goron Arbalest, indeed a worthy magnum opus for the long-lost race of rock people. Hopefully, someday the Carbon Dogs and their Diamond Dog descendants will be of equal muster.

“New gun, but not explosive,” I told her. “Now do you want to get a new one now, backtrack outside, or continue?” My question was interrupted by a Big Chest appearing in the center of the room. “First, let’s see what’s in the chest.”

---]===>

It was a Small Key. The insult.

A freaking Small Key was what Windblight Ganon was guarding?! No new weapon, or tool? This feels like Breath of the Wild alright. No new tools past the tutorial. Thanks, Nintendo. Ugh. Whatever.

We backtracked to the central chamber, finding the top quarter of the chamber was now free of Malice. However, the Malice Vagina down below was disgorging minions regularly, the soldiers from outside seemed to have taken up a defensive position at the door, keeping them from leaving.

“HELLO!” Loafus cheered from a wooden kiosk that was set up on the ledge were standing on in the purged upper section. “What can I do you for?”

“Loafus, I already bought everything you had I felt was useful.” Gleaming mewled. “I’m still skeptical on the usefulness of a magic Boomerang, even if it has aerokinesis magic. I also don’t know why I let you talk me into buying a second Grapple Claw when I already had one.”

“NEW STOCK!” He cheered as he pointed to his sign, which did say new stock. “I’ve been talking to modern weapon smiths! And priests too! I have new weapons from these talks!” He told us as he brought out pistols, shotguns, and rifles. Each shimmered slightly with magic, both holy and unholy.

“Um...that’s great but, you’d be better off selling those to those soldiers down there fighting off the horde of cursed zombie-like minions,” I said to the off-kilter dynalfos guy.

“I have been, I’ve gotten so many rupees and pots!” Loafus cheered with his face growing creepy. “You could use one too though!”

“...We have my Titania and an oversized crossbow that fires explosive arrows. I think we’re good.” I deadpanned, only for my body to seize as Loafus whipped out a ‘Thumper’ M79 Grenade launcher.

“How about a grenade launcher then? They’re still new since Explosion Magic is so powerful that not many people see a point in making smaller explosions. So long as you put a magic bomb or other explosive spell inside, it’ll launch it for you.” Loafus advertised with a leer.

“I don’t know...the Goron Arbalest is-.” I interrupted Gleamy by bolting forwards and slamming our hands onto Loafus’ countertop.

“I’LL TAKE YOUR ENTIRE STOCK!” I bellowed excitedly.

“Whoa! Only one per customer! I only have so many!” Loafus, the manic male, actually seemed taken aback by my fervent excitement.

“SHUT UP AND TAKE MY MONEY!” I barked, taking out our rupee bag and dumping it on the counter.

“What gun is that?” Gleaming asked as I grabbed the weapon, holding it so tightly to our chest it wedged through our armor and into our cleavage and I kissed the barrel.

“It’s a Thumper! This thing has been a reliable way to launch explosions at your enemies for decades! Well, not here, but back home! It was also OP as fuck in Fallout: New Vegas, being the most readily available explosive weapon that wasn’t just a grenade and...right, not a game geek. Sorry.” I mewled, ceasing to molest our new weapon as Loafus handed me back the money I’d overpaid.

“Um...why is it better than our Arbalest?” Gleaming asked curiously, breaking open the breach to look into it. It was an obscenely simple thing, but sometimes it’s the simple things that work the best.

“It fires and reloads faster. We’re better off saving the Arbalest for long distances.” I informed my lover and host.

“It also has an enchantment that allows you to choose when your ammo explodes,” Loafus told us. “Just hold the trigger.”

“Neat,” Gleaming replied, then summoned a magic bomb, stuffed it, impossibly, into the much smaller breach of the launcher. Loaded, she flicked it up to close it, then casually aimed with one hand down to the Malice Muff and fired the blue projectile with a single trigger pull, not holding it. It flew down, exploding brilliantly and taking out a bunch of the cursed minions at once. “Really neat. Babe, is it weird I wanna load it, put it between our thighs, and fire it at them?”

“Just the allure of power babe, totally normal,” I replied with satisfaction, seeing how much easier this weapon would make our lives. You’d be surprised what problems high explosives could solve.

“Have fun.” Loafus was then suddenly down at the entrance, his kiosk and all, selling his wares to excited and eager minions who clearly witnessed our demonstration...the sneaky bastard! He hasn’t sold anything to them yet! He used us as an advertisement! Smart!

“Loafus is a...gifted incarnation of Link. Insane, lost to the Dark World, but still capable.” Farore gently told me, and I sniffed at her basically confirming what I knew since I met the creepy guy.

---]===>

It was easy to know where to go next, since the next door was revealed in the purged section, and had a convenient Small Lock to go with the Small Key we just fought a boss for. We flew over to it and entered. It wasn’t a chamber, instead, it was a series of Malice-infested halls. We had to fight our way through Cursed Minions and kill the Eyes of Malice to progress.

My limited Seeker Sight was helping us maintain direction, knowing that these curved halls were wrapping around the central chamber, and I did notice they were going down. It helped when we found the Dungeon Map and Compass in these halls, confirming what I suspected.

Aside from target switches that required Gleaming’s Gale Boomerang, courtesy of Loafus, there wasn’t anything of interest in these chambers besides fighting and looting. There were pots. Oh~ so many pots~! I think I understand now! I’m Linked to Gleaming on such a level right now. Each pot is like a tiny orgasm when they shatter~.

Ahem.

Our questionably legal monetary gains aside, we finally made it to what I assume is the next puzzle chamber. After clearing the Malice from it with Titania to its eye, it was rather confounding.

There were carts on rails and sturdy-looking switches. There also seemed to be a sort of tube at the end of the rails. “Rails, carts, switches. Hm.” Gleaming pondered as she approached them, walking along the floor to the tubes at the end of the rails, looking up in them revealed nothing but darkness.

We went back to the switches and carts. Getting on the switches didn’t do anything, putting on the Iron Boots did nothing. “Maybe...it’s a strongman thing? Try hitting one with the Ball and Chain.” I suggested, and Gleaming pulled out the long-forgotten heavy weapon. I haven’t seen her use it since we first got it.

With a twirl and a strike, the wrecking ball on a chain impacted the switch, sending the cart slamming across the room and to the pipe, but then it rapidly retracted with nothing else happening. “Wait. Bombs! Updraft, a shockwave pressure trigger!” Gleamy looked up, seeing dull gems in the wall near the ceiling.

However, when she put bombs in the slots, nothing happened. Examining closer and launching a cart again, revealed the carts were nearly flush with the slots to the tubes. They would provide the seal needed for the bombs to get pressure up the tubes.

This all figured out, Gleaming summoned a square bomb and put it on the cart, then quickly smashed the switch with the Ball and Chain to send the cart onward. It reached the pipe at just the right moment for the bomb to detonate, and the dark gem lit up, but after several seconds, it went dark. “Shit. It’s timed. You’ve gotta put bombs on the carts, smash the switches, and send them to the goal within seconds of the first.”

“Wow, this is irritating.” Gleaming huffed, and she quickly did as I outlined. We had to try seven times to get it, but finally, those three gems in the wall were blazing bright, and a hidden door in the back wall away from the sealed door leading to the central chamber was revealed. “Okay then, let’s get the next one.”

“Already caught on?” I asked in a bit of surprise as we approached the door.

“We defeat a boss, a quarter of the place is cleared. It makes sense we have three more of those things to fight.” Gleaming deduced as we entered and the door slammed shut, the Malice in the chamber coalescing into Thunderblight Ganon, who leveled her hook hand at us menacingly. “Yeah-yeah. Not dealing with this.” Gleaming then dominated it with her new Thumper, brutally blasting it to bits with explosions.

I think I may have created a monster…

Ch.97

View Online

Ch.97

When we got back to the central chamber with our easily-won Small Key, half of the Temple of Time was now free. Much of the clockwork up here was functioning again, the Beamos defense towers were keeping the Cursed Keese in check.

“Yes!” Gleaming cheered. “Now we don’t have to bother with those annoying pests!”

The next available door not firmly covered by Malice used the Small Key that we got for defeating Thunderblight Ganon. This section we entered was on fire. Literally. “EVERYTHING IS ON FIRE!” A cursed Moblin wearing green armor yelled as it ran around the room full of fire, or rather burning Malice, literally burning Malice.

“I’m guessing since you curb stomped Windblight and Thunderblight so hard Gleamy, that Fireblight and Waterblight are going to step up their game.” I fanned our cleavage, panting. It’s so hot in here...I think maybe Gleaming should take me off here. “Gleamy. Do you have heat resistance from wearing Gohma, Volva, and Tirek?”

“And from Stalrova. Yeah.” She paused. “I don’t want to take you off.”

“Gleamy. I can feel us losing biomass. I’m evaporating in here. Take me off please.” I pleaded, and Gleaming sighed, taking me off since we were on a patch of clear ground. When she turned me around, she didn’t seem any different than before she wore me. Which in this case is good. She needs her heat resistance, not my weakness to it. “Feel free to-eep…” I squeaked as she pulled her Hero’s Garb down under her left breast and put me on, milky saliva mine once more.

“There. Just for now.” Gleaming rubbed me, and I moaned as I dribbled her milk.

Gleaming got on just as well in these halls, which backtracked underneath the halls above, continuing in the downward pattern of ramps and stairs. Again, uninteresting aside from the pots everywhere. Watching Gleaming get off on it, without me joining in it, was disturbing. It was like she was crazy about it. Anyway, we reached Fireblight’s puzzle chamber quicker than we did Thunderblight’s.

This one was a bit of a doozy. The first was rotating and weighing the switches in the slots they fit into, the second was timing and cunning. This one...I’m not sure. It looks like a magic floating Rubik’s Cube, with nodes clearly meant for the Grapple Claw to grab and move, and there were several empty slots in the walls clearly meant for pieces from the puzzle cube to be slotted into.

“I can see why we needed the second claw,” Gleaming said sheepishly as she looked around. “So I need to solve the cube puzzle to free pieces of it and slot the matching pieces to the walls. Wow, this is complicated.”

“Good luck. I suck at these things.” I grumbled, licking up some of the milky drool Gleamy’s tit insisted on discharging. “Gleamy, have you been getting milked at all?”

“No? I’m not pregnant and I don’t have a reason to milk myself.” Gleaming pulled out the arm-mounted grappling tools, latching into nodes and starting to work at the cube.

“But aren’t they tight? Firm? Aching?” I may not be like the majority of females, but I figure those not magically blessed or enhanced by caribou still get pain from not letting out built-up lactate. “Gleaming, didn’t you lay an egg?” I reminded her.

“Yeah? And? Helma and Volva are their moms.” Gleaming casually replied, already yanking free a block from the cube, moving onto the second and getting that done in moments.

“You still helped lay them,” I commented as she got through half the puzzle.

“Yes? Babe. I got my tits from Tirek. Y’know, the eternally lactating buff bovine badass? Well, leonine now, but you get the point. I’ve been lactating since I became a hermaphrodite. They’ve never hurt when I let my milk build-up.” Gleaming finished pulling out the last of six blocks from the cube.

“Okay, okay, stopping.” I reluctantly dropped the subject, watching as she finished the puzzle and we neared the door to Fireblight’s chamber. Now that she mentions it...she does have a frankly unnatural amount of milk. I can feel it, not just because it wants to escape through my lips. Feeling mischievous, when Fireblight showed up I spat milk at it in a stream, making it yelp from the cold liquid. “YEAH! MILK HOSE!” I yelled before spewing more milk at the blight.

“Uh, wow, I had no clue I was banking that much. Guess Tirek gave me magic milk reserves too.” Fireblight screamed in pain as I snuffed out its heat and kept spewing, finding it hard to really empty Gleamy’s tits as the chamber started to slowly fill. Fireblight then tried to attack us as it glitched and twitched in the torrent of milk. “Hm, I guess I convert ambient mana into milk. I guess instead of stopping it just keeps building up since I’m not actively using magic all the time.”

“BLUP!” I gulped the milk trying to torrent out of me, and Gleaming yelped, rubbing her belly. “Blast her!”

“Right!” Gleaming took out the Thumper and blasted poor, defenseless Fireblight into oblivion. “Okay, now-AH!” I began gushing milk into my mouth and swallowing. “N-Navi~!” Gleaming panted, grunting, rubbing her swelling belly. “I’m full! Please stop!”

“Blorp…*GULP* sorry. Forget we’re not all endlessly elastic. Guess that’s another reason to turn you into me.” I commented before the milk shone bright and turned clear with a rainbow sheen and a Statue of Wiatr appeared.

“Huh, someone made the perfect conditions for a shrine to appear.” The dragon head of the statue commented looking about from the statue which was the size of one of Gleamy’s breasts.

“Nope! Bad! I’m gonna stuff this into our storage. This is a holy place of the Sacred Realm, no risking this!” Gleaming declared as she ran to the statue and picked it up.

“W-wait!” Gleaming didn’t give the dragon a chance to say otherwise, stuffing her into her bust, the statue moaning in arousal.

“Okay, that wasn’t just your milk doing that. Likely it had to do with using milk to drown evil or something.” I huffed, then had to swallow the milk Gleamy’s boob was still trying to disgorge through me.

“Eep, they’re wiggling about!” Gleaming yelped as we started backtracking and felt the goddess purring from our storage. They were loving this. Not being in what Robin and Stalrova say is a mostly blank space of darkness, but likely what Gleamy’s body was doing with me. “Please stop drinking~.” Gleamy rubbed her swollen tummy, already looking a few months into a pregnancy with all the milk I’ve been having to swallow.

“Sorry,” I whined, before gulping again. “Maybe use the statue to help?”

“Or I’ll just take you off and put you back on my face.” Gleaming countered, tugging me off, and putting me on, turning her into me and sighing contently. “That’s better.”

“Eep, are they humping our bust from our storage.” I yelped, feeling jostling.

“Not sure how, since they’re a statue and not allowed to manifest outside of their temple.” Gleaming sharply hissed at our cleavage as she pulled the Hero’s Garb back up to cover our left breast.

There was a giggle. “We know a few loopholes, like our shrines count as ‘temples’. Also, you may have just blessed your chest.”

“What? We made our boobs a shrine! NO!” I yelped in despair. I’m my own goddess! I don’t need another goddess mooching off my tits!

“Yep.” Wiatr chuckled. “Well, Gleaming’s tits at least.”

No~! Now I can’t worship my Gleamy’s boobs without worshiping Wiatr~?! WAH~!

---]===>

“Welp, this is so weird.” Gleaming huffed. “I want you out before we’re home.”

“Not an issue, we’re just enjoying this. We wonder if we can make more mobile shrines!” Wiatr cheerfully declared, her voice coming from our cleavage.

“No turning women’s busts into shrines! As soon as we’re done here, and we get that statue out of storage, you’d better disconnect from Gleamy’s boobs!” I demanded as we walked along the purged ledge to Waterblight’s level, Small Key in hand. This place was really beautiful without the Malice ruining it. Just as awe-inspiring as the Tower of the Gods from Wind Waker while as aesthetically pleasing as the Temple of Time from Twilight Princess.

“No promises~!” Wiatr cheekily replied, somehow fondling our shared tits from the storage. Since we were in my body though, I just had my membrane go ‘numb’ to not give her the satisfaction of giving us pleasure.

“I may not be as powerful as you, but what was that?” I demanded frostily.

“Um, ladies? I think you’d best stop pushing the issue.” Gleaming nervously insisted as we reached the door to Waterblight’s section of the temple. When we unlocked it though, the door opened and started flooding the main chamber, the deluge actually tossing us down to the ground floor where the Malice began turning into octopus-like tentacles, grabbed us, and began doing hentai things. “NO~! I didn’t want tentacle sex until-HMPH!”

Great! We’re getting raped by tentacles! Well, not really raped, it’s really, unf, great actually, but still! I managed to turn into pure slime, the Hero’s Garb getting swept away in the current that was forcing everything out of the temple. Waterblight is seriously upping her game! I managed to slither us along the rapey Malice, trying to grab us and molest us, but we’re not solid enough to do that. I haven’t been a pure slime in...forever. I forgot how convenient it is.

I slithered up the wall under the ledge dumping water into the temple, and managed to force our way into the section Waterblight had taken over against the pressure of the flowing water. Once on the other side, I got us further into the room, enough the flow wouldn’t just push us out if I solidified now, especially after pulling out the Iron Boots. “Holy shit! That was intense!”

“No kidding! We’re lucky I don’t need to breathe and have such control over my body, or else we’d have been swept back outside like the rest of the soldiers.” I replied to Gleamy...then realized we were completely naked aside from the Iron Boots, and this place was filled with Malice tentacles with intent to please.

“Need a dress?” Wiatr asked.

“We’d prefer armor.” Both Gleaming and I telepathically responded...wait, since when did I have the power to use telepathy? Is this another ability Gleamy obtained from Stalrova since we used it so much while fused?

“Naw, you’ve got enough of that girl! Have a bathing suit!” Wiatr, in a different tone, suddenly declared. Our body was suddenly garbed in a micro sling bikini. “Unf, so hot. How about…?” We were now wearing something that looked suspiciously like a nightie, but with a proper bikini top and bottom under the see-thru boob veil and miniskirt. “Oh~ yeah. Give us a twirl!”

“ENOUGH! We’re not your plaything!” Both I and Gleaming demanded furiously.

“Fine, here’s a gift of old armor We used to wear. We’ve had an upgraded version made years ago. Reach into your tits. Just a warning; it’s heavy.” Wiatr told us. We growled silently since, y’know, water, but did as told. We were expecting very slutty armor. What came out made us jump back, feeling very much confused.

It was an armor made of bone and was not at all revealing. It was heavy. Why did she use armor that was not revealing? This seems out of character for her. What’s so special about some armor made of bone anyway? Was that modern tech spliced through it? Whatever. We used my amorphous body to slip into it, and it wasn’t until it was on that my suspicions were proven correct.

It wasn’t slutty, but it was a bit revealing. It had about as much cleavage as the Hero’s Garb after Gleaming’s tastes changed. It also exposed our thicc thighs, but otherwise covered us entirely.

“Our Queen has given us a new owner?” hundreds of voices asked us making us jump. “We’re the Armor of Everlasting Dragons.”

“Only on loan, until they find their clothes again. You know you belong to Ember now, she’s just not off in space fighting the good fight.” Wiatr declared...they have wars in space there?

Whatever.

We have firm protection against currently-unwanted sexy tentacle fun, time to slog through this!

---]===>

Damn this section was annoying. The Eyes of Malice generating all the water were much harder to deal with since we were weighed down to avoid getting swept up in the current, and they were defended by perverted tentacles. Aside from this new difficulty, this series of halls and stairways were no more interesting than the other two.

What got really annoying was how even after clearing the last of the Malice from this section, was that the revealed puzzle was, in fact, a water puzzle. A water puzzle that, with the flooded chamber, was utterly unusable right now. So we had to open the revealed door to the central chamber, and even with the Iron Boots, got swept outdo the main floor, where we silently sighed as tentacles tried to sex us while we waited for the water to finish draining.

“Unf! You ladies, you get into all kinds of sexy shenanigans don’t you?” Wiatr panted, clearly getting too turned on by our struggles against adversity being so raunchy.

“Yes, shut up.” We groaned, as we waited for the water. One thing this armor was doing was actually teaching us more advanced combat with our weapons. Considering that Gleamy apparently hasn’t had official instruction with a heavy polearm, she’s been doing good, but the armor clearly had owners used to combat with such a weapon, and she’s been absorbing it’s teachings like a dry sponge to water.

…

Why didn’t I think of that? Stupid! I’m so stupid! “Gleamy. I could’ve absorbed the water too, storing it as excess biomass in my storage.”

“Really?” Gleaming asked.

“You also use Biomass storage?” Wiatr asked.

“I’m a slime? Duh?” I snarked as the water finally finished draining, and the Malice screeched as it had to retract its tentacles, unable to sustain them without water. Probably thematic reasons. Magic is iffy like that.

“So are we. We have so much in common~!” Wiatr chuckled, as I looked around and spotted the Hero’s garb, hanging from the Malice Muff’s drooling lips. “That is gross but kinda sexy.”

“I’m not putting that on without washing it first.” Gleaming walked up to the muff, tugging on the Hero’s Garb and freeing it, holding it away from us with a scrunched snout. It smelled so powerfully of aroused female it was actually offensive to the nose.

“On your left.” The armor told us before a Dynalfos attacked us, the cursed creature twitching. We responded by slapping it with the musky Hero’s Garb, and then Gleamy channeled magic through my antlers, grabbing the monster and...ripping it in half.

“I. Am. So. Done. Today.” Gleaming snarled. “I get my tits taken over by a goddess, I discover I’m a bottomless milk factory, I get assaulted with pervy tentacles when I’m waiting to do that with Navi later, and now my clothes are disgusting! THAT’S IT! I’m done for today! Waterblight can go suck a dick! A spiked, sharp, barb-covered dick! I’m going to town, getting my clothes washed, getting laid, and then we’re coming back tomorrow morning to deal with this bitch!”

I was speechless. So were Wiatr and the armor for that matter as Gleamy stormed out of the Temple of Time, flipping off anyone who tried to speak to us, and marched all the way back to town. She barged into Talon’s former tavern, stomped up to the counter, slapped a bag of pfennigs in the tiller, grabbed a room key, and went upstairs, slamming the door to the room.

“Um...Gleamy-?”

“Shut up. Please. Just-.” Gleaming took Wiatr’s small portable shrine statue out and smacked it onto the dresser in the corner. “Not a word.” She hissed to it, then began stripping out of the dragonbone armor, putting it next to Wiatr’s statue. “You shut up too.” Then she tossed the Hero’s Garb in the courtesy laundry basket, putting it outside the door, and tossed our nude body onto the bed.

We laid there, silent. Gleamy’s huffing, puffing, and other signs of frustration lessened. After a while, she began fondling our breasts, reaching a hand down to our, well, my pussy. I don’t have my male organs by default, and Gleaming was apparently going to enjoy the difference as she began fingering us, groaning.

I managed to disconnect control from my body, letting Gleamy use me to work off her steam. I felt everything as she inexpertly worked my body over. It was everything I could do not to intervene, show her just where to stroke, where to wriggle her fingers. I let her figure it out, and soon she was squeaking, gushing my blue fem-slime onto the bed sheets, and collapsed with a sigh. “Thank you. For letting me work it out.”

“You sure you don’t want some proper relief?” Wiatr asked in an oddly understanding tone.

“Not from you. Navi is my lover, my Love. But she has nobody of her own anymore. I wanted to feel it, from her perspective, from my desire.” Gleaming ran our hands up and down our shared body, and I felt so warm inside. It’s hard to forget she loves me, but she rarely ever declares it, leaving it implied through action and her supportiveness.

“We can relate.” Wiatr sighed as iridescent magic shimmered over our body and soothed us. “Not entirely mind you. We can split into our own bodies whenever convenient, but we know that need, the desire to know how to please your lover from their own perspective. It’s a unique one.”

“She can wear me like armor to see what we mean,” Svartr commented from her head individually. She must have done that so we could hear it as the other heads didn’t look shocked.

“I already did that with several lovers,” I informed them, sighing as I hefted my right breast up to my lips, drinking hungrily of my coconutty slime-milk. It was a bit odd, a sort of recursive biomass cycling, but I enjoyed my flavor and it was my own way of worshiping my own boobs. I’m tired too, to be fair. I could use some downtime.

“Or we could craft you a new body,” Wiatr told us with a thoughtful expression shared across her four faces. “Haven’t used the spells in while except on our nuns.”

“Don’t bother. If you try, Majora will likely ruin it for shits and giggles. He’s a complete asshat. I can find a host later. I might even be able to ask one of my slime children to be my host.” I groped my breasts, and suddenly they surged up to beach-ball size with milk. Uh...Gleamy? Is that your milk? Oh, right, not broadcasting telepathy.

“Please, we are beyond any pitiful mask,” Wiatr said as the room darkened with her raw magic power alone and Gleaming and I slightly appreciated how Wiatr was with us and not Ganondorf, we felt the weight of her power. “Though we can’t bloody use all this power yet. Have to wait for the local pantheon to trust us more.”

Suddenly, Majora appeared. Like, literally, out of nowhere. All the presence of power stopped and the floating mask giggled. “Tee-hee. Someone silly is trying to interfere too much~! Back to your island with you~.” Before Wiatr could do anything, her shrine statue turned into four snakes, which hissed, then sprouted wings prismatic feathery wings and flew out of the window, save one. “You’re the fun one! Those other three, they’re cool, but you know what it’s like. The power to end a world at your fingertips. The beautiful frailty of life.”

“Indeed.” Cynder chuckled. “I know more than that mister.” Her snake chuckled as it floated through the air like it was water and coiled around Majora. “Do you wish to see the Horrors I’ve done and faced?” Suddenly, Cynder gasped, flying towards us in fear and burrowing head-first into our cleavage to seek our storage.

“Be around for the births and deaths of a few thousand universes before you can compare to me little cutie~.” Majora mocked. Wait, why can’t we move? Why haven’t we moved?! “Tick tock, tick tock my little heroes. You have time to rest, but not enough to matter~.” Majora then vanished. “Have fun while you can~ tee-hee~.”

“My, he is frightful. I should find my other quarters.” Cynder whined before trying to fly out the window and found herself magically chained to us. “What?!”

“Um...that’s new?” Gleaming commented, before I felt raw, unfettered, need. “Holy-what the f-oh~!” Gleaming pawed our expanded milk-filled breasts, dove a hand into our snatch, and whined needily. “Fuck! FUCK! FUCK~! Fuck me!”

“W-what?! But-!” Cynder was yanked by Gleaming’s magic to our face and she snarled at the Quetzalcoatl.

“FUCK US NOW!” Gleaming ordered of the goddess, who suddenly found herself turned into a beautiful anthro Quetzalcoatl with her rainbow scales reflecting the late evening light. She was easily comparable to us in stature and body shape, save the huge bulbous spiny dick at her crotch.

“O-okay!” Cynder excitedly complied.

Ch.98

View Online

Ch.98

“Ah~.” Gleaming sighed as she rubbed our rounded belly and finished putting on the Hero’s garb. Cynder was for some reason still chained to us, and unable to link with her other halves. She was slowly freaking out and had turned back into her portable tiny flying snake body.

“I don’t like this.” The tiny snake whined as she laid on our shoulders.

“Well, that’s what you get for poking the ancient eldritch entity of evil.” I snarked to our new shoulder-friend, rubbing our growing belly as said goddess’s eggs rapidly formed. “Hmph. He even sent us into a breeding frenzy. Can’t possibly fight like this.” I huffed but enjoyed the sensation as our cleaned Hero’s Garb magically adjusted for our swelling fecund dome, and our still inflated beach-ball boobs. “Gleamy, I’d say you’ve transformed if your milk is going into my boobs.”

“Sorry.” Gleaming mewled, rubbing our tight, sloshing breasts as they rested on our burgeoning belly, starting to get in our face. There was so much milk-slime that it was stretching my membrane to transparency, the white goo shimmering under my blue glowing slime-skin. “Probably shouldn’t have even bothered putting the Hero’s Garb on…”

“I need to get Urta and her Warframes over here,” Cynder muttered looking about. “Just need a place large enough for a small temple portal and I can hopefully get unchained from you.”

“Stop panicking Daddy.” We moaned as we pulled our pants back down. “Oh~ they’re coming so fast! Is this us, or you?” We moaned together as we stepped out of the trousers and began pulling the top off, exposing our rapidly expanding decuplet-sized pregnancy, which was growing even faster. This was turning me on so fucking hard, I think Gleamy was enjoying it at least as much as I was. “Oof, and who is Urta?”

“Both. and Urta is a goddess from my world. She’s very powerful, but she wouldn’t break your world if she fully manifested. We’ve forbidden her from just appearing in worlds not ready for Us because we don’t want to spook the locals as our Goddess of Strength and Fertility walks in with a small army of autonomous drones to guard our temple.” Cynder informed us as we lowered to the floor, panting and rubbing out swelling womb and our inflating breasts, milk-goo starting to gush from our nipples.

“Oh~ please do something~? There’s milker hoses by the door.” We moaned as we fell onto our back, our belly surging out and our breasts burying our face as we groaned and fell into a haze of pleasure and arousal.

---]===>

I came to my senses when the overwhelming hormones stopped flooding my body, and eggs were being born from my gooey vagina while hoses chugged away at my gushing nipples. I could feel my body pressing on nearly everything in the room. “Sorry about this! The owner is really helpful too!” Cynder called from somewhere around our convulsing cunny. Is our vagina pressing out the doorway?

I feel the pulsing hoses to the milkers pressed between my side and the window. I’ve literally filled the room.

“How many is she birthing?” Someone asked as my womb-body started lowering bit by bit from where it was pressing into the ceiling and walls and floor around me. Hey, wait, why aren’t these Slime Eggs? Why are we birthing Quetzalcoatl eggs?

“No clue! But you’re a good woman for so readily helping out!” Cynder praised as we worked our membrane to keep releasing the infant-sized rubbery eggs.

“If a caribou balked at a hyper pregnancy, they have no right to declare themselves caribou!” Proudly replied the woman who was helping us out. “What’s the hold-up?! We need to keep the line going! She’s not slowing down the birth rate!”

“The floor space in the kitchen is full ma’am!” Holy shit! How many?!

“Then start using the tavern floor! Move people, we have new lives to help bring to this world!” A resounding cheer chorused in the affirmative.

“Love, what’s going on?” We heard a husky female voice with a sexy Saddle Arabian accent. “I haven’t seen someone so thoroughly knocked-up in a good bit outside Medla’s breeding center.”

“Urta? Ho-“

“You’re spilt from the others. I had to look into it. Hm~, sexy one this girl. Mind if I added to her clutch?” The sexy female voice asked, and I shuddered in anticipation. I’m so big already, sorry, I’m being selfish. We’re so big already! Knowing how Gleaming transformed so rapidly whenever sex or especially pregnancy was involved, Gleamy is going to totally be slime by the end of this~!

“Hm, sure. You haven’t actually mated in a hundred years besides the breeding center.” Cynder chuckled. “Planning on marrying her too?”

“You know you and the others are all I have room for in my heart. But if she doesn’t mind…?” The woman named Urta led on.

“FUCK US!” Gleaming shouted in answer, trying to wriggle us as best we can, considering we’re a bloated ball of eggs with our giant cunt wedged in the door.

“Well, then,” Urta said as a giant horsecock met our lips and pushed in, stopping our flow of eggs and causing our hypersexual slime body to shudder in near-instant orgasm. “Oh~ a hair-trigger on this one! She’s gonna be fun!”

Fuck! Yes! GAH! She’s like a total beast! She’s ramming us so hard our whole body is practically slapping against the far wall, then bouncing back against her to do it again! Just how strong is she~?!

“Not to pressure you Urta, but she needs to get back to clearing a dungeon later today.” Cynder teased the incredible herm fucking us stupid, our whole body sloshing and squeaking and slapping with the lewd sounds we produced simply by existing and being plowed by this woman.

“Hm, alright,” Urta said in a mixture of disappointment and amusement before pulling out. “Shouldn’t breed her now then.”

“NO~! UNF! FUCK US~!” We wailed desperately, even as eggs immediately began flowing out of our cunt again.

“Hold on,” Urta said before her Arms went into us and started helping us birth while almost driving us crazy! Whoa! Our body is shrinking so much faster! “Are they Everlasting Dragons?”

“No. This body that scary crazy thing easily as powerful or greater than sister’s eldritch kin gave us is the sire. I believe they’re Quetzalcoatl eggs. They’re fairly rubbery in comparison to dragon eggs.” Cynder informed the hyper-endowed woman as they continued aiding our egg-laying.

“Ah, like those snake people who are raiding the east quadrant shipping lanes,” Urta commented as we were finally small enough to see the doorway and a knight completely covered in futuristic golden lion armor was elbows deep in our cunt and pulling out an egg, handing off to a caribou and repeating. What was she fucking us with? She’s completely clothed. “Hope you understand that, if these eggs hatch like that, we’ll have to have several as breeders since we’re planning on wiping those heartless bastards out for burning planet Tel Adre XI.”

“I figured as much,” Cynder said a bit sadly as our massive body deflated fully upon the last egg leaving us, and we were left as a gasping and panting twitching slime fairy with breasts the size of weather balloons at 5 feet across each still getting pumped. “Wow. She’s a real cow.”

“Sorry. My fault.” Gleaming apologized, grunting as our breasts rapidly shrunk down to our usual basketball size K-cups. “I’m a literal magic milk factory. All magic I absorb and don’t use gets turned into magic milk.”

“Very sexy.” Urta chuckled.

“You sure you don’t want to add her? Her world’s almost ready.” Cynder purred as she nuzzled the Knight.

“I’m sure. It’s irresponsible to poach people when we have so much love to share as it is.” Urta somehow kissed the prismatic snake woman through her helmet and groped the snake-woman’s scaly ass, pressing the sides of their breasts together, the armor of Urta’s chest actually jiggled and compressed in the side-hug.

“Are you living armor like Ivara?” We asked the Lion as we continued to recover on the floor.

“Hm? Oh! No, my armor is like Ivara, but she’s not me.” The armor opened up in the front, letting the 7 foot tall homina-homina muscular grey and white fox slime woman step out, totally in the buff, and sporting balls the size of coconuts under a huge sheathe. “I’m Urta, Goddess of Strength, War and Fertility alongside my wife.”

“You can’t tell now, but she’s so pregnant she’s the size of a small moon.” Cynder proudly boasted, slapping Urta’s tight, round, bubble-like shiny ass. “She’s used herself as a weapon on planets we’re not planning on colonizing.”

“How?” We asked we asked as we didn’t bother closing our spread legs. Wow she’s sexy!

“A helpful navel pearl, made by Dongoruas and Hermais.” Urta chuckled as pointed to a gem in her navel. “Well, them and six others. You want one?”

“Yes please!” Gleaming practically salivated at the concept. “If stuff like this happens again, I don’t want to be left defenseless.”

“Boys~, girls~” Urta cooed down at her body as she patted her ripped eight-pack abs. Shortly, fairies crawled out of her snatch, making us blink. No, not fairies, they’re far more powerful, proper draconequus? Whatever. They flew at us and crawled into our still-engorged cunt, bloating our belly and started FUCKING in there.

“Oh~! That’s so good!” We panted, rubbing our belly and biting our lip. Can I do this with other people? Can I unbirth normal people? Can Gleamy, now that she’s definitely slime whenever she gets around to taking me off?

“It will last about five mintues, enjoy it. In the meantime, I’m going to get Actual guards over here. If Majora is that powerful, I’m not stationing Warframes here. Ivara’s squad just proved they’re useless in the current combat models.” Urta told Cynder with some venom. “I know you wanted to be subtle and put older models here, but version 1.3 has its flaws. Hell, it’s 25 versions lower than 26.3.”

“Sorry if I like the old models,” Cynder muttered as she put the dragonbone armor on.

“Love, they’re not much different. Hell, you’re the ones giving us the ideas for new configurations and models! Why do you always send 1.3 and it slotting for only five Configurations all the time.” Urta asked as the lovers started to have a peaceful argument, the sort without raised voices or upset tones, more of exasperation. “I mean, the new combat and bullet jump abilities were your idea in particular for 26.2.”

“The old models are just so cute though~,” Cynder whined in complaint as our belly swelled further, and we moaned as whatever they were doing in there, it was causing something to form inside of us that didn’t feel like a new life.

“I know. You’re lucky Hell-they're here and You hadn’t sent Ivara or the other Warframes before they were scrapped. You sent one of the boys. My frames are designed to help with that!” Urta growled at her. “They have a Night Sentinel configuration to use and absorb Arg-you didn’t put one in a single frame did you?” Urta groaned.

“Well excuse~ me princess! This world isn’t our jurisdiction! We were lucky the local pantheon even let us set foot here!” Cynder rebutted, puffing out her snake cheeks and stomping one of her boots.

“I know. Alright, fine. From now on I’m making sure that any Universe we are allowed to send Frames get one with a Hell Insertion Config, okay? We can’t send one of the boys all the time. They have their own duties and there are only six of them.” Urta told her. “And you know your Fairies are only for Support.”

“Alrig-” Further pointless exposition for the benefit of others was interrupted by us crying out in orgasm as the draconequus finished and climbed out of us, leaving our belly swollen like in the early months of a normal pregnancy. Then our nonexistent navel formed, and a beautiful iridescent pearl pressed into our membrane. It’s so cute and sexy!

“Done~!” They cheered, before going to Urta and climbing back into her own snatch. “Oh! Aunty Urta, that batch of Quarians is due to be born in a couple days. They’ve finished incubating.”

“Thanks for reminding me kiddo.” Urta patted the little boy’s head, and he purred before climbing back into her like the others did.

“Do they live in you?” We asked breathlessly, which was silly because we don’t need to breathe. Oof, did they leave something big in us? No, it’s just their leftover cum, better absorb that.

“I’m literally a moon-sized womb for rent. I need attendants in there to make sure all the magic embryo lattices are organized, tended to, being checked for illnesses, defects, and of course, have those cleared up. That batch of Quarians I think was...a genetically modified batch to help them get over their immune deficiencies. About 1000 of them this time, 2000 next time if they hold up.” Urta rubbed her ripped eight-pack of abs wistfully, the radiant glow of motherhood shining through her gooey membrane for a moment. “The Ambda Galaxy is really stupid with how the whole thing fell into a trap.”

“Oh,” I said in shock, realizing they have Mass Effect in their universe or are linked to a universe with Mass Effect.

“I still don’t know how we never found slipspace in our own universe that used Ezo. It’s in our universe too.” Cynder groaned. “Anyway, her being constantly pregnant also helps her deal with the need a Fertility Aspect makes you have.”

I blinked at the extra pointless exposition that helps nobody and then began to worry, remembering that Luna has that aspect. “What do you mean? What Need?”

“Oh, right. Luna has Fertility doesn’t she?” Cynder hummed as she rubbed her chin. “Has she been pregnant in the last six months?”

“...No?” I worriedly answered.

“You should get on that. Fertility, at least for Wiatr and Urta, demands it’s bearer to breed or be bred at least six months after their last birth unless constantly pregnant. The six month time is to allow them to recover if needed. If they don’t within six months...well they could start feeling pain from not using their reproductive organs. Sister isn’t as susceptible to this due to her age and tenure, but even to this day, it’s quirks hurt. She can’t have assets smaller than basketballs for instance or she feels soul-deep pain.” Cynder informed us grimly.

I felt dread at realizing Luna might really be suffering, and hiding it. She’s been getting more and more flirty, hungrily eyeing me, sending all kinds of signals that we’ve been dutifully ignoring.

“I ha-” Cynder looked to Urta.

“She’s an ally. You can tell her. Besides she needs to know that ‘weakness’ in case this version of Luna shares it.” Urta told her lover.

“Right, my main issue, besides the need is, well, if you tease me with breeding for a long period of time, I become painfully fixated on breeding you. And I do mean painfully. Once I get fixated I can’t breed anyone else nor can I...properly cum. I drool sexual fluids sure, and people can get pregnant from it, but I won’t be satisfied until I find the one that teased me so badly.” Cydner explained.

“...Luna keeps saying she wants to be made a foal factory, then backs up saying not for a decade or so, then teases us with it, then backs off.” I worriedly informed them, feeling fearful.

“Teasing can stave off the urges. Also, helps me stay out of my painful breeder state. I hate that state, makes me feel so much like a Lust Demon.” Cynder said with a look of Disgust.

“Thankfully Wiatr has me to dump those urges into usually.” Urta fluttered her eyes at Cynder and ran a hand up her thigh as she flexed her muscular thiccness.

“And the Breeding schedule, though there was that incident with the Boy’s version of Pinkie when her wordplay made it impossible for me to tease her back.” Cynder sighed with a rub of her brow. “Of course that was four hundred years ago.”

“Okay, well, thank you for the help. Oh, and take your blessing off our tits please.” We replied...then realized we’d mostly been thinking in plural. “Uh-oh. Gleamy, take Navi off.” We reached for our face and pulled me off, and I was turned around to see a beautiful white slime version of Gleaming...only she’d become a fairy too. The parts she’d gotten from the other Masks were more pronounced in her various body parts.

“Oh, did they ascend like you did?” Urta asked Cynder curiously.

“No. The Mask is Navi: This realm’s Goddess of Order. The one who took her off is Gleaming Shield, the realm’s fated hero. Well, for this generation.” Cynder informed Urta. “Looking beautiful girl.”

“Thanks. I feel beautiful.” Gleaming ran a gooey hand along her still-blue mane, then looked down and sighed at the lack of male genitals. “Well, guess they had to go some time. But knowing you, and now me, that’s an optional feature.” Gleaming kissed me, and I moaned into my sexy fiance’s mouth. “Well, don’t mind being on my boob while I go adventuring?”

“Babe, I’ll ride shotgun whenever you want.” I cheered, and she put me on her left breast before magically summoning the Hero’s Garb onto her. “Onward hero! Let us go finish this temple, then return home, find me a host, then I can fuck Luna so pregnant she’ll be at least twice as big as last time!”

“That’s the spirit! You go girls!” Urta cheered us on as we left. “Now then, where was I? Oh yes.” Urta turned and pinned Cynder to the wall with a feral lusty expression. “I’m all worked up and have blue balls because I couldn’t finish earlier. Someone needs to help me with that.”

“*Nervous Gulp* Um, yay? Oh~...”

Ch.99

View Online

Ch.99

No longer superbly pissed-off like last time, Gleaming could now see how much damage the flood had done to the immediate area. The camp was in shambles, the forest was sopping wet. The ground was not ready for such a deluge and had turned muddy. It wasn’t an issue for Gleaming’s new gooey lion paw and dragon foot to get through, but she did have to take off her boots since they insisted on sinking into the muck.

“Having goo feet is weird,” Gleaming muttered as she stayed out of the way of several minions who were cleaning up the area by using large shovels to till the muddy ground and expose drier dirt to mix with it.

“You’ll get used to it.” I chuckled, having had a bit of a time adjusting to having legs myself when my locomotion mound was everything I needed. “Just wait until you try having a mound to slither around on.”

“That just sounds weird.” Gleaming chuckled as we got nearer to the temple.

“Wait, I just realized. Why aren’t you flying? You have fairy wings now.” I reminded my fiance, who blinked and looked over her shoulders at the feathery fairy wings, which she fluttered and the magic appendages instantly allowed her to float us off the muddy ground.

“Ah, forgot those were there.” Gleaming commented sheepishly as she pulled on her boots. “This is so great Navi. I can hardly wait to get into morphing my body.” Gleamy fidgeted as she accidentally shrunk down to 5 inches tall. “Uh, not like this! Not yet anyway...”

“Maybe we should let me pilot the body?” I sheepishly suggested, and Gleaming sighed before taking me off her breast and putting me back on her face. “There, I’ll keep us stable, you go about our quest Gleamy,” I said as I sized us back up to normal height, pulling the Hero’s Garb back up over our shared left breast.

“Good. Is that an airship dingy heading towards the fight Vaati was having?” Gleaming said as she spotted the ship high above. “Nevermind, we can’t reach whoever that is anyway.”

“Not important either. We’ve given Waterblight time to shore up her defenses and drown our hopes of success.” We hovered in place and I sighed. “That bad?”

“There’s good puns out there Navi, you just need to find them.” Gleamy patted the top of our bosom consolingly as she flew us through the Diamond Cathedral and back into the main chamber of the Temple of Time. The soldiers, now armed with magic guns, were basically just boredly shooting the cursed enemies birthed by the Malice Muff, and the Malice hadn’t managed to expand at all.

Flying upstairs revealed that the water puzzle sealing off Waterblight’s battle room was now holding just the right amount of water rather than being overfull from the flooding. The water puzzle was a complex fountain that seemed to have multiple paths for the water to travel, each one leading to a jug and scale affair. However, it seemed more complicated than that, because each jug had a different symbol.

“I don’t like water puzzles.” Gleaming sighed as she examined the puzzle.

“This is better than the creepiest temple I know related to Majora.” I sighed. “It was pretty spooky, but it was also the most complicated thing ever. It wasn’t just it’s gimmick either, you had to bring everything you’d gathered to the table to even hope of surpassing it.” While I was lost in thought, Gleamy already solved the puzzle. “Huh? Already?”

“It wasn’t that complicated when I thought about it.” Gleaming chuckled as the door opened. However, before we could move towards it, a massive blue spear of energy rocketed through the door, and we yelped as Gleaming barely managed to twist us out of the way. The follow-up was getting grabbed by Waterblight Ganon, who seemed to teleport into the water of the solved puzzle, and we got pulled into the pool.

“Magical explosives work in water!” I barked out to remind Gleaming. If this was Twilight Princess, where you needed special bombs for the water, we’d be screwed. Luckily this isn’t magicless Link we’re dealing with.

“Huh? But if we set off explosives underwater, the shockwave will kill us!” Gleaming hysterically stated, and I remembered that water is deadly when it comes to shockwaves. Crap.

“Need help?!” We heard from Loafus from seemingly nowhere with a smile. “Fifty rupees~.”

“How did we hear him? Why is he even here?” I asked before something on our wrist glowed as Gleamy punched Waterblight in the eye. “Gleaming what is that?”

“Something Loafus gave Tirek and I while in the Dark World.” Gleaming explained as I recognized a fucking Gameboy Advance colored TINGLE green and downsized to a wristwatch. Loafus replaced Tingle in this era long before I turned him into a fairy to monitor the Veil it seems. “He calls it the Loafus Loader. I can contact him from anywhere and purchase things from him at any time.”

“And you haven’t used it before why?” I asked as she kept punching, her Power Gauntlet enhanced strength doing a good bit of damage to the phantasmic entity who was reforming her spear hand.

“Because I’ve basically bought everything I needed from Loafus and Sans already? I’ve got, like, I think 16 ‘Hearts’ of health according to Sans, and I’ve bought everything I thought useful from Loafus. But he did offer remote magic on demand. Pay-Per-Play or something he called it.” Gleamy informed me as she jerked her head aside to avoid the laser-sharp edge of the blue energy spear.

“Remote magic?” I asked before Gleaming hit yes.

Suddenly, we were standing at the entrance to the dungeon instead of in Waterblight’s clutches. Did Loafus just use Farore’s Wind on us?! “Whew! Worth fifty rupees to get out of that jam.” Gleaming reached into our cleavage, pulling out Thumper and loading it just in time for Waterblight to come charging out of the puzzle room at us.

Big mistake.

Again, Gleamy made mincemeat of the poor, defenseless boss, and we got to see the central chamber clear of Malice this time after blasting it to bits. The Darkness from it flowed into the now revealed Boss Door that was on the ground floor. A quick flight up to it’s designated chamber revealed the Boss Chest with the Big Key, and we hurried back. “Okay. Ready Navi?”

“Considering whatever we’re fighting has the concentration of Malice and all Four Elemental Blights? No. But you’ve got this! I’m not the hero for a reason.” I replied to my fiance.

“Got it!” Gleaming chuckled as we walked to the boss's door.

“Good luck. Also, I got an ocarina in stock now!” Loufus yelled from his mini shop.

“Don’t need it Loafus, I have the Sheikah Lyre,” Gleaming responded in exasperation. Clearly this is a common topic between them.

“Oh. Shit.” I said upon entering the Boss Chamber. It was as pristine and beautiful as the rest of the place. Save the bear-headed bronze automaton statue that clashed with most of the place. It was already active, each of its four arms not covering its bosom dancing with one of the elements the Blights personified. Sorry, not it, she as she’s clearly Masked. The energy animating her wasn’t just pure Darkness either, it was Malice. Meaning she’s been fully possessed by the creeping poison. “Koloktos!” I yelled out.

“Must you shout like that?” Koloktos unexpectedly huffed from her ursine muzzle. “I’m right here. I can hear you just fine, and I’m sure your host can as well.”

“Ah, sorry. Big dangers kinda freak my beloved out.” Gleaming sheepishly told the golden metal titan.

“Understandable. I am an amalgam of the four Blights of Ganon, and a superior automated defense construct built by the Goddesses. Although, the mammaries are a recent addition.” Koloktos cupped her massive metal mammaries, which jiggled and she pouted her oddly flesh-like metal bear face as her nipples dribbled purple Malice goop. Then again, the Iron Waifus and Knuckles seemed oddly fleshy despite being metal too.

“So are you friendly? Or not?” I asked, ready to fight if need be.

“Regardless of my inclinations, I have a job to do. As my reason for existing is to stop whoever enters this room or perish trying, I have no choice. Apologies.” Koloktos sincerely told us before summoning Wind, Lightning, Fire, and Water to her fingertips. “The four elements that comprise all things in the skies and seas, I call upon you!”

“Can we please not?” Gleaming whined. “I could just play a song, you’re free of your duties, and I get the Master Sword, go home, take a short break, then go find Grogar, Ganondorf, and Majora or whatever.”

“Look. I understand you don’t with to fight but-.”

“Please~? I’ll do whatever you want in the bedroom first thing when we get home.” Gleaming began working the doe eyes. I know how powerful they are because I practiced in the mirror, and both Nicole and Surgeon can make me cave instantly when they break it out.

“...Do you...ahem...have anything against...bondage?” Koloktos’ golden ursine face reddened a bit as she looked away.

“No, not at all.” Gleaming stated pulling out the lyre.

“Wait! Not just any bondage. I mean blindfolds, lashing straps, gags, being hung from the ceiling in a harness while people molest you and strike you with riding crops!” Koloktos’ face reddened, even more, her metallic bosom swelling into her hands in her arousal. How does Majora do such amazing magic on these formerly inanimate entities? “How about butt and pussy plugs? Cock rings! Nipple piercings?!”

“Um…Navi?” Gleaming asked, still ready to play the lyre.

“Uh, that kinda turns me off, but I don’t know about Gleamy. I know it’s safe and Celestia likes that kind of stuff, but she’s not as hardcore about it.” I replied. “I’m open to trying new things though, so maybe Gleamy is too? Again, I can’t speak for her.”

“...So you have someone who can indulge my fantasies?” Koloktos demanded with a bit of a deranged lecherous sneer.

“So long as you don’t mind inflation? Yes.” I declared in firm knowledge that Tia did enjoy BDSM, after all, that forced inflation session was still fap-worthy for me.

“Navi, you’re making us horny right now.” Gleaming chuckled before starting the song.

“Hm...that is rather soothing.” Koloktos visibly relaxed then exploded and reformed into a mask with no issues. “Oh! This feels rather nice really. I’m not feeling that caustic darkness in me either.” We picked her up and Gleamy took me off, so we could both ride on her boobs together. “My, what is this flavor I’m tasting? I have taste?”

“Welcome to the family Koloktos.” I giggled, already having to swallow some of Gleamy’s creamy slime. “So the sword should be just ahead.” “Please tell me Farore, that there’s nothing odd about the Master Sword.”

“Hm? Whatever do you mean?” Farore responded distractedly as Gleamy slowly ascended the steep and rather ominous stairwell leading up after Koloktos’ boss chamber.

“I mean, is Fi alive? Did she not get absorbed or something? Was the Master Sword just done-and-done?” I asked Farore as we neared the top, reaching beautiful gold and silver inlaid mahogany doors.

“What? Oh, no. Fi is still in there. Why would she need to die? We’re not cruel. She needed to exist to make sure Demise couldn’t escape once sealed into the Master Sword until he perished from purification.” Farore explained and I groaned. “What is it?”

“Is she potentially oversexed?” I asked as Gleaming pushed open the door, revealing a dusty chamber. On a pedestal on a small upraised dais rested the beautiful blue hilted, wing-guarded, topaz-gem accented, nearly glowing white double-edged broadsword that could only be the Master Sword.

“I beg your pardon?!” Farore demanded as Gleaming gasped and slowly approached, as if in a trance.

“Considering Hylia, and your sisters were considered the Pinnacle of beauty, isn’t it possible that you unintentionally gave Fi unnaturally sexy looks?” Gleaming paused at the top of the dais, looking at the sword with awe, even seeming to hesitate to reach out to it.

“...Maybe? It’s been several thousand years, I can’t remember what Fi looks like.” Farore’s declaration of ignorance basically ensured this outcome.

“Yeah.” I sighed in resignation as Gleaming touched the sword, but yelped as we were blasted away from it. “What?! Gleamy, are you okay?!”

“Ouch~! My hand...” She held up her stump, revealing her left hand had been flash evaporated. “Why did it do that?” Gleaming whimpered as she regenerated her hand, her breasts getting smaller as she sacrificed biomass for it. I’ll have to teach her how to bank biomass later.

“Oh no...Gleamy, your changes! You might be considered impure!” I announced, and we sat there in shock.

“That...that just won’t do! FI! WAKE UP!” Farore suddenly appeared in the chamber, glaring down at the Master Sword. “Wake up you simple oaf! You just harmed my chosen hero!”

“Hm? I’m awake?” Came a melodious voice from the sword, and out of the topaz appeared a blue and purple alicorn mare with no arms and instead had long foot-length cloth hanging from her shoulders. She wasn’t oversexed, thank gosh, but she was incredibly pretty. “I...I thought once Demise was sealed, and Link had interred me in the Goddess Statue, that I was to remain asleep forever.”

“No, you silly girl! Now then, what was it Hylia said was...right. Fi! Activate full operating system.” Farore ordered of the sentient sword spirit, who nodded.

“Acknowledged, bringing online-where are we?” Fi asked curiously, her otherwise emotionless face and voice taking on a personality. “I feel...I feel.” Fi suddenly blossomed like most of the women in this world, and I sighed in defeat. “Ah! Lady Farore?! Why am I buxom?! I’m a sword spirit! Surely such weighty mammaries are unnecessary!”

“So is you not having arms, but that’s been updated too.” Farore huffed, and Fi blinked, before holding up her cloth ‘arms’ which were fully articulate now with claw-like ends. She’s kinda like Hsien-ko from Darkstalkers now, though looking shockingly like Luna before she went silver furred.

“Okay...why did the update give her such big boobs? Did Hylia suggest that?” I asked as I pouted from my place on Gleaming’s boob.

“Because Fi is meant to have a life. The fact she was in factory defaults for her inaugural journey was a shame. I was wondering why she never activated whenever a hero took up the Master Sword, now I know she’s been in sleep mode this whole time.” Farore grumbled in annoyance.

“So Zelda fucked up,” I said with a deadpan.

“Hylia could not have known in her state at the time.” Fi defended indignantly. “But now that I am finally in full form, I feel rather silly. Do you have need of me?” Fi asked though she seemed to be displaying her ass as she twirled and flipped in the air above her sword. Unf, sword stop that unless you want me fucking you!

“It’s why they came here,” Koloktos commented, having been polite and staying quiet this whole time. “May we please retrieve her and head for your home? I wish to acclimate.”

“If she will let me.” Gleaming sighed.

“Why wouldn’t I? You’re the Hero, I sense it. Though why is the Triforce, um...down there?” Fi asked with a faint blush. Sigh. Gleamy gets two new waifus for the price of one…

“Would you like to find out?” Gleamy chuckled.

“...Yes.”

---]===>

“Well, what now?” I asked from Gleaming’s left breast while she flew out of the Diamond Cathedral as a tiny white slime fairy, the Master Sword hanging from our new fancy scabbard on our shared back. The gem white with, ahem, Gleaming’s deeds with Fi. Her wing guards were also visibly reddened.

“Back home? Then after Vaati?” Gleaming suggested as she flew towards Balgradia, the darknut woman fully armored and looking at us curiously. “It’s clear. The temple is emptied out, and the Master Sword is on our back.”

“I have also retired as the sentinel, with no current plans of returning to work.” Koloktos chimed in. “Also, seeing the Master Sword get fucked was a turn on and I wish to pursue a relationship with such a kind and attentive lover even if she doesn’t find my fetishes to her taste.”

“I’m not surprised you’ve become self-aware Koloktos. Considering how quirky the Iron Knuckles have become. Knowing how you Masks work, would you mind having a volunteer host you until she can replace you?” Balgradia requested as she began making hand signals, the soldiers breaking up and starting to fully clean up the camp.

“That is agreeable. Am I to assume that, with no sword to guard, that you’ll be leaving a token guard in place here and move on?” Koloktos asked, and I blinked in surprise.

“Indeed. Our contract with the Goddesses is up. Unless we sign on for somewhere else in this realm, we’re bound for Dark World soon. Shame, I’ve gotten used to having the sun on my fur.” Balgradia sighed as she looked up at the midday sky.

“Oh, that simply won’t do.” We heard a voice from nowhere say and a large tree faded into the form of Urta in her full suit of armor. “Chameleon is such a useful spell.” Urta again exposited pointlessly.

“Urta, what are you doing here?” We asked, a little annoyed, and horny now. Unf, she’s such a good lover, and we didn’t even get to enjoy her likely epic orgasm either. Then there was the fact that I only got to be a boob while Gleamy popped Fi’s cherry.

“Spying on you. Seeing if you could use training, and now recruiting this young bitch.” Urta declared, patting Balgradia on the back. Balgradia responded by growling at Urta as we sighed.

“Don’t call me a Bitch! Or young! I’m easily thousands of years your senior!” Balgradia snarled.

“Alright, no intent to offend. I have a job though for you to guard another temple.” Urta told her as Urta didn’t bother moving out of the way of the wolf’s punch, only for the wolf to howl in pain as her hand was broken on impact with the lion-like helmet, not even budging Urta’s head.

“What Armor is that?!” Balgadia yelped, nursing her injury.

“Twinkling Titanite Composite with a Magi-Liquid insulation layer between the plates and Nano-Carbon Tubing weave with Nanite support,” Urta told her, making us both blink. I only understood a bit of that. “It runs on a Twin Micro-Argent Reactor Cell.”

“What?!” Balgradia exclaimed even more confused than I was at this pointless exposition.

“Leo Set Mark Five.” Urta chuckled at her jargon going over our heads. “Look, sorry about calling you a bitch. Where I’m from, calling a female dog a bitch is about as insulting as calling a holstaurus a cow or a slime a slut. It’s just, y’know, how things are where I’m from.” Hey~! Gleamy and I aren’t sluts! Well, not for just anyone anyway!

“Okay. What’s the deal?” Balgradia asked Urta as one of her female bokoblins with shamanic garb like that vile ass Shikoro came with a red potion, splashing it on her hand and instantly healing it.

“Whoa! First off, you’re gonna be paid extra for making stuff like that healing potion. We have good stuff for that, but they have side effects like making you buff and strong or making you horny. As for the temple, I’m offering you a position at, it’s currently called the temple of Rava, by your people. For my people, it’s the Tri Era Temple of Wiatr.” Urta told her.

“By my people? I’m sure you’re mistaken. We haven’t had many contracts in several thousand years. My contract has been the longest-lasting one in known history.” Balgradia puffed up in pride. To be fair, that is something to be proud of.

“You misunderstand me. I’m from outside your, well Universe isn’t the best word because of the Sacred Realm, Dark World, Lorule, Twilight Realm, etcetera scenario here. You are very much like the Daedra of Oblivion.” Urta said while tapping her chin.

“My Civilization is now spanning three quadrants of our Galaxy and is making minor moves of Colonizing another. We also have the ability to travel to other Universes due to Wiatr and her influence spreading across the Multiverse. The first stages of this spread is normally her Fairies and the beginning of temple construction by them through small shrines, marking the best spots for her real temple. Or, if lucky like with here; find a local temple with a similar, lessor or non-existent goddess, and adopt it.” Urta continued with the pointless exposition not really relevant to the conversation.

“Um, you don’t need us here for this, right?” Gleaming interjected. “Good to know you won’t have to go back to Dark World Balgradia, but if she didn’t offer you a deal, I was going to.”

“Oh! No, no, you go on ahead. This one sounds like a bit of an adventure in the making, and I’m sure my soldiers are tired of just plain guard duty. What say, you lads and lasses?!” Balgradia got resounding cheers in response. “Well then, is there maternity leave or other such benefits?” Balgradia asked with a smirk as she rubbed the stomach of her armor.

“Oh yes! Definitely!” Urta chirped happily as Gleaming flew away, letting them get on with hashing out their contract.

“Well then, that was rather disruptive,” I commented, the Fourth Wall wobbling a bit in response. “Oh, get some backbone why don’t you? You can’t have Pinkie Pie around all the time. Especially with her pregnant right now.”

“TINGLE IS WORKING ON IT!” Tingle yelled at me from the Veil with frustration.

“Huh?! Sorry, Tingle! I didn’t know you were here. You’re doing a good job, I was whining about the Fourth Wall being so flimsy as a rule.” I huffed in annoyance and a mixture of apology. Tingle is busting her butt to keep the Veil stable, and I appreciate it. Maybe I should do something nice for her?

“Tingle shares her lady’s frustration! TRY FLEX TAPE® ON FOR SIZE!” A loud slapping noise preceded the air stabilizing. “Patched! Tingle will bring drywall mud and Fiber Fix® later.”

“Before you go too far! I’m coming with you!” We paused as an Iron Waifu, the petite thing, ran up to us. “I wish to enter a contract with Koloktos as her host! I’ll be taking over her duties here once I’ve become suitable.”

“That sounds like a fine idea.’ Koloktos said with a kind smile. “You may start wearing me now if you wish.”

“Not now, please. I have no clue how big you’ll be, but we need to get back to the ship and start heading home.” Gleaming interrupted, but then a thought came to me.

“Um...why don’t I plant a tree here? It’s cold, yes, but this forest shows it’s not too cold for me to take root here.” I was pulled off of Gleaming’s breast, and she looked me dead in the eyes.

“I. Would. Have. To. Wear. You.” Gleaming reminded me, and I felt sad that-she’s turning me around wait-! “Let's do this! How do you do it?! I wanna feel it!” Gleamy put me on, and she began flying into the forest, likely to find a good spot, the Iron Waifu keeping pace with effort.

“Gleamy! Without your time magic, it could take WEEKS in this cold!” I wailed, taking control of our shared body to stop us, the iron Waifu almost bumping her head into us.

“Right, um...how should we do this then?” Gleaming thought with a huff. “I wanna feel it…”

“Perhaps our companion shall be more immediately useful! Would you mind hosting Navi so she might plant this tree they speak of? Why a tree, however? What good will that do us traveling?” Koloktos questioned as I sized us up and Gleaming took me off.

“Uh, sure? I-.” The Iron Waifu didn’t get to speak before I was slapped on her face.

Ch.100

View Online

Ch.100

“So that’s why this was such a good idea,” Koloktos commented in the evening as I had finished growing my new tree. I decided to put it next to the Diamond Cathedral, leaning against the mountain to the left of it when facing it from the south. I even managed to make it look like I was sitting on a ledge, groping my right breast while fingering myself and licking my lips. Before I could fully animate it too. I’m getting good at this.

“Yes, my bough acts as a transport gate between my trees. That, and each one is sexy and adds so much to the scenery, and to the local ecosystem.” The fact the cold made my sap-leaking nipples a slow dribble was a bit annoying, but hey, it’ll be easier for the locals to harvest my sap for syrup and stuff.

“I was merely referring to the erotic result.” Koloktos cheekily responded from Gleaming’s other boob, with me back on the left boob.

“So how did it feel?” Gleaming asked in a pout of the Iron Waifu, who, uh, is a Wood Waifu now. She didn’t seem to mind.

“It felt amazing! Growing, feeling my body just, becoming more. Taking in energy from the world and giving it back. Ah~.” The Wood Waifu sighed wistfully and ran her hands up and down her petite wooden body. “It was like sex. No. Better than sex.”

“I’m next.” Gleaming told her.

“Whenever we can get around to taking our time doing it.” I insisted to Gleaming, moments before an airship suddenly flew into my branches right by us and crashed without damaging anything. “HOLY SHIT! Watch it! This is a high traffic zone now!”

“Wussat?! Sorry! I was distracted by the giant tree with the nice boobies!” Came an inebriated voice I immediately recognized.

“What? Oh, no. not Jack.” I groaned before a Sparrow/Ocelot Griffin flew off the boat, drunk as hell. “Why Jack Sparrow?”

“I hear my reputation precedes me. I finally got my ship back from the Wind Witch, and I was celebrating it.” Jack cheered. “She has nice jubblies and a set of pipes on her, but she’s also a nice bowspirit!” Jack gestured up with his rum-holding talon, and we gawked up at seeing Wind Sorceress Vaati tied up in professional knots to the bow of the ship in place of the figurehead.

“HMPH!” Vaati screamed through her gag, her antlers having been cut off. It was a temporary thing for Caribou, but still denying her readily accessible magic.

“...Well, this takes care of something on our list.” Gleaming said as she pulled her lyre out from between Koloktos and I.

---]===>

“So that’s why Vaati’s a mask, but hey! At least she’s home!” I chirped happily from alongside my minish bosom buddy. Koloktos was being held patiently by the Wood Waifu, who doesn’t have a name yet as it turns out.

“Okay, so who should wear Vaati?” Celestia asked before Nicole walked in and grabbed her fama off of Gleaming’s right boob. “Nicole!”

“What? Any evil should be out of her again now, right? Hey, fama.” Nicole chuckled before putting Vaati on.

“Um...this is not what I expected for bonding,” Vaati commented, as she adjusted Nicole’s jeans and blouse, the clothes a bit big on the more modestly sized minish.

“Aw, shut it. We’re as similar as can be besides me being taller, bustier, having more kids than you.” Nicole boasted as she rubbed their abdomen.

“Sh-shut up!” Vaati blushed and squirmed as she pulled up the jeans to try and fit them better.

“Especially since I’m gonna take us clubbing!” Nicole declared, pulling their blouse down to expose more of their cleavage.

“W-what?! Go dancing in public?!” Vaati demanded as if such a thing was even more embarrassing than having sex in the middle of a crowded street and almost killing someone by turning them into a fucking living condom. Okay, wow. I’m still sore about that. Gonna have to sit her down with Surgeon to talk it out.

“Oh. Sure. Dancing. That’s what we’re going to be doing.” Nicole groped her fama’s breast and dove a hand into the crotch of their jeans, the albino Minish blushing so red she looked about to have an explosive nosebleed or something.

“Nicole, don’t be too open please.” Luna sighed. “We may not be planning on thou taking the throne anymore...directly, but we don’t wish for thou to be sexing everyone for fawns.”

“Actually, this is important. Lulu, could you come with us. In private? It’s something we need to address and might take all night.” I spoke up, and Luna blinked, before looking around, getting shrugs and nods of approval. With this permission given, Luna stood up and followed Gleamy out of the throne room, down the hall, and into a convenient waiting room with nobody there. This was because currently, most of all the issues in the city are dealt with by Barisa and nation-level things are dealt with by Zelda in Canterlot.

“What is it, Love?” Luna asked curiously as Gleaming put me on, and once I was possessing her, I sized up to sit comfortably across from Luna, gesturing her to sit down too.

“Have you been getting pains?” We asked and she looked to the side.

“We have no clue what thou speaks of. We art in good health and-.” Luna suddenly hissed, clutching her hands to her lower abdomen and whimpering. “No~! Not now...”

“Your Fertility aspect is demanding you breed. It's a side effect of the aspect that apparently Wiatr and Her sister also get them. The latter less so due to her age and tenure. I’m betting it just started what a week? Less? Because you’re not wailing in pain.” I sighed in exasperation.

“N-no. It has been longer. It started during the month we were awaiting Tirek’s trial. It was a twinge, a tiny ache. Something We ignored. Then it continued to worsen as time went on.” Luna admitted weakly, shivering from the pain.

“And you didn’t ask for help?” Gleaming asked from my lips.

“No. What would the people think? Their ruler, a breed-hungry slut? After finally ridding them of the tyranny of such people? They would think me lesser, a hypocrite. The only reason We weren’t considered such before was because of the aspect We’d obtained, and that it was with someone We Loved.” Luna groaned and panted, sweat beading her brow from the pain. “We thought We could tough it out. Wait until our wedding. But tis not to be. It hurts Love. it hurts...”

“I know.” I sighed before hugging her. “But I don’t even have my own body, and I’m not comfortable using Gleaming to do the deed.” She has her own harem to tend to. I’m not going to force her to do this with the head of another harem. This could cause all kinds of issues.

“Please. Find someone thou’rt comfortable doing this with. We need thou.” Luna whimpered weakly, then she fainted, actually fainted into my arms from the pain.

“I’m fine with it. You can use me.” Gleaming insisted, and I growled as I used my limited knowledge of magic to levitate Luna up and flew her up to the Royal Suite where I laid her down on the bed.

“No. You’re the head of your harem, and Luna is the head of her’s. There’s too many of us. It’s bad enough we intermingle. If we do this, we might as well combine into one gigantic harem to make sultans of old jealous.” I hissed as I picked up my fragile-looking fiance. My First Love. The mare who took me in gave me purpose and was the best person in the world for me besides Gleaming Shield and the others all behind her.

“Oh. Well, I can understand that...” Shining said before Mom walked out of the bathroom, naked save a towel over her shoulders, letting her bean-bag sized hyper-sized tits hang free.

“Hey sweetie, how are you doing?” Mama O'Donnell asked as she joined us.

“Um, I need to help My Luna with a goddess thing,” I told her a bit nervously.

“Can I help?” Mom asked.

“Sure!” Gleaming said before pulling me off and putting me on my mom’s face.

“What?!” Mom and I yelped before glaring at Gleaming...and I blinked down at my bean bag-sized breasts. “Holy shit! Why are they so huge?!”

“Um, because mommy is so huge dear?” Mom replied as she hefted our shared gargantuan slime hooters. “We’re so slick and slippery.”

“...I’m going to go before I pin you to the bed and fuck you stupid. Good luck with Luna.” Gleaming patted us on the shoulder and scurried off to escape.

“So, what is it your fiance needs help with?” Mom asked me, and I gulped nervously. I mean, I’ve already fucked her and didn’t care about impregnating her, but my mom is wearing me now, and this feels oddly even more intimate than that had been.

“I need to impregnate Luna. Seriously. She’s a Fertility Goddess and she hasn’t had any children in several months. Zelda’s Hyperbolic Time Chamber certainly didn’t help. She’s in incredible pain, she even fainted from it when I finally figured out what was up with her.” I admitted to my mother, who tsked and patted the top of our expansive boob shelf.

“Not tending to your lover’s needs. Bad girl. Momma will help you since you don’t have a body of your own anymore.” Then mom pulled our breasts apart to look at our sexy swollen vagina. “But I don’t have my own equipment for that.”

“Hah! Mom, I’m a slime! You remember I sprouted a dick just to fulfill your dirty incestuous fantasies?” I tried to shrink our breasts and pouted at that refusing to change. So instead I focused on my male genitals, and they appeared readily, all 20 inches of bitch-breaking caribou meat with basketball-sized balls being filled with my coconutty slime goo as I nudged Luna. “Wake up. I don’t want to start this with you asleep.”

“Mm...Love?” Luna opened her eyes, shuddering, and looked upon us with a bit of a surprise. “Thine bosom is magnificent…”

“They’re mine! Hey, I’m Navi’s mom. She’s wearing me. We’re gonna knock you up so pregnant you won’t be able to move!” Mom excitedly declared as she grabbed Luna’s dress, and ripped her black dress skirt all the way up to her lower stomach, exposing her black panties and making Luna gasp in surprise and blush as her breasts swelled in arousal.

“Did that already. I’m gonna make you so pregnant, people will think it’s the moon on the horizon when they see you from a distance!” I declared, panting, my cock throbbing as I reached down, ripping off the gusset of Luna’s panties. My fiance was also panting with hearts in her blue eyes and the very air around her getting hot and heavy.

“Take me! Take me, Love!” Luna begged as she readily spread her legs, her hands at her engorged labia to open her pussy invitingly. Her quim was absolutely drenched with her nectar. “Fuck me! Fill me so much I might as well burst! Give me so many children that I become my moon!” Lune demanded desperately, drool running down her chin. “I want to birth legions! I wish for our children to inherit this world! Nay! To go beyond the stars and-AH~!”

I couldn’t take it! She was too much! I plunged into her eagerly, her hot swollen box practically sucking me into the hilt, distending her abdomen and poking the bottom of her breasts! I began pounding her immediately as her legs wrapped around my hips, her hands desperately pawing my gigantic breasts.

I was quick to bust my nuts, pumping Luna’s womb with seed. But I wasn’t going to stop! Not until I surpassed my efforts with her over a year ago! She latched onto one of my nipples, drinking hungrily as I continued fucking her, not stopping even as her belly pressed against the bottoms of my tits. I gushed again, filling her faster, her silver fur and flesh stretching with my seed.

When it started getting too hard to fuck her like this, I rolled her out of bed, and to the balcony, bending her over with her hands on the railing, fucking her like the sex-hungry beasts we’d devolved into. Soon, her belly was lifting her from her hooves, and I just floated to keep in her, thrusting in and out, in and out, pumping, filling, fucking!

When Lulu started getting too big for the balcony, her belly 20 feet across, I had the giant Trinity Tree pick us up, holding us up in the air as I continued to impregnate my beloved! The way the moonlight shone off of her silver coat was so beautiful, I almost paused to appreciate her, but her needy whines and convulsing snatch kept me going.

I lost track of my actions after that. After I don’t know how long, after an uncountable number of voluminous cumshots that just never seemed to drain my impossibly deep reserves of biomass, I collapsed onto Luna’s back and passed out.

---]===>

It was cold, unusually for this time of year. I shivered, looking up at the incredibly clear night sky. “L-Lulu?” I called, only for my voice to seem to vanish too quickly. I shivered as I sat up, and blinked at the silver expanse that completely took up the ground all the way to the horizon. “W-where am I?”

“You’ve done it!” Farore suddenly shouted at me in excitement, and I yelped, jumping to my feet, overbalancing and falling onto mom’s ludicrously gigantic boobs. “She’s ready!”

“W-what do you mean? Who is ready?!” I demanded in confusion, getting up off the oddly warm ground. I looked around, not seeing anything besides this empty silver expanse...then I looked up and gawked at the sight of what could only be the world where Hyrule was. “Where am I?!”

“Rather, WHO are you on! I can’t believe this! She’s exceeded all our hopes!” I felt a sinking feeling, then I fell to my knees and rubbed the ground. It was rock hard, but I felt the vague familiar sensation of rubbing the faintly furred flesh of an anthro.

“LULU! Luna!” I hugged her, then got to the air, flying with my wings, looking for anything identifiable. I flew for I don’t know how long until I found a yawning black fleshy canyon that I blushed at realizing was Luna’s vagina. It was so beautiful, and her musk almost sent me into a blind rut right there, so I flew in the opposite direction, figuring whenever I manage to reach the opposite side, I’ll find Lulu’s face somewhere!

“What’s going on?” Mom asked, finally seeming to wake up. Huh, I didn’t know I could be active and my host still be asleep...that’s disturbing, but not important right now!

“We did too good mom! Luna got so fucking huge she turned into her moon!” I wailed, tears in my eyes, trying not to break down. I’ve gotta find her face, I’ve gotta...I have to try!

“Whoa...good work honey! I’m so proud of you! She’s gonna be full of enough babies to repopulate two planets!” Mom gushed excitedly as if such a thing wasn’t something to be utterly terrified about. Or how she could consider such a thing to be possible. Even on my best day, there’s no way I could possibly cum this much. Damn it Farore! At least explain!

“Not helping!” I whined and then gasped as I noticed a mountain with a white river running down it. That has to be one of Lulu’s breasts! I flew towards it, rounding it until I was at the peak, watching Luna’s tower-sized nipple gushing milk like a fountain. The sight aroused me almost as much as her giant chasm of a cunt, but I focused on looking in the general direction I’d been searching. There was a faint dark speck off in the far distance, and I quickly flew towards it.

“Huh? Didn’t you want to help her with her Fertility issue?” Mom asked.

“Not like this! I thought all that stuff we were saying before and during sex was just the heat of the moment! Just something of a passion, not something that could actually happen!” I wailed, rocketing towards the wavering ether mane on the head of my fiance. “LUNA!”

“Oh~! Navi?” Luna groggily replied, opening her eyes as I stopped just over her. Her head was sticking out of...well, her, like a short shrub from the grass. “Love. We had the greatest dream. Thou had turned us into our celestial body with thine cum and progeny. Oof...perhaps thou has achieved something impressive with how stiff and full We feel.”

“Hate to break it to you dear, but she did do that.” Mom replied for me since I was stricken with horror at what I’ve done to my Fiance...only for Luna to look serene and content.

“Ah...then mine grandest fantasy has come to pass. Tis a grand fate.” Luna then smiled gently at me. “Thank thee, Love. But now...what shalt become of me? Art We to remain the celestial body of Hyrule?”

“Not if I have anything to say about it!” I screamed. “Lulu, can you make a breathable atmosphere? I don’t need air, so I’m good, but my mom won’t be.”

“Honey?” Mom asked worriedly.

“Um, of course. Tis-Love!” I pressed my face to Luna’s, put my hands to my face. “No Navi! We don’t know-!”

“I love you.” I yanked myself off mom and with the twist I did it, I span around and landed on Luna’s face, seeing mom’s shocked-.

Ch.101

View Online

Ch.101

“Love?” Luna asked with my lips, and my vision slowly faded in. We were in the Royal Suite, or at least the bathroom. I was silver slime, practically glowing. I looked exactly like Luna, not a trace of myself left besides the slime. “Love. Please wake up. Answer me.”

“Lu...Luna?” I weakly replied, my voice faint, almost inaudible. “Are you okay?”

“Love. We thought We had encompassed and absorbed thou. It was so terrifying. After thou put thineself upon us, We were suddenly standing upon mine moon instead of being it, forced to keep Mother-In-Law Lois alive in the vacuum.” Luna hugged herself, or rather, me. “We cannot remove thou. Not without returning to the Moon and becoming it. We have effectively exiled me with our amorous desires.”

“Sorry, sorry,” I whined. “But what can we do? I mean I couldn’t bear to have you lost as your moon.”

“Yes, thou could’ve!” Luna shouted at me, and I winced at her fury. “Thou hast bound thyself to me! Thou cannot awaken when off of me! It’s been...weeks since that fateful night. Thou showed no signs of life when off of us, and thine mother Lois had to fly back to me in her ship with thou when nobody else could wear thee, and it wasn’t until We wore thee again that thine soul began recovering!”

“Really?” I whined. “Luna, I didn’t know I-”

“We Love thou.” Luna softly declared tears in our shared eyes. “Please. Never hurt thyself like this again. As mine bound beloved, tied to me in Love, Soul, and Body. Never, ever think thyself lesser than me. Do not even consider leaving me...” Luna hiccuped and hugged us tighter. “Don’t leave me…We would rather die...”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you, Luna.” We cried together as we sank to our knees at the bathroom sink, my guilt hitting me. “I just couldn’t bear to leave you like that. Even if I risked destroying myself. I just thought that it was all I had, so I had to try.”

“We thank thou for it, but never again. Never take such a risk again.” Luna demanded, looking in the mirror. “We wish We could hug thou, feel thou, but thou art me now. We...We need sister. Someone else to cling to at this moment.”

“I want to too.” I sniffled, getting us off our knees, and smiled wanly as I examined our body. My slime gave her already beautiful silver body an even shinier sheen. Her perfect body was even more emphasized by me. Her ether hair remained too, her mane and tail billowing in a nonexistent breeze behind us. “We’re so...breathtaking.”

“Yes...we are.” Luna smiled serenely, as if at peace with the concept for the moment, and the anguish from before lessened.

“Hm, hm, hm~.” We heard as Celestia walked in, naked with a towel as she went towards the shower.

“Tia,” I spoke with Luna’s voice, blinking at realizing...I had been speaking with her voice. Luna must truly be so powerful if she’s overriding me so much. No wonder when I’m being worn, that I’m just augmenting her.

“Yes, Lulu?” Celestia asked as she approached, and I turned around to face her, Luna’s older sister pausing as she looked us in the eyes. “...Can it be? Is she…?”

“Yes, sister. Navi has awoken.” Luna hugged us again and took a deep psychosomatic breath. C’mon Luna, we don’t need to breathe.

We were snapped out of our relief when Celestia smacked us. “DON’T DO THAT EVER AGAIN!” Then she grabbed our face and pulled us into a searing kiss, mashing our tits together. “You’re lucky I don’t drag you to a BDSM session with Koloktos for worrying me so much!”

“Please no! I don’t like stuff that intense!” I protested, but Luna was clearly aroused by it, our breasts swelling a bit and she bit our lip. “Oh no, not while you’re pregnant Luna!”

“But tis such an enjoyable and debaucherous romp.” Luna protested, then sighed. “Be glad We show no signs of our pregnancy while being worn by thou Navi. We literally are our moon.”

“Okay, what is with the yelling?” We heard as Zulu floated inside from the window. “I was having a nap after helping someone make another shrine for my Mistress...wait, did you fuse?!”

“Um, yes?” Luna and I said before I remembered how Wiatr was. They were like us, kinda, and they could manifest separately. How did they do it? “Not sure exactly how, but yeah. If I’m not being worn by Luna, I go into stasis, and if Luna isn’t wearing me, she goes back to her moon and replaces it as a giant impossibly pregnant celestial body.”

“Sounds like Urta, and My mistress if she is in spring.” Zulu chuckled. “Urta is the size of a moon larger than Luna’s.”

“What? How?!” We both yelped. We believed her when she mentioned it before, but she said a small moon, and the moon orbiting Hyrule was small, but how much bigger does that make Urta? “How does she remain normal-sized?!”

“A piece of jewelry in her navel that runs on Chaos magic,” Zulu said with a chuckle, making us blink. “It’s made by my ‘siblings’. We can make you a few if you go to the temple~.”

“Uh, wait, Gleaming got one of those! Luna, we need to go to Wiatr’s Temple to get ourselves a couple!” If I get one of those, and Luna does too, then she won’t be forced to wear me to stay small! Whatever’s binding us together might also get undone if she doesn’t need me to keep her normal size.

“No. Denied. You’ve been in hiding long enough to recover and with Navi awake, it’s time to get back to work.” Celestia declared sternly. “We’ll have to make the trip to the Black Isles after we finish organizing the business of the day.”

“But sister~,” Luna whined, wilting our ears.

“No buts. I need you with me today Luna. Today is the conference where we finalize our initial battle plans for the war with the Caribou Purists and their Evil allies.” Celestia reminded my bonded soulmate, and I swallowed nervously.

“Th-things have gotten bad while I’ve been...away?” I asked worriedly as Zulu huffed at being ignored.

“Gleaming Shield has basically been on vacation for the past few weeks. There have been no more leads as to Ganondorf’s, or Grogar’s locations. Everything has been relatively good, save in the North. Aside from Luna’s moon becoming an idolized symbol of Fertility, and the Trinity Tree becoming an official holy site, not much has really happened.” Celestia informed me helpfully.

“Zulu we’re an official of the Government. We can’t just have sex all the time.” I huffed in annoyance at the dragon fairy. “We’ll make a trip to the Wiatr Temple after this conference. Let’s get cleaned up.”

“I need to get cleaned up, you don’t. One perk Lulu has learned about being slime is that you don’t need to bathe. Go get dressed, and you better not sneak up on me in the shower with a dick in my butt cleavage again Luna.” Celestia leered sternly at us and Luna held up our hands in sheepish surrender.

“Verily, We shalt abstain from surprise buttsex in the shower in the future sister. We shalt go and garb mine body in a suitable uniform for such a dire meeting.” Luna moved in and kissed her sister, the two sexy goddesses docking our breasts together, squirting milk between us before Luna pulled back, much to my displeasure and Celestia was panting a bit. “Now get in the shower, before We pin thee down and have mine merry way with thee.”

“I swear. You might as well have kept the Sex Aspect Lulu.” Tia kissed our nose and went to take her shower as we absorbed the milk that got on us.

“Okay, Luna. I tend to just wear bikinis and bodysuits these days. What do you wear besides formal, loose flowing dresses?” I asked as Luna walked us into the Royal Suite. Nicole/Vaati were snoring away on the bed, snuggling Elanor who was similarly inelegantly snorting in her sleep.

“We’re going to don a proper suit of armor! One similar to the armor those charlatans ruined when We returned from the moon. Tis both functional and ornamental. In my free time, We have been hard at work rebuilding our old armor and improving it. My work on the Hero’s Garb laid much of the groundwork for it.” Luna cheerily pulled out a black bra and panties from the dresser, using her magic to put them on, moving her wings and tail to make sure the undies weren’t interfering with them.

“Ah, that makes some sense. I’d figure you’d go for your not-a-nazi military uniform you liked so much.” Luna paused at my suggestion, and she hummed as she opened a drawer, pulling out the jacket of said outfit.

“Hm...no. Tis rather small for our bust now. Forty children ago it fit just fine, but now We’ll have to commission Miss Belle if we want it to fit properly again. We could do it myself, but tis unsavory not to give thine friends business when the occasion arises.” Luna put the jacket back away and instead pulled on a plain white T-shirt, stretching it over our basketball-sized boobs, then grabbing jeans and pulling them up. “Oh~ come now! We’re not that fat.” She jumped on her hooves, tugging the tight blue denim pants up over her wide foal-bearing hips.

“Tee-hee! Lulu! You’re slime! You can adjust your body!” I giggled as I did so for her, pulling the pants on properly, then letting her natural sexy butt and hips back out to fill the pants skin-tight. Or, membrane-tight in this case. “I’m guessing the armor is down in your forge?”

“Indeed! Tis within mine mare-cave so to speak. We shalt descend into the depths and retrieve the armor, then rejoin sister for the conference.” Luna began floating down the stairs, her elegant silver wings extended out and behind us, but not moving as my fairy magic did the work for us. This let us float downstairs while upright, looking quite elegant despite our casual dress.

“I see you’ve gotten my flight down.” I cheerfully commented as thanks to it, we quickly went all the way down the castle, into the lower floors, and then onto a floor dedicated to being an armory. The walls were lined with racks holding weapons both primitive and modern, from swords to rifles.

“Of course. Thine flight method is quite enjoyable and easy to use. It takes all the effort out of leaving gravity behind and dancing in the air.” Luna did a pirouette while still moving across the room and not touching the floor, her wings flapping and moving as if to guide us but not keeping us aloft themselves. “Now then, nobody has tampered with my mare-cave since last We visited We hope.”

The place looked like how I remembered it from Charswirl’s tower. Metals of various kinds were stockpiled on shelves to one wall, various smithing tools were next to the forge, and said magic forge was still hot, the smelting furnace looked to be making the air waver with the heat the metal thing was putting off. Even the workbench was clear and ready for work.

Off in the corner on a mannequin though was Luna’s Nightmare Moon armor, restored and clearly updated for her current proportions. “I forgot how cool it looked,” I commented as Luna approached the armor and ran a hand over the busty cuirass.

“Indeed, how ‘cool’ it is. When not in the fires of creation anyhow.” Luna said, clearly missing the modern meaning of the word as she took off her shirt and jeans, as well as her undies. The reason became clear as she moved to a cupboard next to the mannequin and took out custom padded armor. “My work with the Hero’s Garb has taught me much on the value of good padding. Before, We relied upon mine Alicorn durability to wear the armor directly. Now, however, We intend to be wearing proper padding.”

“Knowing you, it’s gonna look great!” I cheered as Luna began the process of putting on the armor.

---]===>

“I really wish you altered it more, or wore something else,” Celestia said to us with sad eyes as we approached her, fully decked out in Luna’s armor. Celestia herself was wearing something quite similar actually, but instead of cyans and blacks, it was reds and whites with suns in place of moons. “It’s painful to see you wearing that armor again.”

“Tis the royal night war regalia sister, We shalt not alter it even for sentimental reasons.” Luna declared as she eyed her sister’s armor. “We see thou hast not changed thine armor at all. We still cannot believe thou hast not gained a single pound since back then.”

“Ah, yes. It was dusty but it was still in storage at Canterlot.” Celestia nervously replied, and I remembered Tia admitting to me she cheated with magic not to gain any weight. I guess this is my naughty little secret to keep. “Well, let’s not keep everyone waiting. It’s bad enough we’re the last to arrive as the hosts of this conference.”

“Why didn’t mother host this?” Luna bemoaned as we began walking towards the large mahogany double doors inlaid with gold and silver where this war conference was being held.

“She couldn’t be perfectly certain the Purists don’t have any spies or assassins in the castle. It’s dangerous enough lately she’s been commuting between there and here every morning and evening so she isn’t caught sleeping.” Celestia informed us as we reached the door, opening it up to reveal Zelda at the head of the table with Ember and the Griffin king, who I never got the name of, off to the sides.

It seems aside from them, nobody else was in attendance. It would make sense I guess, we’re the ones with the greatest numbers who aren’t already fighting the enemy from the North. “I see you’ve finally finished getting ready.” Zelda joked with a small smile, then blinked as her eyes shone gold a moment. “Ah. Navi is awake?”

“Yep! I’m all better. Well, for a definition of better. I’m not in a coma if that’s what you mean. Luna can’t take me off still without turning into her moon.” I rambled and Luna sighed out of her nose. Right. I sound like her, I can’t be so freely speaking in this situation.

“Heard about that. You okay twinkle toes? I mean, if you’re tired, Luna doesn’t need to be here.” Ember kindly said, the petite dragoness easily the smallest person in the room.

“Oh? So that’s why there’s been such an upsurge of worshipers declaring the moon as a fertility idol. My priests have been baffled.” The Griffin King scratched at his neck in lieu of not having a beard, being a bird-headed species and all.

“Yes. We art so inundated with progeny of mine beloved that We have become our celestial body!” Luna boasted proudly, puffing up her chest and beaming brightly, her radiant pregnant glow shining through our shared silver slime.

“Luna, please. I’m proud of you, but that isn’t suitable for this conference.” Zelda gently chided while indeed looking obscenely proud of her daughter. Huh. Being such a prude, I figured Zelda would be upset her daughter is basically a fertility icon floating in the night sky. “Now then, to business-.”

The doors behind us were flung open and I blinked in confusion at seeing Urta in her armor walking in and taking a seat. The chair strained under her weight as she relaxed in it, with no weapons or guards with her like the others. This was a meeting of allies after all.

“Who are you?” Dragon Lord Ember asked the Lion Knight. “I don’t remember a nation saying they were sending a Knight.”

“I’m not from one of the Nations you would recognize at this moment due to how tribal it is,” Urta told the Dragon. “Now, I’m here under the advice of one of my husbands, a god of blood and war.”v. Hanaa

“What? I’m sorry, but while gods are appreciated at this conference, an-” the Griffin King began before two Loki’s appeared behind Urta, and they were actually being worn. “What? How?!”

Oh no. I sense more pointless exposition! Stop quaking in terror Fourth Wall! Be strong! Tingle has the Flex Tape®!

“Look, I’m here to offer a Frigate, it’s one from the western front in our galaxy that we can spare. General Alduin will be joining you.” Urta explained crisply. “We’ll also send two Champions but they will act as reinforcements from the Black Isles should shit hit the fan.”

“Western front? Galaxy? Who are you? Why would a single airship be worth barging in here, and should we take what you’re offering?” The Griffin king demanded in confusion.

“It’ll be easy to see if you looked outside.” Urta chuckled as a loud thud shook the castle and I felt something huge had just landed in my forest.

“Did-did you just wreck over 100 acres of my forest?!” I roared furiously, and Urta flinched away from me. “Answer me you-!”

“Navi. Calm.” Luna reined me in, breathing in and out for me. Wait, we don’t breathe Lulu! That isn’t how that works! “Now then. Enough. Urta has already proven from Gleaming’s reports that she is indeed part of Wiatr’s faction, and is, in fact, one of her wives. Now then, are you ready to deploy?” Luna asked the slime fox as I seethed at having so many trees crushed under however many fucktons of metal I’m witnessing through the trees around it.

“Yes, and-.”

“Are the airships assembled?” Luna asked of the Griffin King.

“Ready and-!”

“The Brute Squads?” Luna questioned of Ember.

“Yep.”

“Good! Now enough chatter, enough stalling. To war!” Luna pumped a fist into the air, turned us around, and we stormed out of the conference chamber.

Ch.102

View Online

Ch.102

“Our Grandmaster is ready with the Artemis.” One of the Warframe wearing knights said as Luna and I looked at the massive ship floating behind us.

“Tis a glorious craft! Why is it shaped so phallically, however?” Luna questioned from our place aboard the King of Red Lions, which was acting as Equestria’s Flagship since no bigger ships have been built by Cloudsdale yet.

“Th-that’s just how spaceships tend to be shaped, ma’am.” The knight responded, the male in the armor sounding distinctly uncomfortable.

“I think I remember someone saying something about why every spaceship is shaped like a cock.” I mused on where I-ah. Right. Tales From the Borderlands. Poor Assquez, you were an ass, but you were a funny ass.

“Isn’t their empire led by a Sex Goddess?” The Griffin king huffed. I found out his name was Gildan, and apparently the uncle of a friend of Rainbow Dash’s. Also, he has an ego and didn’t like it when the griffins were proven weak in comparison to other nations.

“Yes, but I’m sure the design is purely utilitarian.” Celestia insisted as she looked up at the spaceship. “Hm, traveling in the void must be easier without broad wings. But how is it maintaining flight within the realm? Such a heavy thing can’t possibly be held aloft by mere magic.”

“It is Magic, but also the power of science. We learned a few things over a few hundred years. Also, Everlasting Dragon bones are damn good magic conductors. It’s really helpful they’re so big as a rule, averaging at 45 feet tall, so their corpses leave plenty of bones to work with.” The same Knight told us.

“What’s an Everlasting Dragon?” Ember asked. “Don’t sound so ‘Everlasting’ if you're using they’re bones.”

“Oh, they died to miracles the likes of which only three have lived to tell about. All of them are Everlasting Dragons. Wiatr is one of them.” The Knight said proudly.

“OY! Daphnes, is that you!” A 10-foot tall caribou Captain called from a familiar metal-plated galleon. Didn’t we save them from pirates? “I knew you weren’t some dodgy privateers having survived the fall of Equestria!”

“What’s it to you, Margaret?!” Daphnes hollered back at her as he surveyed the assembled armies of darkness and evil caribou on the horizon.

“Nothing, just happy I didn’t blast you out of the air that day!” Margaret chuckled before the Artemis gave a deep growl and it’s main gun shone blue.

“Grandmaster Archen is asking if she can give orbital bombardment in atmosphere to clear a path?” The Knight asked.

“Tell her to feel free.” Zelda declared.

“ALL SHIPS MOVE FROM THE ARTEMIS' FRONT, GIVE THEM ROOM TO AIM!” Luna ordered out with the Royal Canterlot voice, broadcasting far and wide. The fleet followed, allowing the highly advanced ship higher in the sky room to fire without hitting us. I hoped at least.

Moments later our ears rang, our teeth shook, and our slime shivered when a blinding blue streak raced across the distance between the prow of the giant spaceship, heading for the armies of darkness. All expectations were shattered however, when the blast seemed to hit a previously transparent dome of darkness, and vanish without so much as an impact. The assembled army of evil cheered and began chanting, chanting that began to make the very air quiver.

“Oh no…” Celestia and Luna gasped, eyes wide in shock. “My memories! I remember suddenly!”

“Sister! If our memory of it is returning, then-!” Behind the evil army, a section of the frozen wastes suddenly evaporated, and prismatic light erupted so brightly it blinded all looking at it. When we all blinked the spots out of our eyes, a gigantic, sprawling citadel and it’s accompanying massive city, all made of crystal, had appeared. “No!”

“What is that?” I yelped as the Artemis shifted and moved further up into the atmosphere away from the battle.

“GROUND THE SHIPS! LAND! LAND~!” Ordered the knight, far too late. Beams of prismatic light fired off from the many towers of the beautiful city, striking every ship in our assembled air navy at once, sending us crashing down below towards our own army in balls of fire. “BRACE~!”

“BAIL! BAIL~!” Countermanted Daphnes, grabbing onto his beloved Hosofa and flying off the sinking King of Red Lions, his crew, all fliers, doing the same for non-fliers aboard, the other ships doing the same.

“Father!” Zelda wailed as she was grabbed by Celestia, hand forlornly outstretched to the King of Red Lions, who stoically steered himself away from our allies below, and crashed into millions of splinters in the tundra along with all the other ships we’d thought would be of such a boon in this battle. “NO~!”

“What was that?!” I yelled as a black-stone mountain far, far to the north shook and a massive tower reaching for the heavens appeared, rising from its peak. Darkness billowed from it, casting pitch-black clouds over the sky, turning day into night as the shadow of evil swept over the lands.

“Grandmaster Archen says their ship is fine, it’s shielding and armor held. But they won’t risk getting lower until those towers are out. She wants to drop Shock Troopers to aid in the battle.” The knight informed us as he readied his futuristic rifle. “This is a dire situation. We couldn’t have imagined things could turn this bad so quickly. It is good we came, or you would have been doomed against the defenses of the Crystal Empire.”

“What else can you offer?” Celestia asked as she looked about the battlefield in despair, the wrecks of what was once a mighty fleet of ships easily 50 strong reduced to ruins within mere moments.

“Armored infantry. I’m just an Initiate, in the Order of Svartr, but I and all others in the regiment are professional soldiers.” The knight limbered up by jogging in place and rolling his shoulders. “Best get your soldiers in gear. They’re not waiting for us.”

Indeed, while we were recovering, the forward lines of bokoblin pikemen had surged forward, wielding simple if sharp pikes and spiked wooden tower shields banded with metal. Behind them were taller moblins wielding glaives, and behind them were the mixed units of the enemy, all advancing more slowly and ready to engage.

“FORM UP!” Ordered a Darknut from the Red Skull mercenaries that Gleaming had a contract with, and at his bellowed orders, over a hundred moblins took up formation as our own phalanx, but they were barely a fifth the size of the enemy’s. “DON’T COWER! RED SKULLS RELISH WITH BLOOD ON OUR SKIN AND THEIR SKULLS ON OUR PIKES!”

“BLOOD! BLOOD! BLOOD! BLOOD!” Chanted the Dark World soldiers as Darknuts and Iron Knuckles joined the phalanx. I don’t know how, but they seem to be emitting raw magic! After this chant, the phalanx rushed towards the enemy, impacting their line like a truck, ramming through them, and then they were among the enemy, attacking with a ferocity the likes of which I’d only heard of in fairy tales.

“You could’ve mentioned you had devotees to Lord Berserker here! Rally men! Rally!” The knight declared excitedly, and with that, the Red Skull mercenaries had inspired our soldiers to charge the enemy’s lines, firing rifles, pistols, and other projectiles to soften them up.

The air roared as meteorites slammed into the enemy lands from orbit. The fighting kept up as we noted the enemy started to seem disorganized as we heard gunfire in their midst as medieval knights fought in the mass of dark monsters. Wait.

“Where’s Gleamy?” I asked with a shock of realization. How did I not notice she wasn’t with us?!

“She is not here,” Zelda said forlornly as she knelt at the silent figurehead of the King of Red Lions nearby. “A battlefield is not the place for the Hero. The Hero is a master of single combat, but to partake in such a frenzied melee puts too much at risk.”

“Indeed. She is needed for the daunting tasks of facing enclosed quarters and the traps and monsters within. Such a thing is doom for traditional raiding parties, but she is specialized in such affairs.” Luna replied as she looked at the combat. “We so dearly wish to take part...but…” Luna put our shared hands to her abdomen, and I felt a shock of fear. I forgot that she was celestially hyper-pregnant!”

“Lulu! We shouldn’t be here!” I yelped, hovering us away from the combat. “Zelda, Tia-.”

“Go. You shouldn’t be here. I didn’t say anything, because you’re the Guide Navi, but you have more than yourself to worry about.” Zelda looked at us with a leer. “Take my daughter and my unborn grandchildren away from here. Don’t you have a trip to the Black Isles to take?”

“Mother…” Luna wilted, sniffled, and then we began flying back south towards Equestria.

“GET DOWN! GRANDMASTER ARCHEN IS DROPPING A TANK!” The Knight yelled, not at us, but to a group by the wrecked ships.

“Let’s go, Lulu.” I morosely said as a monstrosity of a futuristic battle tank dropped from the sky. It used jets on the bottom to slow it down, and then it landed on its treads with a bounce, rolling forward and crushing the debris of the ship it’d ended up behind. “We can’t contribute here without putting everything at risk.” Whatever plan Farore and her sisters have hinges on Luna’s hyper pregnancy too. Whatever it is, it’s clearly important, aside from the fact they’re our kids.

“Fine, but it’s under protest.” Luna sighed as we started flying away from the battle.

---]===>

“You had us worried.” Gleaming Shield said dejectedly as we returned to the castle. She was laying with all her harem, as well as the rest of Luna’s, in the Royal Suite. They were all clearly downtrodden and worried. Since when did we expand the bed to encompass a whole corner of the suite?

“Apologies everyone. In the heat of the moment, We had forgotten our condition.” Luna wilted as she began undoing her armor, tossing it into the magic wardrobe which had its own magic storage dimension that both stored and auto-sorted it’s contents. “Oh!” Luna perked up at someone pressing into our shared back, huge boobs pressing into our wings and shoulders as arms wrapped around our waist. We leaned back, reaching an arm behind us to gently pull the person’s head onto our right shoulder and nuzzle them. It turned out to be Zephyr.

“It’s okay. So long as you came back.” Zephyr hugged us, then we squeaked as she slipped under our armor, removing it all at once and chucking it into the wardrobe. Without letting us speak, she lifted us up and carried us to the massive number of women and herms in the bed, placing us in the center and having us be smothered by the resulting dogpile. “We’re just gonna keep you, prisoner, in a padded cell of tits.”

“Hm~. This We can agree with.” Luna cooed and snuggled the many, many bosoms pressing into us, especially the two giant bean bags my mom called tits. “Ah. Who else in this world can claim having a bed composed of nothing but bosoms?”

Vaati chuckled. “I did once, but it was just one temporarily boosted cow.”

“Ladies, hush. None of us are in the mood. Just let her relax.” Said someone, too many faces and voices for me to tell right now. I began drifting off as someone presented a nipple to Luna’s lips, and we began idly suckling as we were buried in an avalanche of boobs. This must be what heaven feels like…wait, where’s Carmine? My worries were laid to rest by the amorous ladies.

---]===>

“Well, this is fairly irritating.” Luna huffed as we flew southeast. With all the ships having went to the battle and lost there, we were stuck flying to the Black Isles ourselves. It wasn’t tiring due to my fairy flight, but it was slow and boring. You can only fly in a straight line for so long before it gets dull. Still, the fact that we could get something to downsize Luna without her needing to wear me would be great. Especially if it meant I could be worn by others again. I don’t want to be stuck never touching Luna as another person again. Being her is great but...y’know.

“Eh, I’m getting used to the boring bit.” I sighed, lightly rubbing our breasts. Even though we were clothed in a black bodysuit-yay new bodysuit at last-the wind chill was rather unpleasant on our gooey membrane. “Do you think we’ll be able to split up again Lulu?”

“We hope so Love. While being bound to thee is not unpleasant, it does take away the pleasure of being able to touch Thee.” Luna bemoaned, and I wholeheartedly agreed, she took the words right out of my mind.

“Yeah. Besides, it would suck if I hijacked your life, Luna.” I bemoaned, and Luna slapped our face.

“Hush! We would sacrifice our body eternally if it comes to it! Thou art mine and mine alone. We may have a harem, and share our heart, but thou? Thou art our heart’s greatest treasure.” Luna declared fiercely, causing my insides to swell with heat and joy, and I can only imagine hers doing the same. Since...y’know.

“Lulu.” I gushed before we started seeing the Black Isles. They were much the same as we saw earlier, though clearly the towns and villages we passed were more settled in, their new Dark World denizens having integrated well. Cocoamoa, in particular, was doing much better with the Equestrian Archeological Society having set up there for their explorations of the Empyrean Library.

“This place is still lovely as ever.” Luna sighed as she looked about. “Thank you, Love. If thou had not done what thou did, We would be trapped watching this beautiful world from above again, like We were forced to for 1000 years.”

“Now you understand why I did it. I couldn’t bear it, knowing you were trapped again. What are the Goddesses thinking?” I mewled as we continued flying, but Farore wasn’t forthcoming with further information.

The rest of the flight into the late evening was peaceful, but the growing unnatural darkness encroaching across the sky behind us was fear-inducing, and we flew faster because of it. When we arrived at the volcanic island where Wiatr’s temple resided, the sun had set, and the sky was already losing the stars, Luna’s moon vanishing behind the inky silent clouds overhead.

There was no light.

It was like being under the earth. There was nothing. It was terrifying. Thankfully the hippogriffs had the foresight to light torches and other forms of light, staving off the helplessness the perfect darkness created. It was worse than the True Dark of Dark Souls 3. Where nothing existed beyond a few feet of you.

“What has happened?! Where is the moon?!” Cried out a hippogriff woman in fear, children crying as we flew overhead of the fairly primitive city.

Wiatr’s temple lit up like the sun when a Knight walked out of the entrance, glowing like the daylight sun before another Knight glowing like the moonwalked out next to them. “Alberta, this isn’t true Dark right?” The Moon Knight asked.

“No, don’t kid yourself.” Alberta the Sun Knight chuckled.

“It’s almost like we just walked into the Abyss.” The Moon Knight sighed.

“Let’s ask that panicked slime alicorn in the bodysuit Coldra, she looks like she may know. What is happening out here?” Alberta asked us as we landed.

“Tis the Evil of this world casting its shadow overall! Tis almost too late! We ask dost thou have more forces to donate? The enemy is shockingly prepared!” Luna shuddered in horror, her Night Aspect was feeling violated so much I could feel it! How is Celestia feeling right now?!

“Whatever this is, it is weakening our Goddess’ influence on this realm. We don’t know if we can open any sizable portals or even send anything substantial with such interference.” Coldra growled. “Luckily we got though before it started, we’re Champions of old from our world. I am Coldra the Moon Knight, the Ashen One.”

“And I am Sun Knight Alberta, the Chosen Undead,” Alberta told us with bow.

“At least you’re here. We came here for a magic navel pearl to keep Luna from turning back into her moon whenever she takes me off, and hopefully let me be able to be worn by others again.” I informed the two champions, thankful for their light illuminating the entrance of the underwater temple.

“We have some of her Chaos offspring here,” Coldra told us as she led us inside, both of their armors looking very much like the Wolf Knight Set I remember from Dark Souls. Oddly, the moment we touched the water, it seemed to retreat, and the water formed stairs that were solid somehow, the water forming rooms around us as we followed them. It was mesmerizing, how the water formed solid floors and walls in an air pocket around us, seaponies swimming around in the illuminated temple around us. “They’ll be able to supply such a wondrous boon.”

“Navi! Luna! What is happening?! Why can’t we physically manifest there now?!” Wiatr called to us from her statue, their combined voice weak and echoing like it was calling down a long hall.

“Ganondorf’s last efforts have plunged the world into darkness! He had already suppressed most all forms of magic teleportation aside from warp portals and similar methods. Now he has robbed us of light.” Luna informed the powerful goddess fearfully with a shiver. I have never seen her so scared. It scares me even more than I already am. “We beseech thee! Lend us aid, however, thou can!”

“I can barely even speak with you! Ladies, use whatever you can, you must help them! We’re already trying to-!” They cut out, and their power ceased. The temple became unnervingly empty without her presence and the seaponies wailed in despair.

“Great. Well, not like I haven’t fought gods before, and fought without their aid.” The Sun Knight Alberta huffed. “Where did you need us?”

“On the mainland, to the North. But tis so far away, and with no means of transport...Navi!” Luna’s voice gained a tone of hope.

“Yes, Luna?” Anything that can help, please tell us-.

“How long does it take to grow one of thine teleport trees?” Luna’s question made my heart sink.

“Oh no~. It’ll take ages, especially without sunlight!” It took weeks in the Hunter’s Dream! There’s no way it won’t take at least a month with this darkness!

“We have a stockpile of magic fertility potions, spells, and ultraviolet lamps we could shine on the tree. Also me.” Alberta declared, her sun-like radiance reminding me of the fact we have help here.

“Um, it should go much faster then,” I admitted with my own hope rising. “But wait what about the pearl?”

“Then let’s get started. First, let’s get your belly bejeweled.” Announced a voice by our head, and we yelped, staggering away from one of those not-a-fairy draconequus holding up an iridescent pearl.

Ch.103

View Online

Ch.103

“Oh~ Love. Thou could’ve told us how...incredible the sensation is.” Luna panted after we finished growing one of my trees in record time. With those magic potions being poured on my roots, Alberta shining on us, and ultraviolet lights too, we managed to grow a full tree in the island’s jungle within hours. Without time magic. “We can feel our...leaves rustling. How dost thou not get lost in the sensation whenever thou art within one of thine tree bodies?”

“Yes, it was wonderful Love. It always is.” I sighed, luxuriating in the delight that was being one of my trees. My roots taking in nutrition from the lush, absolutely nutritious volcanic soil. Even in this darkness, the lights below us were invigorating. The wind still blew, rustling our leaves. “But we don’t have time to enjoy this. First, we get Gleaming, then we head North to kick ass.”

“Right!” Luna stated as Alberta and Coldra walked up to our trunks and jumped up to our hips, clinging on with effort.

“Mind us tagging along?” Alberta asked as they poked at our ‘knothole’, making us shiver.

“W-We have already asked of thou to join us in our quest. Now cease playing with our cunt and climb up to our canopy, where our magic shalt transport thee to one of our sister trees.” We blinked, thoughts jumbling, and I quickly made us leave our body, shuddering as my individual thoughts cleared up. “Luna, that was close.”

“We barely noticed Love. Thine thought processes are already familiar to me from our nightly journeys into thine psyche.” Luna hugged ourselves and sighed contently. “We would not mind being bound to thee forever, but only if thou can split off to pleasure me as thou always has.”

“I...I think I would like it too, Luna.” I felt warm inside again. Oh, I love her.

“Are we paying witness to this realm’s Wiatr?” Coldra asked as they reached my tree’s bust shelf.

“Maybe we should breed them to see?” Alberta chuckled.

“We shalt not spread our legs to any save our beloveds!” We snarled vindictively in unison. “Now climb thee unsavory miscreants, or We shalt leave without thou!” Such nerve! Speaking of us in such a manner! Why We should-stop! Stop~! Luna stop! “Ouch! Sorry Love...”

“Let’s not tease them. Svartr was really insistent that the process of bringing Cynder into their fold was painful and dangerous to their souls.”Alberta insisted to Coldra as they climbed up my tree’s face into the canopy...I just realized the tree looks exactly like Luna, save the antler branches forming the canopy.

“You ready?” I asked, getting nods before warping us to the Everfree.

The only reason I could tell it was the right place was the streetlights in the castle town, the searchlights all over the city crisscrossing through the darkness to hit the underside of Cloudsdale and Skyloft, and the lights up their as well. If it could be lit, it was on. Nobody was outside, an oppressive sense of fear and hopelessness had quickly befallen everything.

“Oh Farore, Din, Nayru. Help us.” Luna prayed, stricken by how dire things had so suddenly become. “Navi, canst thou plead to Farore for aid?”

“She hasn’t contacted me. Not since you became a foal-filled moon.” I mewled, the Crest of Farore on our brow, under Luna’s horn, was oddly dull, and I couldn’t sense, or feel, or hear Farore anymore. “We’re on our own. We need to find Gleaming, head North, find Zelda, and with the combination of Courage and Wisdom, we’ll forge our way.”

“Okay.” Alberta said climbing down to our ‘knothole’ to jump to the balcony of our suite and Coldra followed along with us. Everyone was assembled, the suite lit and everyone huddling together and talking in hushed tones. Save Gleaming, who was standing tall, garbed in the Hero’s Garb and looking so dead serious at the moment it felt like she was trying to burn a hole through us with her glare alone.

“Did I, or did I not say, that I should have gone?” Gleaming snarled at us, and Luna flinched hard at the accusation. “I could’ve been there already, working on this issue. Instead, now we have to try to find our way through this unnatural darkness.”

“We’re sorry Gleaming. Mother-.”

“Zelda is a silly tomboy who can’t get it out of her head that it’s my job to…” Gleaming clenched her eyes, the light of the Triforce shining so brightly between her thighs that it actually somehow penetrated through her padded armor trousers. “She can’t just let me do it. She has to take responsibility. It’s always her fault and I shouldn’t keep fixing her mistakes. But she doesn’t understand it’s my fucking job!” Gleaming had tears in her eyes, sniffling.

“You remember…” I reached out to her, and she lunged into a powerful hug, burying her face in our bosom.

“I remember...I’m Link. I’m the Hero that keeps getting dragged into everything because I’m the damned Deus Ex Machina for all the problems in the world. I’m so tired. I just want to...” She pulled back and kissed us on the lips, not darting tongue in, but pressing insistently to us with tears running down her cheeks from her closed eyes. She pulled back, our lips smooching as she sniffled. “I’m so tired Navi...so, so tired…”

“Gleamy.” I ran my hands through her mane, pulling her back to my bosom and kissing her brow. “I know...I know more than most people can believe.” I then pushed her gently away and held her hands as I looked into her eyes. “But if not you, then who? I’m sorry Gleamy, but without you, Hyrule is doomed. We’re doomed. We can’t just run away to another realm. Wiatr can’t even force her way into the realm right now, and I doubt I can even summon Sam.”

“Couldn’t you try? We’re up against something I had no clue about.” Gleaming hiccuped, looking outside. “I’m willing to go out there. I’m scared, but Courage is the power to face fear, not lacking it. However, Courage is also tempered with the support of others.” Gleaming looked to our harems, hers and Luna’s. They looked to us in worry. Scared. But clearly willing to come forward for us. “No. None of you are coming with us.”

“But-!” They all protested, only to be silenced by both Gleaming, and Luna, raising our hands for them to stop.

“Thou shalt remain here. Where it is safe. We could not bear it if thou got hurt facing something beyond thee. The trials before were mere diversions compared to this.” Luna’s words caused all 15 lovers in attendance to wilt. Only Tia, Zelda, Charswirl, Eris, Harmonia, Gyorg, and Morpha were missing from the assembly. Holy FUCK! I just realized there’s 25 of us altogether! This is too much! No, wait! There’s still Malon and Carmine-ARGH~! HOW DID THIS HAPPEN?!

“We’re helping though.” Alberta and Coldra told us.

“But you’re ancient heroes and champions. Unlike our lovers, you’re not only experienced, you’re basically upholding your duties.” I replied to them.

“And I will be doing so too.” Honed Lance told us as he entered, looking very much like a green male version of Gleaming. Wait...where has he been?! We completely forgot about him! I haven’t even seen him since gearing up to fly to Trottingham so long ago!

“Oh, Lance, I don’t think a standard soldier should come along on such a dangerous quest.” Gleaming respectfully told the Knight with a bow.

“You won’t keep me from this young one.” Honed Lance chuckled as he approached and his body slowly withered to bones under his green armor. Now with his ghostly appearance, the Mirror shield and the Four Sword somehow seemed more obvious. That and the marking of the Triforce I had noticed before on his armor with no signs of Alicorns. “A Hero’s Shade will thrive in this darkness.”

HE’S AN INCARNATION OF LINK!? NOT ONLY THAT BUT FROM THE OCARINA ERA! Wait! If that’s the case, how does he have the Four Sword?! It was supposed to be sealing Ganon, or Vaati or-my head hurts~! “My head~!” I wailed, clutching the sides of Luna’s head.

“GET THAT SWORD AWAY FROM ME!” Vaati screamed, scrambling from the shade and putting our herd of mates between him and her. So it was sealing her away...okay, one thing solved. Doesn’t solve how she was still free and then moved on to become a court wizard, then became a tyrant when the wielder of the Four Sword was still around.

“Why dost thou seek to accompany us?” Luna questioned, reining in my confusion by making our shared body relax.

“This is partly my fault for pulling out the Four Sword from its shrine and trying to rehabilitate Vaati to help his people.” The Shade sighed looking at our mate. “I had reverted his age, changed my appearance and raised him the best I could as a minish. Then Discord happened. The child I’d come to know as a son was the Royal Wizard for the minish when the minish were vanishing. I pleaded with him that altering the Minish to keep the species alive was a mistake.”

“I had no choice! Minish were disappearing by the day! I had to do something!” Vaati defended as she clutched Surgeon tightly from the corner of the room, where the bed acted as a bit of a barrier to the rest of the room since it literally took up half of the back wall of the suite up to said corner. “The cows and bulls were vanishing so quickly, that I assumed the only way to keep it from taking us all was to change ourselves in the hopes that whatever it was wouldn’t work on the changed.”

“And it did work Vaati, but only because I sought out Discord and severed the spell changing the Minish with the Four Sword. You turned the minish into a race of hermaphrodites overtaken by carnal desire and an appetite for conquest. I am not angry, just disappointed.” Honed Lance sighed forlornly. “You all know the rest. I’ve stayed back for most of this to let you all grow and because I couldn’t harm my daughter. Though I did train Shining to improve his weapon skills.”

“Okay, well, we need to get going. Let's get going.” I said as we all started moving towards the balcony, this weird family reunion can happen later.

“No, you don’t! Not without me!” I stopped and turned to see my mom tugging on the outfit of tight shorts, thigh-high leather boots, tight top, and bomber jacket she arrived in the realm with. Her magic hyper-tits shrinking down when her top was pulled down over them to a much more modest DD cup. “No way am I missing out on action like this!”

“Mom! You-.”

“Shut it, dork! I’m coming too!” Elanor snarled, snapping her pink leotard over her huge boobs. “If anyone should stay, it should be the pretty pregnant princess wearing you.”

“B-but We do not know if the navel pearl Wiatr’s Chaos spawn provided shalt keep us from returning to the skies above Hyrule.” Luna protested, rubbing said iridescent pearl in our shared navel.

“Lulu...it’s a risk we’ll have to take.” I hesitantly reached up to our face, bit our lip, and then pulled me off. I sighed in relief that Luna was still here, but she was still slime. “Thank goodness.”

“Love?” Luna gawked at me, and I blinked...only now realizing the voice I heard when speaking off of her just before wasn’t mine. “Thou’rt like me…”

“...Well shit. Whatever. Looking like a sexy fertility goddess isn’t a bad thing. Especially when I’m marrying her soon.” I fluttered my beautiful blue eyes at my fiance, who fluttered her matching blue eyes with a faint blush in return. “Okay, who’s gonna wear-?” I was interrupted by Elanor nabbing me and slapping me on her face between her eyes, me taking her place-. “Why am I so big?!” I was Elanor’s size! My wings are draconic! Why do I have her whip-like tail?!

“Well nerd, we sure look hot!” Sis purred as she gave us a look over in the nearby mirror. “Now let’s go! Mom isn’t the type to wait around when she’s in mercenary mode!”

“Damn right pups! Get your asses in gear!” Mom barked at us from the balcony, before jumping into the dark with an excited cackle.

---]===>

“This ship is very fast.” Alberta chuckled from her place next to Coldra on top of the Redfang’s right G-Diffuser engine. Mom offered one person to ride in the small cargo bay of the starfighter, but everyone declined, wanting to wing-ride.

Well, besides Koloktos.

“WHY ARE WE OUT HERE~?!” Koloktos wailed from Gleaming’s left breast. Following the tradition of the Masks following Gleamy on our quest, she had the Brass Waifu who still doesn’t have a name, give her to Gleaming. As for me, Elanor was fucking Ridley a Space Dragon. So keeping up with the Redfang was easy for us.

“Because if what Navi says about the air-defenses of this Crystal Empire are true, then we need to be ready to bail in case the Redfang joins the whole Equestrian/Griffon navy on a fiery meeting with the ground.” Gleaming’s response from her place on the left G-Diffuser engine next to Honed Lance got my mom to shake the Redfang in irritation.

“Don’t fucking underestimate me! I’m the leader of Star Wolf, you pup!” Mom snarled angrily over the loudspeaker. “No damn shiny magic bullshit is gonna shoot me down!”

“We know mom! Just be careful!” I called out as Elanor flapped our expansive physics-manipulating wings to keep up with the fast and deadly starfighter.

“Hey is that a flying skull?” Elanor called out as hundreds of glowing red and blue lights appeared in the pitch darkness. They flew incredibly fast and emitted rattling cackles.

“Watch out! Bubbles! But they’re so much bigger and faster than any I’ve ever seen!” I informed everyone, dodging as a Red Bubble tried to impact me like a comet, mom starting to take evasive maneuvers. “Mom! We’ll have to land! There’s too many!”

“Fuck that! You lot get off my ship! I’m gonna deal with them!” Mom howled and did a U-Turn, tossing her riders off so I had to catch them, an easy task at my 10-foot tall size with Elanor’s immense strength. “Time to pop some zits!” Mom cackled as the blue lasers of the Redfang flashed, vaporizing Bubbles rapidly, but more kept spawning as I glided us down to the pitch dark ground, hoping we wouldn’t be landing anywhere dangerous.

“Mom…” I mewled in worry as we landed in what felt like snow. The tundra wasn’t this thickly covered earlier though, at least it didn’t look like it. It’s summer!

“Don’t worry nerd. Mom’s a tough bitch. Always has been.” Elanor chuffed as she dropped our four companions. “Alright, off. I may like getting physical, but it’s dark and I don’t like action in the dark.”

“Okay. But how will we know which way to go? Wolf’s Redfang had a navigation system that was keeping us on course.” Gleaming asked as we looked around, the light given off by Alberta and Coldra was radiant, but only bright enough to reveal maybe several dozens of meters before being cut off.

“...I’m a fucking Space Dragon! Why does everyone keep fucking forgetting?! Fuck!” Elanor snarled and pointed in a direction. “North! Easy!”

“Uh, sis? You had a horrible sense of direction before.” I skeptically commented with worry. For all I knew, she was pointing South and thought it was North. I remember that one roadtrip...a couple hundred miles off course is a life lesson to never let someone navigate again. That and somehow we ended up sleeping in a thankfully unoccupied cave, Elenor got drunk and...did things I never mentioned to her.

“Bitch, don’t make me take you off and shove you up my cunt! I know which way is fucking North!” Elanor seethed and started walking. “Get the leg on losers! I may be a big badass bitch, but you’re too heavy to fly with!”

“Wow, she’s a bitch,” Alberta muttered, getting the tip of my sister’s tail snapped to her stomach for the comment.

“And remember it!” Elanor snipped, guiding us onward. It was so eerie. Everything was darkness. There was no light besides the champions behind us, yet Elanor walked purposefully, her clawed feet never misstepping in the shadow she cast. In fact, she was actually reducing our forward visibility by not being behind the light sources.

“I’m half tempted to fuck a lesson into you.” Alberta huffed.

“Feel free bitch, but as much as this darkness doesn’t bother me, I don’t feel like trying to migrate to another planet that any delays might force me to have to do.” Elanor used her tail to slap her thicc ass, which was eye-level with our followers. “If you don’t mind licking us out on the move though, feel free. I’m not wearing anything under this leotard.”

“Don’t,” Gleaming said before something poked Elanor and I’s pussy as she sped up in shock, but didn’t protest. “Oh come on, we need the light.” Gleaming complained as hands groped our ass and another pair of hands reached our muff, digging cold metal hands into our puffy snatch.

“Hey, she can keep walking, right?” Coldra teased as the two undead champions played with us while we walked.

“Fuck yeah I can! I’ll keep us on-oo-course, you make this not suck ass.” Elanor’s words were met with an annoyed groan from Gleaming, a reproachful huff from Koloktos, and Honed Lance sighing in resignation.

Ch.104

View Online

Ch.104

Well, the walk here wasn’t boring. Elanor kept us on track even as Alberta and Coldra groped our ass and fingered our cunt. Elanor even returned the favor by tail-fucking them under their armored skirts, the groin armor apparently able to open up for convenience.

Distractions aside, mom managed to get us close enough that it was only a few hours walk to the edge of the battlefield. The corpses of caribou, ponies, griffins, dragons, and the lost gear of dispelled Dark World minions littered the ground. I saw a Gerudo and felt despair at seeing she was one of the ones on board the King of Red Lions and she was pierced by several spears, kneeling over a dead griffin tom who had to have been her mate.

“Fuck, I think I’m going to cum.” Alberta groaned. “Wish I had my cock on me right now so I could put pups in you.”

“Really?” Coldra groaned. “I don’t know about you, but carnage turns me off.” Coldra huffed as she stopped molesting us, and Elanor seemed to lose all humor, straightening up our leotard’s groin and dispassionately guiding us North through the carnage.

“You didn’t see the First Era of Fire, then.” Alberta shivered. “Nor fought gods. I just enjoy battle.”

“Shut up. I knew a lot of these people.” Gleaming hissed angrily, trying not to look too closely at the bodies. “No...that was Sudura back there...she was looking forward to raising a family…”

“Don’t look too closely.” Honed Lance insisted. “The path of the Hero is fraught with death and pain. All we can do is look at the butcher’s bill at the end of it all, mourn, and move on. It does them no good to be hindered by grief and pain when there is still work to do.”

“Sorry, our world is cruel, and we’re desensitized to death.” Coldra sighed. “The Curse of Undeath still plagues the world to this day, and with how quickly people are born and die, it becomes just another day when you see someone perish.”

“Or be unable to perish.” Honed Lance nodded in understanding. “That said, take care to remember that not all worlds are as cruel or as lewd as yours to the point of desensitization.”

“About time you came.” Came the wet rasp of a familiar voice, and Gleaming rushed towards it, tossing off a caribou soldier to reveal Daphnes with a knife in his left hip.

“Where is Hosofa?!” Gleaming demanded as she pulled a bottle from her cleavage, revealing one of my pink fairy healers, who emerged when the cork was popped, quickly getting to work on Daphnes.

“She is...still with the rest. I heard her roar in anguish when I fell, and I feared she would die. I didn’t see her, but she’s nowhere near here, and from what I saw earlier, a Gerudo would sooner die than leave her mate’s body.” Daphnes shuddered as my little nurse fairy yanked out the knife and continued to heal him. “I fear they’ve taken her like they’ve taken so many of our survivors. We were overwhelmed. When the Dark fell...they came like a tide. We were helpless.”

“We’ll get them back.” Gleaming declared before looking around more.

“Hold on, I have a better Miracle,” Alberta told us before speaking in a language we couldn’t understand, and a powerful one as Light ripped through the black sky and washed over the battlefield. Alberta looked to struggle as she kept talking and soldiers, near death, began getting up in bewilderment.

Then, the Gerudo, Sudura, gasped and convulsed, sitting up with the spears still in her as she looked around. Several other, clearly deceased people, began getting up as well. “Shit. Good job Alberta.” Coldra hissed as she nervously eyed the rising dead, who were curiously examining their mortal wounds in disbelief. “You just spread the Undead Curse by using a miracle of our dimension’s old gods.”

“I...live? Love?” Sudura asked as she looked at her dead mate, who didn’t rise. “No...no! Don’t leave me!” Sudura wailed, grasping her dead mate and weeping because now she could never join him.

“I can give it another go.” Alberta huffed, looking tired.

“Sudura, don’t despair. Souls are reborn in our realm. Someday, he’ll return. It may not be in the next generation, but he will return.” I kindly tried to tell the distraught Undead lioness, who wasn’t listening, still weeping into her dead mate’s chest.

“It’s better if we don’t risk that Alberta.” Coldra hissed, looking around as Undead helped the living and each other. Those not grieving lost loved ones and friends quickly kitting back up, ready to fight more. They pieced together armor from the fallen, grabbed whatever weapons they could scrounge up, and looked like a bunch of very angry Undead ready to mob something to death.

“Right, We’ll bring the wrath of the sun and the moon to the monsters that did this,” Alberta stated before pulling out a Scythe from her cleavage while lightning sparked across the armor of Coldra. “Okay, you determined soldiers! We’re going to go kill the fuckers that did this, and rescue the survivors! You ready?!”

The resounding cheers of the dozen or so Undead roared in the dark while the living tended to each other and consoled the hopeless Undead such as Sudura.

“GAH!” Gasped a cow that pulled herself out of a pile of undead that were still getting up. Wait, Carmine?! “Hey ladies, fellas. I get I’m hot to trot, but could you get off of me?” She wriggled out of the pile and stood tall, wearing the armor of Zelda’s reformed Hylian Legion, which was a mixture of the CFK’s more modern clothing uniform and plain steel plate armor. Which includes a full-face helmet meant for various species and had slots for a horn or antlers, being magical to fit various head adornments. Carmine lifted the visor and sheepishly smiled at us. “Sup babe.”

“WHY ARE YOU HERE?!” I roared, rushing over and looking her over. Aside from some dings and scratches, she seemed fine.

“Aw, worried about little old me?” The 10-foot tall amazon fluttered her eyes at me, but my draconic snarl, courtesy of blending traits with Ellie, made her flinch. “Sorry. Did everyone forget about poor old me again? I rejoined the military while you were recovering Cutie. I was worried I’d have been left at home on guard duty or something, but it seems nobody realized who I was, just that I was a veteran willing and able to fight.”

“WHAT?!” I wailed before smothering her inattention and kisses. “I just got you back! Don’t do stuff like this! You’re retiring!”

“B-but-!”

“No buts! You are going to come home with me after this is done, you are going to take a desk job so I don’t have to worry about you going off and dying! Then, at the end of the day, every day, I’ll fuck your brains out if you want!” I insisted to Carmine, who looked indignant.

“Not to interrupt this touching moment, but we do still have a war to fight. Oh, and she’s Undead, so she’s gotta get her Curse sealed against spreading before you get freaky.” Alberta informed us, causing me to stiffen and Carmine to blink in bemusement.

“WHY IS SHE UNDEAD?!” I roared in fear as I grabbed Carmine and shoved her armored snout into mine and Elanor’s leotard covered bosom.

“Uh, I hid under that pile of bodies there? A stray bullet took me in the gut, and I was hoping I could hide and heal myself later. But...I guess I passed out and died huh? Damn, now I have no hope of arguing to keep fighting.” Carmine rubbed the side of her lower torso armor plate, where a ragged hole in her uniform revealed where the fatal wound had been.

“I better be able to fuck you full of babies right after this! I’m making you a GIANT! I’m gonna fill you with so many fawns that by the end of it, you will be a towering goddess of a giant!” I roared, defying something in my head urging me not to do that. Fuck that! Carmine is going to be a giant! “Nothing will stop me from breeding you for days!”

“OH GAWD YIS!” Carmine tugged her helmet around her snout and kissed me passionately.

“Ladies! War! Eternal night!” After Gleaming’s complaint, we groaned and backed off, my hands groping Carmine’s ass hungrily without me being the one to do it.

“Hey, I’m her sister. Mind if I get in on any of this~?” Ellie huskily purred as she squeezed Carmine’s thicc yet muscular ass so much that it caused her uniform to bulge from my hands digging into her booty.

“Ladies! Down! Bad girls!” Gleaming flew up to us, booping our snoots.

---]===>

“So they’re inside the city huh?” Elanor huffed as we found ourselves at the sealed gates of the walled crystal city. Aside from random Dark World denizens who despite being anthro, were still savage and cruel monsters, we had little to no issue with eventually finding our way to the Crystal Empire.

“Yes. Last I remember before death was seeing enemy soldiers dragging Princess Celestia and Zelda kicking and screaming in this direction as the darkness began stealing all the light.” Reported one of the Undead soldiers, an Earth Pony stallion who in his piecemeal flak armor and wielding a broken caribou tank barrel as a club looked like a real brute.

“Yeah, I think I saw them abducting those who surrendered too before I crawled into cover,” Carmine said to reinforce her fellow Undead’s claim while examining the gates of the city.

“The Grendel?” Coldra asked Alberta as the wolf rummaged in her pack.

“It’s a good gate crasher,” Alberta said before pulling out a massive black great bow from her armor’s cleavage that hummed with power. “Want me to?”

“Who are they?” The Carmine asked curiously. “I’ve never seen magic like theirs.”

“They’re champions of the people who tried to help us,” I replied as Gleaming eyed the greatbow with something akin to envy. “Don’t be so envious Gleamy, you have Thumper and the Arbalest.”

“But it’s so huge, and the Arrows!” Gleaming whined, seemingly getting turned on as Elenor and I shivered, feeling ourselves getting wet below. At least some of Gleamy’s arousal still bleeds through.

Alberta pulled a spear from her cleavage and nocked it, pulling it back as magic surrounded the beach-umbrella-like projectile’s point. “Oh gosh-BEACH UMBRELLA LOADED!” The stallion Undead declared in amusement.

“What?” Asked one of the other Undead with us in bewilderment before Coldra snorted in amusement and Alberta spat to the side, trying not to falter on her hold, clearly they both understood the joke.

“You’ve never been around artillery before have you?” Asked another Undead, who was chuckling.

“Loosing,” Alberta yelled before releasing the string at the gate, producing what looked like a black hole of magic which started ripping into the Crystal.

“You will face the wrath of ZIM!” A tiny green Undead caribou warrior, not even 5 feet tall, kitted up in too-big armor and using dual Luger pistols yelled. The tiny cow leaped through the opening in the gate, too small for us at the moment, and the other side erupted in screams, gunfire, and her manic cackling. “You killed my robot child! Now you die!”

“Who was that?” Coldra chuckled as Alberta readied another spear to widen the hole, the chaos happening beyond the gate escalating further.

“The greatest combat engineer the caribou could have. Zimera.” Commented another of our Undead caribou companions, one more busty and average height, wearing heavy flak armor and a full helmet. “They ended up destroying her favorite toy, a metal golem she called Gir.”

“Gir was more of a child to Zimera, don’t kid yourself. We have a mother caribou on a rampage in there!” Carmine declared with a mixture of amusement and pity.

“You’re fucking shitting me.” Elanor huffed and put our shared hands on our hips. “Invader Zim references? This world sucks.”

“Hey! Invader Zim was a gem! Years ahead of its time!” I defended against my sister’s poor taste.

“Okay, this is taking too long!” Gleaming shouted, taking Koloktos off her breast and putting her on. Now in her place, stood a 15-foot tall brass colossus with six arms, the Hero’s Garb thankfully covering the living bear automaton so she didn’t feel compelled to cover her heaving bosom with two of those arms. She stormed up to the gate, and reached into the hole with all six hands, using it as leverage to begin forcing the massive gate open.

“Sorry. I can only fire one at a time.” Alberta huffed.

“I wonder where Alduin is. There’s no way she would’ve just surrendered.” Coldra considered in clear concern.

“If they took Princess Celestia and Zelda, likelihood is they’ve taken your leaders here as well.” Honed Lance informed the Undead champions. “It matters not how powerful they are, know that if they are not of the Golden Goddesses, then Evil can ignore the might and providence of other gods.”

“This realm is fucked up. If you don’t have the blessing of three specific goddesses, you’re defenseless against evil? That’s just wrong.” Alberta grimaced at the concept.

“It is our way. It has always been this way.” Honed Lance lamented as Gleaming and Koloktos forced open the gate, and we charged in.

We fought fiercely, Elanor was used to this size and she used it along with her strength to plow into enemies and rip them apart. She kept trying to use a breath weapon we didn’t have though, so had to resort to using only our body. It was too dark to see much, but Elanor had much better eyesight than me or the others. Likely something to do with her being a space dragon. I don’t get how I can’t see as well as her, or how form blending really works with my mom and sis. Also, Elenor was crazy fast, she was outpacing everyone as soon as she started using her wings.

“AHA! Smash Bros. was right that this was effective. I’m literally grinding them to dust!” Elanor cheered as she dispelled another Dark World monster, the darkness wafting off of us.

“Ellie, this is...really gruesome and kinda evil,” I commented before she bum-rushed a Hinox that wasn’t any more appealing with its anthro body being just as disgustingly fat as before. She knocked it over and gouged out its eyes, the overweight thug wordlessly howling before he dispelled.

“I think I’ve found Zimena’s path of death,” Carmine reported as we heard manic screams. “I haven’t seen her like this since the battle of Fort Mareda.”

“You mean our fort that had held out for six years till some crazy Caribou came in with nothing but pigs?” The buff stallion undead asked.

“Yeah! That one!” Carmine with wide grin. Then we heard porcine squealing, horrible, horrible squealing. “Guess she found the moblins.”

“SQUEAL LITTLE PIGGIES! SQUEAL FOR ME~!” Manically wailed Zimena through the dark. Her becoming Undead has likely unleashed a dangerous madness on this world. “I will send you back in time into pony’s heads!”

“Would you mind taking that one with you back to your world when we’re done here?” Honed Lance muttered to Coldra, who nodded in understanding of the situation.

“All of this doesn’t matter! Where is Zelda? Do you have Seeker Sight anymore Navi?” Gleaming asked as the entrance plaza to the pitch-dark crystal city was now fully devoid of enemy minions.

“I haven’t been able to communicate with Farore at all, but I’m the Guide, let me try.” I closed my eyes, calmed down, focused. I opened my eyes, and my Seeker Sight was faint. Almost unnoticeable. Against the darkness though, the faint green lights of my Seeker Sight were like bright beacons anyway. “This way. I sense that we need to head to-.”

“The Palace! I see something there!” Alberta said as she pointed to a faint light piercing the abyss of darkness on the top floor of the palace’s central tower. “It might be the Crystal Heart!”

“We should try and retrieve it. But need I remind you that Sombra dislocated the real one?” Coldra commented and she sighed. “Knowing him, he’s sure to have warded the tower against just flying up there too.”

“Right. But we should still check. We know of his tricks, even if he has an army with him. Wait why isn’t Cadence here? She would be a great help.” Alberta muttered. “This empire is run on Love.”

“Cadence rules the Changeling Hive to the south of Equestria in Abyssinia,” I informed the visiting champions. “She married Thorax and sparked the Neo-Changeling reform.”

“Hm, how do we make enough love to jump-start some of the true Crystal Empire? Would make things easier without Sombra’s minions in the way.” Alberta mused as she scratched at the chin of her helmet.

“That’s if any citizens even remain. There’s nothing but monsters here.” Coldra huffed in disgust.

“Um. would I count?” A skinny and sickly looking Moblin male whined from a nearby window. “I was changed within the Dark world years after the Empire was swapped there.” He mewled as we all pointed our weapons at him. “Please, spare me! I and most of the citizens were sealed in the Dark World so long ago! We’re peaceful, and considered the bottom-rung of the monsters that call Dark World home. Please, free us at last. Even if it would destroy us, I’m sure if we give our love and devotion to the Heart, it will save us.”

“Okay...great, will the Empire even respond to them now?” Coldra sighed before Alberta walked up to the Moblin male’s first-floor window.

“Hey, buddy want a kiss?” Alberta purred to him as she leaned on the windowsill.

“I-it doesn’t work like that miss! It works off of platonic Love!” Protested the skinny and short for a moblin male, who was still her height of 6 feet.

“I know. I’m not asking for a sexual kiss.” She chuckled as she kissed him on the cheek. “I’ve lived in the Empire for a while, and Coldra founded it.”

“It’s True.” Coldra sighed, rubbing the back of her head. “I helped make the Crystal Heart of our universe’s Crystal Empire. Hell, it’s part of our more devoted and religious sect’s security measures across the galaxy.”

“Oh! Well then, I welcome you as friends!” The moblin hugged Alberta and hefted her up in the hug, a beaming smile on his face.

Suddenly, the dim Heart at the top of the tower shimmered, and he shot up to 10 feet tall and bulked out, becoming a beefy muscular moblin which was rather shocking. Moblins may be strong and muscular, but they tend to have a layer of fat. “Whoa! It worked! Spread the word! Bring Hope and Love to our people, and we’ll aid you!” The buff boar-man huffed before he set Alberta down and reached behind him for a table leg and climbing out the window to join us.

“Right!” Barked Gleaming. “Any peaceful monsters are to befriended. Friendship Is the Magic that will save this Empire!” Suddenly, at her declaration, six bright lights in the color of the rainbow exploded in the plaza, and Tara, Rainbow, Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy and Applejack were standing among us, shining even brighter than Coldra and Alberta. “WHAT?!”

“W-what’s going-oh!” Tara was interrupted as her and the others all had their eyes become glowing white lights, and they levitated into the air together. “I...I understand. This is what we’ve been waiting for! Girls!”

“Tara!” The five others all called back, Determination filling them as their bodies began shining with iridescent rainbow magic. They then blasted a rainbow beam into the sky, and the Darkness popped like a bubble overhead. Some barely comprehensible shrieking echoed from the mountain to the north as Luna’s Moon brought Light to the city. But more than that, it brought Hope.

“Th-there! I, we...we need to rest. You don’t have long. We’ll hold the Dark at bay so that Hope can help you kindle the Love of Friendship!” Tara panted as she and her friends all leaned together, Tara rubbing Pinkie’s swollen pregnant belly worriedly. “Hurry. The sooner we can take Pinkie to safety the better.”

“Right,” Gleaming said as we started moving from house to house, clearing the enemies out and helping the changed citizens. Each was identifiable from the monsters as they were all sickly and small until showed Kindness and Generosity, then they became healthy and bulked up to a normal-for-that-monster size to join us in Loyalty to their home. They formed a parade, singing songs, playing instruments, rallying against Evil with Laughter and Honesty. It was so Magical.

Monsters were drawn to them, and it made the battle all the harder, but still, they didn’t falter. They formed a barrier around the Sages of Friendship, displaying the Elements of Harmony to the world with pride and bold determination as we defended them and swelled their numbers in the streets.

“Um, is that pillar of dark Crystal growing?” Questioned an Undead Mare as we spotted an albino caribou, about as tiny as Vaati had been before her pregnancy. She was fused to the crystal, her chest and head all that hung out, her arms pinned into it behind her as she slumped over.

“Is she an enemy or victim?” Alberta asked curiously as the crystal blocked the road towards the palace, where the parade was heading towards.

“I’d say she’s a victim.” Coldra hissed, remembering the magic of the monster that had attacked the Empire she founded.

“Zoey!” Carmine wailed in horror. “My baby! My daughter! What are they doing to her?!”

“That’s you’re daughter?!” I yelped in surprise and concern.

“M-mom? He-help me.” The caribou begged weakly as we noticed a black mass where her womb was and something was pumping into her. She screamed in agony as her womb swelled rapidly, and it burst, revealing a malformed crystal pony/caribou hybrid monster about 8 feet tall that roared at us. The cow was given no respite, her womb rapidly reforming and swelling again.

“What the fuck have they done to my daughter~?!” Carmine shrieked in fury as she saw the caribou and the monster she was forced to birth.

“We either kill her or save her. But we have to do it before she births more!” Yelled Alberta as she readied her darkness-stained scythe and attacked the monstrous hybrid.

“We should save her!” Coldra argued while many others sided with killing her, out of mercy if anything. I was all for saving Carmine’s daughter as Elenor helped fight the monstrosity.

“AUGH~!” She wailed as her womb burst again, another abomination joining the battle. Thankfully, a blast of magic from the center of the parade struck her, and the crystal trapping her and forcing her to birth monsters for us to fight practically disintegrated, dropping her to the road.

“I’m coming baby!” Carmine shouted, dodging around the second beast to reach her daughter.

But that still left the two monsters she’d been forced to produce.

Ch.105

View Online

Ch.105

I was seeing stars after one of the beasts got in a good punch to our jaw, sending us stumbling away and bumping into the buildings along the road. “Oh~ dat hurs…” Elanor moaned as she nursed our jaw with her left hand, steadying us against the building with the other.

These things were vicious, fought like rabid animals blended with some bar brawler. One was even managing to keep up with Gleamy’s six arms in a knock-down-drag-out fistfight.

“HA! Just like Brawl Night at the Cum Bar!” Alberta barked as she wrestled one to the ground, her armor blazing bright while Coldra struggled.

“Yeah, but you’re better in Hand to Hand. I prefer my Sorceries.” Coldra snarled before she sprayed blue-white light into the air, which then rained down from the sky, homing for the crystal beasts. The attack seemed to be ineffective, only irritating the beasts, but it drew their attention and they turned to Coldra as they shrugged off their respective combatants, only to suddenly play pincushion to the massive spear of blue-white light she launched at their centers of mass, which penetrated through the first one and dispersed after digging into the second one.

“Uh…” I blearily drawled, watching the one with the gaping hole in its chest simply stagger, and roar, the one behind it even less impacted. “Those definitely aren’t alive.”

“Hm, seems so,” Coldra muttered before her weapon turned dark. “Well, wonder how they love this.”

“No don’t-!” I tried to interrupt her, but she cast the blob of Dark at the more damaged one, only for it to absorb the attack, grow in size, heal its damage, and roar even louder.

“She’s testing things. We had set up a Bonfire not far from here. I have a massive piece of the First Flame in me.” Alberta sighed. “Everyone who is Undead here will revive there if they die. They’ll have to jog back though.”

“Stop fucking around!” Carmine roared from where she was carrying her unconscious daughter towards the cheering and music-playing citizens.

“But not everyone here is Undead!” I snarled in disgust for the blatant disregard for the lives of others. These things are dangerous and they’re just going to test stuff?! “Gleamy! Take out Titania already! You have both it and Fi with you right?!”

“Ah, right, forgot about them.” Gleaming sheepishly replied, then Gleaming took the weapons out and started slashing and stabbing at the beasts. The magic Evil Dispelling weapons causing the dark crystals their bodies were made of to shatter like glass or even turn to dust on impact.

“Ugh, really? You should’ve just done that right away.” Carmine huffed, having left her daughter Zoey with the citizens and sages.

“How about Moonlight?” Coldra snarled before pulling out a massive sword that looked as big as her twice over. It shone with blue-white Moonlight as she held it to her shoulder. She then heaved it forward, chopping through the air and sending a blade of magic light flying at the nearest beast. The sacred power of the weapon gouged into the creature’s back, and it snarled, turning to face her, only to get a second chop running down its head and into its chest, a magic blade burst through it, bisecting it the rest of the way. “Just crumble under the weight of the legacy of the Everlasting Dragons huh?”

“What is up with these guys?” Carmine asked. “You’re supposed to be saving people but you’re so reckless!”

“Hey-”

“No! You listen here, not all of us are immortal! My daughter was just turned into a monster machine, those things endangered the citizens, and we have a responsibility as their current protectors to fucking protect them! Not toy around! This isn’t one of your neighponese comic books!” Carmine chastised the two champions indignantly, even going so far as to poke a finger into Coldra’s cleavage.

“Neighpon media isn’t very mainstream-.”

“SHUT IT!”

Shortly after that, Gleaming had finished off the other crystal beast with much less flair, having simply stabbed it through the head with the Master Sword, the creature turning to dust in seconds afterward. “Okay. That’s about all of them I’m guessing?” Gleaming asked hopefully as the Dark closed back in overhead, but the parade of monsters had assembled plenty of torches and other lights to keep things well illuminated.

“Seems so.” I mused as I staggered over to the albino caribou cow being tended to by Tara and Fluttershy with Honed Lance standing guard over them. Huh, I wondered where he went. Zoey was the spitting image of Vaati, so this would explain why she and Carmine were close. She had black and purple veins all over her body, looking like a horrible supernatural illness was afflicting her. “Are you awake?” She didn’t respond, and I checked her vitals. She was barely alive, but there. “Guess we know what rewards come to those who serve evil.”

“Oh, baby girl.” Carmine whimpered in worry, holding Zoey’s hand. “I knew you were in deep, joining forces with Evil. But I had hoped…”

“It would explain why we saw no more caribou on the way in after that battle out there.” Grimly intoned Coldra as the monsters continued to cheer, continued to celebrate in defiance to evil. It was clearly working, as the Crystal Heart was pulsing brightly atop the palace tower.

“So there's more?” Zimena commented, looking about in anger.

“They hurt my girl, I’m going to rip them in half.” Carmine snarled.

“Wouldn’t be surprising, but if not, then I’m willing to bet this was an act of desperation.” Honed Lance evaluated as we continued towards the front gates of the palace. No more monsters accosted us as we reached the gates. Of course though… “Locked.” Honed Lance snorted, eyeing the Big Lock on the door with disgust. “Didn’t even have the decency to make it a Small Lock, no, had to go for the Big Lock on your front door.”

“So does that mean the big boss is just inside?” Gleaming asked eagerly. “Navi, can you figure out where we can find the Big Key-?” Gleaming was interrupted by the loud clicking of the lock and it falling. We turned our attention to Coldra, who was holding up a seemingly normal key.

“Master Key. Don’t go anywhere without one on an adventure.” Coldra calmly replied, stuffing the impossibly powerful tiny key back into her cleavage before Alberta helped her pull open the doors.

“That’s far too convenient.” I sighed before Elanor huffed and strutted into the. palace, quickly leading the way through the dimly lit beautiful palace.

“You wondering how mom is doing?” Elanor asked me, since, y’know, family matters and all. Also, Ellie was clearly trying to be at least a little less bitchy.

“Yeah. Those Bubbles were way bigger and more powerful than they had any right to be. Even if she’s using a science-fiction starfighter to fight them, all it takes is one Blue Bubble to invert her whole sense of proprioception and send her careening nose-first into the earth.” I mewled, then paused as the throne room was revealed to us. However, instead of a king on the throne, there sat an infuriatingly familiar white horse stallion in office casual white button-up, black tie, and black slacks.

“Right.” Eleanor snarled. “Better beat these guys before that happens, yeah?”

“Speaking in regards to your mother I assume?” Kevin, the assistant of Evil asked as he worked on the paperwork on the table set in front of the throne, which was an ostentatious and disgustingly monolithic thing of shiny black hematite. “Her ship is far too advanced for even the Mega Bubbles to deal with. They are a near-endless resource however, given enough space and darkness for them to spawn, so we have no worries of her arriving anytime soon.”

“Who are you?” Gleaming asked in confusion, and I groaned.

“Gleamy~! This is that Assistant guy I told you about! The one who put all those Like-Likes in Death Mountain?” I reminded my Lover, who made an ‘Oh’ expression and then leered balefully at the stallion, who was completely unbothered by it. “Anyway, we’re here to deal with your boss and save the world.”

“Yes, yes. Quite. You see however, he is no longer my boss.” Kevin calmly informed us as he straightened out a packet of papers, stapled them, then took a pen from his breast pocket, clicked it open and handed them over to our side of the table. “Sign here, initial here, and mark here.”

“What?” Alberta blinked as Coldra approached the table and examined the packet, the sorceress flipping through it rapidly as she read it over.

“Hm...it’s a rather detailed submission of surrender and agreement to questioning, as well as a notice of resignation to a Father Grogar. There’s plenty of legalese even I can barely understand, but it’s pretty straightforward. Though why, specifically, should we not ask about the date of March 23 at approximately 7:13 PM?” Coldra asked in bewilderment.

“If I was going to answer, I would not have made those conditions of my surrender.” Kevin calmly replied.

“Oh, you’ve gotta be kidding me! He’s a pencil-pushing nerd! Just grab him and-!” Elanor tried to lay a hand on Kevin, and suddenly we were flung so hard across the throne room by an invisible force that we splattered against one of the columns supporting the ceiling.

By the time I reassembled us, blinking in dizziness, they’d signed the packet, and sent Kevin to march all the way back to Canterlot on hoof. Which, I don’t understand how that was kosher and believable, but okay.

“Okay, what the fuck?” Alberta groaned from her hole in the wall.

“Just be glad I realized he was literally untouchable and agreed to his terms.” Coldra huffed, a quiver in her voice. “We might even try to hire him if the forces that be in this realm allow it.”

“What? Why is he so powerful? You know what forget it. I want to get this Grogar and Sombra asshole now.” Alberta growled.

“Hold on, we’re required to wait 15 minutes before trying to leave the throne room. It’s to ensure nobody tries to follow him. He’s contractually required to walk straight to Canterlot through the dark, alone. If any of us try to follow him, he’s free to roam.” Coldra warned us. “He's a master of Contract Magic. He contracted with this very room that he be Untouchable, Unable to Lie, and Unable to Violate the Spirit of an agreement.”

“Right.” Gleaming huffed before yelping as a crystal shot from the floor up her left pant leg and began thrusting away between her legs. “AH~! Get it out!” Gleaming/Koloktos wailed, only for crystal tentacles to assault all of our privates. Those without pussies got cocksleeve tentacles instead. “I-Is this part of his-EEP!”

“Y-yes! Figured it’d be a good s-surprise!” Coldra admitted cheekily, and we all groaned as the forceful pleasure kept us in place or falling to our butts, unable to follow Kevin the Assistant.

---]===>

“That guy. We’re hiring him.” Coldra said with a satisfied smirk as we traveled down into the dungeon of the palace. All the other wings further in were sealed off by magic. Likely by Kevin since they were inviolable on top of being unopenable.

“I’m sure the Bureau of Bureaucracy would appreciate him,” Alberta grumbled.

“Bureau of Bureaucracy? Isn’t that redundant?” I asked in bewilderment. It’s literally in the name. You could’ve just called it The Bureau.

“It handles all Bureaucracy for our whole government. No bullshit small offices having so much power over a single thing. Instead, they’re all in one big system, regulated, watched like hawks, and kept as simple as possible without bullshit as they can be.” Coldra informed us as she and Alberta led us down into the dungeons. The civilians and Sages were safe in the throne room above.

“Okay?” I commented as Gleaming eyed everything and rubbed her thighs. “You Okay Gleaming.”

“No, but I know we’re close.” Gleaming huffed. “I feel it. Also, someone is waiting to put their weiner in me.”

“Wait really?” Elanore asked In bewilderment at the tidbit. “Sorry but, my former brother was a total sissy so her liking cock was a given-.”

“Hey!”

“-But you strike me as a really kinda macho person even if you’ve got a killer rack and hips and thighs to die for. Why so eager to get the shaft?” Elanor questioned as we continued down the unnaturally long spiral staircase. What is with this place and stairs? Not even Castle Everfree has this many stairs!

“I’m not entirely sure. I was very insecure about the concept before everything started. I was firmly in the masculine camp, not finding male anatomy at all attractive. Then I wore my Mask lovers, and my views progressively changed. I got pregnant, had eggs, got fucked in a cunt for the first time, lactated more than any normal female ever could, it just went on and on. Then I became a hermaphrodite, and now an optional herm while baseline female. I don’t regret it, I love it in fact and-EEP!” Gleamy’s self-interruption was instigated clearly by the massive cock I just felt thrust into my snatch, and we all squealed.

Well, the ladies did, the males all just jumped from our outbursts. “What is it?” One of the males asked as I felt the cock start to thrust, eagerly throbbing.

“By Hylia!” Praised Carmine as a cock thrust into her like the rest of us with a vagina.

“W-we’re getting fucked~!” One of the female griffin Undead managed to say through pants and rocks of the hips. The cock was so huge and thrusting so deeply that Elanor and I couldn’t resist rocking our hips like the others. “Oh Lily yes! So huge!”

“F-fuck~!” Zimera spasmed and fell, rolling down the stairs and we were fighting not to follow her. Which was ruined by the stairs suddenly shifting into a ramp, and we all cried out as we all began sliding down the sharply curving slide.

Then invisible cocks entered our asses too. This time the males all wailed with us, clearly unhappy with this turn of events despite their dicks going rock-hard from the prostate stimulation. I orgasmed shortly after this, Elanor and I’s shared cunt convulsing on the invisible hardness mercilessly pounding us. Then our mouths opened and we felt huge horsedicks being shoved down our throats, muffling our cries and thrusting into our gullets.

I faded out, spasming, the slide seeming to go on forever as the remote fucking literally fucked the fight out of us. By the time we landed at the bottom, all of us sprawling into each other in a fucked-out dogpile, we were too tired to get up and the remote penises finally stopped tormenting us. If any of us weren’t Undead or otherwise especially gifted, that could’ve easily killed most mortals with how huge the remote dicks were, not to mention the sheer volume of cum they put in us, distending our bellies.

“Eugh...can we go again?” Alberta croaked, rubbing her throat.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea, Alba.” Coldra rasped, licking her lips. “Wow, that tasted good though.”

“Of course.” Came the voice of someone I rather particularly despise on a personal level. “Of course the Infinity Stairs trap was messed with thanks to Sombra being corrupted. Of course, you’re not trapped in a nightmare of your own making. Of course you all got to have a pleasant time getting mated remotely by a horny hermaphrodite!”

“You!” I croaked, pushing myself tiredly up onto my knees, glaring at Shikoro, the bishounen level of hot and handsome purple bokoblin shaman sneering at us from his alchemy lab, stirring away at a black cauldron. He’d upgraded his clothes from a mere shaman to a set of black robes suiting a warlock. “You’re gonna pay for-!”

“Silence.” Shikoro huffed and pulled on a rope hanging from the ceiling, and suddenly a trapdoor underneath us opened up, dropping us with a scream into the darkness.

---]===>

“Owie~! Good thing this pile of corpses was here to soften the fall.” The sarcasm Coldra projected in regards to the pile of bones and other rotting flesh we landed on was so scathing it might have a bit of acid in it. “Damn it. These guys are rude!”

“That asshole in particular. He’s stuffed me into a bottle, made me vomit fairy dust, and tormented me twice before during our quest.” I huffed as I stayed a gelatinous mass for everyone to climb off of. I’d turned Elanor and I into as big of an amorphous blob as I could before impact to soften the landing. The bones still jabbed everyone though, and we’d splattered all over the place both from impact and being landed on by over a dozen people.

“I’m not one for torture, but I’ll make an exception for that jackass.” Gleaming huffed as she got up, hitting her head on the ceiling. “Ow, hold on Koloktos, gotta take you off.” Gleaming pulled off her living automaton mask lover, shrinking five feet in height, and now had six arms, each a different species. “Oh great, I was hoping that’d take longer.”

“Sorry, dear.” Koloktos apologized as she was placed on Gleaming’s left breast.

“So she’s a slime fairy dragon pony lion shark chimera with six arms, tits with an infinite volume of milk, and so many other things going for her she’s basically a goddess. Sis, can I bang your fiance?” Elanor asked with a lick of our lips as I reshaped our body.

“Welp, maybe later.” I sighed as many of the girls in our group rubbed cum-filled bellies. Those remote dicks did a good job of filling the normal-sized people, and Zimena is nearly immobile since she’s so tiny.

“Are we going to have to worry about having that gal’s kids.” Zimena huffed as she rubbed her floor-touching belly. “I’m okay with that normally, but this isn’t a good time!”

“You’re Undead now. Unless you’ve been blessed by Wiatr or another fertility goddess, you’re barren.” Coldra replied as she rubbed her own belly with a groan. “That said, Alberta and I have to worry. As champions under Wiatr, we’re more than fertile, and have served as breeders before even.”

“Already getting a belly.” Alberta sighed as she started marching into the illuminated dark cavern the trapdoor had dropped us into. “Let's find a way out.” Our light sources determinedly guided us onward, their bellies oddly reshaping their armor, and their gaits getting turned into a waddle as they got bigger. Soon, they were rounding out into balls and had to be rolled, their armor impressively sizing up and changing to stay on. “Can’t believe this. How damn virile is that bitch?” Alberta grumbled, the wolfess much more upset about the situation than Coldra.

“Maybe it’s because we were exposed to the fertility magics while helping Navi grow her tree?” Coldra supposed, the other lupine Undead grunting as her body pulsed. “Hope someone has experience as a midwife, they’re coming fast!”

“I do.” I sighed in resignation from my position behind Coldra. I and Gleamy had been the ones put on ‘baby ball’ rolling duty since we were the biggest and strongest in the group and could also see over them in the dark wet cave.

“Spotted a door!” Someone called out up ahead. “It’s way too small for the wolves though, not even the slimes could squeeze through!”

“What? Ugh, looks like we’re doing this here. I’m not gonna beat around the bush. The moment you two enter labor I’m gonna practically be pulling those babies out of you.” I huffed as we stopped rolling the two wolf wombs as close to the door as we could manage. They were nearly 6 feet across at their widest, their breasts the size of yoga balls. The magic armor they’re wearing is epic, like a second skin on the two orbs of life.

“Yeah, this is not a species we wanted to breed.” Coldra gasped before her Armor opened around her engorged vagina. “Oh~ here they come!” Coldra wailed, and I dove my arms into them both, causing the women to squeal in shock and ecstasy as I extended my slime into them, grabbing the children and pulling them into their unusually compliant vaginas. “AH~! This feels better than usual~!”

“Shit~! I’m gonna ask if slimes back home can do this~!” Alberta wailed, and I sighed as I took the newborns into my body, using my slime to clean them, sever their cords, and start feeding them my milk to nipples in their mouths and air to their now-clear nostrils as my belly swelled with the newborns.

It felt great. Don’t get me wrong. But this isn’t the time for this! I’m gonna have to shunt these little tykes into storage with a link firmly established to me like I always do for my excess biomass. Aw, they’re so cute though~! Little Uniwolves! I’m almost regretting absorbing the cum immediately. Wait… “Gleamy, did you make sure to absorb the cum?”

“Wait, I can do that?!” Gleaming asked ecstatically, and then her pooched tummy squelched, becoming skinny again. “Sweet!”

“Great.” I sighed before I had the two wolf mothers empty and cooing at my 12-foot across belly. The two warriors showing an incredible soft-spot for their spawn. “I’m going to need to store them to be s-.” I began before gasping as a familiar metal hand wiggled out from my boobs and Ivara climbed out and looked around in excitement. “How?! We left you all the way at the Diamond Cathedral!”

“Oh, she seems to have dropped a spawn disk in your storage.” Coldra chuckled. “And She was updated to the newest model it seems.”

“Wonderful. I’ll give these-hey~!” I whined, getting my hands hijacked by Elanor as they ran over my, oh, right, our expansive sides and everyone else in the room had to get hands-on, rubbing over our pink leotard-covered belly. The sexy bodysuit stretched so tight it was transparent, revealing the legions of adorable babies in our slime womb. Considering they’re newborns, it was less to keep them alive and more to keep them safe, fed, etc.

Ivara was not idle as she slipped onto us like a grey goo, covering us entirely while still allowing the babies to be seen by going transparent. I gasped as the living armor started warming my belly like a nest. “Oh~...can we stay like this?” Elanor asked oddly, panting as she curled us to our gigantic room-filling belly. “This is amazing…”

“No~! Stahp~!” I whined as everyone marveled at us. “We have work to do!”

“She’s right everyone. Let her put the tykes in an embryo sac so we can move on. We’ll come back for them later.” Alberta huffed in clear disappointment.

Everyone bemoaned having to move on from cute babies before I instead pulled them into my storage, everyone yelping in shock as the babies vanished towards my spine and were safely deposited into my storage, the air and milk tubes I was supporting though were visible running from my breasts and mouth until Elanor’s pink leotard turned opaque again. Ivara giggled and rubbed our flat belly before morphing over us and looking like a more neutral version of the knight armors Coldra and Alberta were wearing.

“There. Safe and sound in my personal dimensional pocket with the rest of my excess slime. I’m not just gonna leave them laying around, defenseless.” I informed the disturbed people surrounding us, clearly having thought I ate the babies.

“Ah, good.” Alberta nodded and kissed our hip since we’re still almost twice as tall as most everyone here. “Now onwards! I want this done so I can make you worshiped in the bedroom!”

“W-what?!”

Ch.106

View Online

Ch.106

After Alberta’s declaration of trying to make us an idol for the bedroom, which wouldn’t work since Water Lily has that honor, we entered the small wooden door that led back up into the city. The fact it led to a shack in a graveyard didn’t help us at all, not with Dampe the Gravekeeper Moblin-Poe insisting we steer clear of all the graves and follow all the paths out properly. Then we had to find our way through the hauntingly quiet and empty city back to the palace.

There was also the fact that, indeed, Elanor, Gleamy, and I being worn by Elanor, were too big to fit in the tiny stairwell up to said shack. I had to run Gleaming through the process of becoming amorphous to get her out, and then followed her up. The fact we got mixed together into a super-slime 20 feet tall when we got out due to Gleamy getting all messed up and not used to it was a task to get untangled from.

It took at least an hour splitting ourselves apart, then another hour to reach the palace again. This isn’t even including the time it took to reach the exit from where the trapdoor had dropped us into the caves beneath the city.

“Guns?” Alberta asked in eager frustration.

“Guns.” Coldra agreed, and the two pulled out futuristic rifles. “Now that we know the stairs down to the dungeon are trapped, I’m gonna dispel that, and we’re going down there, shooting that hot bishounen dark-elf bastard in the taint, make him our husbando, and get on with things.” Coldra snarled, and Alberta blinked at her fellow champion. “What? He’s clearly my type.”

“He’s an asshole who clearly cares more about magic than anything. Also aren’t you married to your fire keeper?” Alberta questioned in disbelief.

“Like I said; my type. As for Linda, she’d enjoy some drow dick considering she keeps role-playing as one in our kinky D&D sessions.” Coldra cocked the rifle and it gave off a high-pitched whine. “And I said husbando. He has no choice in the matter.”

“What is with you two’s obsession with Neighponese popular media?” Carmine questioned in a bit of annoyance.

“Because it’s our thing, okay?” Alberta shrugged as we searched for the monster asshole. Coldra dispelled the trap on the stairs, and they only went down a single floor to reach the dungeon this time. Shikoro was gone, his alchemy lab with him, and we growled.

Using the motivation of finding him being sweet-sweet vengeance, we scoured the dungeon until we found a suspicious door that Coldra dispelled before we entered to find an immense shaft with a free-standing spiraling staircase going up into the darkness. “What is with this place and stairs~?!” Elanor bemoaned, before spreading her wings. “That’s it, I can carry one of you ladies and just fly up.”

“I wouldn’t try that,” Coldra said, firing into the darkness above with a bright blue laser beam, the light somehow vanishing and then hitting the floor right next to her. “That is just unfair.”

“I’m sick of this! Alright! Everyone aboard the stair express!” I declared, turning amorphous and stowing Elanor’s leotard within me so I could later put it on immediately. I slithered under everyone, lifted them onto me, and began a high-speed climb up the spiral stairs, my riders squealing at the roller-coaster style method of transit.

“This armor thing is convenient.” Elanor chuckled as Ivara just went with the flow of our body like she was a slime too. “Stays transparent and keeps shaping with us.”

“Warframes can do that. The’s in incognito mode right now.” Coldra chuckled as she raised her hands above her, enjoying the ride with the others. “Now I’ve gotta ask the slimes back home if they can give roller coaster rides!”

“If not, the slimes from here can give them lessons! Imagine the extra money they could make having jobs as transport!” Alberta cheered until we reached a floor, no more stairs, and the stairwell I’d rocketed us up was suddenly sealed by sliding stone.

“Not even a few hours, just how tenacious are you?!” Shokoro snarled, pulling our attention to-we’ve been gassed! Some big blue cloud has swept over us, and I can feel my passengers aside from Gleaming, Coldra, and Alberta shrinking! After the cloud passed, the others were turned into toads! They croaked and then exploded in a violent spray of blood and guts! NO~! Carm-wait! They’re Undead! Carmine is Undead! Whew! I’ve just gotta find her later.

“Okay, I’m sick of you right now.” Coldra snarled as she got up, spells arching in her hands as she approached the Drow. “I’m gonna teach you some respect before I drag you to bed!”

“Not a chance! I’ll consider the concept of breeding when I’m dead!” Shikoro spat in disgust. “This is unnatural to us! We’re not meant to procreate! This whole world is disgusting and needs to be remade in my master’s image!”

“Heh.” Coldra chuckled before she snapped her fingers and he froze solid before he could react. “Say that after I show you what pleasure is like you asshole. Enjoy the Nightmare Dimension.” Coldra then summoned a scroll, set it on fire with blue magic flames, and Shikoro fell through a portal full of eyes, tentacles, mouths, and all kinds of disgusting things. “That ought to suitably traumatize him. I’ll pull him out after a few days.”

“Thanks for dealing with him.” I sighed, before spiral stairs extended from the ceiling. “Oh come on!” What is with this place and fucking stairs?!

“That was easy.” Gleaming stated. “And yes the stairs stink.” She sat back down on me, then looked at the abandoned armor and weapons of our respawning allies. “Damn it, they came all this way just to get owned by an asshole’s trap again? That’s not fair to them.”

“Welcome to the horror of the Undead. Futility is our slogan basically, it’s on T-shirts even.” Alberta snipped as she and Coldra climbed back onto me since I didn’t even morph out of being a blob. “They’ll be respawned out in that field where I accidentally gave them their immortality. They’ll be a while, so let’s keep going.”

“Roger that.” I sighed, hoping that Carmine didn’t suffer too badly, and they she’ll be fine when she gets back to me.

---]===>

“Why so many stairs~?” I whined, finally feeling tired. I’ve been climbing this dangerous free-standing stairwell for what feels like hours now. It hasn’t been that long, but it’s so monotonous and tiring that I just want to stop and rest. The fact I’m supporting like, 20+ babies in me isn’t helping. “Gleamy, as soon as this is over, I’m gonna teach you this so you can ferry me up and downstairs!”

“Sorry~.” Gleaming whined, clearly understanding how exhausted I’m getting from taking her and our undead champions upstairs.

After a while though, we finally reached another floor, the stairs sealing behind us like with Shikoro. However, there was nothing here…

“Please tell me we didn’t just enter another trap,” Alberta whined and flopped backward onto me as I sagged and spilled over the floor, too tired to really care about anything other than the nice cold floor I could spread out on for a moment. Elanor’s been quiet the whole while, which is unlike her, but she must be just as tired since we’re sharing this body right now.

“That would be rather rude by this point.” Came a deep, guttural voice that echoed in the very air. “I commend you for making it this far, and for foiling all my efforts.” A clanging bell rang out, the cowbell-like clangor echoing impossibly loudly despite that it was done so gently. “You’ve subverted all my generals, destroyed all my plans, and even cost me Kevin.” The bell clanged again. “I believe I’ve lost. Fighting you here and now would serve me nothing. I’ll just slink back to Dark World to bide my time. Especially since you possess the Master Sword. I’m a patient goat.” The bell clattered again, and then the-oh goddesses why-high-high~-stairs going up lowered to the floor.

“Um, should we try and capture him?” Coldra asked.

“That must have been Grogar. Not much is known about him, just that he’s the Father of Monsters. He’s possibly the source of the first monsters of Dark World. We’re tired, and he’s clearly dangerous. If he’s willing to leave us be, I say let him go.” Gleaming answered as she clutched the Master’s Sword’s hilt over her shoulder. “Navi, just teach me now. You’re clearly exhausted, I’ll get us the rest of the way up to the Crystal Heart.”

“Oh thank Farore…”

---]===>

“Oh~ How did you manage this for so long~?” Gleaming whined, her amorphous white slime having ferried us up the last stretch of the satanic spiral stairs of suffering with Elanor and I laid back on her tiredly the whole way up, Coldra and Alberta using our tits as backrests.

“Willpower,” I told her as we got off of my amorphous fiance, standing alongside Coldra and Alberta.

“About time you got here!” Came a velvety woman’s voice, and we all looked towards the grey-furred unicorn hermaphrodite who had huge tits, like, easily Elanor’s beach-ball size, but on a six-foot-tall mare with a bitch-breaking horsecock dribbling pre down its length and onto her basketball-sized nuts. Her sickly green eyes had purple haze wafting out of the corners, and her blade-like spike of an orange-red horn seemed out of place on her. She was beaming at us excitedly with the Crystal Heart held up on a high pedestal behind her.

Before we could do anything, a mist filled the room and we fell to our knees as she stood and walked towards us. Her dick throbbed in anticipation with each loud step of her hooves on the crystal floor. “Oh~ you all look so fertile. I can’t wait to pump you full! Fuller than those caribou bitches! They couldn’t handle me and popped like condoms! You look like you might be able to take me!”

“F-fuck~!” I groaned as I fingered my cunny, kneeling in the pool of horny slime that Gleaming had melted into the moment the intoxicating musky mist hit us. I was too weak and horny to resist as the clearly evil mare pushed me onto my back, aimed, then plunged into my soaking wet quim with a moan.

“Yes~! You’re perfect! I’m going to fill you so much you’ll be nothing but a used-up condom!” The panting mare groaned as Alberta got behind her, fondling the mare’s huge tits as she humped the mare’s ass needily. “Oh~ don’t worry. I’ll be filling you next.”

“Must resist.” Gleaming groaned as the rest of us were useless, her Triforce insignia appearing on her surface and shining brightly. “Can’t, let it end like this!” Gleaming surged up, engulfing the mare, who burbled in my white slime lover, and fought back, her magic trying to grasp her, but Gleamy engulfed her entirely.

Blasts of dark magic erupted through Gleamy’s goo, the unicorn thrashed and tried to wrestle free, but she was stuck in one place with her massive meat-pole lodged into Ellie and I’s convulsing cunnie with a few weak and pathetic spurts of her seed. After a few moments, the mare stopped moving and Gleamy splashed back to the floor, the mare was gone, having vanished from my cunt with the rest of her.

“Where’d the cock go.” Alberta and Coldra whined as I cried in displeasure with Elenor.

“Ulp! Oh~! I, I don’t know how but, ulp, I think I ate her!” Gleamy moaned as she reformed her body and groaned as a black heavy pole of a cock appeared where her normal member would have been and her breasts grew in size as her milk gushed from her now-black nipples. She lost some of her slimness with her thighs thiccening and her ass getting a bit bigger. Her pure white body slime turned a bit misty with wisps of grey, and her blue mane got black highlights in it.

Then a hand-stretched her flat tummy and the mare fought, crying out as Gleaming moaned and grabbed Elanor and me, shoving her new cock into us. It was the same cock the mare had, and we cried out in pleasure as Gleamy began fucking us while the mare tried to get out of her doom as Gleamy absorbed her. “G-gunna~!” Gleaming grunted, her abdomen pulsed, and suddenly a veritable tide of cum filled Elanor and I, causing us to squeal in orgasm as Gleamy’s eyes turned a sickly green, purple haze wafting out of the corners of them but leaving her blue irses alone.

“Hm, I think I want another.” Gleaming purred as she rubbed her flat tummy, a black pearl pushing out her iridescent navel gem and replacing it, the holy pearl gem falling right into mine and Elanor’s gooey navel instead. “Hm, Who should I have?” Gleaming licked her lips as she eyed us and we moaned as we all worshiped her grey balls.

---]===>

“Oh~ Gleamy~...” I moaned, having been pumped full of so much of her cum that I was an immobile 20 foot across balloon of her cum. I still kept the babies in their safe storage and supported, but I was even bigger than the 8-foot condoms named Coldra and Alberta.

“Yes?” Gleaming chuckled as she rubbed her struggling tummy. She had found a room of not-innocent monsters and Gleaming couldn’t help herself. “I’m making more for you three right now.”

“Gleamy no~! The Heart! You need to, oh~, return the Heart~!” I whined, fighting through the lust-drunk haze to remind my fiance that there’s work to do, she can’t just keep pumping us with cum all night!

“Hm?” Gleaming purred before looking to the blue-white crystal and slithering up to it. She looked it over before engulfing it in her slime. “Whoa, that feels nice~!” Gleamy suddenly blinked, the haze in her eyes vanishing and the black pearl in her navel shone and turned purple instead. “H-huh? What am I doing?! Navi, oh gosh! Why are you so big?!”

“You bred us. You are so virile.” Coldra moaned as she wobbled her swelling womb-body of pups. “Gonna have so many pups…”

“Oh~ yeah. So fuckin’ full~.” Alberta cooed, able to enjoy it now that the immediate danger was over. They’d even stripped off their armor before getting sexed, revealing their sexy grey-furred lupine bodies and breasts.

Gleaming got so hard from hearing them that I think her membrane turned white again as her grey biomass rushed to her bitch breaker. Her musk is back! Yes! “Oh~ fill me~!” Elanor whined, completely absorbed into this sexy situation.

“No! I’ve gotta get the Crystal Heart to the people! You three stay put, I’ll be back!” Gleamy’s kirin horn shined purple-green-pink, and a purple mirror-like crystal rose from the floor and she slithered through it.

“Hm~!” We groaned. “How many did Gleaming eat? Should we find a powerful one for her to get even better?”

“No clue! But I’m fuckin’ ready to pop~!” Alberta crowed as her body swelled to 9 feet across.

“Same! I almost want to ask for a vacation here to be bred by her for months!” Coldra gasped as I wobbled around Gleaming’s gift of her semen. I lamented not being ready to bear her children right now as I absorbed her fruity-tasting cum. I couldn’t really identify the flavor, but it was rather tropical tasting, not as much as my own coconutty cum, but along the same region.

“Pushing!” Alberta moaned as she reached 10 feet, Coldra moaning in mutual agreement to their readiness to birth, so I moved to them and began doing the same thing as before, acting as surrogate/midwife to their pups.

Gleaming returned soon after they were done, looking at us in lustful hunger but kept it to herself. “Gave them the Heart. They’re performing the ritual to awaken it and protect the Empire.” Gleamy groaned and groped her nearly beach-ball sized tit and massive mare-breaker’s thick base. “Oh~ I’m so horny! So horny~! Why isn’t any of it going to you Navi~?!”

“I don’t know.” I just realized it as I rubbed my 20-foot belly. I’m not getting her arousal anymore.

“Maybe eating Sombrina did something.” Coldra pointed out the obvious as she and Alberta put their armor back on mere moments before an iridescent light washed over everything, turning Coldra and Alberta into crystal wolves. “Whoa! Haven’t had this happen in millennia!”

“Cool~! Tell me this is permanent! Niamh will have a field day with me if it is!” Alberta’s tail was wagging rapidly at the concept.

“It’s supposed to be temporary, sorry,” Coldra informed her fellow wolfess, and the woman’s tail went limp as she wilted in disappointment.

“Wait...WAIT! I’m not constantly horny!” Gleaming cheered, her eyes no longer sickly green in the sclera and leaking purple haze, and the purple navel gem she turned Sombrina into shone bright purple. “Um...uh...okay. Sombrina isn’t dead. I absorbed her, took her soul, and...crystalized it.” Gleaming rubbed the purple pearl, er, Sombrina, which glinted as if in response. “She’s a cool gal, sharing her magic mastery with me. Cool! That’s why I was able to warp down with crystal magic!”

“So you didn’t just eat her?” Elanor asked, then sighed as she leaned into our gigantic baby-carrying belly. “Please. Can we stay like this?”

“No~...” I whined in disappointment at the fact as I began placing the babies in safe storage. “But now that-.” I was interrupted by the bright sun appearing in a circle in the Darkness above, the light almost blinding after so long in the dark. “Ow. Anyway, where are Zelda and Celestia?”

“Hold on…” Gleaming rubbed Sombrina in her navel, humming and nodding. “They only had them for a short bit. Grogar had them sent along to the Stone Tower Temple. It’s that dark evil tower extending from Shadow Mountain to the north and casting the world into darkness.”

“Great, the ‘your princess is in another castle’ deal.” I groaned. “We should get moving.”

“After, we evacuate people to the Artemis.” Coldra declared as the enormous spaceship blotted out the recently revealed sun, and began lowering into the safe boundaries of the Crystal Empire, dropships deploying.

“Including our precious little cubs!” Alberta gushed as she rubbed against my still huge belly, which began growing as I saw the opportunity to let the babies go coming soon.

Ch.107

View Online

Ch.107

“I miss the feeling already…” Elanor bemoaned as the last of the 70 Uniwolf Pups were taken away. “Fuck...I can’t believe that’s what I’ve been missing out on by being a total bitch…”

“Oh, hush, we’ll get the chance.” I sighed, trying not to admit it that I did too. I still have misgivings with my sister, even if she is quickly getting better thanks to this world being such a good outlet for her vices and much more readily able to deal with her bullshit.

“At least something good came of all this. We’ve lost so much. The entire assembled armies of Equestria, the liberated CFK, the Griffon Empire, and the Dragonlands have been slaughtered or abducted. Not to mention our own troops.” Coldra informed us as she sighed.

“This operation has been a total fucking wash. We didn’t send you guys enough help. We underestimated the powers you were up against.” Alberta stated as she watched the ‘nursery drone’ robot fly up to the Artemis, which had turned to face the Stone Tower Temple, but thankfully wasn’t doing anything rash, like try to fire another blast.

“What, are you able to send more?” Gleaming asked, her armor back on. After this most recent quest, she was still 10 feet tall, but with six arms, bigger boobs, butt, thighs, and a default dangerously delicious dick in those trousers. This final temple has no new Mask for her to use...it’s the Stone Tower Temple. Do we need to go back home, and get all the Mask Girls?

“Uh, where’s Koloktos?” I asked, blinking at realizing she disappeared.

“Oh! Sorry, Kol!” Gleaming called out as she dove a hand into her tits and pulled out Koloktos, who blinked and yawned.

“Do you mind? I was catching up on sleep. Do you need me?” The brass bear mask asked with blinks of her eyes.

“Um, no. I just forgot I put you in there for when I turned into a blob.” Gleaming admitted sheepishly.

“Well then, I’m not exactly bursting with energy right now, so put me back. *Yawn* How can you not be tired? We’ve been going a whole day and night.” Koloktos’ words reminded me that yes, it has been that long. We’ve just been so frantically scramblings it felt shorter.

“I can go months without sleep, but that’s me,” I admitted, remembering when I first became a dryadic slime and basically didn’t sleep for several months before it caught up with me.

“Undead don’t need sleep. At least not often enough to matter. Once a year is good for keeping up our sanity.” Coldra explained for herself and Alberta.

“Sleep helps prevent Hollowing, so it’s good to do.” Alberta reinforced.

“Uh...I’m fine. I could go for a nap with all the stairs, but other than that I’m good.” Gleaming shrugged, then blinked. “You want...okay. Sure.” Gleaming smirked as she pulled up the hem of her torso armor, the Hero’s Garb adjusting to fit in it’s new orientation, exposing her muscular yet gooey four-pack midriff and Sombrina’s shiny pearl. “There you go, now you can see.”

“Back on topic. Can you send more help?” I asked the two Undead Champions as I straightened out the crotch of Elanor and I’s pink leotard. Ivara was maintaining ‘incognito’ mode so much it was hard to remember we were wearing her.

“Maybe. We’d have to see if we can contact Wiatr to find out.” Alberta told us.

“Then that’s a bust. Don’t you remember that her connection got cut off by the Darkness of Evil?” I whined, remembering how Wiatr’s ability to even talk to another dimension was completely shut down. “Well then, we’re at a loss. We’re gonna have to go in as we are.”

“Well, hold on. Maybe we have something that can help?” Gleaming put Koloktos back into her cleavage, and then pulled out the Giant’s Mask. “I could put this on, stomp on over there, and knocked the whole place down.”

“And risk killing Zelda and Celestia?” I scrunched my silver Luna-face snout at the ill-thought plan.

“Well, then, why not ask this guy for help?” Gleaming pulled out good old Robin Hood, who blinked and wolf-whistled at us.

“Well now. If this isn’t a beautiful sight to witness after so long in the depths of a beauty’s bosom?” The vixen mask declared as she ogled us all, waggling her eyebrows.

“Is that Robin the Fucking Hood of Loxley?” Alberta asked in astonishment.

“Usually not put that crassly or thoroughly, but yes! I am Robin Hood of Loxley, good citizen of the town of Nottingham.” Robin announced, and suddenly Ivara leapt off of Elanor and I, grabbing the mask. “Whoa-whoa! Unhand-!” She put the vixen on, and in a flash of light, there was revealed a metal-bionic lithe anthro vixen that looked herself over. “Well...the petite bosom is appreciated milady! Cups that runneth over are quite attractive, but unsuitable to stealth!”

“Figures. Warframes are attracted to the things that inspired their designs. Ivara was literally inspired by tales of Robin Hood. It’s why she’s the Stealth/Archer Frame.” Coldra informed us. “Guess we have really competent sneaky help now.”

“Wait. Tales of Robin Hood in this dimension poses her as an amazonian buff and busty vixen able to overturn a town in search of corruption.” I blinked at this dichotomy, baffled, especially since I had been forced to experience the difference for myself.

“Huh?” Alberta asked before yipping as Robin easily hefted the taller-than-her fully armored woman over her head by the hips.

“Huh. It still works!” Robin cheered before setting Alberta back down. “Onwards to adventure! Treasure! And comely wenches!” Robin then looked back down at herself. “And maybe handsome lads as well!”

---]===>

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” I nervously once again asked my mom, the daring mercenary Wolf O’Donnell.

We’d added mom back to the party, who had the Redfang parked in the hangar for maintenance and was exhausted from hours-straight of fighting Bubbles before escaping above the Veil of Darkness and being hailed by the Artemis. There when we encountered her after Robin and Ivara did a Potara Fusion, she suggested she pilot a dropship as far north as we could manage since the radar of the Artemis could scan into the darkness from within the Crystal Empire, and the ground was swarming with monsters.

“Sweetie. Is she, or is your mother not a battle-hardened veteran mercenary?” Mom demanded of me with a false saccharine tone that made me flinch back from her.

“Mom. You used to be a chef.” Elanor snarked back, getting us pistol-whipped for our sass without mom even turning away from her piloting console.

“Used to be is the operative term, Ellie. This flying tub may not be Redfang but I can still evade even those oversized soap bubbles in this thing.” Mom insisted as she waved her laser blaster around.

“Okay, okay. Well, I’m baking when we get home.” I huffed and sulked as the others were deathly silent, visibly scared of my mother.

“Since when were you a drug addict in this world Navi?” Mon demanded with disappointment in her tone, which made me straighten back up and bristle.

“Not that kind of baking! I meant cake! Cookies! Brownies! Muffins! Anything besides drugs! Never again!” I bellowed angrily. “My fiance is gonna save the fucking world, and I’m damn well gonna make her the biggest, best cake in history for it!”

“Uh, I’m more of a pie person?” Gleaming butted in, only to shrink back as I fired a betrayed and upset look at her. Cake is the ultimate expression of gratitude and love in food form! How can she not like it~?! “Cake is good! Especially chocolate! Dark chocolate on chocolate icing with chocolate cream!”

“BWAHAHAHAHHA!” Elanor laughed at witnessing me actually manipulate my fiance, even if I did it unintentionally. I, I would’ve made her a pie if she wanted...

“Baby, if my future daughter in law butchers the description of a German Triple Chocolate Cake again, I won’t be responsible for any laser holes she gains during this flight.” Mom sweetly threatened of us.

“I’ll thoroughly reeducate her in the kitchen!” I frantically declared, waving my hands in front of me. I forgot one of my mom’s requirements for a significant other is that they must know how to cook.

“Hey!” Gleamy whined, and I bit my lip. Please shut up Gleamy. Don’t dig a hole!

“Well, good to know what silly family I’m marrying into.” Carmine, who had returned from her spawn point in the ruins of the battlefield, commented from her co-pilot seat next to Mom. “You’re all so fun and sexy. I’m glad I knew a good thing when I saw it in Cutie.”

“My daughter is such a catch, I know. I’ve always told her she was special.” Mom gushed to my definitely-a-fiance lover, and I put my face in my hands in embarrassment.

“She has this presence that makes you wanna hug her, kiss her, bend her over and fuck her. Then she’s such an adorable dork when you least expect it.” Carmine continued, making me feel so flushed in the face I think my ears might be glowing red, which wasn’t helped by Elanor smirking and nodding our head in agreement.

“She didn’t used to be this way, but I get the feeling. Only, I’d rather bend over and have her be the one-.”

“Are we there yet?” I desperately questioned, hoping I wouldn’t have to suffer from Mom and Carmine waxing poetic about me any more than I have to.

“Actually, yes. This place is surprisingly devoid of those annoying Bubbles. I’ll be dropping you off outside. Good luck ladies.” Mom said as she brought us in for a landing, opening the right bay door, letting us jump down to the stone ground exposed by the lights of the ship. It closed up and flew off back south with Carmine staying aboard, citing she needed to be at the hospital with Zoey, which we all understood was the most important thing for her right now, she just wanted to see us off.

“Alright, so what are we up against?” Gleaming asked me, causing the group to turn to me.

“I think I remember mentioning this place to you before. It’s basically an ultimate trial. It will have puzzles, enemies, and obstacles that will need every trick you’ve learned, and some you may not have considered with the tools you already have. If it sticks to form with the source material, then you can expect this temple to literally turn your world upside-down.” I told my fiance with grave seriousness.

“So we’re gonna die. Good to know.” Alberta casually replied as she walked towards the ledge which led into the abyss, her golden solar armor’s light not reaching far into the empty dark. “Why did she drop us off at a cliff? Is it behind us?”

“No, it’s just a cliff wall over here,” Coldra reported when she walked a few paces the other way, her silvery moonlight armor illuminating the walls, revealing disturbing markings drawn into the rock. “What is this? Hieroglyphs or something?”

“Stone Tower Temple is a place of Death. It’s for the worship, idolization, and acceptance of Death. That said, it’s inherently dangerous. The entrance alone should be a perilous series of floating stone platforms to jump across an abyss to reach.” I informed everyone.

“You know, should we have the others with us?” Gleaming asked as she looked out into the abyss. “I’m sure at least one of them would’ve had a good solution to finding the way in.”

“Can’t we just fly?” Elanor reminded us.

“Please don’t tempt it, sis. Every time you’ve made a suggestion it’s backfired horribly. I think Murphy is just using you as an excuse to escalate matters.” I replied with all seriousness.

“Oh come on, it’s just a bottomless pit of darkness between us and what you say is the entrance! Just-!” Suddenly red laser blasts launched from the darkness, striking Elanor and I and sending us tumbling to the ground. “Fine! Fuck my suggestions!”

“I’m just going to start solving the puzzle. Wait, where did Robin go?” Gleaming asked before a stone totem pole fell from across the abyss, bridging the gap.

“Solved the platforms while you were chattering,” Robin yelled from the side. “Knocked a free-standing carved pillar down for you.”

“Um, maybe we should just go, and stop talking?” Gleaming suggested as Robin was already moving into the darkness again.

---]===>

“WHAT IS WITH THIS PLACE?!” Gleaming wailed as we continued running from the giant spiked stone that was rolling along the path at us. The stone even had the gall to have disturbing smiling faces carved into it all over.

“I WARNED YOU!” I wailed as we jumped across a gap that suddenly appeared in the pitch-dark dungeon, landing before a door locked with a Small Lock, which Coldra heartlessly opened with her Master Key as the spiked boulder fell into the abyss of the gap, only to cause a thud back at the beginning of this hallway and the rumbling to start back up.

“How?” Coldra asked.

“Don’t bother!” I hissed as we entered the next door.

---]===>

“Oh god why?! WHY~?!” Alberta wailed, the whole temple having been flipped upside down or rather, gravity’s effect on us having been flipped and forcing us to go through every single room back down the tower while still climbing up.

“It's the gimmick of this place. Just keep going.” I gagged, Elanor having a bit of Vertigo.

---]===>

“Whoever designed this place is evil, I hope they died a slow, awful, no-good death.” Gleaming whimpered as she used the Elegy of Emptiness, a song taught to us by a lich we had to fight halfway up the tower, the first trip ‘up’ the tower.

“Yes, I want that.” Robin groaned. “Not for me, for them,” Robin said as a mutilated, stitch-faced and bodied Frankenstein's monster screaming-in-agony version of Gleaming Shield as a statue was left on the switch, so we wouldn’t have to abandon someone to continue on.

---]===>

“I’ve lost track of time, how fucking long has it been since we got here?” Elanor whined after we finally reached the first floor, aka; the top floor of the obnoxiously deadly and tall dungeon. Thankfully whole sections of the tower both ways were giant single chambers and we didn’t have to go up dozens of floors to achieve the same distance, but it has been a long time in here.

“About three days,” Coldra informed us as she checked a timepiece on her left wrist, which then molded back into her armor. “You sure none of you are exhausted yet? We can guard you while you rest.”

“Not as far as I can tell.” I was fine, knew I’d still be fine, but... “Ellie? You’re the one bringing it up, are you-.”

“I’m fucking tired dipshit! I may be able to go for days without rest, but it’s been nearly a week since this whole thing started!” Elanor huffed and yanked me off, revealing she was completely unaltered from wearing me for so long. Even Luna got changed from wearing me, what makes Elanor and Mom so special they can wear me and alter me but I can’t alter them? “I wanna crash in a corner or something.”

“Um, I’m fine, but I am starting to get a bit drowsy,” Gleaming admitted with a bit of shame as if being tired was a crime or something. “I blame the Lens of Truth we found and how it uses up so much mental energy and magic.” The magic was no issue, as I and Gleamy knew. Her tits were a literal bottomless well of mana potions.

“Well alright then. I guess we’ll-hey!” I huffed as Elanor slapped me onto Gleaming’s face, causing me to overtake her form and instinctively shrink down to my tiny fairy size. “At least warn me! Slapping me onto someone is rude!”

“Blah, blah, fuck off I’m gonna sleep.” Elanor stumbled and fell face-first onto the stone floor of this otherwise pitch-black main entryway of the dungeon, snoring inelegantly.

“Wow. She really had to sleep.” Gleaming commented from my lips, the voice of Luna still so new to me. I may miss having my own voice, but Luna’s voice is so sexy, so I’m okay with it. “Now that I’m wearing you though, I feel tired too.” Huh?

“What? But I’m not tired!” I thought hard, I made a tree recently! TWO trees recently! Those tend to energize me due to how much magic and life energy literally flows into and through me. But then again, my trees are just that; trees. They’re not getting sunlight. None of my trees are getting sunlight. At least, not in this realm. “Oh, no...I...I might be rapidly getting drained. My trees aren’t getting light. I’m used to just feeling ‘okay’ when it comes to energy unless I’ve been fucked utterly senseless. But now that I’m focusing on it...” I feel...drained.

“Maybe if you sleep it’ll help?” Coldra suggested as Alberta oddly became brighter, her solar themed armor shining on me. “Tone it down Alberta! If that would help, she wouldn’t be feeling at all tired since she’s been around you for days straight.”

“Hmph, whatever. Look, if you’re losing strength due to not having sunlight for what are clearly your anchors to the realm, then sleeping isn’t going to help you. You’re going to get more and more tired. It’s best if we leave big, busty, and bitchy here to sleep while we continue on.” Alberta huffed as she put a boot-clad paw on Elanor’s purple bubbly booty, which stuck out proudly with her huge ass turning her pink leotard into butt-floss.

“But…” I can’t just leave her here! She’s my sister! Sure she pisses me off, but I’m getting over it. She’s also been my host for so long and continuously without asking for much other than to put up with her bitchiness, which again I’m getting over it. “I can’t. If sleeping won’t help me, then at least let me stay with her to make sure she’s safe. You’ll be fine inside. I know you will.”

“Um. How can you stay with her?” Gleaming asked as I sized her up to her full size before pulling myself off of her.

“Put me on her. While she’s sleeping, I can still stay awake. The same thing happened with my mom when we turned Luna into her moon with cum and foals.” I informed them, the latter statement causing both Alberta and Coldra to perk up so much I think I saw their breasts swell a little and their ears move their helmets up a bit.

“Wait, Lois said you were flying when she woke up! That means you can still come with us while Elanor is sleeping.” Gleaming then put me back on my sister’s face, and I sat up.

“I guess, but I’ll try to keep from shaking her too much.” I stood up, and we turned towards the massive locked door that the dungeon denied us accessing the moment we entered. Now though, Coldra could mercilessly unlock it with her Master Key and we could get this final showdown done.

Ch.108

View Online

Ch.108

The moment we passed through the door, the temple around us vanished, and we were falling. I caught Alberta and Gleaming caught Coldra, allowing us to glide down towards the barely visible flat ground. When it made a distinctive resonating thud upon us landing, I felt a thrill of fear shoot through me. “ABOVE US!”

I had thankfully shouted in time as we looked up and dodged out of the way of two massive hands easily the size of school busses that impacted the giant drum we’d landed on, sending us bouncing and witnessing the inverted and mutilated muscular torso and cycloptic head of Bongo Bongo descending from the air to hang above us.

The fact that it wasn’t Masked, wasn’t female, and otherwise wasn’t lewded was a huge divergence from the norm. That, and that it was a literal evil monstrous shadow beast from beyond this realm made our situation much more dire than could be initially imagined. Of all the monsters from Zelda, this mysterious entity is potentially one of the most dangerous ones available.

“What the fuck?!” Gleaming yelled as she readied her weapons. In response, Bongo Bongo actually had his floating hands make a cheeky index finger wag before snapping his fingers. A dark veil of magic coated us, and I suddenly felt so tired that my budding exhaustion seemed to almost overwhelm me.

“I-I can’t...raise my weapons!” Alberta grunted as she strained against the dark veil, Gleamy, and Coldra valiantly trying the same.

However, Bongo Bongo wasn’t done, as he wiggled his fingers across the edge of the drum we stood on and began to play. Each tap on the drum felt like life was being sucked out of me, I fell to my knees and grit my teeth, trying to stay awake. “G-Gleamy~! FI! Fi, wake up!” I wailed, and the Master Sword jiggled in its sheath, before unsheathing just enough for Fi to appear.

“Hm? Mistress what-oh no!” Fi did a twirl, and with a flash of holy light from the Master Sword, the veil was gone, and Bongo Bongo silently raged, slamming his fists into the drum, sending us bouncing off into the-PAIN! PAIN! I flew up into the air, panting as the others all scrambled back onto the drum. Whatever that ground is, I want nothing to do with it!

“Good going Fi!” Gleaming praised as she ran for the nearest hand, slashing away at it. Bongo Bongo’s necrotic hand flinched, but otherwise did not falter in the beat it and it’s partner were generating.

“It’s using the drum as a casting medium! It’s killing us without even bothering to attack us!” Coldra panted, visibly-OH GODDESS! She and Alberta look like beef jerky! Their bodies have emaciated, lost all their luscious curves, and their fur was gone, exposing tight, greying flesh.

“Though, wonder how he feels about true Undead.” Alberta chuckled. “Or the Divine Pillars!”

“Don’t worry ladies, we’ll get you prettied up again!” I wailed, bemoaning the loss of such sexy wolfesses. I knew they were okay, but damn did Undeath make you ugly when you lost your vitality.

“We’ve got that covered, just stay away from the drum!” Coldra insisted as she hefted Moonlight from a hip satchel, since she has no cleavage right now, and sliced at Bongo Bongo’s eye.

The eldritch shadow beast quivered with visible pain at the attack, and actually swept Coldra up in a hand, tossing her to the cursed ground around the drum, and then ‘rocket punched’ Alberta who was doing something similar with a massive sword-spear, sending her flying to the cursed ground too.

“Get down from there!” Gleaming demanded, swinging the Master Sword at it, only to yelp as she launched her own magic blade at the monster, who reeled when it struck it in the eye.

“Ah, yes! I forgot about my Skyward Strike! Apologies Mistress!” Fi yelped, having left out that very useful ability which Gleaming could’ve been using this whole time instead of being forced to get up close and personal with hordes of enemies.

“Well, thanks for mentioning it now.” Gleaming huffed as she started repeating the attack. “Would have helped before though.” She huffed as the strikes made Bongo Bongo attack her by firing a beam of darkness at her from its eye, causing her to have to run around on the giant drum to avoid it.

That was interrupted by a simultaneous blast of white-blue sorcery in a spear joined with a massive spear of golden lightning striking both of the monster’s hands. This was clearly a good move, as Bongo Bongo stopped blasting Gleaming and flinched away, nursing its hands to its chest.

“This is getting ridiculous. Gleamy! Put on the Giant’s Mask and just pummel it!” My input caused Gleaming to pause, dive one of her spare four hands into her tits, and pull out said mask. She grinned deviously and put it on.

Suddenly, we had a 50 foot tall Gleaming Shield barely keeping her boots on the drum, and grabbing at Bongo Bongo. She grappled it’s floating hands, it’s armed ending in stumps at the wrists, and was stabbing it repeatedly with a tiny Master Sword in her fingers in the eye.

Gleaming gave it no respite, and brutally murdered the entity of evil within a few minutes of visceral and violent struggle. The moment the entity died, the negative space we were in vanished, and suddenly I found myself along with Coldra and Alberta shoved into Gleamy’s thankfully-clothed cunt by the fact that she was filling the whole hallway we’d appeared in.

“Oh~!” Gleaming moaned as she reached down and rubbed us against her mound. “I’m so big I can’t move my arms up to my face. I’m stuck~!” Gleaming wailed in a mixture of embarrassment, genuine annoyance, and raw arousal. I forgot she got off on being so huge. Which was odd, considering I watched a back-then male Shining cum from dozens of amazonian pegasus mares climbing and rubbing all over his horsecock was fap material for me. “Hm~.” She sighed as she started shoving us against her padded trouser-covered groin.

“Fi! Pull off her mask!” I ordered of the Master Sword, who apparently listened, and Gleamy wasn’t practically masturbating with us, and was instead a hot-and-bothered more modest amazonian slime chimera twitching on the floor of the massive hallway, just beyond the Boss Door we’d passed through.

“Aw,” Gleaming whined. “I-I wanted you to e-explore my ‘dungeon’.”

“Later, when the world isn’t in danger Gleamy.” I chided my fiance, then turned back in time to see Coldra and Alberta crush something in their hands, causing Dark to flow over them, and suddenly they were sexy again. “Oh, that’s good. Now then, let’s head on in. we still have to hope Celestia, Zelda, Hosofa, and the other missing soldiers are further ahead.”

“Yeah, let's check on them before the super horny hero demands sex.” Coldra chuckled as she started moving.

“It’s not my fault I keep stumbling dick, cunt, and tits first into my fetishes! I’ve been avoiding using this mask because I just know I’m gonna lose myself and indulge in macro fantasies.” Gleaming held up the Giant’s Mask, licking her lips and managing to shove it back into her cleavage instead of putting it on.

“Hey, I just realized. Where was that petite little shit Robin during that whole fight?” Alberta asked before we entered what was clearly a sacrificial chamber. The walls were lined with prison cells, clearly to hold sacrifices. Said cells were all being opened one-by-one by Robin.

“There you are! When you all vanished upon going in I was reconsidering following, but when I did I ended up here instead.” Robin informed us as she opened a cell that contained Hosofa, who was despondent and unresponsive even as her cellmates left their confinement.

“Hosofa, Daphnes is alive.” Gleaming told the lioness as she entered the cell and approached her. “He was fine when we left him.”

“He’s also not Undead. Or he shouldn’t be, as alive as he was when we left the battlefield.” Alberta shrugged as she looked about, noticing a good number of the soldiers from her world that had been on the battlefield with us. “Looks like most of you worthless maggots survived! Now you get to suffer under Svartr and Urta in remedial training!” The chorus of groans of despair was almost heartbreaking.

“Don’t give us that!” Barked Coldra with a glare. “If you had stuck to your training, you’d either have won, or been dead! Not made into POWs! You’ll be lucky if you’re not stuck with Guard Duty for the rest of your careers!” The screams of terror at that almost made me want to laugh.

“Where’s Zelda and Celestia?” I commented before a large dragoness with two jaws walked up.

“With me.” She said as she cracked her neck. “General Alduin, sorry I got hit with something they thought would kill me. Only Lighting can.”

“Why weren’t you on the King of Red Lions?” Gleaming asked as she glared at her.

“I was in my full 45-foot tall size, flying in the shadow of the Artemis,” Alduin told her with a glare. “I was hoping I wouldn’t have to join, but I did and tried to help. Shortly after that complete darkness fell, I was hit with some death spell. But I’m both an Everlasting Dragon AND Undead, so it didn’t work. Then I guess they panicked and knocked me out with repeated spells.”

“Okay then, but how did you get so small?” I asked as I looked down at the average-height 6-foot tall dragoness from Elanor’s 10-foot stature.

“This is from a spell my Empress placed on me, it turns me small when I sleep. That’s how they got me here.” Alduin huffed. “I can control my size at will too, so don’t worry, I’m not about to crush you all to death under my tight, muscular ass.”

“Navi!” Celestia exclaimed as she flew at me from one of the cells higher up the wall, and tackled into my chest. She hugged me as I spun around with her and I hugged her back, squeezing her face into my cleavage. “Thank the Goddesses you’re okay!” Tia wailed into my tits, muffling her voice.

“Don’t worry Tia, I’m fine. As soon as we end this curse of Eternal Night, I’ll be even better.” I’m so exhausted now. I just wanna lay down. Bongo Bongo tired me out so much with that life-draining curse he used on us. I’m kinda worried about Gleamy now that I’ve thought of that. She doesn’t have so much life force to pull on like I do.

“Z-Zelda-mmph!” I turned at the sound to see Zelda hanging off of Gleaming, arms around her neck and kissing the huge woman like her life depended on it. She was practically having to lay on Gleamy’s giant tits to do it considering she was a 10-foot tall mini-giantess with breasts the size of yoga balls at her height. Shortly, Gleaming hummed into the kiss, placing her hands on Zelda’s back and kissing more deeply in return to the hoots and hollers of the onlookers.

“M-mother! In front of so many strangers?!” Celestia blushed brightly, then crawled up my body to wrap her arms around my neck. “I’m not losing to mother!” Tia then kissed me, and I groaned as I similarly reciprocated, pressing her into my beach-ball sized breasts as I made out with my fiance.

---]===>

After activating the sacrificial chamber’s gravity switch, which like the one we activated at the top of the tower, we found ourselves standing on the curse array that was plunging the whole world into darkness. It was easy for Gleaming to dispel it by slashing the Master Sword through the nexus of the curse carving, ending the curse of eternal night and saving the world from a slow and cruel death to encroaching cold and the malevolence of heartless monsters.

This done, Coldra and Alberta left with their General Alduin and their surviving soldiers aboard the battle frigate Artemis. The two Undead left me a phone. An honest-to-Farore phone to call them if I ever needed help again. Implied was that they totally wanted to bang, especially when they mentioned Gleamy and her huge, hot, hung, heavy, omigawd I wanna worship it cock.

Before they left they informed us that they gave mom that dropship she ferried us to the temple with for her to keep in exchange of getting a full scan of Redfang. With her new ‘space van’ as she lovingly dubbed it, she flew us to the Crystal Empire, acting as the ferry from the Stone Tower Temple, which had gone inert, to the Empire for proper travel back home.

She did this for everyone left that didn’t leave with the Artemis. This took a couple of days with her being the only one with transport safe enough to brave the freezing cold air this far north. Unfortunately, the train line closest to here which ran from Manehattan to Yanhoover was on the southern side of the Crystal Mountain range. Hell, Yakyakistan to the west was closer! Thanks to all of this, it would be months before we could all get home, and Zelda and Tia being the caring leaders they were, decided it best to stay, help the Empire reestablish government again.

While we were stuck in the Empire, it was discovered, much to Celestia and Zelda’s despair, that the citizens were forever to remain Dark World denizens. However, the Crystal Heart acknowledged their citizenship, and they had crystalline bodies regardless. The naturalized Dark Denizens would return to their original lives if forever changed. They were thankful they were anthro again though. It was odd to be thankful to Majora for anything really.

This all said...I flew south with Gleamy for home. Elanor decided to stay with mom and Carmine in the Empire, help maintain order or some excuse. Hmph. Doesn’t she understand she has me and the others now? Anyway, my flighty sister aside, it was lovely to get back home, even if everything was still in shock over the sudden loss of the military we suffered in the North.

In fact, when we arrived, we discovered that Vaati, being worn by Nicole, had to assume position as Regent with Zelda MIA in the Empire, and Luna was having to take extra work with Celestia similarly indisposed.

Ember had thankfully survived and escaped the battle, having flown back here in shame and unable to return home for fear of being lynched as a coward when the Dark fell, and all her soldiers were overwhelmed. Spike was a good boyfriend to her, offering a strong shoulder to cry on and a caring lover to ease her anxieties.

Our debrief to them on the situation lifted a weight from everyone’s shoulders. “So Sister and Mother yet live, and the Evil plaguing the world has been slain. This news is indeed quite welcome.” Luna declared with a sigh of relief as she slumped into her throne.

“Stow all the fruity talk, I need to fly north and fetch any survivors. I need to find as many bodies as I can and cremate them as is tradition. I need to prove that I will take responsibility for my failings as their Dragon Lord.” Ember bowed to us and flew out the nearest open window.

“Hey wait, Ember!” Spike shouted after her, and his now-shorter-than-him girlfriend came back with a blush and a sheepish grin.

“Sorry, babe! I forgot you don’t have your wings yet, despite being an early bloomer.” Ember then used her scepter to increase in size to Gleamy’s current 10-foot height and proportions and up her boyfriend and likely future mate to carry him out the window.

“That all said Lulu, it’d be a good idea to run a train line there. It’s going to be months before the Empire is stable again, getting a supply line set up will go a long way.” I said to my doppelganger soulmate, who nodded in understanding.

“Yes, tis for the best We order it to be constructed as soon as possible. Thank thee for returning home to us, Navi, Gleaming.” Luna stood, and then approached, floating into the air-wait, floating?! She has my fairy magic still?! She floated up to kiss me where I was on Gleamy’s left breast, and then she floated up to kiss Gleaming too, my Hero blushing brightly and her wings pomfing open in surprise before the Lunar Diarch floated back and smiled softly at us, her eyes half-lidded and so full of Love I figure if I were a proper changeling, I’d be getting full right now.

“Uh...whoa. That was...great.” Gleaming licked her lips, Sombrina’s jewel shining as there was a shimmer on her groin despite her clothes. Uh, Sombrina can hijack Gleaming’s cock, we should look into that. “Um, but we’re both the heads of different harems, is it really-.”

“Fuck propriety. Thou shalt be marrying Me, unifying our extended families rather than using Navi as a bridge.” Luna groped me and I moaned, Gleamy biting her lip and leaning back slightly as Luna leaned forward in the air a bit to get in her face. “Thou art strong, loving, caring, giving, forthright and filled with mirth. To pass on thee is to be a fool, and we art no fool Gleaming Shield.”

“Uh, um…” Gleaming was fidgeting, her six arms all unsure what to do, her wings ruffling, and I felt me, and my unadorned sister breast still covered by the Hero’s Garb, start swelling in arousal. “Th-that sounds awesome…”

“Verily! We shalt be wed, thine harem and mine when the Empire is reunited with Equestria, and mine sister and mother return!” Luna declared excitedly, causing the many functionaries in the throne room to cheer.

“Okay, but in the meantime, she is training.” Honed Lance stated as he walked in, his armor damaged and weapons stained with blood.

“Huh?! How did you get back-oh~ Lulu~!” I whined, drooling milk from my lips as Luna didn’t stop squeezing me. How weird must this look, Luna’s face on one of Gleamy’s tits, drooling milk as the Lunar Diarch fondles said face-boob copy?

“I was with you, but you all seem to have thought me gone as I like to fight silently.” Honed sighed. “Also I stayed behind to protect the sages as I had done throughout the battle since they appeared. I was not needed on the front.”

“Oh. Because you seemed to vanish like the authors forgot about you.” My words made reality tremble, and everyone to look at me in confusion. Honed Lance facepalmed before looking to Gleaming.

“Gleaming Shield must train and prepare. The Final Fight is yet to arrive. Do not get complacent even as the world seems to heal.” Honed Lance sheathed his sword and huffed up at her. “Now go put your lovers back on their hosts so they may live their own lives while yours becomes hell. Also, This Sombrina will have to join, she’s as much a part of you as your other transformations.”

“Aw~,” Gleaming whined, pulling me off and Luna gleefully grabbed me, putting me back on, and it felt like something clicked within me, and I sighed in utter relief. The exhaustion from before lessening greatly. “I’ll go find Koloktos’ host and be with you Sensei.”

“Indeed, and pack your bags, we’ll be journeying back to Kakariko. You need to get away from all these temptations.” Honed nodded towards us, and We smirked at his compliment.

“B-but-!”

“No buts! Your training in self-restraint must be reapplied. Good day Goddesses of Night, Fertility, Order, and Fairies. May your unified ascension be fruitful.” Honed bowed to us and We tittered lightly, even putting the back of our left hand to our lips in amusement.

“Oh, thou’rt too kind good sir! We expect such a thing to be impossible.” We replied jovially, then We sighed. “Perhaps We need time to adjust, separate our thought processes. Court adjourned! Redirect all further complaints to Barisa!” Besides, Rainbow’s wife is a capable steward of the people. She’ll be able to handle these trivialities.

Besides! We art bound to our beloved again! We wish time to bask in this simple and uniquely Divine pleasure. Perhaps a long hot soak in our delicious cum is in order. Mayhaps even a member of our beloved retinue of lovers will be available!

Ch. 109

View Online

Ch.109

Such a shame! A travesty~! Our beloveds, they are all too busy~! We lounged in the hot coconutty seminal slime, nude as the day We were born. Nicole is of course off with Vaati in Canterlot. Trachea and Zephyr are down in Abyssinia, discussing matters of borders with Equestria and the Gerudo desert kingdom so the lionesses do not raid them.

Then there are the occupations of Surgeon and Charswirl. The former was arranging emergency medical relief for the Empire, the latter facilitating it with magic carriages she needed to be present to maintain. Then there was the mystery of Eris and Harmonia! They have not reappeared since their division from Navi as a single unity! We are so lonely~!

“What point is there to a harem, if they art all so busy and away all the time?” We lamented in our shared loneliness. At least We were alone together, if that made any sense.

“There is still us.” Volvagia commented with a chuckle as she slipped into the bath, followed quickly by the rest of Gleaming’s available harem, their beloved focus having been abducted by that handsome fiend Honed Lance for further training.

“I know we’re supposed to be Gleamy’s girls, but…” Malon, yes, Malon meekly said as she slowly climbed into the pool of cum, a bikini bottom on as she blushed and slid into Navi’s creamy coconutty cum.

“We’re not about to ignore the mare, or mares that Gleaming is marrying us to.” Epona declared as she boldly stepped into the pool, completely nude.

“Yes, now, do you need some loving?” Gohma chuckled as she pecked our cheek from behind, wrapping her four arms around us, two hands groping our breasts and the other two hugging our waist.

“Tis not the point. We simply wish for companionship.” We leaned back into Gohma’s soft yet strong body, running our hands along the firm claws rubbing our deceptively flat tummy.

“We can do that.” They all chuckled before nuzzling up to us and we started talking about many subjects, most of which were about their lives, sans details of their hosts. They’d reached a point where their hosts were ‘asleep’ most of the time, but they ended the day by having their hosts take them off and go home as they agreed upon.

Gohma was something of a miner, teaming up with the Carbon and Diamond Dogs to find ore veins. Volvagia was oddly, helping Beedle establish his merchant guild, her kobolds unusually well-suited treasurers and frugal deal makers. Helma was apparently the head of the reestablished postal system, her cuccos happily delivering mail and packages.

Tirek was now the official dairy source of Everfree, supplying more milk than even Navi’s poor outpaced goo-cow daughter could manage, but it wasn’t fruit-flavored compared to her so at least Tirek wasn’t putting her completely out of work. Jalha was helping organize deals with Dark World since she can freely pop over there and back. Stalrova was busy establishing a Gerudo Embassy here, and keeping Nabooru from coming here yet because apparently ‘birthing a hot stud’s cubs is no excuse to toss your duties aside!’, the hypocrisy of that statement was left unsaid.

Koloktos wasn’t here because she was still adjusting to her new life by immersing herself in the town and what it has to offer, and obviously both Gyorg and Morpha were busy in the Black isles with being breeders for whatever scheme Wiatr has planned.

Then they asked about Us. “We aren’t sure. Luna is an immobile celestial body, so full of foals that she’ll instantly overpopulate the world when they art born. Navi is soon to be without her duties as the Hero’s Guide, and is unsure of what to do from there.”

“NAVI!” Came an echoing dual-voiced shout moments before a strange chimera of a fairy popped into existence over the cum pool above us. The world around them visibly warped and distorted before they grabbed our face. It growled before opening its mouth, much to our panic. Then We suddenly absorbed it through our face.

ECSTASY

We dissolved into goo, screaming in wordless pleasure as We melted and splashed into the white goo-cum while the others screamed in fear.

---]===>

“Oh~!” We groaned as We wiggled our butt about, a heavy set of balls swinging between our thicc thighs. Our huge elegant wings easily three times Luna’s original size fluttered before extending. We moaned before noting our paws spreading our toes across the stone of the pool as We stretched our whole body up out of the nearly empty pool, thrusting our massive bust forward as We reached our hands upward, pressing against the ceiling. Huh, lion paws? “What happened?” We huffed, running our talons, griffin talons? Over our head and blue ether mane before looking down at the much smaller girls as our long tiger tail swished about.

The fact that all of this was in Luna’s sexy silver monochrome did not detract from our elegance and beauty if We do say so ourselves.

“Something ate you or you-I We don’t know we’re worried!” Epona wailed as she flew around us in clear concern and intrigue.

“Sorry, We art fine.” We told them as We hefted our even larger bosom, pouting at the excess size rivaling Mother Wolf’s mammaries, so We absorbed their excessive mass until they were still huge basketballs against our body, but at least manageable. “Hm. It would seem that Eris and Harmonia could not bear to be apart from Navi any longer, and sought her out. Unfortunately, Luna was still wearing her, thus We art the product of their fusion. However, Luna is still the Host, and removing Navi’s mask will contain Eris and Harmonia within the mask as well.”

“How do you know this?” Questioned the regal and alluring Stalrova, who was the only one in the room even close to our new stature, and was as nude as Epona and ourselves. Considering the 15-foot tall lioness was standing eye-level with our shoulders, We must be near 20 feet tall at the moment. That wouldn’t do.

“When combining many minds and souls, tis a simple thing to put forth the mental effort to draw conclusions.” We informed the undead sorceress as We began to shrink, shunting off all this excess slime to storage and eventually being a tiny fairy, sighing in relaxation as We flew over to Malon, who was the closest person, and sat on her right shoulder. “Mind if We rest here Malon? Whilst We feel quite happy at the moment, such an event is rather exhausting.”

“You can rest here, but wouldn’t it be better for you to go to sleep instead?” Malon questioned us, and We hummed in consideration. Would going to sleep inside the Trinity Tree be a bad idea? Considering how new to this Luna, Eris, and Harmonia are, the slime thing that is, it’s quite possible sleeping in a bed would be messy, and considering how much slime Navi had banked, as well as all the slime spunk We just absorbed in our fusion, We might be likely to overflow the pool too.

“Perhaps. We shalt retire to the Trinity Tree ladies, but first, would thou like us to refill the pool?” We asked with a sheepish grin and a blush to our cheeks. “T’would be a rather intimate affair, and We art quite exhausted…”

“Naw, you go on ahead and sleep. Risking pregnancy for the epic skin and hair invigorating effects is pretty silly anyway. I’ll just refill the pool with my magic milk.” Tirek began breathing in the ambient magic in the air, and her breasts were already surging forth in size where she stood on the edge of the pool. “I’ll get this, *breathe*, pool filled, *breathe*, in a bit girls!”

“Good show Tirek. Well then, good night ladies! We thank thee for spending time with us!” We flew about smooching each of them on the nose for their willingness to ease our loneliness, and then went outside, melding into our sacred tree, which We Idly noticed looked as We do now. With a silent yawn, We allowed our minds to rest…

---]===>

When the sun rose in the eastern skies to our back, We hummed and stretched towards the heavens, luxuriating in the sensation of sunlight upon our canopy and our bark in the dawn light. Hopefully dear sister did not mind lowering the moon for us too much.

With a content sigh, We settled our body in for a wondrous day of basking in the sun and-. “Good morning Princess!” We groaned in dramatic despair as We opened our eyes, seeing our petite Sheikah attendant, Cudri, flying in front of our face in her tight-fitted Sheikah garb, bearing that damnable clipboard in her hands. Can she not see We art enjoying our new state of being? “I see the prophecy has come full circle!”

“What prophecy dost thou speak of?” We mumbled as We rubbed our eyes, a pointless gesture, but still, one three quarters of us were used to. “Tis certainly a silly one. What? That We shalt become the largest tree of Hyrule? That We become the very moon itself? That We bear the progeny of a whole world?”

“Yes, Milady!” Cudri replied cheerfully, and We felt an incredible sinking feeling.

“What?” We weakly asked as We stared at the bat pony.

“The Prophecy of New Hope! It was determined many centuries ago that Princess Luna Hyrule along with the Guide as well as the scions of Chaos and Harmony would unify to bring peace, life, and colonize a new land or realm for us to journey to when, or if, Evil should strike Hyrule again.” Cudri informed us as she looked over her clipboard, pulling out a small pen to start marking it.

“Okay, by who and exactly when?” We groaned as Zulu started floating about us in glee. She’s going to try and get Wiatr in our world again, isn’t she?

“It was prophesied by a wise Sheikah Shaman by the name of Renado who was well respected and known for his seer powers to be accurate. However, his fellow clansmen couldn’t understand why he would get flustered or embarrassed when asked for further details. Seeing how you’ve become this way, and how the world has become, it is likely poor Renado had to suffer such scandalous scenes for his fairly prudish era.” Cudri giggled, then cleared her throat. “Now then, out of that tree! Get out! We have duties to attend to!”

We groaned in anguish. Thus begins our daily suffering. Take heart Luna, thou’rt not alone in this arduous task any longer!

---]===>

Kill us. Please kill us.

We pleaded mentally as We sat upon the Night Throne of Everfree, our beloved sister’s Day Throne vacant, and woefully so. Whilst many petitioners fear us and tend to favor sister, We’ve grown to appreciate that these days rather than lament it.

It meant the buffoons would bother her instead!

“-So this is why I propose we cut down these lines of trees from the Everfree Forest to start with integrating this fine city with the rest of the nation.” Finished the proposal of the business suit garbed tan-furred earth pony. Clearly he wasn’t used to wearing such finery if his bulging musculature meant anything.

“Pray tell, what was thine name again?” We asked in exasperation.

“Um, Hardwood your majesty?” Hardwood answered in concern.

“Yes, Hardwood. Dost, thou have any clue as to the risks inherent in trying to deforest any meaningfully large section of the Everfree would entail? It may be fully within our control due to it being us. There is, however, only so much We can do in regards to the wild beasts that would harass any workers.” Our input made the beefy stallion visibly wilt. Oh, don’t do that…

“Sounds like a certain spirit that controls Our Everfree.” A voice that sounded like four people speaking at once in four-part harmony chuckled as a black and gold dragoness with red stripes walked in, boldly interrupting Hardwood’s rightful audience with us. Shortsighted his ambitious plan maybe, but he waited in line, and brought a map, markers, and even cue cards for him to remember his pitch. Who dares to make such a claim, and spit on the nature of our Court?!

“Pardon? Tis OUR Everfree!” We snarled through grit teeth. This forest has been a part of Navi for several months. “Explain thyself and thine gall at interrupting Hardwood’s presentation!”

“Oh, you misunderstand. We’re not speaking of this world’s Everfree.” She said with a bow, elegance that couldn’t be rivaled. Well, not in present company and wearing these silver slippers over our paws. Also, our dress wasn’t as loosely cut as hers, despite hers even having a corset. “We are Wiatr, and We wished to meet with you.”

“Hardwood, please go to the waiting room. We’ll send Cudri to fetch thee or provide thee more details.” We urgently and quickly insisted to our subject, who caught onto the tension in the room and quickly fled.

“We're sorry, good sir. We have been waiting for such events like this to happen for centuries.” Wiatr told him as he left. “Now then, it is about time that you stopped beating around the bush and properly ascended to your full potential.”

“Do not patronize us. We had no clue this was what Fate was conspiring. That Majora had a hand in this is further disturbing.” We shuddered, worried for what Majora must be scheming. In what world does our fusion benefit him? “That said, We art facing a dilemma. In less than 11 months' time, Luna, or We if it can be done together, shalt birth enough alicorns to populate a whole world. There is apparently a prophecy that We would spearhead the colonization of a new land or realm, and act as a place of refuge should Hyrule fall to Evil in the future.”

“We may be able to help with a few of those issues. But we won’t just give you the tech needed.” Wiatr told us. “As you saw with the Artemis, Our Equestria has reached the stars. We have star charts of worlds ready for colonization, one even in this system.” Wiatr explained.

“Wait, ‘This System’? That implies that we share the same universe.” We felt fear at this, but Wiatr waved her hands nervously.

“Sorry, We meant this Universe. We travel the multiverse much like the stars these days, it’s almost interchangeable for us.” Wiatr explained, allowing us to calm down.

“Ah. Very good, t’would be quite advantageous to have such a head start, since thine General Alduin already provided a single drop ship to Mother O’Donnell in exchange for a scan of her starfighter. Considering who she is, she may very well be able to aid us towards the stars. The same for sister Elanor, who as Ridley, may well have plenty of high-tech know-how.” We considered seriously, as although Ellie is quite crass, her new body must have other knowledge and impulses impressed upon her like Mother Lois does.

“That is good for you then,” Wiatr smirked as she approached, her dress showing off her body unnaturally well, the loose flowing and shiny black fabric somehow clinging to and outlining her body as if part bodysuit while still being a dress. “Now, We have a gift for you and an offer to the other masks.”

“Um...perhaps thou could back away…?” We pressed back against the throne, feeling heat flush our body with desire. Whatever was limiting her ‘fuck aura’ was almost unnoticeable this close as she put her right knee between our skirt-covered legs, pressing her huge bosoms, matching ours in size, into our own. Our breasts swelled against each other, causing us to gasp and reveal more cleavage between our respective dresses, both simple and elegant black affairs.

She smirked knowingly at us and reached into her cleavage with both hands, somehow pulling out Morpha and Gyorg to be standing to either side of the throne, but they weren’t masks. “Aw, no Gleamy?” Gyorg pouted, the shark monster woman pouted, her formerly lithe swimmer’s physique gifted with huge volleyball-sized breasts and wide hips from her likely having birthed many children for Wiatr. The fact she was wearing a micro-bikini way too small for her areola was arousing.

“We know, we had been looking for her, but she is not here dear,” Wiatr told her sadly.

“We art afraid that Gleaming Shield has retreated to the hidden village of the Sheikah for more training. Her ability to resist sexual allure has vanished during our adventures, and our fairly unfair sexiness and constant advances on her.” We tittered, feeling hotter and hotter. Not about to jump anyone, but instead like a bubbly cocktail of heady arousal, humor, and mischief was frothing in our stomach. It was a delightful sensation.

“That’s fine. After making so many eggs, I could do without sex for a while. Water Lily is, in a word, Insatiable.” Morpha said with a shrug, sending her water-based slime-like body jiggling.

“Tis why We gave her the Sex Aspect! She was indeed the one best suited to it without being a wanton slut.” We drew on Luna’s memories of the scenario. Indeed, of all the dreams in the realm, her’s were the most lecherous, the most carnal, the most lustful, without deviating into cruelty, nymphomania, or even any specific fetish. If it was in any way sexy, it turned her on. She was the perfect fit.

“Oh, really?” Morpha giggled and nuzzled us. “Yes, we have had many eggs with her.” Morpha fondly said. “And then Wiatr asked us about our Masked state and wanted to experiment.” Morpha reached into her semi-solid water, and pulled on her core, her body splashing to the floor but she was floating in the air as an independent mask without a host. “We can move without a host now! And can possess inanimate objects too! But it has to be of an element aligned with us. For me, water or ice works for instance.”

“We would greatly appreciate such a boon!” We declared excitedly, Luna eager not to worry about the 3 quarters of us that would be bound to the Mask, while the rest of us were pleased to know there was a way to not be reliant on someone else for mobility should Luna want to be apart from us.

“Though, how she does it is very lewd.” Gyorg licked her lips and rubbed her lower stomach.

“Whatever it takes, We art fine with it. We art an immobile celestial body, and an otherwise immobile mask. The former has been resolved by our navel pearl, but the latter distresses us.” We declared. Besides, We are already so pregnant that any sexual intercourse is okay with us, so long as it does not risk the foals.

Wiatr pulled up her dress to show a very hard cock that was a mix of species. It had a fox’s knot, a pony’s medial ring, was conical like a wolf’s, yet had a spear-like glans on the tip like a dragon’s. It was also a towering pillar of male flesh that radiated heat and throbbed mightily. “The easiest way is to Bless you. We can verbally cause minor Blessings, stronger yet lesser Blessings We can gift with a kiss. Any meaningful Blessings require at least oral sex. However, for our most powerful Blessings, proper intercourse is required. However, for the Masks...”

At Wiatr trailing off, the flesh under her penis and above her succulent cunt practically poured out a scrotum with two massive basketball-sized testicles that slammed us so hard with musk it was almost like being physically slapped in the snoot. Then Gyorg was suddenly a floating Mask alongside Morpha, her former body splashing to the floor as plain water while she and Morpha floated towards the churning orbs of cum. We pant in anticipation as they pressed their concave sides to the fronts of those beautiful sperm factories, and bonded like the others do with breasts.

They moaned, whined, and panted. Their lips dripped white thick dribblets of what must be cum, as it positively reeked of pure male musk that caused the frothing dynamo in our core to start boiling over as we squirmed in the throne and moaned, drooling as our thoughts began to get hazy. “None of that now.” Wiatr booped us on the snoot, and the haze of mind-numbing lust suddenly vanished. “This was just a demonstration of what Navi, Eris, and Harmonia will need to do for their Mask to become empowered and self-mobile.”

“What?” We huffed, our pussy utterly drenched and staining our dress.

“On that note, what’s you’re name?” Wiatr’s question befuddled us, as We could tell she wasn’t talking to anyone of us as an individual. In fact, this whole time, she’s been referring to us as a collective, as a group. This oddly pleased us.

“Our name?” We are Luna, Navi, Eris, and Harmonia. Such unique and powerful names each. How could We claim any single one to be above the others, however? Of course, not Navi, thou art the superior one, stop that.

“Yes! What is your name? You’re not just one person anymore.” Wiatr gently placed a claw on our head and We mewled in an unexpectedly feline way as she scratched our ears.

“Tis such an important thing, yet We’ve given it no thought. We shalt get back to thee on that, but for now, might the Mask containing Navi, Eris, and Harmonia be modified?” We requested, placing our hands upon the divine dick that was literally just waiting there for us. It was so big, easily as thick as a soda can at the medial ring but as thick as a football at the knot, and clearly 2 feet long as it was long enough to be nearly level with Wiatr’s snout.

“Yes, ~.” Wiatr giggled, pulling Gyorg and Morpha off and swinging her hypnotizing male organs.

“Wait, why is the Everfree not in an orgy right now?” We asked before dragging our tongue up the underside of this godly phallus, groaning at her taste and loving the sensation of her pre pulsing up her urethra, dripping down on us.

“Because you exist dear.” Wiatr chuckled as she reached for our face. “Now, now. We have business to get to before pleasure.” She pulled me off of Luna’s face.

Ch.110

View Online

Ch.110

“We’ve gotta try that with Gleamy!” I gushed to Luna as we walked, side-by-side, down the halls of the castle towards the Garden. I, Eris, and Harmy were permanently fused now, but unlike before, as Luna described it, we were still individuals and all despite being one entity with a shared soul, body, and linked mind. That said, people gawked at seeing a three-headed Ghidorah anthro walking alongside their beloved lunar princess.

We were, of course, reasonably sized at 6 feet tall, not counting our serpentine heads. We’d love to be fairy sized, but Luna insisted we walk next to her, as equals. At least right now. It made us feel all fuzzy and warm inside, just being acknowledged, even though she was still wearing her now-clean dress and we were wearing my green ‘biker’ outfit.

“Indeed! Thou put on such a splendid show with Wiatr my Loves! Gushing seed all over the floor as We used mine bosom and mouth to pleasure her.” Luna licked her lips, having enjoyed the encounter with Wiatr. Said goddess sadly couldn’t stay long, having to head home as soon as she was finished Blessing us so the Mask wasn’t immobile without a host, and able to use wood as our host.

“She is so intoxicating. Our citizens are building a minor shrine to her near the river.” We sighed at the sight we witnessed through the Everfree. “Even though she isn’t throwing everything into a relentless rut and heat with us having become a gestalt of divinity, she’s still causing people to fall in love with her just from having been present.”

“Is that bad?” Luna asked with a titter, clearly not seeing an issue.

“Not really, but they should still be worshiping us first and foremost.” We responded, and leaned into Luna on her right side, Eris wrapping her long neck around Lulu’s shoulders to nuzzle her other side as I and Harmonia nuzzled this side of her. I also used our left arm to reach down and give Luna’s booty a grope. “After all, you are a Goddess worth worshiping.”

“Yes We are.” Luna purred as she reached behind us, grabbing our own booty with a strong grope, us both practically digging our fingers into the other’s opposite butt cheek despite the clothes as we leered hungrily at each other. “And We accept thine worship.” She kissed me, and I groaned into her mouth as we both stopped in the hall, turning to each other, groping each other’s breasts and-.

“L-ladies~! As much as I would love to continue, we still have things to do!” Harmonia whined and managed to say despite the fact our shared lungs were preoccupied with Eris and I macking on our beloved Goddess of the Night and Fertility.

“Hush Harmy! You’re ruining the moment!” Eris whined as I and Luna kissed a couple more times, then reluctantly parted. “See! Cockblocker!”

“At least I have a sense of moderation!” Harmonia sniped back, and the two ladies got between Luna and I, butting heads, literally, and growling until I used our arms to pull them away from each other.

“None of that! Hmph! Sorry Luna, but Harmy is right. Now that you’re part of us, we need to properly acquaint you with your new flora-based abilities. Besides, it’s been too long since I’ve been to the Garden for more than a few moments. I want to see how my Plunder Vines are doing and such.” I darted a quick kiss to Luna’s cheek, causing her to titter as she side-hugged us, me side-hugging her back as we continued walking, causing our hips and sides of our busts to rub against each other.

“Tis the same for me, unfortunately. We have not had the leisure to simply walk in the garden, appreciate the beauty thou hast brought to the castle. Let alone enjoy thine own arboreal elegance and sensuality from ground level rather than from the balcony.” Luna’s hand trailed down from our waist, to our hip, to rest on our rear, and I bit my lip as I let my own hand drift down, mirroring Luna’s wandering hand.

“Down girls. Geez, you’d think Navi would be the one to wrangle this kind of behavior, being Order and all.” Harmonia huffed in complaint, but the way she moved our free arm to rub and squeeze Luna’s groping hand was a sign she didn’t mind at all.

“Wait, I just had a thought. Is this basically narcissism?” Eris asked as we neared the garden, causing us to look at her in bemusement. “I mean, we’re all more-or-less literally the same person now. Just with individual personalities. Doesn’t this make us loving each other narcissism since we’re the same person now?”

“Nonsense! We art a magnificent entity of beauty, sensuality, and life!” Luna declared as she pressed us onwards into the Garden. It was a verdant place, as always, but something seemed different. Everything was green and vibrant, even with the canopy of the Trinity Tree, which needs renamed, shading everything from the sun. “Behold! Tis a perfect example of thine power!”

“Uh...are we really that thicc?” I asked with a blush as we looked up at the tree which towered over everything save the flying islands in the sky. It was one thing to be in the tree, or up around the tree, but I rarely bother to look up at the rooted manifestation of myself, of us, from the humble spot on the ground. The Tree was so gigantic, it felt like she should be falling over, so enormous was she. Even if she didn’t have such a glorious bust or big booty matching ours.

“Indeed! We have put on a good bit of weight in the rear and thighs since our relationship began.” Luna declared with a proud smile and a slap of her skirt-covered thigh. “Tis a quite motherly look, and We approve.”

“We do too.” Eris, Harmy, and I all chorused together as we began walking through the Garden, eyeing how the Tree now took up pretty much the entire central plot of ground. The Plunder Vines were busy drinking from Giga Eater and Milky Way again, the mares having gotten so busty they seemed nearly immobile with how they lay atop their breasts, but seemed happy and clearly willing to keep getting milked and even fucked by the vines.

Before, this would’ve at least annoyed us, but now it barely bothered us at all. Or at least me. I’m sure after months of living in the garden, Eris and Harmy are perfectly cool with it.

Otherwise, the Garden was flourishing and well-kept. Something that caused me to sigh in content. “Alright. Enough enjoying the fruits, and veggies, of my labor. Luna, try melding into the Tree.”

“Where’s Eris?” Big Macintosh asked as he wandered around with a bit of a worried expression, looking up at the Tree with concern.

“Oh! Hey Big Mac! Yoo-hoo~! Stud muffin~!” Eris called out as she waved our hands to the stallion, who blinked and approached. “I’m sorry I haven’t been around lately, I’ve been having an existential crisis.”

“S’alright. You okay?” Mac asked as he approached, the 8-foot tall hulking hunk of a pony in his usual garb of suspenders and little else. Unf! Those pecs~.

“Oh, I’m great! Better than great! I’ve fused together with Harmy, Navi, and Luna!” Eris cheerfully wrapped an arm around the bemused and interested Luna, who was raking her eyes up and down the sexy red stud.

“Oh? Bad news?” Mac asked with his ears wilting a bit, and Eris somehow understood him, quickly waving our hands frantically as she extended her head towers him.

“N-no! No! Not at all! We’re still good! Um, right ladies?!” Eris desperately asked, her eyes darting between us and her boy toy.

“I have no issues.” Harmy had hearts in her eyes.

“Um, only if Luna is okay with it.” I was up for it, but…

“He’s in. But only on the ‘friends with benefits’ list. Our Harem is too big as it is.” Luna rationally compromised, causing me to perk up.

“Aw, but Lulu~!” Eris whined, clearly hoping to have the stud in our romantic unit.

“No buts. He is a hot hunk and clearly a catch. We have enough finances. To rob, some lucky mare of such a stallion would be criminal!” Luna nodded sagely with her arms crossed under her bust and eyes closed.

Big Macintosh chuckled before pulling her into a hug, Luna yelping and blushing vibrantly as her face was pressed into Mac’s homina-homina bulging pecs. “That’s nice and understandin’ of y’all. Ah was actually comin’ to let Eris know Ah may have found someone, and if she was okay with me tryin’ to see if it would turn into somethin’.”

“O-oh...okay…” Eris wilted, but then took a breath and slowly let it out. “Th-that’s great! Great! Wonderful! I mean, sure, it’s not like you totally rammed that delicious dick into my heart and now you’re y-yanking it out~! WAH~!” Eris wailed as dramatic tears poured out, Mac looking besides himself with sadness while Eris’ despair leaked into us as well.

“N-now, now! None of that!” Luna booped Eris on the snoot and kissed her brow. “Thou’rt in no need of another lover. Thou has us and the rest, remember?” Luna soothed, rubbing Eris’s cheeks and nuzzling her.

“Besides, you never made it official. He was just your semi-nightly fuckbuddy who would waltz in, drive you nuts with multiple orgasms, and then leave with you a broken wreck, laying in a puddle of his jizz.” Harmonia said, causing Eris to start crying again.

“B-but it was so wonderful~!” Eris bemoaned as I sighed and looked up at Mac.

“I think you’d better leave. You’re welcome here, but please don’t toy with Eris.” I said sadly, and Mac wilted, nodding despondently before turning to leave.

“W-wait! Mac~! Don’t leave me-he-he~!” Eris cried as the stallion almost came back, but continued onward. “Wah~! I’ll never find such a gentle giant stud like him anywhere~!”

“GRAAAAAH!” We heard a yell and a Stallion woke up from a berry bush. Is that the third gardener? “What? Uh, how long have I been asleep!” He said, enormous breasts and thick pillar of a horsecock being milked by my Plunder Vines.

“Oh. You. I forgot about you. I see you didn’t get your breasts removed.” I remember him. Not his name, but that he was turned into a milking machine too despite being male.

“Actually, I did. Hmph! I’m gonna have to get this taken care of again.” The stallion huffed, standing up despite the yoga balls attached to him. “Oof! How do you ladies handle this?”

“Strong backs and big butts.” I joked, trying to get Eris out of her funk at Big Mac breaking up with her.

“Heh.” Eris giggled. “Nice dick again.”

“Not my fault this place’s magic basically makes everything grow. Geez. Soon enough Giga Eater and Milky Way will be so fucking huge they’ll need a crane to lift them out of the garden!” The stallion said with incredulousness as he saw the big boob blobs that were Giga Eater and Milky Way. They pretty much had their own patch, side by side, the ground around them even more lush with plants around their ground covering bosoms.

“We don’t mind living here~.” Giga Eater sighed as her tits were sucked and her cunt plowed.

“Forever~!” Milky Way wailed as she came, receiving much the same treatment.

“...Luna? Why hasn’t anyone put a stop to this?” I asked my fiance worriedly.

“Because tis their choice?” Luna asked a bit uneasily, seeing the mares are clearly compromised by mind-blowing constant pleasure. “They nourish the Garden and in turn are nourished with its bounty. We heard it was rather obscene, but didn’t imagine it being this life-altering. Mayhaps We must order them removed and seen to by doctors.”

“No~!” The two hyper-boobed and hyper-milky mares wailed in despair at the idea.

“Don’t know about you girls, but I’m gonna take a vacation, get these down to size, and gone in the case of the tits.” The stallion grunted, yanking the engorged vines from his nipples and cock, his watermelon-sized balls visibly pulsing with suddenly being denied constant release. “Unf! Yeah, gonna go to the hospital now. Be sure to tell my temporary replacement not to let the Garden hijack their life.”

“We will.” Luna firmly declared as we watched the stallion go. “...We’re going to be finding the meekest, smallest stallion possible in need of a job, and putting him in here.”

“Going to make him a stud?” I asked my fiance with a lecherous smirk.

“Yes. We wish to see if this place could become a stud factory.” Luna shamelessly said with a lecherous grin. “Thou cannot deny that his penis and testes were quite impressively endowed. The bosoms are a bit of an odd side-effect, but if they decide to become herms, all the better.”

“Heheh, we can’t.” We chuckled as a blue iron Brazier torch fell from the sky and landed next to us with little more than a clatter. “Hm? Did that fall from Skyloft?”

“Let's check,” Harmonia stated as she grabbed the small brazier, clearly meant to be a reusable torch, the top meant to hold wood or coal, etc, for the flame. The short-chain on the bottom suggested it used to be wall-mounted though.

”If you seek a bargain, a trade, or an extra gun. Light this blue flame and call my name! Avarice, The Merchant!” Boasted a rough cockney accented male voice that sounded like two dense things being put through a garbage disposal.

“Um, what is that?” I asked in bemusement. “It’s definitely not from Skyloft or Cloudsdale. Let’s put it away. I don’t want to risk summoning this Avarice-.” At my mentioning his name, the unfueled brazier lit up! “AH! No-no-no!” I tried snuffing out the fire with our fire-resistant scaly hand, only for it to flow around our fingers and form a portal, which then allowed a drop-dead-sexy iridescent gooey alicorn mare of familiar proportions to saunter through, wearing the same dress that Wiatr did, though with a hood added.

“Hm? Dost thou seeketh mine aid?” The mare asked with her husky cockney accent somehow thrumming with sensuality despite the casual question.

“Oh, my~.” Luna purred.

“Rather thine alternate’s wife. No tempting us.” The mare teased with a saucy grin. “So, to what purpose has thou summoned us? This hardly seems to be a dire situation, an idyllic garden does not appear dangerous.”

“Your Token Just fell from the sky,” I told her as Eris tried peeking at this Displaced. Eris purred as she looked at the bulge the mare’s pussy made against her magically skin-adhering dress. Was she even wearing undies?

“We do have an insane mask mucking about,” Harmonia told her. “And a legendary lion of evil.”

“Yeah. Ganondorf is-.”

“Ganondorf~?! This is a Zelda universe~?!” The mare suddenly gushed as she grabbed my shoulders, shaking us excitedly.

“Yes!” I yelped. “I’m Navi; the guide to the Hero!”

“Navi~?! Thou’rt so beautiful! But why art thou, not a fairy?” The mare asked in confusion.

“Long story, I’ll spare you the details. I’m still a fairy though.” I morphed our body, absorbing the biker clothes as we shrank, and eventually stopped with us in my usual fairy bikini and fairy size, though still Ghidorah in body. “See? We don’t even need to be physically manifested since fairies are so strongly tied to the Veil. I can guarantee at least a few of my little fairy subjects are around! Give us a hey ladies!”

“HEY~!” Chorused several of my beautiful chimeric multi-colored little subjects who appeared around us, flashing us with their boobs and butts, then they giggled and vanished.

“Sexy little minxes they be.” Luna purred as she shrunk down, leaving her dress to billow to the ground so she could fly around us in the nude. “Thou must show us how to generate clothing Love, tis a-AH!” The mare scooped us up into her cleavage and squeed as she twirled around.

“Thou’rt so adorable! All our world has are breezies and they pale in comparison to thee!” Then the mare was suddenly our size! Clasping hands with us and looking like an iridescent draconequus fairy! “Much thanks for the DNA sample! Now We might even propagate such a splendidly charming species on our world! Faust knows it could use more little minders to keep the elements in check.”

“Whaa!” We yelped as she cheered, blushing so deeply we were glowing pink in realizing what she meant. Also, what is with that dress?! It changed size with her!

“Wait, thou possesses the same presence as Wiatr! Who art thou?” Luna asked excitedly as she joined us in frolicking about the air, clearly having fun just being so tiny and bouncing around the air.

“We art Aventurine, Wiatr’s older sister and senior Goddess of Fertility, Sex, and Commerce! She was such an adorable fox, so devout. So devout in fact, that she ascended and dragged three others with her into godhood!” Aventurine introduced herself and then fell into gushing over her little sister excitedly. “She has exceeded all of our hopes and dreams! Spreading a galactic empire, across both her own universe and even into other universes!”

“And you haven’t?” Eris asked curiously as the iridescent goddess stopped swinging around with us to squirm and hug herself with a pleased grin on her face until Eris asked that question anyway.

“Alas. No. We were sealed within the Crystal Empire in a pocket dimension for 1000 years. Our world is still suffering under the tyranny of a world-spanning fascism forged by a vile organization known as Die Leucht. Equestria and its allies Bullgaria, Saddle Arabia, and the Hawaiian Islands are all that remain free, and only thanks to the Elements of Harmony sealing off our nations from the rest of the world.” Aventurine answered with depression in her body language.

“Almost sounds like how the caribou were here.” We sighed, rubbing our head as Luna purred and nuzzled us. Our plunder vines were suddenly puffing out clouds of pollen now, that was the same amber color as our sap. Oh, that smells so good~.

“Oh? Magical aphrodisiac pollen? With…*smacks lips* is that growth serum and prolactin agents to stimulate breast, penis, and testicle growth? Quite nice, mind if We co-opt this as well?” Aventurine casually asked as the vines began pleasuring Giga Eater and Milky Way, even more, their breasts visibly surging in size a bit.

“Sure.” I groaned as a building heat of pleasure in our core swelled. “Oh~ what’s happening~?”

“Th-the vines are boosting the growth and propagation of the Garden. Th-they’ve been doing this every day around noontime.” Harmonia said breathlessly as we watched Giga Eater and Milky Way get completely consumed in pleasure while they gushed more milk for the Garden, and the vines in their cunts gushed sap into their hungry wombs. “Y-yeah. Those two need a vacation and some magic downsizing. Thankfully that’s a free service.”

“Oh, we need a dick.” Eris purred before looking over Aventurine, who was as purely female as any woman I’ve ever seen, but if she’s Wiatr’s older sister...

“Sorry ladies, but I’m not in the mood, and you’re clearly compromised. Intoxication is one of my turn-offs. I prefer my sexual partners fully consenting before we get started. Pregnancy-induced sexual preoccupation is something else though, and Lulu there isn’t succumbing to it like you three are.” Aventurine said before moving to Luna and rubbing her flat tummy, our fiance suddenly seeming to shine silver with pregnant radiance at it being pointed out.

“Indeed. We art quite randy, but not feeling the full effect of this pollen.” Luna informed us and we groaned needily. “Regardless, all these sexual shenanigans are not why we are here. Tell me how to meld with the Tree please?”

“Oh, right. Hold on.” I groaned before glaring at my vines, which stopped spraying us, then glared at Eris who whined and shook us. “Don’t try to force an issue.”

“What?” Eris said with innocence.

“You were letting us get affected so. Stop.” I told her in annoyance. “Also, everybody, remember: Those Two need medical attention as soon as we’re through here.” I insisted in reference to the clearly brainless sluts that Giga and Milky had devolved into.

“Yes. I disapprove of such a state of affairs. Even if they chose it for themselves, it is unhealthy.” Came a single voice from Aventurine’s usually four-toned voice.

“Aw, but their such sexy busty sluts!” Said a rougher, huskier voice.

“It’s demeaning.” Huffed a normal voice.

“They should at least take a break.” Commented a lyrical voice.

“Vote is in favor of aiding them. We’ll see to it whilst thou adjusts thine newest soul how to utilize thine powers.” Aventurine said before floating towards the two busty lusty victims of the Garden.

“Alright.” We chuckled before guiding Luna to the tree. “Just lean on the bark and relax.”

Ch.111

View Online

Ch.111

“You blew off your duties!” Cudri yelled at us furiously. “Do you have any idea how humiliating it was to try and explain to petitioners that you blew them off to blow a foreign goddess?!”

“We’re sorry~!” We whined in apology, feeling incredibly ashamed of putting dear Cudri in such a compromising situation. “Please at least tell us that thou hast soothed their egos.”

“Of course! I heard them out, approved the sensible ones, and put the sketchy ones up for further review by you.” Cudri huffed, the petite and lithe thestral puffing up in pride at her accomplishments as our AdvisorAide/Assassin. The little mare was basically the best Sheikah of her generation besides that ass Zikh. Since she didn’t assault us, she was the one We picked for the role when the Sheikah returned to us.

“This place is actually very fun.” Aventurine chuckled while floating about, refusing to change from being a fairy. “Nice to have some time off for a bit. Tending to those two milkmares was so easy too. Just had to absorb their excess mass and purge their systems of the aphrodisiacs. They’re a bit upset actually, but glad to have some proper time away.”

“That’s good.” We sighed in relief on both fronts there. We were in Our Tree, which We still need to come up with a suitable name for, since it is the penultimate manifestation of our power in the realm besides the moon, but that is slightly beyond the realm. No Navi, We’re not naming it Yggdrasil. That is just asking for trouble from what your memories have affiliated with the name.

“Subarashī Tama no ki wa meiwaku desu.” Cudri huffed in her native tongue, which was clearly Japanese, but despite Navi’s fledgling weeb ways before she got addicted to drugs, We had no clue what she just said. Aside from the Tama-no-ki bit. Being among the Juraians for so long, Navi knew that meant Tama was the name of our Tree. The Tama Tree? “Can you please come out? You still have things to do with court having been canceled today.”

“Yes Cudri.” We reluctantly obeyed, leaving the Tama Tree between our eyes, lamenting not directly feeling it’s succulent sweet sap rolling down the underside of its breasts to pour into the sap creek in the Garden.

“Eh~!” We heard cheers as Aventurine was assaulted by Pink fairies, the little minxes fondling her as they chatted her up. The goddess was quite pleased and eager to return the affection and casually chat them up in return while they faded into the Veil, likely out of instinct of not needing to maintain a physical body, and Ave simply followed along with them.

“Hmph. Those little troublemakers are such a pain. Why did you have to fuse with the Goddess of Fairies Princess?” Cudri lectured us as she led us down to the castle, the tiny 5-foot tall woman landing on the balcony of the royal suite, and We sat on her shoulder as she looked over the clipboard.

“She is our beloved!” Luna huffed.

“I was being rhetorical Princess. We can’t always control who we fall in love with.” Cudri looked over the checklist, which was written in Japanese Kanji. What the hell? Do the Sheikah really use Japanese as their private language and written word so nobody else can understand the things they’re talking about or writing on?

“Eh!” We heard in a faint echo, guess they’re following us in the Veil.

“What about thee Cudri?” We asked of the assassin/aide/advisor while she muttered in Japanese as she moved pages around on the board.

“Duty has no time to be interrupted for pleasure,” Cudri replied as she pulled a pen from her hip satchel, marking off a few things.

“Oh~?” We chuckled feeling a bit mischievousness flowing from Eris as We looked behind her and down her back to her petite ass. “Surely a cute thing like thee has suitors?”

“Hmph. Princess, the Sheikah are a tribe of warrior assassins. We don’t view the world like most people. Besides, my body type is unsuited to being the clan broodmare, so it isn’t like I have a future of breeding ahead of me.” Cudri turned over a page that was fully marked off, and moved it to the back.

“Broodmare?” We asked curiously, letting Eris drift our hands off of our arms, and get bigger as they hovered down behind the mare.

“Our population has always been small. You think we have enough mares to-ah!” The mare jumped as our hands grabbed her pert, incredibly tight ass.

“Nonsense! We know many people would love to get their hands on thee! In fact.” We leaned on her head to blow on her perked ear, enjoying how she shivered. “We wouldn’t mind showing thee that thou can be appreciated for thine athletic body. Or, if thou wishes, We could take thee to the Garden~.”

“P-princess!” Cudri groaned with a mix of need and an angry glare. “That is inappropriate! Remove your hands from my butt immediately-EEP!” The upset Sheikah thestral blushed as two more hands appeared over her tiny A-cup boobs, cupping them. “I-I mean it! Stop!”

“Aw~ but thou art so cute when thou’rt flustered!” We protested, floating in front of her to be right at her nose, pressing our breasts into the tip of her nose to look in her eyes with a cheeky grin. “Why, thou look about ready to take an afternoon off, on our orders~.”

“P-princess.” She whined before licking at us. We absolutely didn’t place our crotch at her lips intentionally. No sir! Cudri whimpered needily as she tongued our snatch while our disembodied hands, courtesy of Eris, molested the poor, pent-up mare. We spawned another hand which undid her belt buckle, and dove under her pants to start fingering her, which made her shudder.

“Hm!” She groaned as leaned back on the dresser and dropped her clipboard as she accepted our attention, widening her legs. “You have a cock r-right.” She shivered as we saw Ave and our Fairies watching up in a corner of the suite’s ceiling, the goddess pulling out her member and stroking it. Oh that smell~.

“Yes, but We art Fertility Cudri. Art thou asking us to impregnate thee? Would that not force thee to retire, and give up thine post?” We asked in a mixture of warning and teasing.

“N-no~. My work is my life. J-just dig deeper~!” Cudri pleaded as Eris elongated the fingers in the hand pleasuring the mare, letting us more easily reach her depths and making her squeal.

Ave purred as she floated down, drifting behind us as Cudri moaned and humped our hand. The mare was filling the room with the smell of a needy mare, and everyone was getting turned on by her. “She’s rather pent-up indeed. Mind if We lend a hand? Or a dick? Thanks to our Sex and Commerce Aspects, We can sterilize ourselves for a period of time.”

“Hm!” Cudri dropped her pants as we wiggled our booty at Ave.

“You can do us both~.” We purred hungrily. We were already pregnant with thousands or millions of foals. What were a few thousand more? The proposal seemed to both excite her more and make her apprehensive as We spread our legs.

“N-no~! You must only bear the foals of those you hold in your heart!” Cudri panted in arousal as We continued pleasuring her despite the lady-boner killing statement. “I-if you allow others in, the new realm you populate could be in jeopardy!” Cudri said, grunting as We still writhed our gooey fingers in her snatch.

“So our harem?” We asked insistently, getting a bit rough with the mare’s butt and tiny boobs, causing her to squeak.

“They’re in your heart?” Cudri asked moments before We finally found her G-spot and she spasmed against the dresser, our hands having to hold her up as her legs became about as structurally sound as jelly while she orgasmed.

“Whilst they are not our Heart of Hearts, We Love them. We cannot imagine life without them.” T’would be unbearable! To think of a life without any of them felt like it would be missing pieces, incomplete. Like family, but closer, yet not quite as close as Luna, Navi, Eris, Harmy, and Gleaming felt to each other.

“Agh...uh…” Cudri was still orgasming. Wow. She was super pent-up. How long has it been since she even masturbated? “Y-yes. Good.” We’re not sure if that’s her saying they’re alright, or if she’s referring to her blissed-out state. “They good. Foals.” Ah, thankfully she could clarify before We continued our assault on Castle Cudri’s dungeon. “EE~!”

“Well then, I guess I’ll just have to deal with her. You go goof off while I keep miss bug-up-her-butt occupied.” Aventurine offered, sizing up to grab the petite mare and toss her onto the giant bed. “Flee while you can!”

“W-wai-oh~!” Cudri was halted by her reinforced Sheikah Garb being torn open and a-oh gawsh it’s so glorious-two foot long soda-can thick horsecock slapping onto her, running from her groin where cantaloupe-sized balls covered her cunt, the flared glans at her lips. “Hah! Ha~!” It was like the cock alone just touching her body set her off, and she wrapped her arms around the beast, tonguing Ave’s urethra needily.

“Fuck us.” We stated in awe.

“Nope~! You have a harem of lovers! Go have fun!” Ave shooed us away as Cudri went absolutely nuts over the holy horsedick, and a compulsion made us quickly fly away to find the first member of Gleaming’s harem, which was also our harem now, to find relief.

“Ugh, damn, what a cock, but AH~!” We whined before finding Gohma. She was just stepping out of Gleamy’s suite, wearing little more than a fairly cheap-looking bikini before We tackled her in the sternum, using our odd fairy might to push her back in, and then magically slammed the door shut.

“Ah! Luna?! What are-MMPH!” We sized up, kissing the vaguely insectoid woman as We kept pushing her until she fell back-first onto Gleaming’s similarly enormous bed. “Hm~!” Gohma happily moaned into our mouth as we mashed our breasts together and We humped against her needily. “W-whoa! What’s going-?”

“We’re going to fuck thee~!” We wailed needily, ripping off her bikini bottom and sprouting a similarly enormous horsecock to what Ave taunted us with.

“Holy shiiiiiiIIIIIIT~!” Gohma wailed as We urgently moved back and began driving our massive silver phallus into her cunt. “AH~! So big~!” Gohma grabbed at us with her four hands, her legs wrapping around us and urging us into her. “Fuck! Didn’t even get to-AH! Fuck Gleamy before she had to leave~!” Gohma wailed as she writhed on us, trying to drive more of the immense dick into herself. “Fuck me! FUCK ME~!”

“Yes~!” We desperately replied, thrusting deeper and deeper until We were fully hilted in her and We groaned as the first surge of cum pulsed from our swollen basketball-sized nuts, into our abdomen, and then through our maleness into Gohma’s eager womb. “Such a shame We cannot breed thee~...” We groaned, Luna’s memory of failing to help with their infertility reminding me of when Gleamy mentioned it at the Diamond Cathedral.

“Already?! But I’m only-AH!” She came from the cumshot, her belly stretching. “You can try~!”

“Gladly~!” We hammered away at her thirsty cunt, our lust demanding satisfaction and Gohma beyond eager for it. “We art Fertility! We shalt impregnate thee until thou cannot even move!”

“What's up?” Tirek asked as she walked out of the bathroom in a similar swimsuit. “Thought you were already heading to the-” Tirek froze at seeing what was happening, and suddenly, a stabbing pain of hunger hit us. “Uh...you okay Luna?”

“We art, not just Luna, but We art indeed starving! We have not eaten nearly enough to sate our brood! Tirek, feed us thine magic milk as We fuck Gohma into immobility!” We grabbed the lion-cow taur and levitated her to us before she could say anything, putting her over Gohma, pussy to the woman’s face and petite A-cups mashing into our bosom, which morphed to engulf said tiny buds and making her moan.

“B-but-mm~.” We kissed her hungrily, practically shoving raw magic into the taur, watching her squeal as she buffed up, but then managed to divert the magic to her breasts, which rapidly swelled into our body, which acted as a door to Navi’s magic storage, and through shenanigans, began making a feed to Luna’s impossible moon-sized womb’s nutrition system.

The moment she began gushing her magic milk, the hunger pains began fading, but We did not stop making out with the woman, using our merged breasts to pleasure us both while Gohma ate Tirek out and We fucked Gohma’s hungry cunt.

“So weird~! I don’t want this to stop!” Gohma moaned between breathing and eating Tirek’s engorged quim. It would have to stop, however, as eventually, Gohma was so full of cum she was pressing into Tirek’s foreleg thighs, pressing her up and away. “Hah, ah, don’t stop! Please~!” Gohma whined, but the position had become unsustainable.

“Sorry Gohma, thou’rt full. Anyone else in the bathroom?” We asked Tirek as We nuzzled her.

“N-no. Everyone else is out. Gohma was gonna go see if the Dogs would have need of her vein finding so she was leaving. I’m taking a break from being the dairy cow for the city, but, well, I don’t mind this~.” Tirek panted as she continued to feed us and our uncountable foals. “How much you gonna drink? That’s enough for the whole city for a few days.”

“We have a whole world in our womb Tirek. Thou’rt feeding a world.” We whispered huskily to her, making her blush brightly, and her eternally gushing milk tanks seemed to redouble their production as she spasmed in orgasm.

“A-a world?” Tirek asked weakly, panting in excitement as she groped the massive swells connecting our chests.

“Yes, ~.” We lilted as the silver gooey orbs between us surged in size while her breasts grew even bigger. “Oh~ slow down! If you go any faster We’ll start choking.”

“S-sorry.” Tirek panted and managed to restrain herself. “But what about Gohma?”

“Please keep filling me~!” Gohma pleaded, and We groaned, our dick throbbing, wanting to comply, but she has had enough, and really, if she gets bigger, Tirek’s gonna start rising to the ceiling, and then this whole thing will get really awkward and hard to maintain anyway.

“Sorry ladies, We’ll have to call for a break.” We said reluctantly, no longer pumping Tirek with raw magic and letting her body slim back to being a lithe instead of buff lynel and her breasts rapidly returned to petite A-cups. Once that was done, We pulled out of Gohma, who wailed as cum gushed from her cunt from Tirek’s weight.

“No~! Keep it in~!” Gohma wailed, and We quickly jammed a plug of slime in her vagina, making her squeal before We crystallized it, making it a proper pussy plug, and left it there when We detached the end of our arm.

“Okay, this was nice.” We sighed in relief. Still a bit hungry though. Hopefully Tirek doesn’t mind being our source of food for a year. We should’ve asked Urta how she supports thousands of unborn lives in her body. How does she eat? Imagining her jumping into an ocean of food and literally sucking it up like a tornado vacuum made us feel amused. “Wouldn’t mind another round though, dost thou wish for calves Tirek?”

“We can’t get pregnant, remember? Besides, I’m saving that for Gleamy...” Tirek blushed at the admission, even cutely poking her fingers together. “When we find out if we can.”

“Aw, that’s so sweet,” Gohma commented cheerfully. “I’m a Gohma and breeding is part of what we do. I haven’t been breeding for a long time thanks to whatever is making us infertile, so I’m feeling...off. Thanks for this.”

“Well, thank thou for being so willing to aid us.” We sighed in relief.

“Now then, if you’re not Luna, considering the lion paws, tiger tail, big wings, and griff talons, what is your name when fused?” Tirek asked, looking a bit flustered and clearly wanting to get off the topic of her having calves. Cubs? What are lynel babies called?

“Hm, Lunahisa.” We purred. “Tis simple, and uncomplicated. We art chiefly Luna, as she is the oldest in terms of birthdate. The others feel okay letting her have the majority of the name, while they art sharing the rest of it and blending with it. Thus, shalt We be named Lunahisa!” We declared happily, suddenly shrinking back into being a fairy in a leafy bikini. “We appreciate thee for aiding us in our time of lusty need, but We must go check on our attendant.”

We moved to fly out of the room, and yelped as instead a portal snapped open and snatched us up. “Babe~!” The darkness faded to reveal the Hunter’s Dream, Legion closing the portal she’d brought us through. However, that wasn’t what caught our eye. What caught our eye was Samantha the Eldritch Giantess hungrily leering down at us, her hill-sized breasts sandwiching the butte the church was on like it was a pole. “I need you~!”

“H-holy shit! N-now?” We mewled as the giant red-leather skinned eldritch wolfess licked her chops and the scent of an absolutely needy woman slammed into us like a tidal wave.

“Yes~! I’ve bred hundreds of Old Ones, to the point that they feel I’ve made enough breedable children that I can get a break, but I DON’T WANT ONE! FUCK ME~!” Sam demanded, her gold eyes across her body shining.

“MEEP~!”

Ch.112

View Online

Ch.112

“Are you okay?” Volvagia asked us upon entering the Royal Suite and seeing us where We lay upon our bed, having just escaped Samantha's blissful clutches. We had an ice pack on our groin. We’d reabsorbed our male genitals, but some phantom pain from how raw Sam had run us still lingered and the ice helped.

“We’ve attempted to breed Gohma and then bred Navi’s eldritch lover Samantha. Samantha was absolutely voracious. It didn’t help that she was the size of a mountain and We were forced to use nearly all of Navi’s banked slime and that rather pleasurable inflating ability of hers to be able to fornicate with the entity.” We groaned as just remembering it both aroused us and exhausted us.

To think, Samantha’s wild slide into becoming an eldritch broodmother was sparked by Navi. Now the wolfess was an absolute sexual terror. Knowing how Fertile and Virile We are, she must be so pregnant with all the goo-cum We pumped into her, even if it didn’t visibly show. Once We had expended our reserves, We fled while the entity was sated and unable to demand a twelfth round of sex. We’re good, but We’re not Lily good.

Is it too late to ask for the Sex Aspect back?

“Wow. I was going to ask why Gohma is a broodmother full of larva eggs and your assistant was a fucked-out wreck in her private quarters.” Volvagia said as she straightened her office attire, a red blouse and black pencil skirt that fit her just slightly too tightly, forcing her to leave a few top buttons open for cleavage and the skirt was short enough the 10-foot tall dragoness seemed about to flash people her panties just by walking.

“What?! That’s great!” We gushed overhearing that Gohma was pregnant. “Oh! It must be because Wiatr’s older sister came for a visit when We found her Token. She was rather restrained compared to Wiatr actually. But when she whipped out that absolutely perfect penis, slapping it down onto Cudri’s body, running from her vagina to her lips, she just drove us both absolutely nuts.” We admitted with our tongue lolling out our mouth, a bit of drool joining it. Oh~ We want to feel that cock! Taste it! Worship it! Cudri got such a treat!

“That’s...I suppose we’re just lucky we’re not all balls of various babies then. Oh! Right, I got something for you. Helma had a postal cucco deliver it to me since it’s technically a valuable good. It was sent from the Black Isles Temple.” Volvagia puffed out a bit of her golden fire, which then formed into a box and poofed away, dropping a plain brown box package into her hands. “It’s addressed to ‘The Sexy Moon Goddess full of Foals, From Urta’.”

“Okay, let's open it.” We huffed as We sat up and took the package. It was a simple thing to use magic to rip the box open and find a platinum-plated flask with a sexy dakimakura of Urta in her nude glory, sexy cock included on one side and the word Nourishing on the other with intricate runes carved into that side and along the bottom and edges. “Okay...” We mused before unscrewing the attached lid and taking a drink, tasting cum, milk, and something else.

It also took the edge off of our slowly gnawing hunger. That one mouthful felt as filling as a whole tub of Tirek’s magic milk! We began chugging, the flask somehow not running out of the tasty mixture, Volvagia gawking at us. It only took a few dozen mouthfuls to feel satisfied, and one last gulp to start to feel a bit too full, so We stopped and sighed. “Ah~ that hits the spot.”

“Um, while you drank, the engraving’s breasts and balls were glowing,” Volvagia informed us, and We smirked. If it did come straight from the tap, We’d be sure to give Urta a good time...after We fulfill the Prophecy of New Hope that is.

“We don’t care. Tis a grand thing, satisfying our incredibly massive brood and us as well. T’would make sense, considering Urta is a goddess with Fertility as a minor aspect, yet is eternally pregnant and is truly the size of our moon, or larger! She must be nourished somehow. Clearly this flask is the answer to that mystery.” We informed Volvagia as we took another gulp, feeling overfull, but quickly began converting it to raw biomass slime. This will help us maintain our reserves so much easier!

“Uh, so can I try?” Volvagia asked as We kept the flask out of reach. “Please~?”

“Tis cum, milk, and a third unknown ingredient.” We warned her, and she looked a bit surprised, but licked her lips and smirked a bit, still holding out a hand. “Very well, knock thyself out.”

“Hopefully it doesn’t.” Volva joked as she took the flask, and knocked back a swing, humming as she drank one mouthful, then choked as her belly suddenly swelled and she tossed the flask back to us, coughing and gurgling up the musky mixture, actually projectile vomiting the thick liquid which was a pink-white and coating one of the walls until she stopped, falling to her hands and knees, which was a near thing since her belly, which had exploded out of her blouse, was almost holding her up. “Garg! Gah! Oh~! So full~!” Volva wailed, the pink cum/milk drooling from her jaws.

“Holy shit! Art thou alright?!” We asked in shock as We hovered over our dragon lover, the Nourishing Flask capped and shoved into our cleavage for safety.

“I will be.” She groaned as she held her belly, which protested and she even burped, then farted as clearly her body was under intense pressure. Thank gosh dragons are so resilient! If it was anyone else, they’d have exploded! “Ugh, I need to get this out! How do I get this out?” She groaned before repeating her sonorous belch.

“We think perhaps thou had best sleep it of, let thine body process it.” We worriedly suggested.

“Ugh~. Gonna have to go to the bathroom so much...” Volvagia lamented as We helped her onto the bed, setting up the pillows and blankets to keep her stable and We even ripped her clothes off so she’d be comfortable. We could just buy more from Rarity anyway. Oh, right, she’s stuck in the Crystal Empire...well, whenever she gets back then.

“Now then, to check on Cudri. She did receive the sexual ministrations of Aventurine directly after all.” We ran our fingers through Volvagia’s golden fire-like mane before teleporting down to the foyer. Teleportation was possible again, now that the Power of Evil wasn’t blocking easy magical transportation. From there, We flew through the halls to the servant quarters.

“Hello, Princess,” Kevin said, walking at pace with our flight somehow with his clipboard up and being written on. “I have all the plans for your wedding done. I have also taken steps to ensure you have the best security available from both the Dark World and our realm during it. Nothing short of Demise himself will interrupt you.”

“What are thou doing here?! How art thou already here?!” We demanded in shock. There is no way that anyone just walked the distance between the Crystal Empire and the Everfree within a week! It may only be a few hours by wing, but it would be at least a day by magic carriage, and weeks by foot!

“I am very efficient.” He told us.

“Tis not possible regardless of diligence! Reveal thine secret, knave!” We demanded furiously of the Assistant of Evil, who merely adjusted his tie, which got blown over his shoulder by our Royal Canterlot Voice.

“I simply made a Contract with the wind to carry me here. Or rather, to blow strongly at my back. Then I made a Contract with the earth to keep me balanced, so I wouldn’t falter. I then speed-walked all the way here at a speed comparable to a long-distance marathon runner.” Kevin simply informed us, and We sighed. Navi knows from experience how fast and far such a runner can go since Trachea ran from Everfree to Abyssinia within a day in a roughly straight line.

“Very well. Hast thou signed a Contract, reinforced with thine own magic that thou shalt not betray, nor otherwise harm us, our family, holdings, or other good people of Hyrule either directly or indirectly?” We questioned as We continued to hover higher than him, only now noticing We were still nude, and promptly grew a bikini over our privates and nipples.

“Of course. I will not let you nor those you protect come to harm.” He said with a slight bow.

“Good. Now then, We were-.”

“Assassin Assistant Advisor Cudri is recovering from her passionate tryst in her room. You’ll find she is well if a bit affected by her encounter with a Sex Goddess.” Kevin informed us dutifully. “I have already written up a recovery plan for her if you would be alright with delivering it to her?” Kevin pulled a sheet a paper from his clipboard and handed it to us. Written in Kanji. Ugh…

“Yes, of course. Please, do what thou can.” We told him with a smile if annoyed. “Thou has our permission to do any changes thou sees fit to help protect us, so long as it does not cause undue harm to others.”

“I am a strong believer of equivalent exchange and karmic retribution Princess Lunahisa. You can be reassured of that.” Kevin replied in his bland and professional way, but the dark gleam in his eyes caused us shivers and not the good kind.

“V-very good, as art We, within reason.” We then flew onward towards Cudri’s personal room. As our aide and protector, she got better lodgings than most of the servants of the castle. When We got there, We knocked, getting a groan in response. Taking that as permission, We entered to see the petite mare sprawled out on her bed, coated in dried sweat and smelling rank with sex, sweat, and female satisfaction. “Art thou well Cudri?”

“Ugh...fantastic…” The mare managed to rasp out. “Can’t feel my legs.”

“Getting a cock as long as thine torso shoved up thine cunt would certainly do that if it didn’t kill thee.” We chuckled and approached her, scanning her magically for ailments and banishing the stickiness clinging to her with a cleaning charm. “Not pregnant. Good. Knowing how fantastically virile Wiatr and likely Aventurine are, thou would be showing already, if not an immobile ball of foals by this point.”

“Thank you for that.” Cudri wryly chuckled with a tired grin. “I’d do it again though, even at that risk.”

“What is this? Dost our ears deceive? Hast Cudri declared that pleasure is worth interrupting duty for?!” We teased the mare, who responded by tossing a pillow at us, which We caught with a laugh. “Now that thou sees the wonder of experiencing pleasure beyond duty, mayhaps thou shalt be less of a stick in the mud.”

“Sure. Let me have my way with you behind closed doors now and then and I’ll be happy and satisfied like this on the regular.” Cudri smirked, the afterglow clearly still tingling through her body even now. “But Aventurine did say a lot of stuff about Contracts, my Desires. I didn’t fully understand, being fucked stupid, but it seemed serious.”

“Oh dear. Um, perhaps this will help then?” We handed her the paper that Kevin gave us, and upon speed reading it, she bolted up in the bed, all her exhaustion gone.

“Nani?! Sekkusu ga watashi o ōkiku suru to iu koto wa dōiu imidesu ka?!” Cudri bolted out of the bed, stumbling over to a dresser, and pulled out a roll of twine, unrolling it and holding it up against a wall, where she stood next to it, held the spot where the top of her head was, then ran her hands down the string. “...I’m an inch taller...I get bigger when I have sex. That bitch! She, she’s forcing me to experience my fetish!”

“Huh, what?” We asked.

“I, uh, ahem. I have a growth fetish. Not an instantaneous growth fetish, but a gradual one. I, I get aroused at the idea of a scrawny stallion going to the gym, and getting bigger, buffer, sexier-ahem. You get the idea. It doesn’t happen right away, but it does over time. I, I get aroused by it.” Cudri admitted meekly as if it was weird.

“And thou’rt living it?” We chuckled as she blushed brightly.

“Y-yes. Every time I have sex, I’ll get bigger. Not just taller, but buffer, bustier, thiccer. I...I can’t...I’d have to give up being an assassin and reregister as a brute. The memo I read also said there might not be a limit! I could become a giantess…” Cudri started drooling, then stopped herself. “Sorry, Princess. I’m going to need to be even more cold turkey than before! My duty comes first!”

“No~!” We whined this isn’t what We wanted for her~! We wanted her to loosen up, stop being such a stick in the mud! “Tis a contract, right?! Can thou not renegotiate?”

“Th-the price I’ve already apparently agreed to pay in my lust-addled mindset is way too much as it is! I don’t think she’ll let me back out.” Cudri bemoaned, plopping her naked petite butt on her bed.

“What is it that Aventurine wanted in exchange for this curse?” As sexy as it was, it endangered Cudri’s very way of life. If anything could be considered a curse, this could definitely count.

“She...um...ahem. The Thestrals of both our world and her world have suffered a distressingly sharp population decline. After achieving a certain, um, size, then I would bear both our realm, and her realm o-one th-thousand Thestral foals...e-each...” Cudri was blushing incredibly heavily and also looking distinctly worried. “That said, reaching that vaguely hinted size would completely ruin any hope of a normal life, the end of my career, make me an exile from the village.”

“Thou would have a place here. With us. So even if thou decides to change thine mind, know that thou’rt not alone.” We put our hands on Cudri’s shoulders, then sighed. “We just wanted thee to take the staff out of thine rear, not be cursed for indulging.” Then We grumbled as We rubbed our skinny waist. “What are We Aventurine? Chopped Liver? We could’ve born thou such a sum of foals with ease.” Then again, the prophecy would be false if We did.

“The note that, um...Kevin? Yes, Kevin, wrote for me says that she did not wish to enter a Contract with you. Something about you having too many obligations as it stands.” Cudri nodded firmly at this. “That said! What are we doing here? We’ve wasted half the day! I’ll have to reschedule most of your appointments for tomorrow! Then there’s the formal dinner with Barisa and other nobles regarding the state of affairs!”

We whined pitifully in the face of our responsibilities.

---]===>

“Die! Potato! Die!” We heard from the kitchen as living food ran about, the cooks running after them.

“It’s Muffin Time!” We heard as a living muffin tried jumping into our mouth, which we prevented. “Why won’t you let me die?!”

“Is thine kitchen always so...animated?” We asked Barisa in bemusement, who was ignoring the rather eccentric situation, even grabbing a baked potato soldier and eating the screaming creature without a care.

“It’s just Pinkie Pie and Tara. They come over for dinner about twice a week, and every time they insist on trying to cook themselves. Tara can’t touch a kitchen utensil without bringing whatever she’s making to life, and Pinkie promptly convinces them to misbehave. They’re not actually alive though. Tara has declared they have no souls, they’re just personas imprinted on inanimate objects. Old magic she says.” Barisa informed us as she dipped a pleading biscuit into some crying gravy, and ate it without remorse. “Also it apparently fulfills this fetish Pinkie calls Vore. I don’t care to learn more.”

“But...they are not here. How is this happening right now?” We asked in confusion, and Barisa snorted.

“They’re leftovers. Tara and Pinkie make far too much food in their experiments to somehow get Tara to stop animating whatever she cooks.” Barisa explained. “They were literally beating on the refrigerator door, and the cooks were getting unnerved by it, so I decided it would be best to be rid of them sooner rather than later.”

“I must say, however, that this is rather unusual.” Commented Blueblood, a handsome and rather ruggedly down-to-earth noble that survived the purge of the nobles when Equestria was occupied due to him having been a colt when it happened. He had a scar across his cheek from when he mouthed off too much to his minders, which actually enhanced his natural good looks. “I don’t think Rarity would approve.”

“Your leash-holder isn’t here Bluey. Relax.” Stated Fancy Pants, another noble that survived, but mostly due to his quick surrender for the sake of his people. He was middle-aged and thus older than everyone here save Us and Barisa. The other elected nobles were all having fun further down the table, engaging in a ‘food war’ by commanding their edible soldiers against one another on the table.

“Why are they doing war?” Spitfire huffed, the pegasus mare being the only military commander of the air fleets to live through the war, both before and the failed Battle of the Crystal Empire who wasn’t changed into a caribou. She was wearing a blue and yellow bodysuit that reminded us to wear ours more often. They’re comfy and sexy. “War is not fun.”

“It is if it’s without risk, or loss of life.” We countered, remembering the times Navi had fun playing strategy games. “Several of these nobles will be thine future colonels and generals, General of the Airforce Spitfire. They’d best have such tactical minds for the future in case Evil or other elements decide that war is once more acceptable.”

“I still don’t understand how I am the Fleet Admiral. The most experience I had with ships before we were occupied was when Mother would take me on trips.” Blueblood huffed in exasperation. “That said, we don’t even have a fleet. Also, how does this work GoA Spitfire? Our ships are of the aerial variety, how can we have a separate Navy and Airforce?”

“It’s complicated kid, I’ll walk you through it later.” Spitfire sighed. “But whatever, best we all have fun before shit inevitably hits the fan again.”

“Indeed. Now then, let us chat amicably since we’re clearly not going to get anything official done tonight.” Barisa smirked, and We snorted. She definitely set this up.

Ch.113

View Online

“*YAWN~* Mm~, tis another beautiful morning. Oh, how Luna missed out on this when she was strictly nocturnal.” We stretched for the sky as had become our morning routine, and relaxed as best We could before Cudri would again come along and interrupt our lazy morning.

…

“Cudri?” We asked, opening our eyes. Our petite attendant wasn’t flying in front of us like she usually was. “Where is she?” We looked around, shaking our branches as we looked for her. “This is unusual, disturbingly so.”

We left Tama-no-ki and flew down to the Royal Suite, a distressingly empty place these days, aside from when one or two of the Mask Girls wanted to be up here instead of downstairs. This was one of those mornings. “Helma! Good morning.” We called as Helma walked out of the bathroom, a towel around her shoulders, and barely covering the top of her massive yoga-ball boobs. Only Mother O’Donnell had her beat for sheer bust size.

“Morning Lunahisa. Where’s your shadow?” Helma asked as she looked around.

“We were hoping thou could illuminate us on her whereabouts, but it seems We must seek her out more intently.” We darted up to the bird woman, smooching her beak and then flying off downstairs, stopping by Gleaming’s Suite. “Good morning ladies. Has anyone seen Cudri?”

The only ones in attendance were Jalha, Tirek, and Gohma, who was a bloated belly, and boobs perched on the bed, her belly already 15 feet tall and nearing the ceiling with it elevated off the floor by the bed. She’ll need to be moved soon at this rate.

“Morning Lunahisa. Afraid I can’t see much around all this fat!” Gohma giggled as she called around her swollen masses, rubbing her sides.

“It’s not fat Gohma. It’s flesh. But no, she’s not here.” Jalha shook her head, and Tirek shrugged in her answer.

“Where is that mare?” We muttered, flew up to each of the ladies, and smooched them before continuing on our search. We flew from room to room of the offices, the throne room, the kitchen, before finally getting to her room. “Cudri art thou here?” We asked before opening her door and looking around. “Not here either...where could she be?” We sighed, floating along and looking more.

Nobody had seen her. Nobody knew where she went. Until we found Kevin.

“Oh, yes. She’s been called back to Kakariko Village. I am in the midst of taking over her duties. However, there is so much that I’m afraid I have nothing I can organize for you today. Just take the day off if you want, I’ll make sure all those self-important pissants who know nothing about what they’re petitioning you for are dealt with.” Kevin then cleared his throat. “Properly. Not in any nefarious way.”

“This shalt not stand! Cudri is our attendant, and We will get to the bottom of this!” We declared angrily. She may be Sheikah, but the Sheikah answer to us! We want our cute little shadow back. “To the tree!”

“Please remember that technically it’s closer to Kakariko from here than from the Lost Woods.” Kevin helpfully reminded us, and We wilted.

“Hm, Hell Jump?” We suggested to ourselves. “T’would be risky, considering We haven’t been to our celestial body since Navi’s risky gambit. Oh well, We’d rather not risk a long-range teleport to someplace We’re faintly familiar with. Do not scare too many petitioners Kevin, We remember how few there were the one day that Cudri left thou with that duty.”

“Perish the thought, Princess.” Kevin smiled amicably, but the mischievous part of him, the part that enjoyed toying with people gave him a glint in his eye regardless.

“Don’t push us.” We huffed, not wanting to admit that over the months he’s been here, that Kevin had grown on us. He wasn’t just a capable bureaucrat, he was capable at nearly anything he put himself to. A ‘Mary Sue’ as Navi puts it. But We still remembered he served evil, so We weren’t about to let him off the hook entirely.

“You seem to be pushing yourself enough Your Highness.” Kevin playfully countered, and We puffed out our cheeks in a pout before teleporting to the moon.

This was second-nature to us, since Luna is literally the moon, and it is us. Thankfully We didn’t turn back into it the moment We touched down, and We sighed in relief. Thank gosh Luna can breathe in a vacuum. Then again We’re Slime, We don’t need to breathe aside to speak.

Looking down on Hyrule, We smiled at the beautiful sight. After a few moments, We focused in on the peninsula that had the Smokey Mountains and jumped off our moon. We flew with unnatural speed, slipping through the atmosphere with magic shielding us from the intense heat. After reentry, We slowed down as We pierced the clouds caused by the natural excessive humidity from the volcanic hot springs all over the mountains.

The Guardians had the decency not to try and target us as We plummeted through the fog and mist and right into the central plaza of Kakariko Village, startling several Sheikah who quickly adopted combat stances, only to pause and gawk at us...We’re still naked, aren’t We?

“Blasted-We keep forgetting! Ugh!” We have no issues with public nudity apparently. Luna does, but the other Three had no such issues, so We didn’t either. Still though, We’re a Princess. A Princess does not parade herself in the nude before her subjects. WIth a grumble, We grew a green kimono to cover us like the one Navi had on Jurai. “Apologies! Please point us in Elder Impa’s direction.”

“Yes, this way, ma’am.” A villager told us with a bow before he guided us to Impa’s stately home. “Are you here about Lady Cudri?” Lady Cudri? What’s happened?

“Yes. She is our Little Shadow and We want her back in our employ.” We declared firmly, and the stallion’s ears wilted.

“You’d best speak with Elder Impa.” He deflected, opening the door for us and leading us into Impa’s home. He guided us through and then opened the door to what wasn’t a public part of the house, and he knelt on one knee with a fist on the floor, the other his heart, and eyes downcast. “Elder. The Princess of Hope is here.” W-what?! Th-that’s such a lofty title!

“Impa?” We huffed as We entered the small room, somewhat embarrassed by such a pretentious title bestowed upon us. “Where is Cudri? We want her back.”

The old mare looked even older than when Navi met her. The tiny mare was kneeling in the seiza position atop a pile of plush, large white cushions in a vaguely shrine-like room with a Japanese Ofuda hanging from the front of her hat. It wasn’t until Navi’s memories struck that We felt sadness at realizing what was going on. “Do not weep for me, Princess. I was old. It was inevitable.”

“We’re sorry, We can’t help it Elder Impa.” We told her with a bow. “Navi has such powerful and endearing memories of thee, even if most of them are of other incarnations.”

“Then do not fret, for while I am physically gone from this world, I am anchored here to provide guidance and instruction. But unfortunately, we cannot return Cudri to you.” Impa replied with a sad tone to her echoing voice.

“But why?” We asked sadly.

“It was revealed to me in a vision, shortly before I passed, that we must prepare for the worst. Navi. You know. What Majora has done before.” At Impa’s words, We felt our heart fall into our stomach, our eyes widened, our silver membrane turned white. “Yes. We must prepare in case Gleaming is not able to prevent the worst possible scenario.”

“Majora is going to use us to destroy Hyrule…” We felt faint. We suddenly found ourselves being helped to our rear by the stallion, having become unstable on our paws. “No...no…”

“I am sorry. If I had seen it sooner, I would have warned you.” Impa told us, and We curled into ourselves, pressing our face into our knees, and We wept.

---]===>

We returned home, devoid of purpose, or any form of happiness. We told Kevin to assume Regency for an untold period of time and then crawled into our tree to escape the world. We were tempted to go to our moon, but the-the fact that it, that us, are the ultimate weapon to threaten Hyrule made it too painful to go there.

At least Impa gave us some measure of hope.

“A Wolf from Beyond, a Thestral from the Mountains, a Caribou from the Ocean, and a Unicorn from the Plains. They, in Hyrule’s most dire hour, shall heed the Call, and catch you as you fall.”

The Call was clearly the Oath to Order. Sam was the Wolf from Beyond, and Cudri is in the process of becoming the Thestral from the Mountains. But who is the Caribou from the Ocean, and who is the Unicorn from the Plains?

“Sister?” No. Not now. They can’t be back now of all times!

“Baby I’m pregnant!” We heard mom say-she’s pregnant?! We’re going to have another sibling?!

“Mom! Don’t just shout that!” Elanor huffed in embarrassment.

“You’re the father!” Mom declared, and We snapped our eyes open to see Mom’s fancy dropship floating in the air with the side doors open. “Knew that’d wake you!”

“Art thou home? Or just visiting?” It has been three months since the Crystal Empire was recaptured, and the first train line should’ve hopefully been connected, but still, why now? When We’re having a panic attack of all times?

“Home.” Mom chuckled, jumping on our snout with her feather fall belt. “Want to meet the baby?” She purred, showing off her rounded belly. It was modest and normal, the size of a single-baby pregnancy at the end of its first trimester. Which was unusual, considering canines don’t have single pregnancies. Not commonly.

“Mom.” We quietly pleaded with our eyes, and Mom suddenly became resolute, patted us on the snout, and jumped back up to her ship, hushed the others, and took them away. Thank you, mom. We need some time alone.

---]===>

It was the next day, at least they gave us this much time alone before one of them came. “Sister. Will thou tell us what troubles thee?” Celestia asked us, and We gawked at her as she blushed. “Ahem. Sorry. The old way of speaking is still common in the Empire. What’s wrong Luna?”

“Lunahisa when We art one Sister.” We insisted and sighed. “No. We won’t say. We refuse to divulge this information. Tis private, and distressing to us. T’would be a terrible thing to air out.” We insisted with a dead-serious expression. We will arrange things ourselves, now that Sister is back and can take up Equestria’s throne as Mother begins moving her work to the CFK.

“Truest?” She asked before flying down, landing on our wooden sheath and nuzzling our lower abdomen.

“Sister, please.” We pleaded, and she flew back up to our face to kiss between our eyes.

“If thou-hm, if you don’t want to talk about it, I’ll drop it. But please. I don’t want to risk the Nightmare again.” Celestia begged of us, and We felt a soul-deep pain of guilt.

“Tis nothing like that.” We Lied. It was quite similar to that, involving the end of Hyrule.

“Can you come out? I want to sleep with you.” Celestia asked hopefully and visibly looking and smelling needy.

“We do not know if that is…” Wait, that is right. We haven’t been building up our slime reserves since Sam milked us dry and We’ve only been using the Nourishing Flask to feed the foals. We might be able to sleep in bed. “We shall try, but if We become a puddle in the bed, do not get upset with us.”

“I won’t mind.” Sister purred, kissing us as We emerged at her size, floating with her in the air, pressing our bosoms together, and about to even start grinding our wet cunnies before We stopped our hungry sister. “Please Lulu~! I need you~!”

“D-do not expect us to grow a phallus. We art in no mood for proper fornication!” We warned her before racing her to the suite, eager to drown our worries in sex.

---]===>

“Is there a reason you’re chugging down that flask?” Elanor asked us the next morning. Sister had gone down to assume her proper place on the throne and We were quite glad to abdicate all authority for now. She may even be a bit upset with us for giving Kevin so much power. Even if it was for such a short time.

“It feeds the moon foals.” We said, Eris pushing that phrasing. What We weren’t saying was that last night, Sister gave us an idea when she mentioned that Nicole, Vaati, and Surgeon would be able to return home soon. We were chugging far more than needed, converting it to new slime for our rather cold-hearted plan someone We care for. Anyway, Elenor was in our bed, naked and lightly enticing us to act on her nudity. “Elenor.”

“Aw come on~. I’m not asking much.” Elly sighed as she got up, approaching us to nuzzle our cheek, rubbing our groin and getting us to shiver. “I just wanna have fun with the only person who ever fucked me with more than a one-night-stand in mind. Even if she’s a dweeb who keeps letting little shit get in the way.”

“Sister, We art not in the mood.” We huffed angrily. “Besides We...have a lover to make amends with our suddenly available time.” Carmine returned with Mom and the others, Zoey having recovered enough to be transferred to the local Everfree Hospital.

“So you didn’t forget me?” Elanor asked quietly, looking surprisingly fragile.

“Sister, We cannot forget thee. When Navi came here, indeed, thou were one of the last things on her mind. Now? That thou hast returned to her life, and been such a delicious pain? We cannot comprehend a world without thee.” We hovered up to kiss her, and she whimpered with tears in her eyes. “But relationships are more than sex Ellie. Please don’t make it all about it.”

“Sorry.” Elanor rubbed her eyes and went over to the dresser to get her leotard. “So who is this old lover you’ve gotta make things up for?”

“Thou knows her from our quest to the Empire. She is Carmine, the caribou Undead that Navi gushed in concern over.” From correspondence, We know the new local Undead were blessed by Wiatr to avoid spreading the Undead Curse, and also so that they weren’t barren or firing blanks. It’s about time We gave her the attention she deserves...even if for the wrong reasons.

“Oh, yeah, I definitely know her. Mind if I come with?” Elanor asked, and We winced. “Right, right. Not cool. I’ll just go find Mom or the others. I’ll take a break out of tormenting our new step-mom and reminding her that she isn’t the head of the family.”

“Wait, step-mom?” Mom O’Donnell hooked up with a herm?

“Yeah, Carmine. They went to a bar after Carmine was really down about Zoey. One thing led to another, turned out she had a dick she had the ability to hide or summon or whatever those fetish cultists in the isles do. Mom jumped her so hard she got knocked up on the first go. They’ve been so lovey-dovey it’s sickening.” Elanor huffed then snapped the shoulder straps of her leotard after having squeezed herself into it.

“Wait, mom’s with Carmine? As in, the Carmine we were going to go find?” We blinked.

“Yeah. Oh, and that Zelda is awful too. Bleh, they haven’t fucked, but they talk about you and get gushy.” Elenor huffed.

“A-ah. Yes.” Right. Sister Elanor has such little patience for the more innocent things in life. Such a surprise, considering she took to being temporarily pregnant so well. “Anyway, We’d best be off.” To use a poor cow’s heart.

“Oh, if you see Zelda please tell her, if she’s in a relationship with mom, or thinking about it, to just do it. Stringing mom along is just wrong.” Elenor yelled after us. “I’ve dropped hints, and mom is kinda mushy about Zelda, but…”

“We’ll do so!” We called back, escaping the awkward subject by flying down the stairs and to the city guard barracks, where Carmine had already cleaned out her bunk and was getting ready for the ‘vacation’ that We arranged for her. “Carmine~!” We cooed as We flew in, going straight for the tall amazonian cow, who blinked and beamed at us as We approached.

“Hello, Princess.” We heard from Paddy as she walked by with a mop. “Hello, Carmine.”

“Aw, lighten up Paddy. Soon enough you’ll be released and you can go back to the missus.” Carmine leaned down to pat Paddy on the shoulder, the average-height woman sighing and nodding before she continued on with her duties. “Alright Cutie, where to? You’re obviously the one who pulled me off the active roster, considering what Navi said up north.”

“Ah. We need thine help to protect Hyrule. Hold on.” Our horn shone blue like our eyes, and in a flash, we were now on the island where Wiatr was worshiped, having used our tree here as a beacon to make it easier. The reason why We teleported instead of using the warp point in the boughs through Tama-no-ki is because the fewer people who know about Carmine disappearing, the better. It’s going to be hard enough telling everyone she’s on vacation.

“I get a tropical vacation back here? Wouldn’t mind visiting my cave.” Carmine said with shining eyes, before sobering up at the sight of Wiatr’s knights ready to receive her. “C-Cutie?”

“Treat her well. She has been through much.” We said to the blank-faced pair of knights who were here to escort Carmine to Wiatr’s world for her transformation.

“We’ll give her the best care a broodmother could ask for.” One of them, a male judging by the voice, said with a nod.

“B-broodmother?” Carmine asked with a bright blush and a bit of excitement before she looked back at us and glared. “Wait, you’re supposed to be the one making me a broodmother!”

“She didn’t tell you? We need to knock you up and breed you rapidly pronto if you’re gonna be big enough.” Said the other, the voice female.

“B-big enough?” Carmine asked curiously as she was grabbed by the hands and led towards a boat to the Temple. “W-wait! Wait! I only want to do this if it’s Navi!” Carmine wailed and resisted, the knights ceasing to force her along. “Babe, what’s going on? What do you mean by ‘Big Enough’?”

“Argh...Carmy. We...the two of thee, could thou give us some privacy?” We pleaded of the knights, who shrugged and respectfully walked a bit down the beach, Carmine placing her hands on her hips and sternly awaiting our answer. “Carmine. Majora, the monster who is at the root of all things happening. He...he is going to…”

“What is it, babe?” Carmine approached, cupping our tiny body in her hands, her anger lessening. “What’s got you so stressed out?”

“W-We art to be Majora’s weapon to destroy Hyrule.” We whimpered in admission, pointing up at the sky. Carmine screwed her face up in confusion, then gasped, her face paling as she looked to the sky, which was bright blue from the day, but she still understood. “Yes. We need an insurance policy. We need to ensure there are four Giants to catch us when, not if, We fall.”

“Caribou get bigger with every pregnancy...the bigger and more intense the pregnancy, the bigger the cow gets. I’ll…” Carmine blushed hotly and began panting as her eyes glazed over, looking at us hungrily. “Oh fuck yes! I’ll do it! But only if the first batch is with you!”

“Th-thou forgives us for our deception?” We asked hopefully, Carmine’s breasts surging in arousal to the point they burst open the buttons of her blouse, her already basketball-sized tits now the size of small beach-balls.

“Yes! Now let's call those two back over!” Carmine clutched us to her swollen bosom as she jogged to the knights, our heart swelling with joy and excitement.

ch.114

View Online

Ch.114

We sat in the boat on the ride to the temple, us in Carmine’s cleavage still a fairy while she could barely contain her excitement. “So, Carmine. Um, thou’rt in a proper relationship with Navi’s birth mother?”

“Yep! We already had a lot to talk about, since we’re both in a relationship with you anyway, but we talked about our kids and that just caused things to take off.” Carmine said as she looked down at us with a dopey grin. “Lois is an amazing woman. If I’d have met her before you, I would’ve been your new fama in a few days.”

“Yes, Mother O’Donnell has that effect on people. The only reason none stuck around is because Wolf is a demanding woman. That thou has passed her standards insinuates that thou’rt skilled in the kitchen at the least?” We queried, and Carmine proudly smiled.

“Yes, mostly in meats and pies.” Carmine smiled as she patted our head.

“T’would explain why she kept thou aside from thine apparently optional phallus inseminating her when Navi failed in the past.” We nodded in understanding of Lois O’Donnell’s reasons for keeping the lovely Carmine around. Not only was she an incredible woman, but if she can cook as well as Mother Wolf’s other exacting standards, then Carmine was a keeper in her book.

“She mentioned that. No clue about it, but my dick? I learned the magic to get rid of it and summon it at will while learning from the Temple.” Carmine informed us as the boat reached the entrance of the Temple.

“Hm.” We purred and gave Carmine’s bosom around us kisses. “Thou shalt not need that~.” Something slammed into the back of Navi’s and Luna’s memories, and We bolted upright, hands clasp to our cheeks in aghast shock. “Our fawns!” The fawns! What happened to them?! We gave them to a surrogate and that was the last We heard of them! We forgot to keep track of her~!

“What Fawns?” Carmine asked as we got out of the boat, then she froze as the gears in her head clicked together. “Th-that night. When I filled you so much, thinking you were barren…” Carmine suddenly perked up and looked at us excitedly, which instead caused a pit to form in our gut. “That’s right! You’re not barren, duh! Where are our little brats?”

“Um.” We mewled as We looked for a way to explain this. “We couldn’t wait 8 months while they gestated, so We gave them to a surrogate.”

“Uh, okay. But you still have them right?” We cringed and gestured that We weren’t sure, Carmine suddenly became incandescently furious. “You lost our kids?!”

“We left them in the care of their surrogate Amanda and Surgeon General, formerly Milly, as her doctor! She’ll have returned to the castle soon so We shall pursue the whereabouts of our offspring at that time!” We frantically tried to soothe our lover, who snorted and tapped us harshly on the head.

“You better! But anyway I’m gonna be a broodmother and the first batch is damn well gonna be with your fawns first!” Carmine demanded as she stormed up to the Temple entrance, beginning to descend down into the magically dry stairwell.

“We can’t keep all of those fawns Carmine. Tis impossible, We’ll already have to give up all the alicorns brewing within our moon womb as it is.” We wilted at the admission, and Carmine huffed as if We’d stated the obvious.

“That’s obvious babe. I mean, frick, Lois told me you already have over 60 brats to provide for in your nursery, not counting the hundreds of slimes that founded a town somewhere in the forest. But damn it, we’re keeping at least two of the rugrats from this breeding.” Carmine declared and We sighed in relief that she wasn’t demanding more. Navi may be a natural wetnurse and general caretaker, but those darling children are so tiring when we do manage to spend time with them.

“Well then, please have patience in our marriage that We do not wish to have children for a long time outside what We must do in order to fulfill our Aspect.” We said as Carmine was led down the magic water stairs towards the statue of Wiatr.

“I can understand that. What I’m mostly worried about, after all this world-ending danger is over, is how I’m going to adjust being a flipping genuine giantess. Hopefully, there’s a way back.” Carmine worriedly said, her ears wilting. “I’m all for it, fuck, it sounds so damn hot. But how would I live? How can I marry you all then?”

“We can shrink you back down afterward. Growing big is difficult, but downsizing is a breeze. Especially if you manage to bind the two sizes to a complex magic blessing and flesh runes that-.” The female knight got bopped on the head by her male companion.

“Girl, don’t blow their minds. We’ll take care of it, you two just breed like March hares.” The male knight insisted, and We shared a lecherous smirk with Carmine, who licked her lips.

“Just tell Lois that I’m off on a secret mission or something.” Carmine huskily purred to us as a portal opened in front of Wiatr’s statue.

“Thou’rt indeed on a secret mission.” We purred before she walked us through.

---]===>

“Ah! Ah! Yes! Moar~!” Carmine wailed as We pounded her sopping wet quim. Our cock was stretching her experienced cunt with each thrust and she was already eager to get filled. We’d just arrived in the ‘breeding suite’ of the Breeding Center in Medla over in Wiatr’s world. The air here was as arousing as Navi remembered it, but our new state of being rendered it moot.

Carmine was enough to spur us on in that regard anyway. She insisted on going for the missionary position, but with her legs reaching up behind us to hook her hooves on our wings instead of wrapping around our waist or hips. Carmine even chose to be purely female for this mating. She said she didn’t want her male organs to interfere, that this was entirely about her female contribution to this blissful ordeal.

“Hah, I love you!” Carmine declared to us in the thankfully private room that had a big empty half-sphere pool against the back wall for some reason. She did something with her magic, and somehow each thrust got even deeper, letting us hilt in her with each thrust with ease.

“We, unf, Love thee too~!” We kept humping into her. Our sexual endurance was unusually high. Normally We’d have busted our nuts and kept going by this point. “We’ll be having the wedding before thine return, ah, but We’ll demand that thou’rt made our wife in absentia due to, unf, thou being unable to get away from thine duties!”

“Ah! Yes! Fuck me~!” Carmine squealed as she clamped down on us, orgasming hard. This triggered us, and We grunted as our beach-ball sized nuts, courtesy of anticipating an epic breeding, began clenching, pumping our holy virile load into the willing brood-slut. “Oh yes~!”

“Fuck~.” We moaned and Carmine giggled while her belly swelled. “Oh~. We knew We prepared to pump thee full, but the flow isn’t stopping~!”

“Fill me~! Turn me into a condom! I wanna feel like I’m gonna pop!” Carmine frantically declared as she panted, clutching her belly as her cunt spasmed in orgasm again. “Return the favor for when I pumped you full after our date~!”

“Oh~ already hard at work huh?” We heard behind us, and We turned our head as We grunted and panted through our continuous orgasm filling our eager mate. Wiatr was leering hungrily at us, a cat-caught-the-canary grin on her vulpine face, the goddess in the form of an iridescent kitsune this time. “Good thing this whole place is Blessed by me, and grants infinite elasticity.” Wiatr approached, and groped our booty, making us groan and gush more into Carmine.

“Fuck yeah~! Fuckin’ do it! Turn me into a cum balloon~!” Carmine wailed, cumming even more as she sported a belly worthy of a sextuplet pregnancy as cum began somehow seeking other parts of her body, inflating her like a blow-up doll.

“Oh, there’s also that. Welcome to being a balloon toy, sexy breeder.” Wiatr cooed as she reached her foxtails around us to rub over Carmine’s inflating form with the oddly hand-like white floofs on the tips. “Good gosh. So virile. You’re knocking her up so good~.” Wiatr began licking and sucking our neck and We whined as she reached around to grope our tits now, pressing her pelvis to our butt, lacking male genitals.

“I-if thou art going to torment us, at least have the decency t-to offer us similar treatment.” We groaned, then remembered. “O-on second thought. We can’t. We cannot bear more children at the moment.”

“Why do you think We’re not fucking you up against that condom right now?” Wiatr purred while Carmine’s limbs began sinking into her spherical body, her breasts the size of yoga balls as her body reached 7 feet across and growing. “But~ since you’re so eager.” Wiatr pulled back one of the tail hands, morphed the fluffy tip into the shape of a cock, and rammed it up our cunt so hard We screamed as it instantly intensified our continuous orgasm and blew Carmine up even quicker. “Uh-oh~! She’s gonna blow~!” Wiatr teased as Carmine pressed up against the ceiling, which was 20 feet high! Holy shit! When did We start cumming so much?!

“Ah, no!” We wailed, grabbing at her tight fecund form that was pressing against us.

“Ha! You forgot already? Infinite elasticity! She could fill this whole room and not risk exploding!” Wiatr laughed as the fear of the situation still killed our orgasm, leaving Carmine a moaning and insensate balloon of semen. “That’s impressive. She’s gonna have hundreds of little caribou just from your efforts alone. We’ll keep her going until she’s an official giantess. That said, we may need to move her outside of town after this since each session is going to keep making her bigger. Bigger. Bigger. Bigger~.” Wiatr cooed in our ear, and We whined, gushing one last cumshot just from the tease, Carmine’s body groaning. “Good girls~.”

---]===>

We were laying on the remains of the bed of the Breeding Suite, absolutely drained. After Wiatr rolled Carmine into her private breeder pool, the insatiable goddess then ravished us with her sexual prowess. She drank the rest of our banked slime semen and showed no signs of it affecting her. She even had the astounding gall to call it a snack.

After that, We were thankfully left to recover as Carmine visibly grew in the pool, our broodmother caribou and future wife having latched onto a feeding tube above her and drinking ravenously of the contents, producing a lewd and arousing constant loud gulping noise in the process.

“Now, how to explain away Carmine’s disappearance, simply being a mission won’t do.” We sighed, rubbing our face. Mother Lois will be a tough sell since Carmine is the fama of her new child. The others will be easier, but still wary about it since Ganondorf is still at large, and with Carmine being Undead, she risks pretty much nothing going up against impossible odds. Hm.

“Yoo-hoo~!” The familiar voice caused us to perk up, all exhaustion gone, and just in time to be pounced on by Hermais! “Babe! Good to see you! Really nice work there, fusing together with your soul mate and your other Trinity members into a formidable Goddess. Lookin’ good~.” She groped our breasts and We smiled happily up at Navi’s fun sort-of girlfriend.

“Hermais! Tis good to see thee! Pardon however if We’re unable to participate in sex. Carmine and Wiatr have drained us well.” We sighed, figuring We’d need to chug the Nourishing Flask a good bit to get back the slime We spent on this.

“Aw, that’s okay. I’m just happy to see you again. I’m good with just cuddling.” Hermais proceeded to do so, spooning our side and nuzzling our neck, leaving kisses on our cheek.

“Aw~.” We cooed. “Hm~.” We snuggled against her, enjoying the quiet companionship. Well, quiet aside from Carmine’s constant gulping, groaning, moaning, her tits already having magic suction cups descend and start milking her, making her start making even more wet sexy noises. “This is nice.”

“Yeah.” Hermais snuggled even closer and We drifted off to her warmth and Carmine’s lewd swallowing. Hermais, stop looking at our stomach, is Eris here? Is that Donga? Whoa...so sleepy with all this cuddling...

---]===>

We woke up back in bed. At home. This was in no way incredibly creepy! No sir! Hermais didn’t just spook us with this stunt!

“Ugh, really. Couldn’t have let us say goodbye to Carmine first?” We sat up with effort, huffing and rubbing our fecund term with octuplet-sized belly-WAIT A MINUTE! “Ah! But the Navel Pearl! That, and our lunar pregnancy hasn’t shone at all since Luna wore Navi!”

“Aw~ you woke up!” Hermais’ voice came from our womb, and We gawked at it as We focused until our membrane became more transparent, revealing Hermais curled up in our slime womb and cheekily grinning at us with her face at the top of our gravid swell. “I was enjoying this. Mom doesn’t let me do this much anymore.”

“Are our other children well Hermais? Has this not endangered anything?” We asked in concern as We rubbed our belly in awe. It was as both Luna and Navi remembered. The warmth, the firmness, the sensitivity. It was like We were truly pregnant.

“You mean the 1 million 757 thousand 3 hundred and 94 alicorns filling you up and turning you into a moon? Yeah, they’re swell. Good thing I suggested Aunty Urta send you a Nourishing Flask or they’d be in trouble.” Hermais commented casually, causing us to gawk more.

“Wa-1.7 million!” Th-that was enough to constitute a whole country! Hell, it was just under the population of Latvia!

“Yeah! Whatever those three cute goddesses ruling this realm have in store for you, it is big! Bigger than you!” Hermai used her unnatural ability to slither around in us, churning our goo womb like a dishwasher and making our body feel weird from it.

”Bah!” We huffed and slapped the top of our belly. “Whatever it is, We’ll meet the challenge!” Unless...that challenge is somehow raising that impossible number of ponies. There wasn’t that many ponies left in Equestria! Even if We somehow managed to have every citizen foster three each, there’s still too many! What is the fate of the future to have such an obscene plot?!

“That’s the spirit! Now go back to sleep, I’m definitely going to.” Hermais shifted around in our womb some more until she was curled up and facing us again.

“No! Out! We have things to do! We must still find the Fourth Giant!” We used our fairy magic to levitate up and huffed at the weight she put on us.

“You can get started on that while I doze. Naptime!” Our membrane went opaque silver again and We groaned.

“Princess!” We jumped at the unexpected announcement as a Sheikah appeared from behind a curtain by the balcony. He wasn’t there before! “Troubling news from the south!” He reached into his satchel and pulled out a scroll, which We levitated towards us, and snarled in anger upon reading the contents.

---]===>

“That oaf! That fool! That heartless goat! We shalt rip his black heart from his snowy-furred chest and feed it to him!” We roared as We floated irately back and forth in the throne room, having delivered the scroll to Sister, who was reading it with exhaustion and resignation.

“So. The Storm King has finally shown his true colors. At our weakest, our resources still dedicated to restoring the Crystal Empire, our military in shambles, or outright gone. He invades Abyssinia with the wrath of storms and the might of the minotaurs and buffalo swelling his ranks.” Celestia sighed as she wilted in her throne, tossing the scroll aside listlessly.

“This couldn’t have come at a worse time. The changelings are guerilla fighters, and while the Storm King uses more archaic technology than the caribou, they use much more solid mixed-unit tactics that make them so much harder to counter.” Reported Zikh, that ass that struck Navi above Kakariko. The only reason We do not have him punished immediately is that this is neither the time nor place. He was here as Cudri’s temporary replacement as representative of the Sheikah.

“Well, do we call Wiatr for help?” Celestia asked, causing us to perk up and become antsy.

“Th-that is unnecessary! Wholly and entirely unnecessary!” We’ve been relying on them so much! If not for their aid, the world would definitely still be under the curse of Eternal Night and things would have been so much more dire than they already were. Also, if we try to ask for help, if anyone finds out about Carmine, they’ll get suspicious! We cannot let the truth of Majora’s last gambit get out! Mass panic would ensue!

“Then what do we do?” Asked our beloved Sister, looking at a loss and so tired. “The changelings and Gerudo might be better off than us in numbers and equipment, but they won’t hold out forever against such a massive invasion force. We have no standing military at this time, and neither do the dragons or griffins. Our forces in the Sea of Tartarus have had to retreat. There’s even evidence that the only reason Tartarus Isle and the Forlorn Fortress haven’t been taken is because your trees there are protecting them Navi.”

“Then We shalt call in the cavalry! We need not bother Wiatr or her people with this. Leave it to us Sister. It shalt be done!” We then flew from the throne room in a rush to find a few select individuals. They have connections We can use to muster a proper response!

As We flew away, with our butt and groin facing everyone, We realized We were still nude, and also still displaying our fecund form. Ugh, curse our casual nudism!

---]===>

“Are you sure about this?” Jalha questioned nervously as she led us into the depths of the Everfree at dusk, the Poe woman wearing little more than a tube top and jean shorts while We finally were wearing our black bodysuit, stretched tightly over our pregnant form.

Hermais was still in our womb, sleeping away, making us look hyper pregnant as We floated alongside the ghostly woman, who kept ogling us with both mild lust and concern. “We are quite certain Jalha. The situation is dire and Equestria cannot rely on the support of a kingdom not of this realm forever.”

“But I still haven’t talked them into contracts that prevent them from turning on us out of boredom or convenience! Gleamy got lucky with those blood-obsessed mercenaries, all they care about is fighting, not the whys or hows of it. These guys have more depth to them though.” Jalha mewled as she guided us into a menacing-looking cave. The mouth had unnatural stalactites and stalagmites that made it seem to be a gaping maw.

“We shalt obtain their services however We can within reason.” We insisted as Jalha brought us before a macabre shrine. One quite similar to the one that Navi found in the well in Castle Town for matter of fact. “We announce our presence to any Dark Worlders seeking a Contract of Service to participate in a war.”

The hollow eye sockets of the goat skull, who it came from an eternal mystery, shone red. “Who would ask violence of us?” The voice was cultured and calculating. Clearly not some lesser minion, or even a Darknut.

“Princess Lunahisa Hyrule, the fusion of Princess Luna Hyrule, Navi, Eris, and Harmonia. Each a Goddess in her own right, bound heart, body, mind, and soul. Our allies to the south are besieged by an opportunistic despot, yet We are woefully incapable of providing military aid.” We replied regally.

“Ah. The one who brings such intrigue to the realms. It was until Navi appeared that Majora was content to sleep in the Dark.” The voice purred. “If you are the one wishing for a Contract, we may be more inclined to bargain.”

“Thou knowest our stance from Jalha. What are thine demands?” This may be easier than We thought.

Ch.115

View Online

Ch.115

These devious, craven, absolutely unnerving monsters! “A copy of the theories of thaumaturgical science as penned by Star Swirl himself! Oh! Clover the Clever’s Cantrip Compendium!” Samar the Toucan Man Wizzrobe was darting about Charswirl’s precious local library like it was a candy store.

We could only talk him down from using citizens as test subjects or his soldiers from claiming public property for themselves without a writ of ownership if We let him browse Charswirl’s library. He knows this is only her local collection, and that her actual library tower was elsewhere, but he was clearly pleased with the knowledge at hand.

“You are going to owe me for this,” Charswirl told us, openly rubbing her crotch. She and Surgeon General had returned overnight while We had been bargaining with monsters. “Just be glad I understand you have far more than enough babies in you right now or I’d be filling you up.”

“We’d prefer it to the frustration We’re feeling right now.” We huffed in annoyance. Samar wasn’t the only Monster General We Contracted with for forces. There was also Borgio the Darknut and Zukar the Lynel. Their demands were less difficult to appease than Samar, willing to force their soldiers, not to Rape, Pillage, or Plunder in exchange for citizenship if it could be believed. For all of them of course, not just the generals. “Bargaining with Monsters to be able to send aid south feels so dirty, but it was a necessity if we’re to eventually be able to support ourselves.”

“Speaking of which, want to check in on things?” Samar asked as he wiggled his talons and summoned a crystal ball, showing violent battlefield carnage which made us feel ill. Luna was the only one not disgusted by warfare to the point of nausea, so We, of course, felt distinctly uneasy. Those soldiers working for the Storm King may well not even be fully complicit in this invasion, just doing their duty to their country.

It still felt unfair to them when the crystal ball showed a scene of Gojira swinging a whole battering ram along through a whole squad of minotaur soldiers. She gleefully answered the call halfway through the night and offered her services for the simple right to wreak havoc on the battlefield. OH, and for a house in the Everfree, something about it being the sweetest-smelling place in her travels. Which considering the orchards We understand, but such an odd reason.

“Hm, looks like they’re getting on well,” Charswirl stated as Harmonia had a memory pop up in her head.

“What? Charswirl, why are you not in...well the Void?” We asked, remembering how Harmy and Eris were ‘born’ with the planting of the seed by The Pillars of Equestria so many thousands of years ago. Also, how is it Star Swirl was only 1270 something years old then? Ugh, time shenanigans, right.

“I got fed up with it and teleported out.” He told us. “The others and my ‘body’ are still there. There’s technically two of me.”

“Wait, so thine lich body was actually some other unicorn’s prepared corpse for thou to inhabit?!” We clutched the sides of our gravid belly in shock as We gawked at her.

“I made clones and put them into stasis in the events I died. Then my soul would transfer over. It was a modified version of the traditional necromancy spell ‘Clone’ so I didn’t have to defile corpses to make them.” Charswirl told us. “I still have about sixteen in a secret room of my Tower.”

“Oh~! I must know how you did that!” Samar declared and Charswirl sighed.

“This is neither the time, place or relevant topic for the situation. How long is that going to be here?” Charswirl demanded of us in reference to Samar, who didn’t care at all about how he was addressed, having moved to read something else.

“Hm, a couple of days,” Samar told Charswirl.

“Also, how long is this space invader going to be taking up residence in you?” Charswirl demanded with a pat on our belly, and We blushed. We’d entirely forgot it was Hermais in there over the night, because We are pregnant, and this just felt so natural to us…

“Ah, right. Hermais? Thou cannot tell us that thou hast been sleeping this whole time.” We rubbed our sides and focused on turning our membrane translucent, using magic to do the same for our black bodysuit. But We were empty. Hermais was gone! “W-what?!” We touched our belly in awe, it still felt full, felt fecund with life. “B-but why art We still big if We’re empty?!”

“Hm. Perhaps it’s a symbolic thing. You are the Goddess of Fertility, and also are literally so pregnant that you’re a celestial body. It may be bleeding over to your mobile form.” Charswirl looked into the dark void in our belly with curiosity, Samar doing the same. “Fascinating.”

“Hmph! We art not a curiosity to be poked and prodded!” We huffed and focused on the magic navel gem, the same that We got from Gleamy when her own was replaced by Sombrina. It quickly flattened our belly and We sighed in a mixture of relief, and disappointment. We miss the feeling of being so visibly pregnant already.

“Fascinating pearl.” Samar mused as he tapped our navel pearl under the bodysuit.

“Thou can purchase or bargain for such a precious trinket from the Black Isles Temple. Talons away from what keeps us thin.” We demanded as We floated away from the space-invading Wizzrobe. “Now then, since all seems to be well in hand, We art going to go relax. It has been a harsh few months.” And simply being in Samar’s presence is tiring enough to make us want a nap.

However, our fledgling plans went up in smoke when suddenly We jolted as a good portion of our power was sapped and a magic dome fell over our Tama-no-ki. Not all of our power was gone, but certainly a good chunk. Flying to the balcony of Charswirl’s local lab, We looked down to the Garden. There We saw a Pink young-teen caribou cackling madly with several other children trapped in the dome. Really? Is this a zealot of Vaati’s old ways, a worshiper of evil, or just some crazy power-hungry child?

Whatever. Young or not, she is endangering us and innocent people with clear malicious intent. We severed our left leg/trunk at the paw from our root system, and crushed the insane little cow with a single harsh stomp, putting an end to the clearly ruinous display of magic. “...You’ve become rather brutal Princess.” Charswirl commented with a casual tone while We moved the free trunk away from the squished corpse which the Plunder Vines fell upon with ravenous efficiency as We reconnected that paw to the root system.

“She endangered our subjects and our children. We have no mercy for a monster willing to-.” We were interrupted by the octagon shape of light rushing between the objects the girl had used, resulting in a bright flash and six ponies to be dropped from said objects. “We art having none of this. Good day.” We huffed and flew into Tama-no-ki, planning to catch a good nap.

---]===>

“Luna!” Hmm, no~. “Luna, wake up!” Go away~. “If you don’t open your eyes by the count of three!” Ugh…

“Mother, We art Lunahisa when together.” We huffed in annoyance, cracking our eyes open to see Mother Zelda standing on our snout. “What is it, Mother? We art so tired.” Truly. This pregnancy is much more draining than the wonderful ones that Luna and Navi have experienced. Thank goodness while fused with Tama-no-ki that We are nourished by the sun, water, and bounty of the earth.

Our excessively lactating magic sap factory breasts certainly have nothing to do with the latter two being so much more potent. No sir! Wait...our breasts are larger, and our stomach...We trailed our hands on our gravidity, groaning contentedly at the massive shape with sap waterfalls trailing down its sides from our bosom. “So big…”

“Lulu, you’ve been sleeping for months!” Mother stressed with concern, and We blinked, before gasping in horror. Months wasted sleeping?! We need to find the Fourth Giant! If Majora is planning what We and Impa believe he is, then he will certainly move to use us right at our apex of size, just before birth!

“CRAP!” We yelped as We rushed out of Tama-no-ki. “Please tell us thou’rt kidding!”

“I’m afraid not-oh my gosh!” Mother gawked at us, and We blinked, before taking ourselves in and gasping as We clutched our massive fecund sides. We were easily as big as a decuplet pregnancy before We activated the navel gem and rapidly became flat. “W-where did it go?!”

“Tis nothing mother! Simply a sign We art getting nearer to bearing our impossible number of foals.” We nervously deflected. “The navel gem We possess allows us to remain mobile.” We then huffed as We sloshed our milk-goo stuffed beach-ball sized mammaries using our hands on the sides of our bust with a pout. “Soon enough We may become immobile regardless.” Do they do nipple piercings as well?

“Lulu...you’re so beautiful.” Mother declared with immense pride, and We flushed hotly. Mother’s approval filled us with such immense joy that it was all We could manage not to squirm or cheer.

“Thank thee Mother, but if thou speaketh the truth, then We have lazed away months of precious time. What has happened in our convalescence?” We questioned Mother as We flew to the tip of our snout, Mother levitating herself with ease to follow us.

“Thanks to the minions you contracted with, the Thunder Plains have been pushed back, and then invaded and liberated from the Storm King’s tyranny. However, We also discovered a...distressingly gigantic purple unicorn with a fractured horn that may never fully heal. She has been magically contained as she was their secret weapon. Tara and the other Sages of Friendship have gone there to help talk her out of her violent desires.” Mother informed us, and We felt hope swell in our chest, causing us to sigh in relief.

“That is good. Is there anything else important that happened?” We queried as we reached the balcony to the Royal Suite. We blinked and looked up, pouting at how Tama-no-ki was back to its original thicc dimensions without a bigger bust or enormous baby belly.

“The Pillars of Equestria, also known as the original Sages have been brought back from the Sacred Realm, though now Charswirl is inhabiting two bodies.” Mother continued while walking over to the-the bed is even bigger now! It takes up the whole back wall of the suit! Mother moved to the obscenely big rectangle of softness and sat on the edge as We floated before her.

“Please tell us they have not fucked themselves.” That is a form of narcissism We wish to keep to ourselves, thank you very much.

“Unfortunately yes.” Mother sighed.

“Oh, no...please tell us they’re not multiplying.” Don’t think of old naggy Star Swirl, don’t think of old naggy-GAG! Get out of our head~!

“No news on that. As for anything else of importance, Navi has a new little brother, and another sibling on the way.” Mother informed us, and Navi immediately wanted to seek out the new sibling and also find Mama O’Donnell to demand she slow down so Navi doesn’t get too excited over new baby siblings. Also panic, because it meant that Lois hunted down Carmine at some point in our slumber. “Carmine sent her, well, Carmine’s disembodied cock from her ‘secret’ mission. Then there is the fact that aside from Carmine, the whole Harem is finally together.”

Ah, good. So Lois isn’t about to say anything about Carmine’s mission. How did Carmine have her optional phallus made into a working disembodied-wait!

“W-what? Really?!” We asked in excitement, eager to round everyone up, kiss them, hug them, fuck them so pregnant they-. “That’s great!” We panted, drooling, trying to interrupt the raw need to fertilize all of our lovers’s oh so very fertile wombs. We think our eyes may even have taken the shapes of hearts.

“Yes, most work has returned to Everfree for now,” Zelda told us. “You’re drooling dear.” The reincarnation of Hylia playfully teased.

“Drool, what drool? A Princess does not drool she Salivates!” We declared, pouncing on Mother, making her squeal in surprise before We attacked her soft lips with incredible hunger. She squirmed and whined, but soon was grabbing and grinding against us as We ravished her. When We ripped open her dress skirt and began eating her out, she made such delicious cries of pleasure. Mother tastes like strawberries~!

“L-LULU~!” Mother screeched as she came, giving us more of her tasty nectar. “W-what’s gotten into you~?” Mother panted and pet our head as We licked her out through her orgasm.

“About 1.7 million foals worth of pregnancy hormones mother~.” We purred, crawling up her body, kissing as We went, sucking on her nipples when We got to them, making Mother thrust her chest into us as she gasped in pleasure. Soon, We were laying atop her, our beach-ball bosom overwhelming Mother’s basketball-breasts as We docked our boobs together and licked and sucked at her neck.

“I’m your mother~.” She huffed and groaned.

“We know~.” We cooed into her ear, before diving into another searing kiss which she returned eagerly.

---]===>

“That was...incredible.” Mother complimented us as we left the Royal Suite. We were wearing Luna’s black dress, woefully undersized in the bust now, and barely covering our nipples, while Mother was wearing one of Celestia’s spare dresses. It looked good on her, plunging neckline and all. Much better than Mother’s usual ‘no skin must show’ attire.

“Naturally. Simply be thankful We did not use our phallus and inseminate thee.” We cooed, nuzzling Mother’s cheek playfully.

“I...I’m dripping.” She groaned as her legs shivered. “How do you do this to people Lulu?”

“What can We say? We used to have the Sex Aspect for a reason Mother.” We replied as We ran our hands up and down Mother’s shapely body, making her gasp and shudder. “Thou seems so sensitive and ready. Should We duck into Gleaming’s suite for another romp?”

“N-no! Now that you’re finally awake after months of us poking and prodding you, we need to get you back to work.” At Mother’s words, We groaned and finally realized something.

“We don’t want to.” We let our massive belly out, having pulled up our dress to enjoy the sensation.

“What?” Mother Zelda asked in shock as she looked at our hyper-pregnant form.

“Rule Equestria. It’s so tiresome, so much work, so much time taken away from our passions. Not just our carnal ones either. We haven’t so much as entered our forge aside from to retrieve old equipment in several months.” We groaned in dismay. Certainly, Luna loved her people, loved helping them, guiding them. But it was too much. She actually missed the old days. The days when ponies didn’t give her much mind. She had such freedom that she didn’t know what to do with, and now that she did, she longed for that freedom again.

“Hm, fuck, yes.” Mother told us with a mix of bedroom eyes and a glare, her hands rubbing our belly and We smelled her arousal. “I-I mean. N-no! Lulu! You’ve saved this kingdom, your sister, everything! The people look to you for guidance now!” Mother protested, pulling away from us, her eyes seeming unable to detach from our swollen womb or sloshing breasts.

“But they don’t need us! Look! Sister has the will and the way of it. She ruled for a millennium without us. She could appoint a regent and take a break if she wanted to as well! But it seems that every time We have a moment to breathe, something comes along and throws a hornet nest at us!” We slapped our wide flanks for emphasis, just now noticing our Cutie Marks. They were a mixture of Luna’s moon, with a shadow of a fairy against it, as well as several stars in the black nebula of the night sky around the moon vaguely of the Elements with a chaotic nebula mixed into it all.

“But the people...unf, lost faith in your, ah, sister.” Mother huffed, hopping on her hooves as if trying to use up some energy. “And she’s lost faith in herself.”

“...*sigh* Very well. But only until sister finally get’s it back in her head that she is the leader Equestria needs, even if not the one they want.” We rubbed our sides in slow, wide circles. “We just want to rest, grow, and raise our children. We already have so many and now We art so big~.” We moaned at the sensation. To think We’re empty, yet feeling so full. Such wonder.

“Hnnnnnnng!” Mother grunted before kissing us and hiking her dress. “Stupid sexy belly!”

“Thou has a pregnancy fetish Mother?” We giggled as We helped her pull up her dress, fingering her swollen and wet panty-covered cunny as she pressed her body against our side. The side of our belly that is.

“After Lois? Yes.” She huffed, grinding into us and rubbing our belly as if searching for something.

“Mama Wolf has triggered-YIP! What art thou doing~?!” We whined at the feeling of her rubbing our navel jewel.

“Charswirl says you’re empty in there?” Mother asked playfully as she pulled away from our hand, her feminine slime dripping to the floor and down her thighs while she moved in front of us.

“Yes? Why?” We huffed in bemusement.

“Momma wants to get inside.” Mother huskily declared with a shockingly lecherous grin.

“Huh?” We asked before she pushed us onto our back to the floor and spread our legs, putting her snout to our engorged labia lips. “Mother?!” We yelped before she started pushing her face in. “Ah!” We gasped feeling our pussy spread. “Mother th-thine antlers!” We wailed, moments before they easily bent on contact with us. R-right! Caribou antlers soften on touch with-. “Oh~!”

We humped against Mother as she impossibly pressed herself into our birthing canal. Instead of simply rejecting her like normal physical limits, our gooey body stretched around her with ease and pulled her into us with orgasmic spasms.

“Yes~.” We moaned rubbing our belly, impossibly horny as We twitched, feeling mother settle down in her new home. Home? Yes, that felt right. “Another.” We looked to Gleaming’s suite and licked our lips, floating into the air and using magic to open the door, looking in and finding nobody to our disappointment. “Hm...don’t worry Mother. We’ll find thee roommates soon~.”

Ch.116

View Online

Ch.116

“Lulu? Have you seen mother?” Sister asked as We floated into the private dining room, our stomach flat and hiding our mother. She was alone, frustratingly enough.

“No.” We huffed and yawned, acting sleepy. Sister is needed to help run the country, We shouldn’t let her in. Then again, Mother is the ruler of the CFK… “We’ve just awoken.” We moved to the seat next to Sister, dropping into it and fishing our Nourishing Flask from our cleavage to feed the foals and us. Tama-no-ki may have sustained us in our slumber, but now that We’re awake, We’re utterly famished. We still need to build up our slime reserves anyway.

“What is that you’re drinking? It better not be alcohol.” Celestia leered at us, and We leered back, annoyed that she would even consider We’d endanger our offspring.

“Tis a magic nourishing elixir provided by Urta, one of Wiatr’s wives who is constantly with child to the point of being a celestial body herself in size when not compacted by her Navel Pearl.” We took a deep quaff of the salty, sweet, and tangy drink.

“How much is in that container?” Celestia asked in interest.

“From the description, tis an infinite receptacle connected directly to the source. Navi believes she has been there actually.” The memories of the ill-fated yet fun date with Hermais, Eris, and Dongoruas in a very literal vat of cum, milk, and changeling nectar temporarily turned into an island and a sea with false sky and sun was quite vivid. “Do not ask for a sip, when Volvagia got one, she nearly burst with how much fluid decompressed inside of her.”

“Duly noted,” Celestia replied and returned to her meal. We licked our lips with a different hunger, eyeing her cleavage, those perfect, huge sexy breasts of hers. Knowing Sister, those milky breasts are likely truly much larger than they are right now, stuffed with cream waiting to be released. “Lunahisa, you just woke up and you’re hungry for sex?”

“Yes, sister. Very. Very. Hungry~.” We cooed as our eyes moved to hers, and suddenly her cheeks turned red with a blush as she perked up. We took this as an invitation to float up onto the table, drinking some more from the flask as We stood on the table in front of her. “Well, Sister? Aren’t thou hungry? We have a delicious meal for thee right here~.” We pulled up our dress, exposing to her our plump and drooling cunny with a powerful come-hither leer on our face as We looked down at her between our breasts.

“Lulu, here? Now?” Celestia hissed, looking towards the doors to the kitchen and then to the hallway. “I have a group coming to talk.”

Group? Yes~.

“Yes.” We purred, gyrating our hips as Celestia got more and more aroused. “Come sister. Have a taste of our tropical paradise~.”

“L-Lulu.” Sister mewled, standing up and leaning up towards our presented groin. She gave us a little lick, and then dove in hungrily, causing us to moan and bite our lower lip in anticipation. We knew We definitely tasted like her favorite food like slime does for everyone. Aside from our sexual fluids, those taste like coconut of course!

“Yes. Eat our strawberry shortcake with coconut cream. Munch away!” We urged her on, and she dove in deeper. Have you~. We moaned as We grabbed her shoulders, slowly pushing her eager face a bit deeper before she noticed. She wailed into our cunt, giving us more pleasure, but by now our powerful vaginal muscles literally had her by the nose. We pulled her in, letting our belly out as We panted, grunted, and groaned while shoving Tia’s sexy body into us. We felt mother’s wiggling seem to fade as Tia was pulled in. “Yes, meet mother!”

It was a bit easier than with Mother, to be honest. Mother may have done most of the work and wasn’t fighting against it, but this time We had gravity on our side, letting us pop Tia’s huge boobs into us with a couple of bounces and then We slid down Tia’s abdomen with ease before having to stop at her wide birthing hips and thicc sexy ass in order to adjust. We orgasmed at least twice doing this.

“Celestia, you’re due for…” Celly’s assistant Dawn Bright walked in with a group of professional seeming people, all pausing in shock at the sight of us floating off the ground with Tia’s legs kicking frantically from where they began just outside of our quim. We grabbed and silenced her and the whole group with magic, pulling them to us as We dropped down hard and fast over the rest of our Sister, our belly not even showing any sign of having two full-grown adult occupants.

Dawn wiggled and shook in fear as We huffed and looked at the slightly chubby mare over. “Hello dear, you’ll be home soon.” We licked our lips while moving her below us. Moaning as we let our pussy get to work.

---]===>

“Not enough.” We groaned, rubbing our heaving sides as We hovered through the halls of the castle. Seven adult females and five adult males in our womb, and no extra girth? Something is up here. We can’t even feel them moving, and when We checked, our womb was an empty void like before. But We still felt distinctly fuller in the womb, so they must’ve gone somewhere.

“Hello, Princess.” One of the guards changeling guards said with a bow to us. Oh, he was so buff and sexy under that dark armor. “It is good to see you out and-ah!” We engulfed him with our hungry snatch without hesitation, groaning as with even greater ease than before, We unbirthed him. We turned our membrane transparent to see what became of him, only to see him...a tiny speck? In our void of a womb, he was a tiny speck, and when he wandered further into where our core felt to be, he vanished, but he was still there, We felt it.

We moaned and started to unbirth more of the staff. We even made some play with our body and help feed their coworkers to our bottomless snatch! However, each was spirited away somewhere within us where We couldn’t see, and it was getting more frustrating rather than sexually fulfilling. “Such a mystery. Perhaps Charswirl shall be willing to...help with it.” We licked our lips hungrily, flying up through the castle to Charswirl’s lab. “Swirly~! Where art thou?”

We found Charswiri with Starswirl and they were working at her alchemy lab on something involving potions and some odd stone. Before We could interrupt them, a brief puff of smoke caused the second Starswirl to vanish and Charswirl sighed as she rubbed a heftier cock and balls. “This is good. Now we’re all in one piece.” She sighed before starting to masturbate.

“Swirly, save that for later. We need thee to aid us in this mystery.” We interrupted, hovering before her and rubbing the sides of our transparent womb, it looked like a black hole in existence. “We’ve unbirthed Princess Zelda, Princess Celestia, and dozens of castle staff. We haven’t gotten any bigger since We awoke, and as thou sees, We art still an empty void, yet they appear as a tiny version of themselves before they fade into the darkness, yet We still feel them somewhere.”

“Hm? Fascinating.” Charswirl purred before her horn shone and there was a yelp. The source was a wizard-robe wearing already mid-to-late teen-looking Sweetie Belle who was pulled from a separate room and shoved between our legs.

“MASTER WAIT!” Sweetie cried out in panic as her face was shoved at our snatch. “I JUST-MM!” We groaned as Charswirl shoved the helpless girl into us, and We convulsed and came from pulling the teen into us. Surely enough, Sweetie appeared in the void of our womb, looked around, and then moments later vanished.

“Astounding! Lunahisa! Your womb is a Demiplane!” Charswirl declared excitedly, her eyes shimmering with eager energy.

“What?!” We grasped our fecund swell, gawking at it in a mixture of bafflement, awe, and absolute infatuation with the concept. Like it was right. We bit our lip and grunted, the very idea of being a world made us nearly cum!

“Hold on, I’m still testing, but that’s my theory.” She urged, grabbing another apprentice.

---]===>

“Hah, hah, whew...art thou quite finished?” We asked Charswirl breathlessly from our place laying on her examination table. She’d shoved all of her assistants and apprentices into us, each one more prepared than the last with tracking spells, return spells, equipment, even camping gear for the last few.

“Hm, it seems that an entire world is in you, my dear. Can’t see much, static takes over once they move from where they appear in this lush, green realm.” Our lover explained, her cock painfully engorged, even as she gushed over the data. “Enough, I can fuck more into you~.” She groaned before turning to us with that barbed pleasure-providing 18-inch dick throbbing.

“Char! I’m-!” Surgeon began before Charswirl grabbed her with the hippogriff’s powerful magic, and shoved the caribou cunt-first onto her cock. “Ah! Not so Rou-? Why are you aiming me at Luna?”

We perked at realizing what Charseirl meant by fuck more into us.

“I’ll offer the town if you want.” Charswirl purred, pushing the doctor towards our open and inviting vagina as Surgeon struggled.

“Have you two gone mad!” She wailed before her snout started sliding in.

“No. I just realized the Goddess’s plans. And how to help it along~.” Charswirl purred.

“Stop~!” Wailed Farore as she appeared in a burst of green light, hovering over us as her petite green fairy form modeled on Navi before the fusion and panting like she’d been running a marathon. “She’s not ready! Lunarule is still under construction! Stop shoving people in!”

“Really?” We groaned in disappointment as Charswirl still pushed Surgeon into us, her shoulders already getting pulled in, her tits about to be next.

“Yes! We’re going to have to teleport all the people you brought in so eagerly, but you need to wait! Your children are meant to inherit you, um, I mean your world, and prepare it for immigrants, or refugees should the worst come to pass for Hyrule.” Farore informed us as We fought against letting Surgeon in since she’d have to be taken out anyway.

“Oh.” We huffed, tightening our cunt around Surgeon’s thin waist to stop her going further, but Charswirl was still pushing oh gawd yis...

“What we got in telepathic data suggests that there is indeed a good amount of Chaos at work within her, beyond what Eris innately grants her. Considering that Hermais was ‘sleeping’ in her womb earlier, I assume she and her sisters are there too.” Charswirl commented but was still fucking Surgeon into us-oh gawd stahp~...

“They’re helping. They know a shockingly impressive amount about world-building. Make us look like amateurs in some cases.” Farore huffed indignantly.

“Eris can speed up time, I know that.” Charswirl chuckled as she began pistoning in and out of Surgeon instead of constantly pushing her forward. Fuck, is this her kink or something?

“Yes, well, this is the birth of a world. Time is still at a standstill for it. Eris is helping us set up a hyperbolic time chamber, whatever that is, to rapidly age the alicorns to adulthood so that once Luna, and by extension Lunahisa, is done gestating them, it’ll only be 18 days before she’s ready to begin colonization.” Farore informed us proudly.

“She almost is as it stands. You could have people moving in within just a few more days.” Charswirl huffed as Surgeon struggled and tried getting out.

“D-days?! But there’s still months left!” Please no! Majora will use us to destroy Hyrule! In the privacy of this room let us tell someone-We can’t! We can’t! We cannot even hail Farore mentally! Curse thee monster! Curse thee!

“All the more reason to get the town in and let Gleaming have a battlefield empty and ready to face Ganondorf whenever he shows up.” Charswirl huffed, giving a large buck and Surgeon’s breasts rubbed against the back of our overstretched vagina, her head in our new womb-world. “Fuck, I’m so turned on by all of this~.” She moaned.

“Huh? That is rather sound reasoning...” No Farore~! They’ll be no safer within us! “But we’ll need to establish the Moon Gates, and for that, we’ll need at least a couple more months. By which time Luna will have only about a month remaining for the foals to be born as the Firstborn of Lunarule.”

“Hah! D-don’t just, unf, talk about all this, ah, like We have no-oh~ say!” We were spasming, experiencing many small orgasms as Swirly’s thrusts into Surgeon made her breasts, and biceps do all sorts of wonderful things to our vagina. “As eager, nng, as We are to, oo, become the new realm, oof, now that We know We art-AH~!” We screeched as Charswirl came into Surgeon, sending her trashing and her breasts gushing as she came, which sent us into a blinding orgasm.

“Ah~. You were saying, dear?” Charswirl asked as she continued to pump into Surgeon, who would no doubt be very pregnant from this. Especially in proximity to us.

“Gah...ah, yes. We, We would prefer if thou holds off on any immigration into us. Now that We art aware of our...incomplete state. We wish to save our splendor for when We art complete.” We so wish to see it. The world made within us. “What sort of world is it, however? That can be contained within our womb? We know what was seen was lush and green, but could thou explain more Farore?”

“Of course! It’s going to be a ‘Hollow’ realm. Your body is a shell, the impermeable bedrock barrier, and ocean floor for the world within you. The sky will mostly be an illusion, revealing the universe outside you to those on your inner surface when they look up at ‘night’. For your sun and moon, it is a rotating miniature crystal sun on one side, and a beautiful, unmarked moon on the other, always full.” Farore waxed poetically with absolute joy at what she and her sisters were turning us into. That said…

“What of us?” We asked forlornly. “Art We to become an immobile celestial body, floating in orbit around Hyrule? Forever pregnant with the life of a whole realm?” The last bit was too damn hot to deny We wanted it, but the former...it was too much like Before for Luna…

“Yes. But no. You’ll be able to move freely like you can now, but like now, the moon is you. However, by that point, you’ll be truly fused together as a singular Goddess. Lunahisa, Goddess of Fertility, Night, Fairies, Order, Chaos, and Harmony. Six Aspects. You should be so proud.” Farore looked quite proud of us as she said this, filling us with joy and excitement for the future.

“Not to interrupt ladies, but maybe we should remove Surgeon before she gets too big to pull out of Lunahisa’s vagina?” Charswirl reminded us that she was inseminating our doctor lover, who was indeed inflating to the point her breasts were engorged with cum like caribou are known for, stretching us even more and making us moan in pleasure.

“Right.” We huffed as Farore moved to pull along with Swirly and after many tugs, popped Surgeon out of us. “Ah~! Yes! That was amazing! Oh! Before We forget again, Surgeon! Where art our fawns from Carmine?” The drooling and insensate response reminded us she was just treated as a sex toy, and We blushed at not thinking she may be overwhelmed by all this.

Also, she was still getting filled. “Gonna be going for a good bit dear. I’m rather, unf, backed-up right now.” Charswirl informed us as she inflated Surgeon like the natural caribou condom she was, her limbs starting to be absorbed while Farore flew into our cunt without fanfare, making us gasp and then sigh as We patted the top of our world-filled-womb with a content smile.

Ch.117

View Online

Ch.117

“So they’ve been here this whole time, and We hadn’t even noticed?” We were in the Nursery, floating over all of our beloved children and indeed there were several more caribou than We had accounted for. “Whew. We had thought they were all from Nicole and thee.” We said to Surgeon before floating out of the Nursery and back into the Royal Suite since they were all napping.

“Nicole and I had plenty of fawns, but please, even split in half, adding to the numbers we did birth, We’d be much taller than we are now.” Surgeon, already back to normal, and temporarily barren from her own precautions before going up to Swirly’s lab. She was worried about simply being around us would undo her spells, but thankfully not since we’re all rather overwhelmed on the children front as it is. Not counting the 1.7 million offspring incubating within us right now.

“Sorry, but of course we have them cared for. We play with them, feed them, teach them, but we lose track.” Said Nicole as she closed the nursery door since she was the last one out. She was called up to Swirly’s lab to help deflate Surgeon, and then followed us to the nursery to make sure Surgeon was okay. Indeed, our harem were all home but still spread out in town or in the castle.

Celestia and Zelda were a bit enamored with us right now however and had to be dragged off by Tirek and Koloktos so they couldn’t ravish us and try to force their way back into Lunarule. Oh, and apparently Gleamy wasn’t home yet. Hmph! We had our hopes up! “This is all good, but where is Hannah? We swear that girl gives us such worry. We haven’t seen her in so long either.”

“Well, one thing I know is Hannah’s in the old Meditation room, trying to clear out some of the clutter and bones. No one’s used it since we got here nor fixed it up.” Surgeon sighed as she rubbed her neck. “She’s made it her project since she and Scootaloo broke up.”

“They broke up?!” We asked in shock. Those two got along like two perfectly matched gears in a bicycle! “How did this happen?”

“Scootaloo found interest in a colt named Rumble, Hannah didn’t like him, they had a fight and broke up. It was about 4 months ago.” Surgeon explained. “She was coming to me about it since Navi was out with Gleaming.”

“Now We feel even worse. We’re going to go bond with her!” We declared, and We should do it before Majora does his crap. Maybe even do something ridiculous like Mask her or something. Make her a surprise ‘true’ final boss. “We’ll be back.”

“She’s hit puberty hard.” Surgeon warned us. “Or rather, it hit her hard. Like being run over by a train hard. Just, brace yourself.” Surgeon stressed, and We gulped nervously. Last We saw her, she was just over five feet tall, liked tube tops and jean short-shorts when not naked, and had C-cup breasts when she was barely into her teens. That memory was...oh gosh. Over half a year ago. We’ve been so busy and tired...We’ve missed so much.

We flew down the castle stairwell after kissing Nicole and Surgeon farewell. Asking around, it was easy to find out where the meditation chamber was. It was near the barracks and meant as a place for spiritual cleansing and focus. Of course, modern training lacked in such an area of discipline. Perhaps it should make a comeback.

“Hey, Auntie Luna!” Hannah called as We floated into the untouched sections of the barracks, our daughter was really filling out. Oh, she’s got double Ds and wide birthing hips, and is still nude, Nope, no bad thoughts. But look at her ass, and she’s so wild and in shape~. She jogged up to us, giving us a hug, mashing our boobs together and then kissed us, tongue and all.

“Hm~?” We hummed into her mouth, backing off of the six-foot-tall fox who was still only 14, maybe 15. Is she that young? “W-what was that?” We asked nervously, our metaphorical heart pounding in our chest. Slime doesn’t need a heart to move fluid around. A-anyway, if she’s this attractive at 14-16ish, j-just how much more growing does she have?

“I’m happy to see you~. I’ve read up on the things in the meditation chamber.” Hannah purred as she rubbed our thigh, which made our groin clench, our vagina seeming to long to be a dick. “I know some of the things that were done for meditation~. I can see why the caribou named you a Goddess of sex~.”

We blushed brightly at remembering how many pages of the Pony Sutra was written by Luna. Geez, perhaps We should have kept the Sex Aspect, but We’re flooded with conflicting yet harmonizing Aspects as it is. “W-We were young and promiscuous! We loved trying new things. But tis unacceptable behavior Hannah. We art thine mother too now. Thou must know this.”

“And?” Hannah bared her teeth, groping our beach-ball breasts and growling. “I know what I want. I want you. At least since Scoots broke my heart and I’ve been left so lonely.”

“Hannah!” We growled We felt Eris feeling excited, more excited than the rest of us. Curse it Eris! This is not our sort of kink! We may appreciate our mothers and sisters, but not our own children!

“No! I wanna fuck my mom and fill this gaping hole in my heart with some of your love! Considering how busy you are all the time, it’s the least you could do!” Hannah’s demand and reasoning made us wince, feeling stricken.

“Hannah...but this isn’t healthy for thee.” We mewled but didn’t resist as Hannah ripped our dress down and she began fondling our massive mammaries and grinding against our term-with-decuplets sized belly that We didn’t feel like hiding right now.

“Fuck that! I decide what’s healthy for me, and I’ve decided it’s my mom!” Hannah snarled, latching onto our left nipple, suckling hungrily.

“Oh, Hannah…” We mewled, using our Navel Pearl to flatten our belly so We could morph around Hannah like Navi used to when in captivity, feeding Hannah her slime milk like back then. Hannah whimpered, hugging us and drinking desperately. “Mother is here Hannah. Drink to thine satisfaction.”

“Hm~.” She hummed as she wriggled a bit in our goo, trying to get covered in us. We blinked as We slowly did, almost a bodysuit as she kept drinking, in a slimy cocoon. “Yes. Cover me.” She gasped between suckles, groping our tits needily. We responded by engulfing her, morphing around her until We covered her entirely, just as Navi did for Celestia and Luna that fateful day she impregnated them both with so many children.

“Better?” We asked with an impish grin, our own massive breasts taking place of her more modest D-cups. Hannah moaned and ran her hands all over us, over herself, before she spread her legs a bit and began masturbating with one hand while lifting up our right breast to self-suck.

“Hm, yes, I want this.” She moaned, slowly pushing goo into her snatch as We shivered, tasting our milk and We think hers. Worried, We formed a mouth on our shared left breast.

“Hannah? Is there something thou wishes to tell us?” We asked with concern.

“Hm?” Hannah asked as she continued to masturbate, gyrating her hips as she fingered herself.

“Thine bosom is producing milk. Please tell us thou’rt, not with pups.” We pleaded and Hannah snorted.

“I took some herbs from the Garden.” Hannah huffed as We found a violently torn hymen when she got more of our goo into her. “After Scoots broke up with me, I wanted some pleasure. Your Garden is a known pleasure hotspot, and people leave with bigger assets than when they went in. So I thought, why not? Get fucked and bigger tits out of the deal. I didn’t get much bigger though, pretty much what you see is all me.” Hannah huffed in irritation, clearly wanting bigger tits.

“Sweetie?” We asked as We turned the goo in her into a cock. We mentally told our chaos quarter no, but Hannah moaned and began humping against her hand, spurring us on. “N-no~...”

“I love you, mom! I wanna be like you! So big, so sexy, so hot! I wanna have pups, I wanna know what real love is like!” Hannah panted, leaving her cunt be since her humping was enough for us to thrust in and out of her on impulse. Instead, she mauled our breasts and whined. “I wanna be at least this big! Fuck~!” Hannah convulsed, spasming as she came.

“Hannah.” We groaned, feeling Eris egg us on to cum in her. Why Eris? It just feels so good! “P-please stop~. It’s not too late~.” We whined, feeling something deeper within us. Our Aspects. She Worships us! She Worships us for our Fertility! Ah! G-gunna~! “S-stop~!”

“Knock me up momma~!” Hannah wailed, and We squealed as We began gushing coconutty goo-cum into her, blowing her womb up rapidly, causing her to fall to her muscular callipygian ass and rub her swelling belly with her eyes rolling and tongue lolling out in ecstasy. “Yis~...so many pups…”

“No~...” We whined in shame, even as a soul-deep satisfaction filled us. “B-but We’re thine mother…”

“I know~.” Hannah purred, lifting a breast to self-suck again, and as Navi learned with Tia and Luna, there was no stopping once a slime got going, and We began thrusting into her again.

“Chichi are you done?” Hannah asked making us blink in shock and confusion. “Sorry mom, my new changling girlfriend loves incest, always turning into you in the middle of sex.”

“What?!” We growled, before moving off a sheepish not-Hannah who then changed into a stark white Neo-Changeling with B cups and red eyes. “Thou’rt a craven abuser! Playing with our heart like this!.” We sneered and felt tears pricking at our eyes. The sensation of betrayal was intense, but it was lessened by the fact that Chichi does worship us. “We had thought We’d gone over the edge and become enamored with our daught...er…”

“Mom?” Hannah asked curiously, her G-cup breasts bouncing as she perked up at being the center of attention. She was just as tall, thicc, yet muscular like Chichi portrayed her, but her breasts were easily the size of bowling balls unlike the D-cups Chichi had as Hannah.

“Th-thine bosom?” We asked curiously, worried that she may have had pups already and We’d missed it.

“Oh! I volunteer in the Garden. Chichi wants me to get a reduction so we can enjoy them growing bigger again. But I’m still nowhere as big as you mom.” Hannah teased as she approached and poked our sloshing left beach-ball boob. “Not like I can have pups yet though.”

“Oh thank goodness. We thought We’d missed thee experiencing the joys of maternity.” We huffed out a breath in relief.

“I’m going to~.” Chichi drooled. “Oh~ so full. Gonna have so many eggs from My Goddess.” Chichi panted and We felt a small surge of energy, making us feel quite pleased and content.

“She’s not just dating you because of us?” We asked with concern, each of us worried about the relationship being shallow, but Harmonia was especially concerned.

“Naw, she didn’t even know you’d adopted me until after the first date,” Hannah replied as she looked us in the eyes.

“Good.” We sighed before We were hugged, almost in repeat of Chichi’s actions, though only with a snoot boop. Our cock, which We hadn’t absorbed yet, was still hard and slipped between her legs and We felt how wet she was from the show. “H-Hannah-.”

“I love you, mom. You’re always busy, and you have so many things to do, I know. But you took me in, gave me a home. Also, it’s because of my diet based on you that I’m so freaking big.” She then bit into our neck, making us gasp as she bit, sucked, and swallowed our slime. We cooed and rubbed her back.

“How is it that thine diet of us has resulted in thine impressive stature and musculature?” We know that Slime is basically pure biomass, readily processed and nourishing like almost nothing else can be, but how did it make her grow so much? As for where she’d been getting it, the slime reservoir for general nutrition Navi had made when Everfree was getting started up was the obvious source. Even if Navi hadn’t been donating, it’s likely her slime children do when visiting.

“You fed her when she was developing as a teen. She’s still growing and has been eating slime provided by the slime merchants that commute to here from wherever their town is in the Everfree.” Chichi informed us as she smirked lecherously, confirming our suspicions.

“Hm~.” Hannah hummed as she drifted down in her sucking and slurping, causing us to moan as she ate of our breast, suckled our nipple for our coconutty milk. After supping of our bounty for a bit, she drifted further down until she reached the base of our cock, then licked it.

“Hannah?” We gasped in mild shock, in a haze of lust like before.

“What Chichi said isn’t untrue mom. I’ll need to get fertility treatments if I ever want to have kids though. When I’m ready, I want my first litter to be with you.” She wrapped her hands around our throbbing slimy horsecock and began sucking our flare as she looked up at us with those beautiful red eyes.

“But Hannah!” We gasped and nearly fell to our thicc rear, finding our daughter was far more experienced than all of our Harem! Which was a feat We didn’t think someone could have? “H-Hannah~!” We spasmed, our still-sensitive dick gushing our white goo spooge into our adopted daughter’s mouth, and she sucked and quaffed it down without hesitation or complication.

“Come on Hannah, I know you want pups now. I taught you so much~.” Chichi teased her lover as she crawled up against our deep-throating daughter and rubbed between her legs. “Don’t just tease your mother.”

“O-oh by Farore~!” We squealed as Hannah wormed a hand into our rear, her eyes determined, and she pressed on a bundle of nerves in our simulated anus that dropped us onto our back, spasming as We surged cum into our gulping daughter’s shockingly thirsty maw!

“Hm~.” Chichi and Hannah moaned as our girl drank, Hannah’s belly staying flat. After the mind-blowing blowjob slowed down and our pumping ceased, Hannah released us from her incredible mouth with a loud pop. “Oh~ so good! Urta has such good advice.”

“Ur-Urta?” We managed to say between gasps of breath as We sat up, allowing us to see a Naval Pearl in her navel. Hannah was rubbing it as she crawled over us. “H-Hannah no~!” We mewled, still not wanting to impregnate her. At this final attempt at resistance, Hannah sighed, giving our massive penis an affectionate squeeze, and climbing off of us.

“Aw, Hannah~...” Chichi whined in disappointment. “But you’ve been wanting this for so long.”

“N-Unf, crap I’m horny.” Hannah huffed as We actually felt growing heat from her snatch, and felt it puddling her femcum on the floor next to us. “Haven’t been this horny before.”

“It’s because you’re so close, Hannah.” Chichi urged on, crawling back behind the albino Fiber Fox and rubbing Hannah’s groin again, making our daughter moan. “She’s right there. You just need to take the final plunge.”

“But I’m not ready~...” Hannah mewled. “I wanna wait until I’m at least 18, Chichi. We’re gonna have enough on our hands helping raise however many mom just stuffed into you with the hive.”

“Aw~. Okay Hannah, if you’re sure...” Chichi nipped her ear, and Hannah’s eyes widened, and she screeched as she came on the spot somehow. Her ears are an erogenous zone? “I’ll stuff you with nectar later then hun. Let you feel like you’re gonna get pregnant.”

“Fuck~!” Hannah moaned as she shook like a leaf and slipped over us, Chichi chuckling. We don’t think Chichi is a good influence with how she speaks. She moved our girl until she was laying atop us, our breasts mashing together. “O-okay! Fuck me! M-mind making out with me mom?”

“W-We art rather displeased, yet unbothered by this in various ways. Go on then, use us as a bed.” We huffed in a mixture of exasperation and arousal, however. “We shalt not partake, however. We will simply monitor thee.” We then splashed to the floor, making them yelp, before We morphed into a nearly-solid silver slime mattress.

“Aw, please mom?” Hannah asked as she looked at where our head last was, and We huffed, sprouting our cock behind Hannah and in front of Chichi, the changeling becoming even more excited.

“Oh, I’m gonna ride that!” Chichi purred as she stood up, and kissed Hannah as they stood atop us with Chichi moving over our free-standing throbbing penis. After a bit, our cock felt engulfed in a moist quim and she moaned into Hannah’s mouth as they lowered to our surface.

We were so caught up in enjoying the act that We failed to resist when Chichi zapped us with a spell, which sprouted a second penis right behind Hannah, and then We felt Chichi shove Hannah onto our second member with a giggle making our daughter let out a shocked gasp. We noticed Chichi release a pink mist from her horn and Hannah started riding on us with barely a moment of hesitation. “N-no! Hannah!” We morphed around them, removing our second cock from Hannah while Chichi pouted with puffed cheeks.

“Yes, Chichi?” Hannah drooled still trying to ride. “Ah, Chichi? Where’s your dick?” With a sigh, Chichi used her Navel Pearl to flatten her belly, then produced her own red veiny horsecock and thrust into Hannah who yipped and then wrapped her legs around the albino changeling as she gyrated on the bug-woman’s dick.

“What. Was. That?” We growled as Chichi shoved into Hannah, the neo-changeling ignoring us and moaning with our daughter.

“Oh~. I’m here Hannah~.” Chichi cooed as thrust in and out of our clearly addled daughter, growing a pair of sloshing balls, visibly glowing pink with love nectar. “Your mom foiled my dastardly plans to fulfill your fantasies, so I’m gonna pump you full until you’re satisfied.”

“Ah, y-yes! Fuck me! Fuck me~!” Hannah howled and came, hugging Chichi tightly.

We growled before we shivered from Chichi’s convulsing cunt. What is up with this girl? Fuck she knows how to ride a cock though. “Ah~.” We panted, only partially reformed from being a bed, the most We could do with this distraction was grope Chichi’s butt.

“Oh, cum~.” She urged us, bouncing and thrusting harder. “Yes, I love you both!” She cried out and felt her showering us with intoxicating love as she fucked Hannah up against us and she hissed as her manifested balls billowed up with nectar, and then began convulsing, pumping up our daughter’s womb with the magic sustenance. “Fuck!”

“Gah~!” We began gushing cum, but something felt wrong. Instead of going straight into her, it seemed to make a turn and-. “NO~!” We wailed, slapping Chichi’s ass indignantly as she smirked in victory. “Hannah! HANNAH! Get off of her!”

“No~!” Hannah wailed, but We used our magic to yank her off of the treacherous changeling’s penis. After she bounced off of our bed-like mass, Hannah looked at her groin to see white goo semen dripping from it and then looked to Chichi who was spurting our goo-cum, not her nectar. “B-but Chichi!”

“You’ve been tormenting yourself over how much you wanna fuck your mother and have her pups! It laces you with feelings of disgust, self-hatred, and despair! I’m not gonna sit by and let you keep ruining the beautiful Love that you embody, the Love We are supposed to share!” Chichi declared without remorse. “You Love Me, but you Love your mother more. I want you to have what you need now, not later!”

“We should consume thee.” We snarled at the changeling. We thought the Neo-Changelings were ‘reformed’, but clearly not all of them have moved on entirely from their treacherous ways.

“Go ahead! I’ve done what Hannah needs to have happened. Now she’ll finally be able to-MMPH!” Hannah silenced her with a kiss, Chichi’s cum-spurting cock coating the undersides of their docked breasts.

“Hannah?” We asked, still debating about eating the bug.

“Thank you. Well, in for a pfennig.” Hannah jumped up and speared herself on Chichi’s cock, and We whined at her so quickly accepting the situation. “Yes~! Gonna get so pregnant!”

“No Hannah, We can just Sterilize it, unf.” We groaned as We felt our goo seeming to stick inside the changeling like glue, almost rooting her to us. Fuck, she’s pumping out a lot of love~. And she feels so good as a cocksleeve.

“Don’t bother! I’ve already got a decent load of virile seed in me. If it’s gonna happen, it’s gonna happen!” Hannah declared happily as she made out with the milking and gushing Chichi.

“My vagina feels strange.” Chichi huffed green light out of her mouth as Hannah kissed and smothered her with love, the shapeshifter drooling oddly green slime as she wiggled and pushed on us, her butt seeming to meld with our membrane. We had just wanted to bond with our daughter and it’s come to this~! “I...I can’t feel my butt…”

Ch.118

View Online

Ch.118

“Are you sure Chichi is okay? I didn’t think Changelings and Slimes could do this.” Hannah whined, poking our massive white horsecock about as big as she was. It was the result of our body merging with Chichi’s. Or rather, Chichi had panicked, her body turning into the person-sized white equine penis with beach-ball sized balls to go with it. We’d been waiting for her to wake up for hours, and now Chichi was crying within us and making us sigh in a mixture of relief and exasperation.

We huffed at the new mind, hopefully in us temporarily. “We don’t know yet. We hath no clue as to how she merged with our member in the first place. We’re calling Cadence right now about this.”

We both felt and saw our cock turn pink as ANOTHER mind entered our collective with a panic.

“Hello Cadence, mind explaining how young Chichi has become our phallus?” We huffed, having been bonding with Hannah over books while waiting had been fun but Chichi waking was making it awkward and sensual again with how she’s throbbing.

“Auntie?” Cadence asked. “I was coming to scold Chichi. We just found out she had been manipulating her Exes. Something about wanting the perfect mate.”

“Yes, yes. All well and good niece, but explain. Now. How is it young Chichi has become a person-sized penis attached to us, and how to reverse it.” We put a hand to the towering shaft of throbbing white slime that shuddered at the touch, Chichi unintentionally drooling pre from her cumslit, which Hannah eyed hungrily with a lick of her lips.

“She what?” Cadence asked as Hannah licked Chichi’s cumslit before We batted at her, the sensation of a tongue entering the urethra making us shiver. “But the art of amalgamation body enhancement has been lost for ages!”

“Please tell us thou-oh~ Hannah no~!” We whined as Hannah wrapped her arms and legs around the foot-thick pole and began making out with the cumslit, making us mewl and shudder, Chichi overwhelmed with the sensation as she gushed pre all over Hannah for her ministrations.

“Hm~ I think I could crawl into Chichi right now~.” Hannah panted as she sucked and licked at the semen-oozing hole.

“NO!” We barked before ‘turning back’ to Cadence. “How do we fix this?!”

“Well, how did it happen?” Cadence asked, and We were about to respond when Hannah shoved her snout into Chichi’s urethra, the giant cock firming up so hard it was nearly painful.

“GAH~! Ah, she was, on our phallus and, hah, was pumping our seed into, oh~, Hannah~!” We wailed as Hannah shoved herself into Chichi, the sentient cock unwillingly convulsing, and pulling her further in. No! STOP! “Stop~!”

“What’s going on?” Volvagia asked as she walked down the halls before finding the meditation room, entering to see Hannah was now chest-deep. “Um, Love?”

“PULL HER OUT!” We wailed as Chichi uncontrollably began pulsing, pulling Hannah in faster, already to her hips.

“O-okay!” Volvagia ran for us, grabbing Hannah’s paws as they were all that wasn’t within Chichi’s throbbing convulsing cum tunnel. “Uh, this is really hard-” Volva began before she started getting yanked inside, Chichi giving a hard enough slurp to finish up Hannah and began on our Dragon lover.

“CADENCE!” We barked before moaning as the pleasure of this finally hit us in full force. Chichi’s balls swelled as Hannah reached them, and We sobbed as We felt the sloshing glorping noise she made. “Cadence...We just cockvored our daughter into semen…”

“Oh! That spell! It’s only for interaction with slimes! Don’t worry, she’s just a slime now.” Cadence replied as if all was right with the world.

“HMPH!” Volvagia muffled out and started heating up.

“OW! OW! VOLVA THAT HURTS!” We cried out before there was a sudden pop and Chichi detached from us as we scrambled away from the slightly glowing phallus. “Did Volva just fix things?” We questioned as We looked at the disembodied cock’s sack, still seeing it was distended.

“GRAH!” Volvagia growled in anger as Chichi reverted back to a Changeling and was clinging to the dragon’s shoulders. Said dragoness growled even louder, her face a visiage of rage. Hannah plopped down on the floor next to them when Chichi returned to normal, but she was now a pure white fox slime with red eyes.

“No, baby!” We whined as We rushed over and hugged. “Our pretty fox girl is gone!”

“Uh...I’m still here?” Hannah replied in bewilderment, her now-gooey white fox ears pinned back before she beamed and they perked up again. “That was hot. Can we do it again?”

“Never! I never want to do that again!” Chichi wailed and hugged Hannah desperately. “I thought I was stuck as a penis forever, and then when I realized I was e-eating you I felt so terrible~!” Chichi bawled, pressing her face into Hannah's cleavage, our daughter patting her back and looking at us in bewilderment.

“What the Hell?!” Volvagia demanded as she grabbed us and Chichi by the ear, still pissed off. “I was just coming down here to see if you were still here and I find this bullshit?! You are going to go to the suite, get dressed in the nicest damn clothes you have, and get ready for dinner!”

“Yes, dear!” We yelped.

“You two will do the same or I’ll make your room 400 degrees!” Volva snarled at Hannah and Chichi.

“Yes, ma’am!” They gulped before scrambling away.

“Damn teenagers! I swear! I almost miss being a completely insane cannibalistic despot sometimes! At least back then I didn’t have to deal with such stupidity!” Volvagia roared and breathed fire at the ceiling, scorching the stone black.

“Volva.” We whined before she huffed and dragged us away.

“Cadence is in town with her husband. We’re holding a fancy dinner. NO fetishes, am I clear?” Volva growled challengingly.

“We shalt be on our best behavior!” We insisted. But...if someone has a stuffing fetish and they indulge, it isn’t our fault. We’re not Water Lily.

---]===>

“OH! Chichi rediscovered old magic!” Cadence and Tara gushed as they fawned over the now antlered/mandible Neo-Changeling, she now looked much like Trachea, just smaller and albino. “How long ago?”

“I um, tried doing the thing again with Hannah, as her boobs and, well.” Chichi mewled in embarrassment as Hannah nuzzled her. “I just shimmered with light as I turned into a massive pair of tits attached to her. It was an hour before we got ready. Hannah was wanting to slime more people by having me breast-vore them. I said no.”

Volva glared at them for experimenting, even if they hadn’t been late.

“Well, at least you learned how to detach.” Tara chuckled. “Now, mind if I see it in action~?”

“No fetishes! This is supposed to be a simple, normal dinner. I want the first time in forever of us all being together, aside from Carmine and Gleamy, to not be in the throes of passion or lewdness!” Volvagia demanded of everyone, she having clearly taken the role as the responsible one in the time We’ve been slumbering. Odd. Considering Sister and Mother are both-.

“AW~.” Zelda and Tia whined from under the table near us. We huffed and looked down to see them at our legs and pouting.

“I’m doing your jobs.” Volvagia glared at the three of us. “MAINLY you, miss head of the harem.” Volva gave us a pointed look.

“But We see no issues with promiscuity among one another. For tonight, however, please everyone, be civil and proper. We shouldn’t even be saying this to thee Mother, Sister.” We huffed, crossing our legs and pursing our lips in disapproval. Lunarule is not ready.

“But you’re perfect inside,” Sister whined before We levitated her and Mother back into their seats. “Lunarule is a paradise, even greater than anything here on Hyrule.”

“Thou hast seen perhaps just the first finished area of our new realm Sister. Do not assume that it would be that way forever. Of course, the initial phase will seem idyllic.” We chided her, ignoring how it seemed everyone, Volvagia included, became unable to look away from where our belly would’ve been if We had it out. “None of this! Lunarule is an off-limits topic!” Besides, the more all of thee look upon us and see paradise, wishing to enter us, We may be unable to resist!

*bang!*

We looked to the door to see a twelve-foot tall broad-shouldered male in full-body covering futuristic green armor. Said armor was coated in grisly viscera and dripping on the dining hall’s floor as he walked up to the dining table in silence. When he neared us at our place sitting at the head of the table, he paused and stared at us in awkward stony silence.

He stood there, We stared at him.

“...This is rather awkward.” We commented, and the towering masculine wall of iron snorted. He then pointed to our abdomen. “Ah, what about the new realm?”

He just stared and pointed.

“You want in?” We asked nervously.

He nodded.

“Tis unfinished, thou might end up getting caught up in things. But considering thine armor, art thou seeking Hermais and her sisters?” We questioned of the towering warrior.

He nodded.

“Very well. Tis a rather raunchy thing, as our birth canal is the only entrance at this time. If We could take this to a side room so everyone can continue eating, like a normal and healthy family?” We pointedly said to the others in the room, as it wasn’t just Celestia and Zelda looking eager to see us unbirth the absolutely massive male.

“AW~!” They whined before the man turned to them and glared. They all froze as the man pointed at the food while We floated away from the table. He even made the ‘I’m watching you’ gesture as he followed. Once he had ducked into a fairly spacious larder next to the kitchen, We sighed and began pulling up our dress, then let our...oh! We’ve grown already! We now seem of size at term with 11 foals rather than 10.

“Let us get this done with...couldst thou cleanse off that gore, however? We do not wish to let something so filthy into our realm.” We requested with a bit of disgust. The viscera itself didn’t faze us so much as letting something so impure into Lunarule.

He shrugged as he ducked back out into the kitchen and moved to a sink, beginning what would obviously be a long process of cleaning the blood and meat chunks clinging to him. We rolled our eyes, and cast a cleansing charm on him, using the water to help since it was rather intense. Within a minute he was clean and he gave us a thumbs-up as we reentered the larder.

“Good, though quickly tell us, art thou Displaced? And what is thine name?” We asked as We hovered up to the ceiling, fingering our cunt to ready ourselves.

“Yes, Todd.” He told us before placing a stone in our hand, images of war of five warriors appearing. “Don’t have a Token, but I live with them.”

“Ah, then here.” We stowed the stone in our cleavage and produced a copy of our blank wooden mask. “Here is ours.” He took hold of it, then after a pause, snorted. “We were much less secure in our sense of self back then. Now, art thou prepared to be unbirthed?” He simply nodded in response, and We moved towards his head, only for him to gently grab us and sit down.

“Feet first. My shoulders are my widest point, better if they go towards the end.” We nodded at Todd’s logic and shuddered as he fed his feet into our engorged and drooling cunt, making us moan. He pulled us up him with his massive hands on our ankles, his lower body vanishing quickly until We reached his hips. We had to hover up a bit with him to let him pull himself deeper into us, and then when he was arms deep, he held his arms up over his head, and We grunted and worked our slime-powered body to pull him in. Soon Todd was in Lunarule, and We were a surprisingly tired Goddess in a puddle on the floor.

“Ugh...We may enjoy it, but We hope those Moon Gates art built in sufficient number that We aren’t required to do that on the regular.” We mewled, reformed our body, shrunk our belly, redressed, and went back out to the dining hall. “Apologies. He was quite large and heavy. It took a good deal of effort to fit him through.”

“Shush.” Volvagia sighed before We felt our belly grow a bit as Todd landed. It was almost like his very presence hastened the construction of Lunarule. “Thank you for taking it out of the dining hall, but please leave it outside.”

“We will now let's eat.” We sighed before taking out our flask and taking a long quaff. “Hm~.”

“Not eating the food?” Celestia asked curiously as dinner progressed.

“It won’t fill us,” We sighed in disappointment. We love food, truly, but when it fails to satisfy your hunger, it becomes rather hollow.

“Well, drink your fill and then eat so you can enjoy what Baked Bean has put together for tonight's souffle and what Lady O’Donnell calls a ‘Baked Alaska’.” Volvagia insisted, and We sighed. Why did becoming treasurer turn Volva from being a simple and easy to please woman into a strict and demanding taskmistress? Don’t get us wrong, it’s hot, but she’s being a bit-.

“Volva,” Helma said with a scarily stern tone, and the dragoness cringed. “What have we talked about?”

“Not to be an overbearing bitch. Sorry.” Volvagia sighed. “My kobolds take incredible liberties if I’m not explicit and detailed about what is or is not okay to do.”

“And Lady? Volva, I’m far from a lady.” Mama O’Donnell joked with a slap of her pregnant belly under her dark blue dress. Oh! We haven’t seen Navi’s new sibling yet! We’d better pester Lois about that later.

“Mom, it’s a title we’re basically required to have.” Elanor huffed from her seat across from Wolf, Lois, Mom. UGH. From Mama Wolf. Ellie wasn’t even wearing a dress, just a full bodysuit this time instead of her leotard. It was a suspiciously light blue and dark blue in a familiar pattern...of course. She just had to have a Zero Suit made for her.

“I ain’t no lady.” Tirek huffed in indignation at the very thought. She wore a surprisingly elegant white dress that contrasted her black and red fur and mane. It only covered her humanoid torso though, her tauric half left bare and sitting on a huge cushion on the floor since, y’know, taurs can’t use chairs.

“I like the title.” Epona chuckled, the brash amazonian pegasus in a simple black dress. “Sure, I don’t like all the ‘acting proper’ bullshit when in public, but it also means I don’t have to flex my muscles for respect.”

“Speaking of which, Gyorg! Use your utensils!” Morpha chided the shark-monster woman, who had picked up her steak with her hands and was gnawing on it. “How many times do we have to talk about this?” Morpha crossed her arms under her yellow waterproof rubber bodysuit-clad breasts in disapproval.

“Oh bite me why don’t ya?” Gyorg huffed, ignoring the blood dripping into her cleavage. At least her dress was red already.

“Aren’t you eating by just swallowing it whole?” Koloktos asked curiously, the living machine politely declining to eat since she eats metal and drinks greases and oils. In fact, the drink she had in one of her hands looked suspiciously like used cooking grease…

“Well, I don’t exactly have the benefits of being a slime. My core is what has to eat the food.” Morpha said as she put a whole carrot in her mouth, swallowing it whole and due to her transparent water body, we got to see it travel down her neck and below the collar of her blue rubber bodysuit.

“Um, is it okay that I’m not in the kitchen?” Malon asked nervously in her simple white dress.

“Malon hun, you don’t have to be working all the time.” Stalrova gently chided the caribou woman, having to sit on the floor like Koloktos and Tirek due to her size. Both she and Koloktos were wearing almost sheer pink flowing dresses that clung to them.

“See everyone?” Volvagia interrupted all the conversations We had been so focused on listening in to. “We hardly know each other. We all get together, have a fun romp, talk about our problems and resolve them, but we don’t spend time together.” Volvagia’s words made everyone look shocked. “From now on, we’re going to have a dinner like this once a week on Sunday. Even you Trachea. I don’t care what royal duties you have, you can foist them off on your lazy mother for a single day a week.”

“...Well, mom has gotten pretty fat…” Trachea mused, and then hefted her green-blue dress-clad beach-ball sized breasts with a frown. “Me too for that fact. I’ve gotta get back into exercising. I’ll use Sundays for that too.”

“I’m certainly not complaining!” Zephyr joked, she too wearing a rubber suit, a green one that was the same tone as Trachea’s dress. Hey! Looks like she figured out how to have legs.

“Indeed.” We purred and nuzzled Celestia in her seat next to us, and then did the same to Zelda. We can’t keep thinking of them as sister and mother. We are more than that now. “Well then, We don’t know about any of thee, but-OOF!” We grabbed our abdomen, panting as We felt our womb surge in size. “Oh~ they’re working so fast now~...” We rubbed our deceptively flat tummy and groaned as We floated out of our seat. “We wish to retire. Let us give-.”

“Sorry, I’m late!” Came a blessedly familiar voice, and We gasped in joy at seeing Gleaming Shield, dressed in a beautiful green dress that accentuated her bust and hugged her hips and tight abdomen. One side of the calf-length skirt was slit up over her hip, exposing her muscular left leg. The slime chimera was as radiant and beautiful as We’ve ever seen her! Moreso actually! Her blue and black mane sheened even brighter than the rest of her. Well, aside from the light reflecting off of her sexy pearl-white cleavage.

“Gleamy! Ah, why do you have a sword and shotgun strapped to your thigh?” Helma called out, having noticed the weapons indeed on a thigh holster of the exposed leg. It wasn’t hard to miss, considering Gleaming was still a towering 10-foot tall amazon with six arms like Koloktos.

“Rule 1 of the Sheikah is Constant Vigilance. Failing that, default to Rule 2, Constant Readiness. I’m not going anywhere without Fi and Fe on hand.” Gleaming said as she approached the table, walking around towards us and our heart was pounding, our cunt clenching, our breasts swelling as We panted. Just seeing her after so long was driving us mad!

“Gleamy~.” Tara called dragging her sister over to her with a powerful cloud of her magic telekinesis. “I’ve missed you, also Dawn Breaker is driving me up the walls, oh, and Mom’s pregnant again.”

“Twilight. Good to see you. But, um. I think I should tend to my fiance before she turns this dinner party into an orgy.” Gleaming nervously said, hurrying to us and-she tapped us on the horn, and suddenly our building desire to fornicate on the table was gone. “Whew. Fi warned me you would be eager when I got back, but wow.”

“Ah?” We dumbly asked our brain still in the gutter despite the lack of arousal. “Yes. We wish to worship thou like the divine consort thou art. But We-oh~...” We rubbed our tummy at the swelling sensation. It wasn’t like being filled with seed, or slime, or any other fluid. It was so much more. And exhausting. “We art tired. So sorry Love.”

“It’s okay.” Gleaming chuckled, kissing us gently and then turning us around and playfully patting us on the rear. “Now go to bed, we can catch up later.”

“Wouldn’t miss it.” We purred, then groaned and held our tummy as We flew outside to rest in Tama-no-ki. This better not make sleeping too difficult…

Ch.119

View Online

Ch.119

We awoke to the morning sun at our back, as always, and did our morning stretch to the sky. However, We could barely move. We rubbed our gravid belly with a sigh, the swell getting bigger and bigger every morning. How Tama-no-ki did this, and reverted to normal when We left We had no clue. Our fecund mound extended over Castle Everfree, casting it into an even denser shadow if We were in Tama-no-ki at midday. We looked ready to pop with nearly 15 children, but this was only because this was the limit of what Tama could project for comfort.

“Hail beautiful matron!” We heard below us. We looked down around our curves to the side to see a knight sitting in our garden, the figure wearing ancient armor and a rusted sword. “Good fruit you have!”

“Ah, good morning traveler. Feel free to partake of our fruit as thou pleases.” We quietly called down. It was still morning after all, and We learned long ago that as a tree, our voice at this size was loud enough to keep the whole city awake, and people were still sleeping at dawn’s light. As for the fruit, We began producing legume-shaped fruit pods a month ago. They bear seeds, normal seeds for Tama-no-ki and not Royal Juraian seeds, thank goodness. Our fruit was something of pride for us. It tasted like tamarind, but sweeter and less sour. It still cooked like it according to Wolf, who was pregnant again by the way. She needs to stop knocking herself up with Carmine’s disembodied dick...

“It’s good to find Hyrule again, though it’s so different than it was during the Era of Prosperity.” He said as he leaned back against the decorative rock where one of the Garden ‘volunteers’ would’ve been perched had that one not rotated last night. “I’ve returned from the Realms Beyond with maps and news! I have found Termina, Lorule, the Demon realms, and far more! Where is the King or Queen?”

“Oh? Well, good knight, thou hast happened upon one of the rulers of the realm. Hyrule is no longer unified, unfortunately. Too many terrible things have happened and splintered the lands and the people.” We called down and rolled out of our tree. Yes, rolled. We were a sphere now, when not compressed by our navel pearl. We only had one month left, and We exceeded Luna’s original feat of 20 feet by double at 40 feet with breasts each 10 feet across. Of course, unlike before, our unified Slime form adopted the caribou trait of full-body devotion to the womb.

We let gravity roll us off our snout, and then compressed and shrunk into our tiny fairy form, flying a polite distance away from the knight in a green dress. Even this was hard though since our bosom would’ve left us immobile had We not gotten tiny Pearl Studded nipple piercings from Wiatr to shrink them too. “Wow. Who are you?”

“We art Princess Lunahisa Hyrule. There is no king or queen at this time due to none of us being married.” Which was something else wracking our nerves of late along with the threat We posed to Hyrule, and Lunarule. We art so enormous, and not just our mobile body. The moon. Us. We had easily tripled in size! Before We were, at best, 300 feet across. Our moon was so small then, only so large due to our magic passively enhancing its visibility, an illusion. Now it was 900 feet in diameter and growing by several feet each day.

“Ah, well good thing I’m not a priest of old as well as a Knight, or I’d die of a stroke at the sight of a princess with child before marriage.” He chuckled and stood to bow to us politely. “I am Sir Regal. Of the princesses ruling the lands, would you be of the highest authority?”

“As much as We dislike it, yes.” We’d truly grown tired of being a ruler. Certainly, We’d been mostly absent due to our condition, but every moment We had to deal with paperwork, talk to nobles, petitioners, judges, what-have-you. We felt crippling boredom and a desire to be absolutely anywhere else or doing anything else. We were unanimous on this, it wasn’t just Navi and Eris. We miss the days of old, where simpler problems were all We had to face.

“A reluctant leader is better than a power-craving maniac milady. I have the charts to the realms beyond. We’ll be able to finally travel freely between realms once more.” Sir Regal declared proudly and knelt before us, presenting his rather overfull travel knapsack, scrolls practically bursting out of its button-held flap.

“Ah...yes. About that. Sir Regal, thine duty is complete. But...We art hosting a new realm to colonize. One within us, within the moon.” We declared, letting a few feet of belly free to rub and use as emphasis.

“Truly?” He asked with a smile in his tone. “Another to explore, it’s been such a wonderful adventure to explore. Could you please task me to chart this new realm?” We blinked at his offer. Certainly, he cannot be serious? He spoke of the Era of Prosperity, that is so ancient that it was before Demise before Skyloft was created, before the Cycle of Hatred. He cannot be…

“Art thou certain? Thou must be tired. Why not retire, and We task another knight with this?” We gently insisted. He is clearly immortal, or ageless. We cannot tell what species he is, but he should retire and relax.

“Nonsense! My whole existence is to explore! I will climb every mountain, traverse every hillside, sail every sea, and delve every depth! No hell too hot, no heaven too cold! Through wind, sleet, snow and-!”

“We get it!” We sighed in the face of such boundless determination. “At least spend one night resting. Feast and prepare for the journey ahead.” He was tiring us with his energy. Can We just sleep in today?

“Ah. Very well. I will avail your castle of its kitchen and armory. Pleasure to have met you High Princess Lunahisa.” He bowed again, and then cheerily jaunted out of the garden and into the castle.

“Thank gosh. He was exhausting.” Commented Dairy Farmer, one of the mares volunteering for the Garden this month since it was Milky and Giga’s month off again.

“Yeah. Just chatting us up nonstop about his adventures.” Grunted Brass Balls, the stallion volunteer.

“I don’t know, the story about evading that Tarrasque was really riveting.” Commented Chocolate Milk, the other mare volunteer. All three of them were immobile on their own decorative and shaped boulders since it was the end of the month and they’d be relieved by Milky, Giga, and that stallion We keep failing to remember asking the name of along with Gabby returning. Argh. We need to remember to ask him his name next time.

“The Demon Realms were scary.” Dairy Farmer shivered.

“Indeed? Perhaps We can delay him with a request for him to write books on his adventures instead. Such deeds would indeed be popular to read about.” We hummed, it was a good ploy to delay him further. Lunarule is not ready yet. We keep having to stress this. Everyone who has heard about it has asked, and We keep needing to stress that it is not safe or stable yet according to Farore, who was the only one to enter and leave with updates. Hermais and her sisters, nor Todd have returned. Hopefully, they aren’t still in there.

“Hey~!” Called several fairies as they appeared, flashing us their boobs and butts as had become custom after Navi had first asked several to give Aventurine a hey~ several months ago. “Queen Lunahisa! We want to let you know that Tingle has finally finished weaving the Veil together and it’s not so fragile anymore.”

“Tis wondrous news!” We chuckled and hugged the nearest cutie, making her squeal and giggle. “Now our beloved subjects can relax even more.”

Farore popped out of our groin despite being the same size as us and grabbed two of the fairies and then dragged them into us despite us being tiny. This was so incredibly stimulating that We orgasmed with a squeal while our busty lusty subjects gasped in excitement, and dove at us, taking Farore’s action as an indicator that Lunarule needed fairies, and as their Queen, they would be beyond ecstatic to serve the realm our body hosted.

That said, more began appearing and a repeat of the initial fairy orgy Navi had on the deck of the now-deceased King of Red Lions began in the Garden with one of them diving into our cunt.

“OH~!”

---]===>

“Sister, you look very happy.” Celestia chuckled as We floated in a wobbly and dazed manner into the dining room a couple hours later.

“Four thousand fairies.” We drooled, a pair of paws wiggling in our cunt still as We wriggled our hips and kept her stuck for pleasure. Farore said she was actually doing work to make the transition safer for us and any denizens traveling within us and without. Work on the Moon Gates within us was beginning, and when they were finished We would be able to send people to Lunarule without unbirthing them. “We just unbirthed four thousand fairies. With the Veil here in Hyrule stabilized at long last, they can be spared for our new realm.”

“It’s only fitting Lulu. You’re their Queen already, why not have them be the first official subjects of your realm?” Zelda smiled as she put down her spoon for her oatmeal.

“Unf, yes~.” We moaned as We rubbed and tickled the fairy’s paws. “Soon. In a month We shalt bear our foals to our realm, and then a month after, they will sadly be young adults and ready to colonize us for any who wish to go to our new world.”

“We should be married then shouldn’t we?” Celestia commented joyfully before kissing our tummy since We were still our tiny fairy form. “Oh, those paws look tasty~.” Celestia giggled at seeing the trapped girl wiggling in us, giving them a few licks and causing our poor subject to squeal and laugh uncontrollably.

“Do not, huff, be cruel Tia.” We hovered away and after one last tiny orgasm, We groaned and convulsed our vagina, pulling her the rest of the way in to join her kin in Lunarule. “Now then, is there anything of importance today? Or art We free?”

“Lulu. I get that you’re sick of being a ruler already, but with Lunarule on the way-.”

“All the more reason We should be left alone.” We huffed at Zelda indignantly. We would literally be the Goddess of Lunarule. Literally be the whole world composing it. Everything there was us. Even if We don’t rule it, and let others rule, it would still be our responsibility. Farore, Din, and Nayru may be crafting it, but We are it, and it is us.

“I have found food!” Regal said as if it was a victory when he entered the dining hall with a sandwich.

“Ah yes, Sir Regal. We actually wish to request thee write thine adventures down into novels for reproduction. A legendary explorer such as thyself would have tales to regale the people for many years.” We formed our green dress on us upon remembering We were nude from the orgy while hoping Sir Regal took the bait.

“Ah, splendid! I will get to it immediately! I am an industrious writer and note keeper. it shouldn’t take more than a month for me to have everything compiled into a suitable read. To the archives!” Sir Regal declared and jaunted out of the room. How as he eating that sandwich through his helmet?

“Was that Sir Regal?” Zelda asked in shock. “When I sent him to chart the outer realms, I had thought him gone forever when he didn’t return before the invasion of Demise.”

“So he is that silly knight you told us tales of as fillies? I thought you were talking about Link.” Celestia commented, and Luna caused us to perk up at remembering those tales now that it was brought up.

“That is wondrous news! Knowing that such a devoted and capable knight will help chart our realm before it is properly colonized is a weight off our shoulders.” We flapped our huge feathery wings in joy, which considering fairy magic were mostly vestigial by this point. Speaking of which, it is a good thing We’re slime, or else We’d be fat with how We rarely walk or do anything physically straining.

“So, about the wedding?” Celestia purred, hugging us into her cleavage.

“We told thee to decide among thyselves. We may be the head of this harem aside from Gleaming Shield, but this isn’t a dictatorship. Things like this are a democracy.” Whilst inefficient and ripe for potential corruption, among friends and lovers, a democratic process was fair and necessary.

“Hm, tomorrow?” Celestia suggested to Zelda.

“Hold on, let me call the others on the Gossip Stone.” Zelda sighed, pulling out a small crystal ball and tapping it. “Hello everyone! We have a question.”

“T-tomorrow?!” We yelped. So soon?!

“So we’re good?” Zelda asked, how did We miss the response?! Was it that unanimous and instantaneous?! “Alright, tomorrow at sunset ladies! Get the gowns from Rarity.” She tapped the stone twice and beamed at us. “At last, we’ll be married!”

“To think you were so against it before mother.” Celestia teased our Minish mother, who faintly blushed bit and leered at us lecherously.

“What can I say, my daughters, are two overbearing temptresses.” Zelda fluttered her eyes at us.

“Also Mother has been sipping penis potions.” Celestia chuckled, causing Zelda to sputter and us to squirm in Tia’s cleavage.

“How did you know that?!” Zelda roared at Celestia in abject horror.

“You don’t lock your door, and I’ve seen you playing with it.” Celestia chuckled. “Care to let us try it before we marry it?” Tia fluttered her eyes back, and Zelda scrunched her snout in a pout.

“Don’t push it, Celestia, there’s always the honeymoon.” Then Zelda looked at us and licked her lips. “The literal honeymoon.”

“Please. Not now.” We buried our face in our hands at that terrible, awful, no good pun. We were quiet as We sat there in Tia’s cleavage, torn between absolute joy, and crippling terror. The Wedding. It would trigger it. We were hoping to stall, hoping that Lunarule would have a chance, possibly be on the cusp of already being done. But knowing Majora, tomorrow evening will start either a new beginning or the end.

---]===>

“This is it…” We breathed slowly, psychosomatic it may be, but damn it We need it. We’re trying not to panic. Beyond those doors was the biggest wedding in history. We stood before it, waiting for the high priest to finish the ‘male’ portion of the service. We shuffled uneasily on our lion paws, shifting our beautiful white wedding gown, trying not to pull the veil off our face before it was time, but it felt so confining despite being sheer. We clutched our bouquet full of Poison Joke and various other flowers that appealed to us with how nervous and scared We were along with happiness and excitement on top of that. Is this what Pinkie calls ‘Nervouscited’?

“Yes, it is,” Regal told us as he polished his armor. Father being long deceased and lacking a male to give us away, it fell to Regal as the most senior knight of all the Knights of Hyrule to give us over to our groom, or rather our wife, our Twenty-Six Wives including Carmine In Absentia. The very thought of that many wives made us feel faint. How did it come to this~?

“Do you ever take that off?” We asked to try and distract ourselves from the building terror and eagerness. As soon as this was all over, We were impregnating all of them damn it! We were going to have the best damn honeymoon orgy in history!

“No, it’s been fused to me for many years now,” Regal told us. “It makes using the restroom difficult, not that I’ve seen my member in many years. I found this armor in a realm called Anor Londo, the gods there are very strange. But this armor has been a great lover.”

“Wait, what?” Our shock and concern was interrupted by the doors opening, and the Wedding March playing. We gulped and hooked our arm through Regal’s offered arm to let him guide us in.

They are so beautiful.

Whilst We remember once-upon-a-time feeling breathless upon seeing Navi’s then beloved fiance walking down the aisle, We felt it ten times over, or rather twenty-five times over. Each wore a beautiful white gown, including Gleamy who refused to wear a tuxedo, citing it was too confining and wouldn’t be mobile enough should the worst happen.

We also felt beyond pleased and embarrassed as they all looked as gobsmacked as We felt. The looks of awe and breathless wonder as they looked at us in our wedding gown made us feel like the most beautiful woman in Hyrule, despite our personal belief that title rightly belonged to Gleaming Shield, whose white slime seemed to take in all light and reflect it back.

We bit our lip as Regal handed us off, and We ascended the few steps onto the dais of the castle chapel, then floated up to be eye-level with Gleaming since she was still towering over us at 10 feet. We nodded and then turned towards the high priest, an old but energetic unicorn stallion who looked like he was about to weep with joy himself on his hilariously tall podium so he was level with us.

“Dearly Beloved. We gather here today to unite these many beautiful ladies together in Harmony.” Invoking us like that. Such a silly stallion. “Whilst unusual, it is not unheard of for herds to form in a devoted polyamory. Know that Harmonia smiles on this union, for she is among those to be wedded.” Aw, shucks, stop that~ tee-hee~! “Know, however, that there is a reason for the protective barriers on the pews.”

The doors slammed in, our heart sunk into our stomach, and We whirled around in fear and felt our body freeze at the sight of a hulking 8-foot tall adonis of a red lion, but with Majora on his face. He wielded a massive black serrated sword that looked like Fi if she were evil, Ghirahim, and was garbed in nothing but an off-shoulder robe like a toga said robe adorned with gold insignias in places. “Aw. Did We miss the I Object part? Or were we too soon?”

“Begone from here! This is the House of Harmonia, and such a form of Discord is not welcome!” The High Priest demanded, and surprisingly, all the wedding guests, who had remained surprisingly calm, were teleported to safety, while We, our fiances, and the High Priest, were teleported along with Majora to a barren field of Hyrule between the Everfree and Canterlot known as Rambling Rock Ridge. “This...is all I can do. Save us!” Pleaded the High Priest, before he collapsed and vanished.

It was all 26 of us, not counting that one of us was four people, standing opposite the enemy in deceptively inappropriate wedding attire. Each of our dresses were prepared for combat when Gleaming Shield declared the wedding was when everything would come to ahead. We looked to Gleaming hopefully, but she only had eyes for Majora Ganon at the moment, Fi drawn and ready.

We opened our mouth, trying to warn them, but nothing would come. We clenched our eyes and grit our teeth, a sob choking in our throat as We turned back to Majora, and We felt his insidious presence in our shared mind, as our body felt strange, pain pierced our navel, and We felt tears rail down our cheeks in resignation as he chuckled in our mind.

“You’ve Met With a Terrible Fate, Haven’t You?”

Ch.120

View Online

Ch.120

“Not to worry Princess,” Regal unsheathed his sword, the eyes of his armor turning black as the armor seemed to come to life. “~A Knight of Gwyn never falls~.” Regal’s voice warped as he stood tall and grew boobs for some reason, his armor looking more and more dragon-like.

“Begone pest.” Ganondorf casually dismissed with his deep and rich voice, swatting Regal with a downward wave of redraw Power manifested as magic, but the knight held, even as the earth cracked under him. “Hm, a true Knight of Hyrule. It has been a while.” The Power then wrapped around Regal and tossed him towards the eastern horizon. “Best simply removed.”

“Navi! What can you tell me about their weaknesses?!” Gleaming asked as she ripped away the skirt of her gown, the others following suit, revealing the panties and garter belts holding up our stockings. Don’t be fooled, however. These undergarments are a product of both Rarity’s and Luna’s skills! They’re just as protective as any armor. “Navi!”

“...We can’t.” We closed our eyes again, trying not to cry more openly, thankful for the veil hiding our face. “We cannot see any weaknesses, nor tell thee even if so. Majora has seized the leash on us.” We looked up at her and she looked as stricken with terror as We felt. “Remember? Navi was Displaced by him. Now here, at the end, it is up to thee! Thou must defeat Majora Ganon with thine own skills and strength!”

“Link! Even if the sky goes dark, and the earth should fracture beneath our hooves, never lose hope!” Zelda declared as she stepped forward, summoning a beautiful bow and an arrow of Light as the Triforce of Wisdom shone on her right hand. “Wisdom stands with you, Hero!”

“Better not get cold feet now Gleamy!” Teased Gohma, who was mobile thanks to a navel pearl, and had claw weapons in each of her four hands. “You’d do Courage a disservice if you chicken out now!”

The others all chorused, preparing their various personal weapons. We moved to pull out a weapon from our cleavage, but our body froze when We did. Curse it. “Gleamy.” We brought her attention back to us as Majora Ganon began sedately walking towards us. “We have faith in thee.” At this, Gleaming’s distractingly exposed inner thigh shone golden with the Triforce of Courage, and her face became determined, nodding at us before she sauntered to meet Majora Ganon halfway.

“Y’know Ganondorf, this is a new low for you. Sure, you’ve invaded, butchered the innocent, cast the realm into darkness time, and time again. But never, absolutely never. Have you had the fucking balls.” Gleamy twirled Fi in her left hand. “To crash my.” She flip-cocked her lever-action shotgun in her right hand. “WEDDING!”

“Hmph. So the Hero actually has a voice this time? I’m so used to you staying quiet whenever we meet.” Majora Ganon held up Ghirahim in time to block Fi, the two sentient swords sparking with magic against one another. One of Good, the other Evil. “You’re also female, and incredibly attractive. I’m willing to let you all live if you become my concubines.”

“Not on your life!” Gleaming snarled, pushing the shorter embodiment of Power back and even trying to slug him with a free hand, and then shot him with the shotgun, only for the pellets to scatter on impact with a previously unseen barrier. “If anyone’s gonna be anyone else’s concubine, it’d be you being my studly lion toy, rubbing oil all over those fucking sexy abs and giving us belly dances in nothing but a thong!”

…

“...If you somehow win without killing me, I’ll hold you to that.” Ganondorf purred, his leonine rumble causing us all to perk up a bit.

“I’m okay with this, but enough talk, have at you!” Zelda announced, and the frantic melee began. We could only look on in worry, clutching our hands over our tummy, the pain intensifying. Something is wrong in Lunarule. Farore! Din! Nayru! Any of thee?! Please tell us thou has some means to resist Majora!

“Ah!” Gohma yelped as she landed on her back next to us, a hideous red gash on her shoulder. “Ow~! I’m down...” Gohma hissed before suddenly she popped off of her host and was floating in the air. “Ah! HEY! HELP~!” Gohma vanished in darkness, and We felt our fear rise as Glossa, her host, was left in her place, almost a complete copy of Gohma save her coloration being more black and less grey.

“Gohma!” We cried out.

“Volva no~!” We turned our attention to see Volvagia’s mask vanish in darkness, Mitzi wailing in despair and sobbing on the ground.

“Girls! Getaway!” Gleaming screamed fearfully, dueling Majora Ganon. “What have you done with them?!”

“Silly girl~! I’m just taking back my property~.” Majora lilted as Ganon parried an enraged thrust by Gleaming. “After all, the Villain needs to lose her minions before she can be dethroned.”

“Property?” Navi groaned as horrible memories of her ex-wife popped up. “We are not property!” We hissed, feeling the pain intensifying, our heart hurting at least as much as one by one, each of them were taken.

Helma, Tirek, Jalha, Stalrova, Gyorg, Morpha, Koloktos, Vaati, Ellie. Mom. Even if they moved back, they found themselves yanked from their hosts and abducted. The ones who had hosts despaired, but fought anyway, while those with inanimate objects or hadn’t had their own separate host was left missing from the action entirely.

Then We felt it.

A pulse of agony swept through us and We wailed as We fell to our knees, screaming and crying as our womb felt like it was burning like it was on fire! Blinking through the tears, We looked up at the fighting, seeing the hosts get battered, cut, and otherwise nearly killed. We hissed, holding our stomach as it began to swell in spite of the navel jewel. “No. Please no!”

“Please yes.” Majora whispered in our mind, and then our face felt like our flesh was peeling off and-!

---]===>

“NO~!” Gleaming wailed in despair as she watched Lunahisa’s face pop off like the others, but instead of leaving Luna, her body splashed to the ground as nothing but lifeless slime in her wedding dress. Then like all the others, she vanished in darkness. “GIVE THEM BACK!” Gleaming demanded, swinging and stabbing at the monster that had so viciously torn apart her family within moments when they’d been preparing for months.

“There’s nothing to give back~. You’re the one who stole them from me.” Majora got a far more sinister tone at the end as if absolutely appalled about it. “But that’s okay. You’re the Villain! You don’t understand that stealing isn’t okay.”

“Oh, Mom’s been saving this.” Nicole snarled before reaching into her boobs and pulling out, is that a Grey blank-faced mare holding an RPG?

“You made Maud’s friend mad.” The Grey mare said apathetically before shooting the explosive at the muscular master of evil, the blast hitting him hard enough to send them a few feet back. “I can’t really hurt him, Nicole.”

“Any help is appreciated!” Zelda called back, firing another Light Arrow at Ganondorf, who deflected the arrow with Ghirahim as he’d been doing since this desperate battle began.

“ROVER NOT HAPPY!” Wait, who is the diamond dog in the red vest with his upper body hanging out of the top hatch of a tank that sped onto the battlefield from the Everfree? “BOYS FIRE!” The vehicle blasted a high-velocity round at Majora Ganon, who grunted as he was pushed back, a hand grasping the pointed shell while his paws dug trenches in the dirt.

“To think that I didn’t consider a sorcerer of the past would compare to the Masters of the present.” Charswirl snarled as black orbs started appearing and firing at the masked Gerudo King. “Taste Limbo and the Void!” Ganondorf’s response to this was to dodge each one, each one causing him to dance, spin, bend and twirl like some masterful dancer.

“GAH, where is the Hero?!” Roared a blue-green neo-changeling who looked around at everyone, then caught sight of Gleamy and ran up to her, panting for breath. “Been searching for this, it wouldn’t shut up in my head the past several months. Had to go to all sorts of trouble to find it on Lost Island to the far southeast.”

The neo-changeling tried to give Gleaming a bag before Majora suddenly targeted her out of nowhere, sending a blast of red Power that impacted the poor bug-pony who was sent sprawling with at least a broken arm towards her hooves. Gleaming knelt down over the injured changeling as she gasped and weakly held up a cloth sack with her good arm.

She passed out once Gleaming had the bag, and with haste, she opened it up. Within was a mask of a furious white stallion with blank white eyes and a sneer so severe it looked almost disgusted. The red tribal tattoos on it accentuated its harsh features. It was obviously a tool of Majora’s, but things were dire and they were running out of options. She was going to defeat Majora, and get her wives back!

---]===>

When We came to, it was to the sight of a chaotic void of swirling colors. Or it was, then We blinked and We were on a shelf, in a depressingly familiar white void-like place where masks upon masks were lined up on shelves floating in the abject nothingness. “So…*sniff* tis come full circle. Back on the shelf where Navi first picked a mask.” Lunahisa sniffled hopelessly.

“L-Lulu!” We gasped and turned our eyes to Mom. Lois was across the aisle from us. “No...he took you too…”

“Shit.” Said Elanor next to Lois with a growl. “Of all of us, you needed to be the one to survive. Damn it. Now, what hope is there?”

“Girls, Gleamy will save us!” Gohma, further down the aisle stated with absolute certainty.

“Gohma, not to be a doubter, but where are we? How will she save us?” Volvagia asked next to us. We couldn’t move at all, aside from our mouth and eyes, and We couldn’t see her save for out of the corner of our eye.

“Only if Majora would give Gleaming the Fierce Deity Mask.” We whined as we all heard footsteps and a man who looked exactly like the Resident Evil 4 Merchant walked by.

“Hm, no. Living Masks scare customers away. Dang It Majora, you know I can’t sell this.” He huffed in a rough cockney accent that was exactly like Aventurine’s accent before walking away. “Oh! A new Master Chief! Hm, the price is about three hundred Moon Tears. Eh, pricey but these sell like Hot Cakes.” He chuckled before he grabbed it, dropped something and vanished.

“We’re here to be sold!” Helma squawked in panic. “We’re gonna be bought, and used, and made into slaves~!”

“D-don’t panic ladies! Do not! Panic!” Stalrova, ever a source of stability, insisted from somewhere to our right. “I’m sure that, should any prospective, *gulp* buyers come by, they’ll be as reluctant as that one to pick us, so long as we keep talking, and displaying a sense of individuality. Most people won’t want a magic artifact with its own sense of self.”

“Nobody’s fuckin’ buyin’ me!” Tirek roared, literally, and seemed to be trying to move. “Gleamy an’ Lulu are the ones for me! I’m not goin’ with nobody else!”

“Oh? Talking masks?” We all gained looks of fear as a gangly figure covered in wrappings and draped in rags walked between us. “Rather unique.” The androgynous figure looked us over and stopped on us. “Hm, a rather beautiful one aren’t you. What’s your name?”

“W-We art Lunahisa, Goddess of-!”

“Hm, a bit mouthy. How about this one?” It plucked someone up, and our heart sank at seeing Jalha, who’d so far been silent and was whimpering fearfully. “Ah, this one is nice and quiet.”

“Please! No! Leave us! We art, not trinkets to be-!”

“But of course you are! You’re here, aren’t you?” The figure held up Jalha, who was crying and sniffling.

“Back off Kesh.” Came a thankfully familiar voice as Aventurine sauntered into view, and hope blossomed within us. “These ladies are a bit too much for thee.”

“Aventurine, pfft, this is Majora’s market, not yours. It’s his rules.” ‘Kesh’ said in blatant dislike.

“His rule may be a First Come First Serve system, but did thou even look at the price he’s asking for,” Aventurine said as she pointed below us.

“Fourteen million?! What in [REDACTED] is he thinking? These can’t be worth that much!” Kesh said in disgust before dropping Jalha on the floor and walking off. “I can’t afford that! I’ll find something else.”

“Shh. Thou’rt alright.” Aventurine shushed the crying Jalha as she picked her up, dusted her off, and...set her back on the shelf. “Don’t worry, help is on the way.”

“C-can’t thou purchase us? Get us out of here?” We asked desperately, and Aventurine grimaced.

“Little fledgeling Sister, while thou’rt a friend and We perform acts of charity often, not even We can afford the prices that Majora is demanding for thee.” Aventurine admitted with concern. “The best We can do right now is stall, hope that Gleaming Shield breaches this place before an especially affluent Displacer comes along and is enamored with one of thee enough to buy thou despite the cost.”

“How expensive are we?” Mom asked curiously.

“The cheapest among thee is Gohma who is two million moon tears.” Aventurine sighed.

“Why is he asking for so much?” Helma sounded fairly surprised at our apparent value.

“We do not know Majora personally, out of preference. We are only here to help thee. We can only speculate that he actually likes thee and doesn’t want to let thee go so easily.” Aventurine said and then looked up and down the aisle before biting her lip. “Thankfully he isn’t here, and We can ‘browse’ all We like. Majora even practices an honor system of payment. That is to say, if thou does not honor the payment, then thou cannot leave with the item.”

…

“Well, anyway. Um...how art thou?” We awkwardly asked the senior Fertility Goddess, who raised an eyebrow at us. “W-We find trying to pass the time with conversation eases the nerves.”

A hunchbacked thing in colorful pink and yellow rags with a breathing mask and goggles covering its face walked by, tapped Gohma with a long claw, chuffed, and then continued onward. “Um, who was that?” Questioned Morpha from our left somewhere.

“That’s just Murmrgh. She’s just a bit of a collector and minor troublemaker. We don’t mind her. If she was willing to purchase one of thee, We might have even been able to trade to obtain whomever she purchased.” Aventurine casually replied as Murmrgh cheered before she grabbed a helmet, paid, and vanished like that RE4 Merchant did.

“Are you talking to the merchandise?” Asked a glowing golden human man that was a far too perfect adonis with flowing golden hair and a body to die for. He was also completely naked and We have no issues with this. “Oh, living masks? At least I would have ensured the poor things were dead first.”

“Zion.” Aventurine tersely greeted.

“Aventurine.” Zion replied and kept walking, humming as he looked us over, even running a finger along Mom’s jaw with consideration before continuing on.

“...Who was that hottie?” Mom asked and We groaned at her getting distracted from our plight by a sexy adonis of a man walking through like a golden god and-shit, We’re going to be masturbating to him now, aren’t We?

“Zion. An omnicidal asshole who has annihilated entire multiverses worth of civilizations. He could’ve bought you all on the spot and I couldn’t have dissuaded him. Thankfully he has rather exacting tastes.” Aventurine spat to the side in disgust. Well then, hot or not, that just killed our nonexistent ladyboner...why can We get aroused like this? Navi has little experience being separate from a host.

“Those tastes are?” Volvagia asked nervously.

“I just mentioned he’s omnicidal.” Aventurine snarled.

“Um, how many Displacers are there?” We asked, trying to distract us all again.

“That’s a good question! How many stars are in the sky?” Aventurine replied in a rhetorical manner, hands-on her wide foal bearing hips.

“You’ve gotta be joking.” Elanor huffed in disbelief.

“We wish. As many universes there are, there are as many multiverses. It is an incredibly convoluted wibbly-wobbly spacey wacey mess. Where there’s one Displacer, there is an infinite number of possible versions of said Displacer. Mortals aren’t the only ones cascaded infinitely throughout the cosmos.” Then Aventurine paused. “Well...aside from unique vertices, but those are nearly impossible.”

“How often does Majora Displace?” Mom questioned, looking disturbed that a monster like Zion even gave her consideration.

“No clue. Thou’rt the first ones We’ve seen him directly Displace, and he’s even investing himself in the venture. Most Displacers are content with watching the chaos unfold.” Aventurine shrugged and leaned against the shelves next to Mom and Ellie, blocking the inanimate masks there.

“Is he bored?” Jalha suggested through her sniffles.

“Most likely. Boredom is the most common driving force behind a Displacer. We were lucky that ours genuinely wanted to die and us to take his place.” Aventurine then looked down the aisle and perked up. “Brother!” In walked a yellow mass of rags, robes, and blood is everywhere ohgawdmakeitstahp! “How art thou Hastur?”

“Doing good. Looking for something new.” The King in Yellow replied, looking around, even lingering on Elanor, who oddly looked awed instead of fearing for her life. “This one has promise, but maybe later.” He left our dear bitchy sister be, but she trailed him with her eyes.

“W-wait...come back…” Ellie whispered confusedly, but Hastur continued on as if not hearing her. Thankfully. “The blood...it calls…”

Oh, Gleamy. Please, save us…

Ch.121

View Online

Ch.121

“GRAH~!” Gleaming Shield wordlessly roared as she fiercely swung one of her six unusual helical swords against Ganondorf’s, the King of Thieves being pressed hard by the vicious onslaught that Gleaming had gone into the instant she’d put on the mask. “DIE! DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE~!” Gleaming screamed as she swung each of her swords in a seemingly wild flurry, the metallic clangor was nearly deafening and only overheard by Gleaming’s raw primal fury.

Her eyes were glowing white lights, her face was covered in red tribal tattoos along with all over her body wherever she wasn’t covered. That said, her scanty damaged wedding attire had been replaced by a tight white tunic that still left her thighs bare and let her Triforce shine from between her legs. Her wedding veil was replaced by a phrygian cap and her high-heels had been replaced by sturdy grey boots. Even her mane had changed, going stark white.

Though it had been masculine, the Fierce Deity Mask didn’t do anything to her femininity. If anything it had just made her muscles much more defined akin to a Gerudo’s seemingly natural definition. All this combined into a vision of a raging goddess of wrath exacting vengeance upon the fool who had wronged her.

“Rover is afraid.” Rover whimpered from the sidelines where everyone had fled to when Gleaming had become this whirling dervish of death and dismemberment. She was sending magic blades flying from her swords with every swing, causing everywhere around her to become unsafe for a good distance.

“Where did Abby find that?” Trachea asked in bafflement, cradling said injured neo-changeling in her arms in a bridal carry.

“Um, I’m not in your harem, but she is so hot right now.” Sukam, Stalrova’s host commented with awe, the 15 foot tall Gerudo lich blinking as she muttered about combat styles.

“Ditto.” Chorused pretty much everyone, even the uninvolved friends.

“She is so Powerful. If she can overwhelm Ganondorf, then perhaps she’ll even earn the Triforce of Power at this rate!” Zelda declared hopefully, but then the very air seemed to heat up, the sky turning red. “W-what is happening now?!”

“THE SKY!” Wailed Epona fearfully, and everyone looked up and screamed at the sight of the moon, several times the size it had been not an hour ago, rapidly plunging towards Hyrule. It was also clearly Luna, being smooth silver, with a very familiar engorged cunt facing them. She was on a fatal crash course with the world, Skyloft and Cloudsdale desperately flying out of the way in vain.

“SISTER~!” Celestia wailed in horror, realizing now what Lunahisa was so scared of, so terrified that she couldn’t speak of it. Indeed, if she’d told them, what could they have done about it?!

“No...we’ve lost…” Zelda fell to her knees, crying and looking up at her daughter, all hope having left her. “Lulu…”

“GLEAMING~!” A male voice called, and from the direction of the Everfree came a dark blur, which slammed bodily into the enraged chimeric woman, who nearly struck, only for the attacker, Zikh, to jab an ofuda onto her forehead. “CALL THE-!” The gruff thestral was viciously bisected by Ganondorf, the sheikah dying instantly as his entrails sprayed over Gleaming, staining her white attire and shocking her, the ofuda clearly having brought her to her senses.

“Little pest. Getting in the way.” Ganondorf huffed dismissively, swinging his sword to shake off the stallion’s blood. “Things were getting so interesting too.” He looked up at the moon. “Soon. This world will cease to be, and then this damn Cycle will end.”

“I’m gonna make a theme park out of it!” Majora cackled maniacally, but while they were distracted, Gleaming yanked her lyre from her cleavage and began to play a powerful melody while using her surprisingly beautiful voice to empower it.

“W-what?! Where did you learn that song?! I made sure Navi couldn’t even utter a word about this! There aren’t even any giants to-!” Majora went silent when powerful earth-shaking rumbles made everyone stumble. “No.”

From the North, a breach in the Void opened, revealing Samantha in all her false normal-wolf nude glory, easily standing a mile tall, a staggering 5280 feet at least.

From the East, Cudri of equal stature and body shape to the eldritch wolfess rushed from the Mountains.

To the West, from the Ocean emerged Carmine, matching her sister giants in both her body and her haste.

Finally to the South, from the Plains came Tempest Storm, the forlorn purple unicorn given hope by the Sages of Friendship.

They all rushed towards the Everfree, their impossibly gigantic bodies causing the weather to change, winds to whip, and clouds to scatter. However, they were still only a fraction of Luna’s immense size, which became apparent when they stood around the Everfree, Samantha giving them quite the show when she stepped over them.

“H-hah! Hahahaha~! You’re still too late! They’re not big enough! Lunahisa will-!”

“FUCK NO!” Screamed a woman’s voice through the very air, and suddenly a green net of magic appeared over the area in the sky that Lunahisa was plummeting towards. “Not after I got things all set up! FUCK YOU! I JUST GOT TO BE A FAIRY! I’M NOT LETTING YOU KILL MY QUEEN!”

“Tingle?!” Majora screamed in disbelief, and we all watched as each of the giantesses raised their hands, the net catching and slowing Lunahisa down, and when they caught her, they grunted, their respective hooves and paws digging into the earth to stand fast. “NO~! NONONONONO~! YOU CHEATED! CHEAT-CHEAT-CHEATED~!” Majora wailed, throwing a childish fit, even using Ganondorf’s body to carve up the landscape around them. “AGH~!”

“Face it Majora! We’ve beaten you! Surrender now and maybe I won’t rip you asunder.” Gleaming snarled, trying not to look at the body of Zikh, who had given his life so that the Hero could summon the giantesses in time.

“...Tee hee...heh...heh heh. Hahahaha, HAHAHAHA~!” Majora cackled, and then suddenly Ganondorf spasmed and was sucked up like a meat smoothie into Majora along with Ghirahim, like the King of Evil was nothing more than a convenience that ceased to be useful. “No...I NEVER LOSE!” Majora rocketed up to Lunahisa and flew into her engorged vagina. Suddenly, she began pressing down into the net and the giants harder, the four ladies yelping and even falling to their knees, barely managing to keep the ill-fated living moon from descending.

“NO!” Roared Gleaming, who started flying after the evil Entity using the power given to her by the masks. She didn’t even notice the second golden light sparking on her other inner thigh.

---]===>

It was so nerve-wracking. Every Displacer that came by showed interest in at least one of us, but our price tags or personalities turned them away whenever Aventurine couldn’t. It was getting a bit insulting really. We aren’t worth 20 million Moon Tears? Hmph! If anything, Gohma is too cheap at 2 million.

“Hey, not to look a gift horse in the mouth,” Elanor smirked at the puffed-cheek pout We produced at her horrible joke. “But how did you even know to be here to help us?”

“Ah, yes. That lout Majora dared touch our family.” Aventurine’s horn shone with her iridescent magic, and out of her cleavage floated-.

“Hermais! Eris! Dongoruas!” We wailed in dismay, seeing the three chaos sisters all Masked and looking quite despondent. “No~! W-what has become of Farore, Din, and Nayru? Nay! Our sexy little fairy subjects!” Please don’t tell us that there are thousands of poor fairies turned into masks!

“No fairies, but the goddesses are here too, they’re in a section of even more prohibitively expensive goods.” Aventurine huffed in disgust. “That is why We cannot purchase thee. We spent all our Moon Tears on our poor nieces.”

“Wait, can’t those three rip reality apart? Why can’t they change from being masks?” Mom asked curiously. “I mean, I understand us being powerless. We’re not exactly all too powerful compared to them, but why haven’t you three escaped on your own?”

“Allow me.” Hermais cleared her nonexistent throat. “We’re powerless like this too. Like the rest of you, until worn, we’re helpless.”

“That didn’t need a dramatic preamble and throat-clear sis.” Eris huffed in annoyance.

“If you, um, own them, why can’t you put one of them on and rescue us?” Asked Stalrova curiously, and got the answer when Aventurine put each of them on her face in quick succession, nothing happening. “Ah, right. Don’t give the crossbowman the bolts until he’s leaving.”

“Just about,” Dongoruas commented, but then closed her eyes, clearly not seeing any point in fretting.

“Hello~!” Lilted a voice from beyond our aisle. We recognized the voice of Washu before the said goddess walked into the aisle with the Masks of Farore, Nayru, and Din floating around her without visible magic. The goddesses were each a color-coded mask, Green Farore was a caribou, Red Din a lion, and Blue Nayru a unicorn. “I popped in to see what the fuss your children are making is all about. Gotta say; you’ve gotten in a bad place.” Washu declared when she approached us and We heard jingling on the shelf behind us when she picked us up, making us gasp in joy.

“Washu, thou beautiful woman! Kiss us!” We gushed and puckered up, only for Washu to press Farore’s mouth to ours, and we both blushed and looked into each other’s eyes in surprise.

“Nope. Tenchi’s the only one for me. Pretty as you are, I’m not into anyone else.” Washu chided playfully, not removing us from one another, and We mumbled into Farore’s mouth, the Goddess of Courage and Life making her eyes go deadpan to express she didn’t like us trying to speak while lip-locked.

“Thank goodness someone else came along. If any vicious types showed up, these poor ladies would be overtaking some poor soul and be Displaced all over again.” Aventurine sighed in relief as Washu produced the impossible quantities of mystical gemstones that somehow fit on the shelves where she was buying us all up like it was nothing.

“Hey, I owe Navi there more than I can ever repay. It is thanks to her I helped found the first full-scale ringworld which is on it’s way to becoming a shell world. That, and, well. It’s thanks to her I got the courage to face my destiny, and found happiness.” Washu blushed lightly. “Tenchi is so perfect. I can’t imagine going back to a life without him.”

“Hm?” We blinked. How did We help with that? Sure, she spoke to Navi briefly, but perhaps it has more to do with our children? Did Yoshino act as a sort of-. “Mm~...” Farore was clearly bored and took to kissing us, so We began kissing back.

“Okay, I’m pissed.” A little four-inch nude avatar of Samantha huffed as she appeared in midair, floating amidst us like she was always here. “Most of me is currently in your world, keeping your sexy ass from fucking destroying the planet with how fucking pregnant you are, and you’re in here having a make-out session and a pow-wow?”

“To be fair, up until now it has been a rather harrowing ordeal, keeping Displacers from purchasing any of them,” Aventurine said to Sam, who flew up to the older Fertility Goddess and booped her on the snoot.

“Don’t give me that! You can’t tell me none of you weren’t excited at least a bit at the risk!” Sam huffed, and we all protested. Well, the others did, We’re too busy enjoying the taste of Farore’s mouth with our wrestling tongues. So minty~.

“That is totally unfair and correct, shut up, I like you, can we bang?” Elanor asked as she was purchased by the red-haired choushin.

“Maybe? Navi and I aren’t exactly an exclusive deal, and Victor still has a copy of me, so I wouldn’t mind having a go with you. I don’t do contraceptives though, so you’ll be getting pregnant for sure, still wanna bang?” Sam asked Elanor, who grinned in response.

“Thou’rt mated to Victor?” Aventurine asked with clear disgust.

“He’s a nice boy as long as you’re upfront with him and don’t go behind his back.” Sam chuckled. “He knows that my core essence is a breed-hungry eldritch broodmother, and is okay with it so long as I keep that out of his world.”

“He also has no patience for the ways of Fertility goddesses or the shenanigans involved. As thou has just demonstrated. If he were truly supportive and in love with thee, then he would accept thee for who thou art.” Aventurine rebutted, Sam looking a bit stricken by that, wincing.

“He’s fucked mom,” Hermais told her. “And me, I’ve had a few dozen kids with him. Especially since we haven’t figured out how to allow Minion to breed without making sanity-destroying pure shoggoths.”

“Yes. Then he took the kids and left thee high and dry.” Aventurine huffed and spat to the side as Hermais winced this time. “No sense of devotion. He talks a big game, he’s there when he’s needed, but when it comes to the woman’s happiness? He’s in and out in a flash.”

“Not when in his dimension? For some reason, female orgasms are much more powerful. Like fuck, when he comes to me for sex I have to stop fucking in my world because of aftershocks from the Avatar.” Samantha chuckled. “I can see why his sexual distances are the way they are if his girls are satisfied so well. Though it doesn’t help that he has so many girls now.”

“Indeed, a trouble many of us here understand. But that is still no excuse to neglect his lovers, their ways, or their worlds.” Everyone involved with Victor winced as Aventurine spat to the side again. “So We stand by our negative view of him.”

“Well, Mom did say he’s kinda...shortsighted. She’s mixed on him, but updated me on the fact he let one of his lover-”

“Hermais just stop. You know what happened between Auntie and him. Nothing you say will really help. Cousin wouldn’t even listen to us.” Eris sighed, and then We felt eyes on us, so We opened our eyes and raised an eyebrow while still kissing Farore, who had gone so red in the face and was lost in the sensual tongue-twisting kiss.

“Hm?” Farore opened her eyes at our hum and got even redder at realizing she’d been french kissing us for more than a few straight minutes in front of everyone. “Wah?” We asked.

“Well, all is well and good, but could you please stop forcing our sister to kiss the new realm in front of everyone?” Nayru asked in exasperation, only to squeak as she and Din had their mouths pressed together by Washu’s invisible force.

“Nope! We’re gonna-.” Washu didn’t get to finish. The white void-like place this shop was in fractured, then we were all falling from the sky towards a lush and beautiful forest that looked like a pure and clean version of the Cervine Forest. “Whoa~! Ryo-Ohki!” Washu used her godly power to summon the famous cabbit, who turned into her spaceship form around us, saving us from the fall.

“Oof! Nice save!” Aventurine commented as she and Washu stood up, keeping us all levitated around them as they approached the viewport. “Our...our Gog...it’s so beautiful.”

“Wow…” Washu was speechless along with the rest of us.

This place, the plants were all big, strong, healthy, and vibrant.

The mountains looked like perfectly carved monuments to nature rather than simply upheaved or stacked stone.

Off in the distance, the ocean glittered with unnatural light, the liquid white and clearly not water. There were even white crystals along the shoreline.

Then there were the plains, rolling and verdant.

Not a single sign of any form of civilization, a world untouched.

“This...this is Us.” We whispered in realization and awe, feeling tears trailing down our cheeks. “We art so beautiful…”

“I can see why Zelda and Celestia were so eager to come here,” Volvagia commented, and we all just took in the sight...only for a mountain to explode and ruin everything.

“NO! Who is destroying us?!” We wailed in dismay, a stabbing phantom pain in our nonexistent gut lancing through us all the same.

“Who else?” Farore muttered in a crestfallen tone, and the mountain’s destruction was just the beginning. Violent purple magic lashed out at our lands, and We felt even more pain, crying out as the lands were ravaged.

Laughing in the sky, the form of Majora’s truest form, Majora’s Wrath, was lashing his whips across our lands, and We choked, sobbing at the actual pain he was causing us. “W-why~?!” We wailed in agony, Aventurine clutching us tightly to her cleavage as We cried.

“Look!” Helma cheered, clearly quite happy.

The reason became clear as after Majora swiped at something, it flew at us and stopped in front of us for a brief moment, revealing Gleaming Shield, her whole body shining bright gold, her blue eyes penetrating the white light that tried to hide them. She looked like a golden goddess! Like she was…

“She’s so close…” Farore whispered in awe before Gleaming rocketed back to fight the giant monster. “She just needs-ladies! We need to fetch Hylia! NOW!”

“Uh, right. Is that safe?” Washu asked as she brought up the controls to Ryo-Ohki.

“Link and Ganondorf are one! Zelda needs to join them! When they do, our replacement will-!” Din was interrupted when We wailed in pain as Majora continued his assault, utterly wiping out a whole section of the forest below. “HURRY!” Washu wasted no time getting Ryo-Ohki moving.

Ch.122

View Online

Ch.122

“I’ve gotta say, this is new. Dive left, slash up, spin and parry.” Ganondorf coached Gleaming through the motions, since fighting something Majora’s current size was a daunting task, one made manageable by the experienced warrior’s insight.

“Any advice with firearms?” Gleaming asked while carrying through the actions Ganondorf had detailed.

“Woman, I have never touched a real ranged weapon in my whole existence, you’re on your own there.” Ganondorf replied as Gleaming used her six magic helix swords, turbo-charged manifestations generated from Fi and Titania, to constantly pepper the giant manic monster with magic blade attacks.

“Well excuse~ me Princess! But you’re a woman now too!” Gleaming mentally huffed, finding the way she pointed out her gender to be offensive.

“That’s what you take out of that? Ugh...why did society have to get so messed up?” The now-female former king grumbled. “Look, just don’t-.” They got swatted out of the sky, tumbling ass over teakettle before they could right themselves. “Get distracted.” They gave the odd sharp-looking ship they stopped in front of a brief look, then flew back up at Majora.

“Well, let’s kick his ass.” Gleaming growled as she swung at the malicious entity, sending crescents of magic blades at him with each swing.

“Mistress, I believe Majora has eaten both Ghirahim and Demise’s curse, which is why you’ve merged with Ganon upon the Triforce of Power seeing you as the clear heir to Power,” Fi told us, the three swords in her left hands all pulsing as she spoke.

“That fucking glutton ended up doing half our job for us! Let’s stab him in the grundle!” Excitedly declared the three swords in Gleaming’s right hands with a chirpy ‘ditzy’ voice, clearly the newly manifested persona of Titania.

“So he could have ended the Cycle like I demanded at any time. Figures.” Ganondorf spoke through Gleaming’s lips as she danced around the whip trying to snap them out of the air, then she blinked in surprise. “Um, Kid?”

“Don’t call me kid!” Gleaming replied heatedly, flying at Majora’s head to attack the demonic entity’s ugly face, twirling around the clearly magic whips that snaked at them like striking vipers. With a primal scream, Gleaming brandished all six swords and stabbed them into where Majora’s right eye would’ve been had he been a normal anthropomorphic being.

“Gah! My eye! Oh, wait! I don’t have it there!” Majora declared playfully as he tried to grab the Hero, only for Ganondorf to yank the swords out and dodge in time to see Majora slap himself in the face. “Geez! Hold still!”

“Why do villains feel the need to say that?” Gleaming asked in exasperated curiosity. “It’s not like either of us is just going to stop moving and get pummeled for it.”

“I’m not that pathetic, so I wouldn’t know,” Ganondorf replied as she guided them through dodging, manually this time instead of coaching Gleaming. While she was moving to consider how to hurt the giant monstrosity, she noticed a lone figure standing atop a mountain.

“Yoo~Hoo~” Robin Hood cheered from her place on the peak of the mountain, holding a ludicrously oversized bow with massive spears laying around her paws. “Keep him off of me while I provide support!” She called out to them before she drew the gigantic bow’s thick drawstring back, and let loose the spear nocked in it, the spearhead turning red on its flight towards Majora.

“OW! Hey, I thought I called all the masks back!” Majora yelped, that arrow had gone for a particularly sensitive place. Or at least it should be, considering it was the anus for normal humanoid creatures.

“I stole myself back. I’m the queen of thieves Majora. I can steal anything~.” Robin Hood snickered deviously as she prepared another spear. “Even a visiting Displacer as a host! This is stupid fun, Robin! I know right?! Shoot him the grundle next! I’ll definitely try!”

“Thanks for the assist!” Gleaming cheered as she flew at Majora again.

“You have made many valuable allies.” Ganondorf chuckled inwardly as Majora snarled at them.

“Wasn’t all me, Navi did most of the work in the beginning. I may be the one saving the world, but I couldn’t have gotten here without her.” Gleaming proudly stated to her new friend, even if they’d been at each other’s throats since they could remember, it was nice to finally bury the hatchet. Hopefully. Especially since it seems they share a body and mind now.

“On our left!” Yelled Ganondorf as Majora tried to do a sneak attack by worming the tips of his whips behind them magically, which they dodged. The newly fused duo snarled and swung their swords in a whirlwind of blades, forcing the magic whips away. “Are you quite done Majora? If I’d known you were so boring and craven, I wouldn’t have agreed to a deal!” “I regret that with every fiber of my existence.”

“We all make mistakes girl, and you’ve already paid for it, so we’re cool.” Gleaming responded while Majora began summoning giant spiked spinning tops which flew through the air at incredible speeds. “Uh, I’m not exactly a pro at flying, to be honest.”

“You and me both. I’ve never had a flying form before, most of what I’ve done is by this body’s instinct.” Ganondorf admitted as they struck and deflected the tops while dodging Majora’s ludicrously long-ranged and fast attacks. “Something that size has no right to move this quickly!” Ganondorf mentally complained while trying not to let them get turned into a splatter of white slime over the landscape.

They managed this for a time, but Majora continued to harass them, only being interrupted by Robin launching a spear into a rather sensitive location on his body. However, with Gleaming and Ganondorf so occupied and Robin not in possession of any special Evil-repelling weapons or magic, Majora was practically unbothered aside from irritation interrupting his destruction of Lunahisa’s beautiful and unfinished realm in petty vengeance.

Relief came in the form of a radiant streak of golden light that pierced the wrathful monster with ease, causing him to scream in a mind-hurting shriek. “LINK~!” Came the urgent call of Princess Zelda, who was standing atop the spiky metal ship that Gleaming and Ganondorf had seen a while ago. “COME TO ME! HURRY!”

“Oh no you don’t!” Majora snarled, lashing at Zelda, who did a twirl, her antlers shimmering blue, and a sapphire-blue sphere appeared around her and the ship, blocking Majora’s attack with ease.

“ROBIN~! CATCH!” Zelda shouted down to the heroic thief-maiden, firing a Light Arrow at her, which impacted her great bow, causing her next spear to glow golden.

“Aw yeah~!” Robin crowed, launching a Light Spear at Majora, who screamed in pain when the holy attack struck him, stunning him as he clutched the blessed weapon embedded in his right thigh.

Taking the opportunity, Gleaming/Ganondorf flew to the bearer of Wisdom, entering the shield like it was a veil of water. “Zelda, what is it?”

“Link.” Zelda sounded incredibly happy, yet sad. “I wish there was more time, a more intimate setting for this. But…” Zelda approached the flying amazonian multi-armed warrior and placed her right hand against their rock hard and muscular abdomen, which the almost skin-tight white tunic did nothing to hide. Her hand shone with the Triforce of Wisdom.

“W-what-?” Either Gleaming or Ganondorf, whichever of them were trying to speak, were interrupted by their Triforces leaving their thighs, Zelda’s floating to join it in the air as the ultimate wish-granting power of the whole of Hyrule was gathered for the first time in millennia. “Wait, we can wish Majora away! Banish him forever!”

“No. I have a more final measure.” Zelda declared, placing her left hand upon the Triforce, refusing to move her right hand from the other woman’s stomach. “Heed me Triforce, Tis I, Hylia! I beseech thee! Bring the Goddesses fully to this realm, in a way that will not destroy it!”

…

*Ba-bump.*

There was a pulse that resonated within the two women, both gasping.

*Ba-Bump.*

“Z-Zelda?” Gleaming asked breathlessly, her already immense power surging.

*Ba-Bump!*

“Link. I love you.” Zelda breathlessly uttered as her own white fur began turning gold like Gleaming’s slime.

*BA-BUMP!*

“Y-you two. I’m sorry. In case this is the end of us. I want you to know that I never truly wished for this destruction. Just for the Cycle of Hatred to finally end.” Ganondorf said as their shining bodies became blindingly bright.

*BA-BUMP!*

The two women suddenly slammed into each other, golden light overtaking them. The ship they were on quickly flew away, while Majora shielded the eyes on his ‘chest’ from the light.

When it died down, there floated a Goddess. The purest of gold her tone, her body one of perfection though if slime. She elegantly posed her six arms and opened her trio of eyes, the white-gold light of them even brighter than her shining body. “Majora. You have threatened this world, and all worlds connected. For your sins, oblivion is your fate.”

“This cannot be! You can’t be here! Even those tiny manifestations are all that should be able to come here from the Sacred Realm!” Majora wailed in despairing disbelief.

“Necessity has brought me back! Now, begone!” The Goddess clapped all six of her hands together, and Majora screeched in terror. He vanished, instantly and without hope of resistance.

Such is the power of the Goddess of the realm.

At least, for a brief moment.

The Golden Goddess quickly flagged, her light dimming, her trio of eyes closing as she fell from the sky.

Right into a massive pair of iridescent tits clad in a black corset. “Well now. Good work. If We had tried to get rid of him the traditional way, this place wouldn’t have survived the onslaught.” Aventurine praised the much smaller goddess in her cleavage, who blearily looked up at the slime-alicorn in bemusement.

“Thank you, but that took a lot out of me.” The Goddess sighed. “Oof...is this how it is, for Lunahisa?” The faintly glowing woman clutched her head, her three eyes clenched shut.

“Being an amalgam of souls and minds in one body does take some getting used to.” Aventurine nodded to the golden goddess, who huffed and rubbed her antlers curiously. She looked as Gleaming Shield did, save those antlers. A piece of each of her Masked lovers was in her as well as those two who fused with her.

“Crap, sorry We missed the party.” Wiatr huffed from atop Aventurine’s left breast, having just teleported in. “Finding someone to hitch a ride to the market with took forever, and by the time We made it, suddenly Majora’s shop just imploded and sprayed masks all over the place.”

“Sister, We’ve told thee to obtain a membership to the Omnidimensional Bazaar as soon as thou had achieved a certain power level.” Aventurine chided her younger sibling in disapproval, the golden goddess looking between them in bemusement.

“We had. Fucking Majora blacklisted us for his section once he saw We had interest in this world.” Wiatr huffed and approached the new goddess. “Hey, there sexy! Welcome to the club! Even if you’re not a Fertility goddess, it’s good to have another fusion-formed goddess around.”

“Sorry, I don’t follow?” The goddess responded as she hovered out of the soft cleavage. “I’m getting a bit more stable. I remember being three people before, but I’m now one. If I focus, maybe I can split up?” The 10-foot tall muscular goddess examined herself curiously, poking the white tunic she was still wearing despite everything.

“Don’t try it so soon. Take a break.” Aventurine insisted as the spiky ship from earlier approached to reveal everyone aboard and cheering at them. “Speaking of which, from what they’ve been saying, weren’t thou in the middle of a wedding when this happened?”

“Yes, and I was about to hit Majora with an infraction of contract,” Kevin said as he approached with ease, no damage or worry to the Saddle Abrian Horse. How had he gotten here? How was he walking on air?

“Are you a Void Dweller?” Wiatr asked him with a flat look.

“Perhaps, perhaps not. I’ve been around so long I gave up wondering. Either way, with this, this universe is finally stable, a new realm has been born, and the Goddess has been restored.” Kevin nodded to the golden entity, who had one pair of arms with hands on her hips, another crossing under her bust, the last crossing over her bust, and looking distinctly disapproving.

“Kevin. You wrote a contract regarding the fate of the universe without telling anyone?” The Goddess rhetorically asked with her tone matching her expression and pose. Even so, her light was dimming further, her golden color becoming simply the tone of her shiny slime membrane, her left eye blue, the right eye green, and a third eye on her brow under her kirin antler was red.

“It is what I do. I’ve done it long before this realm was here and may still continue after.” He said with a bow before a hole in existence opened in the sky next to him. “Now that this dimension is finally out of the beta stage, don’t be so eager to break the servers, hm?”

“NO~!” Came the forlorn wail of Lunahisa, who everyone looked at to see her looking about in terror. “Tis a simulation?! Is life just a lie?!”

“Oh. No, figure of speech. This is a physical, solid realm. Not a series of numbers or lines of code. Don’t have an existential crisis. You’ve done that enough throughout this tale.” Kevin stated to Lunahisa, before walking through the door and vanishing.

…

“So, wedding! We’ve gotta get things sorted!” Volvagia declared eagerly.

---]===>

Everything was such a mess.

Thanks to Majora copy-pasting so much of Lunarule, the now-demoted Great Fairies Farore, Din, and Nayru said that Lunarule would take longer to complete. Especially with their Aspects given to Golden Guardian, the fused form of Gleaming, Zelda, and Ganondorf. That said, the three individually had their corresponding Goddess’ aspects. Anyhow, they become Golden Guardian at will when one of them puts on the Golden Guardian mask, which is what the Fierce Deity mask became.

Also, Ganondorf is so hot, easily a shorter Stalrova without the bone bits. However, even if she’s now part of Gleaming and Zelda, she’s done so much wrong that it’ll take ages to forgive her, even if she is taking community service and regrets all the things the Curse forced her to do.

Ahem.

Anyway, the wedding had to be postponed, our celestial body had to be put back into the heavens, and the four Giantesses, having served their original purpose here, all had to leave for the safety of the lands.

Sam just went back home, demanding We visit for a romp again soon. To her perspective, anyhow.

Carmine reluctantly went back to the Black Isles, too big to rejoin society and in need of shrinking if that was ever going to happen. Which it was. Apparently shrinking charms are common in Wiatr’s world due to how many giants there are. At least Carmine will come back home reasonably soon.

The same was for Cudri, but she had a Contract to uphold with Aventurine, so went with the Fertility goddess for her duty as a species-saving breeder. Hopefully, our Little Shadow will be back to take her place as our attendant soon to our own perspective at least.

Then there was Tempest Storm, who was a total awkward tsundere We wanted to hug and insist she was a wonderful person. However, like the others, she was too big to integrate into society at the moment and returned to the Thunder Plains where there was plenty of room for her at the moment. We, of course, requested Carmine acquire shrinking charms for both the poor thestral and unicorn too.

That said, We were quite unhappy at this fallout.

“Aw, Lulu, it’s not the end of the world.” Celestia cooed as she rubbed our shoulders while We pouted on our throne, at average size, and wearing our usual black court gown.

“No. Tis merely the delay of our wondrous union.” We huffed in disgruntled frustration. The botched wedding was last week’s Sunday, today was Friday, and it was only now that people could believe that We weren’t going to be brought down upon their heads and end everything.

“Still, this is so sexy.” Nicole chuckled through her mother’s lips, the fused minish looking out the window, up at our glorious true body. We were growing swiftly, with the fairies, Hermais, Eris, Dongoruas, and our new Great Fairies Farore, Din, and Nayru all working exclusively on our body and the world growing within, our beautiful form was now visible in the sky at midday.

Our heaving breasts were even visible. The two giant mountains on our otherwise perfect sphere were a sight the whole world could enjoy, which made us obscenely proud, and aroused when thinking about it. Cursed exhibitionism.

“Oh, what should we do once we are able to get there?” Koloktos asked of everyone, who had gathered in the throne room after it seemed that things had finally calmed down over the week.

“I vote for a vacation! An actual, honest-to-Golden Guardian vacation.” Gohma declared, using the new term to replace one of the Golden Goddesses having taken root quickly, something Gleaming, Zelda, and Ganondorf were embarrassed about, since invoking them had real impact to it. They could each be invoked separately like their predecessors, but as it stood, Golden Guardian was the savior/protector of the realm.

“I agree!” Helma said, rubbing her talons together and smirking lecherously. “It’s about time we just had fun, relaxed, and maybe even just did stuff because we want to. Not because we need to.”

“I’m just hungry.” Hannah chuckled, rubbing a large bulge in her pants. Please tell us she and Chichi are not fused outside the bedroom.

“Before we go, crazy everyone. The chapter is about to end.” Pinkie Pie suddenly said, and We groaned at her blatant disregard for the fabric of space-time. “I mean, all you’ve got left are the obligatory sexy epilogue and setting up a whole world for use in stories and whatnot.” At least Tingle had it well in hand by now.

Ch.123

View Online

Ch.123

We don’t know if this is a blessing or a curse. “We can’t even feel it.” We pouted, patting our flat tummy in disappointment. The foals are being born as We speak, emerging in one of our Gardens in Lunarule. Since We are eternally pregnant with the very realm itself, the first thing that Farore specifically focused on, the former Goddess of Life that she’d been, was to create a Garden of Luna, a place where any children We bear will be nurtured and nourished until birth.

“Count it as a blessing,” Zelda told us while rubbing her lower abdomen in memory.

“Mother, We hath birthed dozens of foals and enjoyed every moment of it. We art Fertility, remember?” We huffed and looked up at the sky. We were so big now, that We had to move further and further away from Hyrule to avoid endangering it. We were now a sister to Hyrule, of equal size and dancing with her among the ether around Celestia’s star. We technically each served as the other’s moon so to speak.

“Right, curse?” Zelda awkwardly tried to commiserate, despite the fact, such an ordeal was a scenario unique to us. At least in this universe.

“Mother, do not try so hard. It makes it cringy.” We huffed at Zelda in exasperation. Today was a slow day. The court was already over with, Celestia had gone off, the others were all similarly busy. We were alone in the throne room with Zelda at the moment, taking the chance for a moment of peace.

Only for our 1.7 million foals to start being born. We felt a twinge, a pleasant little tingle, and We just knew it to be the case. However, as We’d just complained to Zelda about, We’re missing out on the sensation! The joyous occasion of birth that We as Fertility feel as a near-constant orgasm. Oh well, if even a fraction of the sensation of such a monumental occasion had been felt, We are certain We would’ve been left an insensate screaming mess of slime on the floor.

We sighed wistfully, wishing for that to be so, if only for a moment. “To think. All of those foals, the alicorn progeny of Luna and Navi, born out of love and affection. We won’t get to raise any of them. They’ll be put in a magic time chamber to be raised by Undead until their young adulthood. Then they’ll be sent across us, our realm, to colonize.” We felt a mixture of sadness and pride. Those wonderful children would be the beginning of Lunarule. We may bear it in our body, but it is they who will bring it purpose.

“Sorry.” Zelda sighed as she got up, then she came to us and began massaging our shoulders and neck, causing us to groan at the feeling. Our slime may never get tense like muscles, but the nerve bundles We subconsciously maintain in our membrane still appreciate the ministrations. “I’m still getting used to everything. Sharing my mind, body, and soul with Gleamy and Gannie, as well as being in an intimate relationship with my daughters, without risk of inbreeding due to manipulations by you and Vaati.”

“Tis a glorious thing Zelda. When thou fully adjusts, it will be terrifying to think of being alone in thine head again.” We replied to the Goddess of Wisdom and Knowledge. “Also, where is Gleamy? We art feeling...lonely~.” We purred, causing Zelda to blush brightly. Us being Fertility, and Gleaming Shield is Life? We were a match meant to be~!

“She’s in Kakariko. As the most senior ranked Sheikah remaining with Impa and Zikh deceased and Cudri still being a breeding giantess in another universe for the time being, she is the current clan matriarch.” Zelda told us, and We groaned in dismay. “But Gannie is in town checking the Gerudo Embassy, making sure Tousutu sets things up properly.” Zelda leaned into us, her breasts pressing into our shoulder as she groped our boobs, making us coo. “And I’m here. What am I Lulu, chopped liver?”

“AHA!” Robin cheered, revealing the perpetually stealthy yet strong vixen was in the throne room and holding up Majora’s Mask. “I Got it!” She cheered. “Now I own his market! I”m making bank already!”

“Didn’t Wiatr say that when it imploded it spewed masks everywhere?” Zelda asked in a bit of surprise but didn’t move from her place with her hands on our breasts, kneading our nipples through our dress, making us coo more.

“Oh, I know. But I’m a master thief, I’m not just selling masks.” Robin chuckled as she wriggled her fingers in...is that an Infinity Gauntlet? “Got this from a Marvel universe or a parallel of one.”

“Please do not bring such dangerous things into our universe.” We sternly demanded. “In fact, keep such things under lock and key. We do not need a Thanos.”

“Why do you think I wanted his market? Well known, I can store my loot and fence it off outside of universes.” She said before dumping the most powerful object in many universes into the mask. “Besides, it only works in the original universe right now until altered.”

“That is perhaps for the best.” We commented and sighed as We stood up. “Sorry Zelda, now We’re not in the mood.” We huffed, rubbing our flat tummy and pouting. We want to feel it!

“Oh, sorry. I didn’t mean to ruin the mood.” Robin mewled as she put on the mask, the demonic visage of Majora morphing to fit her vulpine head, and looking both more yet less disturbing at the same time somehow. The trio of triangular spikes on the cheeks look like whiskers now...

“Tis fine Robin. Besides, We art birthing 1.7 million foals in the new realm at the moment. Probably best We don’t risk doing anything strenuous.” Besides, Lunarule still had another month of construction, and We still had said month to keep growing. We need to be bigger than Hyrule if our shell world was going to be of similar size. It was how things worked.

“Aw. Well, I do have an afternoon tea with Tara and Charswirl anyway.” Zelda said, causing us to smile. Tara had become the Goddess of Magic and Friendship this past month, which upset Charswirl due to her still having been working towards it. Still though, ever since then Zelda, Tara, and Charswirl have become such adorkable nerds together.

“You have fun Love. Oh, and Gleamy?” We leaned into Zelda, kissing her passionately, the minish groaning into our mouth as We groped her left breast and dove our right hand under her skirt to her groin, fingering her under her dress and panties. When we parted while she was panting, drool connected our lips for a brief moment. “Get thine sexy ass back here tonight or We’ll hunt thee down.”

“N-noted,” Zelda answered in response, licking her lips and groaning as she used magic to clean herself up. “No fair. Using me as your direct messenger like that.”

“We shalt take advantage whenever We can Mother Dearest~.” We fluttered our eyes at her, before shrinking down to fairy size, our dress billowing to the floor while We grew our green yukata over us and flew off to find some fun. Oh! “Tingle~! Little Navi~! We desire thine company~!” We entered the Veil to bother our devoted subjects.

---]===>

It is always fun to poke our nose into the business of our beloved fairies! Usually, they’re simple creatures, just wanting to indulge in simple things and mischief. We considered letting Little Navi have her old name back, but while Navi is no longer a separate entity, which We don’t mind, she is still an individual within us, so Little Navi will just have to suffer being little.

“Bah! NO!” Tingle huffed out, the green fairy sitting on what in the Veil equated to something like the Golden Throne of Terra from Warhammer 40k. Tingle came up with it to let her basically control the Veil without so much work involved. That said, this made her nearly goddess-level in power when it came to matters of the fabric of reality.

“Aw~. Please?” We pleaded, giving her watery puppy eyes.

“No means no! I’m under strict orders from Great Fairy Nayru that, in this situation do supercede yours, my Queen.” Tingle obstinately declared, Little Navi floating next to the busty green fairy who took one of the fermented berry drinks the blue-white fairy was presenting on a serving tray. The woman who would’ve been Gleaming’s Guide if she hadn’t forsaken her destiny was in a bunny-girl cocktail waitress outfit for some reason, while Tingle wore her green bodysuit.

“But We wanna feel it~!” We wailed, waterfalls of tears pouring from our eyes. Eris’ essence allows such meager Chaos to happen with ease. Especially in the Veil.

“If they won’t let you connect the Veil to Lunarule fully yet, there must be a good reason my Queen.” Little Navi held out her tray of alcoholic drinks. “Since you’re giving birth, I can assume it’s safe for you to indulge now?”

“WAH~-oh! Yeah! We can drink! Well, We always could. Our body is unique. Nothing harmful can reach any embryos growing within any of our Gardens.” We wish We knew that earlier. A good stiff drink would’ve helped ease the nerves of a lot of issues the past several months. That said, only Navi really had issues with any mind-altering substances, for good reason, but We were responsible adults.

“Then at least enjoy the fruits of your subjects my Queen. We may not farm like other races, but we fairies know how to have high-quality vineyards.” Tingle held up the glass flute, sipping the bubbly wine and humming.

“Bub, Bub, Bub, Bub, Bub.” A silver child fairy babbled as she floated in, grabbed half the drinks off the tray and floated to the ceiling to drink them.

“Ugh, forgot to get her juice. Now she’ll be all hyper.” Little Navi bemoaned as the child giggled and hiccuped above us. All this being subjective of course, the Veil had no substance beyond what you envisioned.

“Who is that?” We asked in concern while taking one of the flutes of wine, taking a sip, and humming at the bitter-sweet and full-bodied sensation in our mouth that was accented by the bubbly carbonation that champagne was known for, but We’ve never heard of red champagne.

“Oh? That’s The former Great Fairy of Ponies. Now that half the population are caribou...well she’s out of a job, and reverted to that.” Little Navi told us. “She's been taking care of your children.”

“Wait, she was an old Great Fairy?” We asked as the two nodded. “But We remember they were giants that lived in caves or plants! That and didn’t they ascend to the Sacred Realm?”

“We’re out of a job~! We lost power~! We shrunk~! NO ONE GIVES US GIFTS~!” The former queen cried like the child she appeared to be.

“Oh shut it! You have a duty to make sure those little tikes grow up to be well-adjusted members of our prestigious people!” Tingle chided harshly. “I’d do it myself, but sitting my cute ass on this throne and keeping the Veil as perfect as it will ever be is a full-time job.”

It finally hit me. “Wait, what children?” We asked with curiosity. Us having more illegitimate offspring wasn’t surprising, but when did We fuck fairies? Well, prior to the massive emigration to Lunarule that is.

“You know, the lot you birthed when Harmonia, Eris and Navi fucked like mad.” Little Navi told us.

“Or when you first ascended! My girlfriend was one of the ones you impregnated first.” Tingle licked her lips and then suddenly looked sad, but didn’t voice why.

“Ah. We see. Well then, good luck with all those children.” We said to the former Great Fairy, then hummed. “Well, feel free to drop them off on us for a day now and then, We’ll gladly play host to a bunch of mischievous little hellions.” We grinned. While Navi may be Order, and Harmonia prefers to not disrupt things, Luna and Eris were devious ladies and would enjoy the Chaos.

“Well, What are you going to do now?” Tingle asked as she finished her wine, setting the empty glass on Little Navi’s tray.

“Maybe see our friends?” We answered, then looked to Little Navi. “Why art thou here anyway? Last We remember, Navi tasked thee with being her steward.”

“Well, ever since Queen Navi, Eris, and Harmonia became one, things have sorta...settled? Not too chaotic, or too orderly. Not in perfect harmony either though. It’s like we’ve all sorta adjusted to being like mortals?” Little Navi shrugged. “Besides, after Tingle managed to bring Order to the Veil, it became my job to help her instead of hunt down troublemakers.”

“She does look good in a booze bunny bodysuit doesn’t she?” Tingle asked with a lecherous grin at Little Navi, who turned pink and fluttered her wings with a bit of a smirk.

“Ah, well then, thou keep up the good work.” We nodded to the two servants of Order as they faded away, the grand shifting throne room flickering before We returned to the material plane, now floating over Tama-no-ki’s snout, looking down and to the left at the city that had already overtaken the whole plateau. It had a mixture of modern and old buildings and newly paved roads instead of the cobblestone and dirt paths it used to have.

Of course, there were no thatched-roof cottages or other wooden construction anymore. It was all stone, metal, plaster, and tile. It was like looking at a small city in the 1970s of Europe. We sighed in content, seeing what became of the ruin that We’d arrived in. Navi was a worthless nobody, Luna was a confused and angry mare, Harmonia was woken up, and Eris had a place to call home after so long being an outcast and then a prisoner. Each of them were so lonely.

Now, here We are. No longer alone. Never again. We hugged ourself, so filled with relief at the sudden realization that We weren’t alone any more . All thanks to this place. It gave us more than a roof over our heads. It gave us hope. Gave us safety. Let us relax and grow closer.

That all said, Everfree City was officially the new capital of Equestria with Canterlot apparently becoming a mining city during the caribou occupation. The Canterhorn had untapped ore, gems, and other good stuff while the Everfree was wild and untamed...for the most part. It had a good natural barrier of defense and was still centrally located for the country. More so than Canterlot, which was much closer to the northern border of the country than most people knew.

This thought process was interrupted when the east side of the Canterhorn, opposite Canterlot, exploded and from the dust emerged a true anthro giantess easily as big as Sam, Cudri, Carmy, and that cute tsundere Tempest were. What’s more, it was Ghidorah! True Ghidorah! That’s what was trapped in the crystal caverns that We’d seen so long ago!

“I KNEW I FORGOT SOMETHING! I SHOULD’VE PRESSED THE RED BUTTON TO BLOW UP THE CANTERHORN!” Charswirl screamed from her tower in dismay, air-raid sirens sounded, and Carmine and Cudri suddenly appeared in the forest as their full size, the two having returned to us in the past month. Before the two sexy giantesses could take more than a few steps though, fucking Gojira surged into the same size as them from the forest, gave her keening outraged screech, and rushed towards her nemesis.

It wasn’t much of a fight...Gojira pounced on the busty three-headed dragon woman, and they immediately began making out. Carmine joined in, dragging Cudri who had her maximum size locked in after fulfilling her contract into a frantic lesbian orgy. Unf. At least nobody got hurt. Shortly the sirens turned off and the all-clear was given, as well as a warning to keep young children from looking north towards the Canterhorn.

“Wait...Gojira and Ghidorah are giants...were they the originals?” We mused aloud. “Though with how they both are at most they would have just started blasting Our ass to stop us from falling.” Thank goodness We took precautions ourselves and Tempest so conveniently met the requirements.

“HEY, MY PURSE!” Screamed a woman from the streets far below.

Of course, crime was still a thing, but wow that woman has some pipes on her to be heard this far away.

“Who could that be?” We sighed and rubbed our snout in disappointment. Whatever. Tis the job of the Guards to ensure such a thing either doesn’t happen or will be swiftly punished.

“STOP RIGHT THERE CRIMINAL SCUM!” Came a deafening chorus that made us smile. Good lads.

“LEEEEEYRRRRROOOOOY JEEEENKINNNNS!” Was shouted as loud metallic clattering akin to bowling pins being knocked down sounded.

“Oh god, he just ran in.” We facepalmed at realizing memes were happening. Eris was practically gushing within us in glee right now, but the other three quarters were just done with it already. All that’s left is for Oshino Meme of Bakemonogatari to show up and ruin the story.

“At least I have chicken.” Commented a frumpy golden retriever diamond dog in a hawaiian shirt and an unlit cigarette with a bucket of KFC in his hands before he began walking down the side of Tama-no-ki’s sexy curves as if gravity were a suggestion while he ate fried chicken.

“Alright. So the city is a bit much right now.” We huffed, looking to the ‘outskirts’ of the city on the other side of the canyon separating the plateau from the rest of the forest that was level with it. The orchard and farm Applejack, Fluttershy, and Zecora had founded had drastically expanded into the Everfree, Navi being all that kept the magic forest from retaliating, and instead embracing the primary food source of the city like it had always been there.

Perhaps it was best to head out of the city with it being a hornet’s nest of activity right now. Besides, We haven’t visited Applejack and Zecora in forever.

…

How is Mac anyway? Who was this woman he had grown so fond of he decided to end relations with Eris? Perhaps it is time to get a bit more closure as well as see how some friends are doing.

…

And maybe see if Mac is up for a tumble in the hay.

Ch.124

View Online

Ch.124

“Aw shucks sugarcube. Ya didn’t have to come all the way out here just to see lil ol’ me.” Applejack, the Daisy Duke style clothed and far from ‘little’ busty bodybuilder amazonian of an earth pony mare bashfully said as We helped her buck apple trees. We’d never done it before, but it seemed rather intense with how much hard work it took to kick these trees with just the right amount of strength to free apples from the canopy and not hurt the trees.

“On the contrary Applejack, We do. We don’t spend nearly enough time with any of thee.” We replied with a smile, now matching AJ at 8 feet tall, bulked up in ‘muscle’, and wearing our biker outfit. “We wish to know how all of thee are doing, catch up.”

“Well, that’s true.” Applejack sighed as she finished another tree while Applebloom walked by with buckets. W-whoa. She’s grown so much, so quickly! She was over six feet tall and rather wiry, at that awkward stage of puberty where you shoot up before you fill out. Scootaloo and Sweetie seem to have leveled off, with them being just under 6 feet tall and were filling out already, so seeing that AB was clearly still growing told us she could easily get as big as her sister.

Damn Apples knew how to grow ‘em, AB was already muscular for crying out loud!

“Got all the buckets and barrels packed sis!” Applebloom called to us and then ran off after setting the empty buckets she had next to another tree.

“Don’t y’all be so quick to jump ship in the future!” AJ called after her little sister with a bit of annoyance mixed with amusement. “You’d figure after Scoots broke Hannah’s heart and Sweetie became an apprentice to Charswirl and Tara that they’d be a little less prone to misadventures.”

“Tell us about it.” We grumbled, remembering how gobsmacked We were to learn after that tryst with Hannah and Chichi, that Hannah had already forgiven Scootaloo and the Cutie-Mark Crusaders were going strong. Children just bounce back so easily from things it baffles the mind.

“Ah would, but then it’d be rubbin’ it in.” AJ joked, then sighed. “To be honest Princess, Ah’d much rather go back home. To Sweet Apple Acres, in Ponyville.”

“Ah.” Right. Ponyville. It was still there, still standing. Just...abandoned. Nobody went back after it was subsumed by the Everfree. “We could retract the Everfree from around it? Return it to normal?” It would hurt trying to find a replacement for AJ for the Everfree Farms, but if she wanted to go back, who were We to stop her?

“That’d be a right neighborly thing of ya,” AJ replied hopefully. “Ah’d still be nearby, just a ways down the road. Mac would be left in charge here though, he and Sugar Belle seem attached by the hooves to this place already.”

“Then it is done.” We stood there for a moment, Applejack awkwardly blinking at us as we both stood still and silent. “No, tis done. Thou can head back and set back up thine family orchard anytime thou wish fair Applejack.” AJ blinked at us and then beamed brightly.

“Well now, thanks! Ah’ll get things in order. Don’t be a stranger Princess Lunahisa.” The amazonian mare patting us powerfully on the shoulder. “Ah’d give ya a hug, but then folks might get the wrong idea.”

“We won’t.” We told her before noticing Mac with a purple mare. “Ah...she is quite beautiful.” A surge of raw jealousy shot through us, Eris wanting nothing more than to turn the pretty purple pony into a popsicle and shove her up where the sun didn’t shine. Of course, the other three of us were happy for Mac. He seemed quite happy, talking to the mare as they walked through the trees towards the barn, both laden with apple barrels despite the mare’s shorter stature.

“Hm? Oh, right. Don’t y'all take umbrage with Sugar Belle now Eris. She’s a good pony, and good for mah brother. Ah’ve never seen him so talkative aside from when he’s upset.” AJ gently pleaded, and We snorted firmly, still upset. Such a stallion, to lose him hurt, but indeed, if he is happy, and that mare does right by him, then We’re fine with it.

“We art to be wed to the 25 most beautiful women on this planet. Both in body and in spirit. We shalt survive losing thine brother’s wondrous body and soul. And mind. And his sweet words...” Ow. Eris. Stop. “Anyhow, where art Fluttershy and Zecora?”

“Hm? Oh, they’ll likely be in their house this time of day. Shy’s gotta feed the animals that congregate there and Z will be makin’ potions that need the heat of midday to cook right or somethin’.” AJ told us as she pointed in the direction of the houses where she and the other farmers lived.

“Thank you fair Applejack.” We chuckled before Eris’s mind brought up images of her stalking Fluttershy, making paintings of the mare. Ew, Eris, no stalking the Sages. They may be cute and sexy, but We have more than enough trouble keeping up with our finances as it is.

---]===>

“So...thou art…” We awkwardly trailed off, trying not to get too aroused by the sight of Fluttershy pinned under Zecora, the zebra mare having been scissoring their cunts together vigorously when We so rudely popped into their bedroom. Veil teleportation was just as blind as normal teleportation, but the lack of a preceding flash let us pop in and only interrupt them when We gasped.

Told you they were sexy~, Eris purred very loudly in our head.

“Indeed! We are lovers, true, do not be blue. Climb in bed, there’s room for more head.” Zecora waggled her eyebrows while Fluttershy was covering her face with her hands, her heaving breasts practically molded to Zecora’s hands. Boobflesh overflowing the zebra’s fingers.

Eris don’t you dare do what you are thinking! We cried out in our mind as we felt our loins stir.

Come on~ We’re invited! Eris countered.

We are Not In The Mood! We countered. While sure, We could go for a good romp, We don’t want to. Not right now. “We must decline for the sake of poor Fluttershy’s comfort.”

“Ah, I don’t mean-.” Fluttershy began before Zecora shushed her with a kiss and a grind of their still kissing lower lips. Hot damn are those two flexible!

“Hush Shy, do not cry. Do not speak, it will make you weak.” Zecora softly uttered, getting back to grinding their groins together, and Fluttershy obeyed, biting her lip and squirming as she reciprocated, silently enjoying herself. “Now then, what did, mm~, you need? If not a raunchy show without seed?”

“We had wanted to catch up with thee. See how thou art doing beyond fiscal reports.” The farms were doing quite well financially. They supported Everfree City, and with roads being made through the forest as proposed and managed by Hardwood months ago, soon enough they’d also be sending produce to other towns and cities.

“We are quite fine, for I have made this pegasus mine.” Zecora cooed, groping Fluttershy’s massive mammaries so tightly that she gasped and wailed silently, her pussy puddling their laps as she spasmed in silent orgasm. Wow. “As for the farm, nothing has caused us harm. The beasts stay at bay, for they cannot go against a fey.” Zecora nodded to us at the last bit.

“That’s good.” We purred, rubbing our thicc thighs together, biting our lip. “Aside from that, how is Fluttershy’s conditioning doing? Thou'rt not abusing it?” As hot as this was, it might be from Fluttershy’s sexual conditioning at the hands of Carmine, who in the past month had apologized profusely to Fluttershy, but of course, the Sage of Kindness just dropped the issue.

“It is, unf, quite, oh~...” Zecora had to pause, panting as she added her own clear fem-slime to the mess Fluttershy had been making. “Ah~, quite good. Fluttershy no longer needs to do what she would not have withstood.” Zecora laid atop Fluttershy, kissing the quiet pegasus gently, said yellow mare even reached down to tug at Zecora’s tail, and smiled at her marefriend.

“Okay,” We said while blushing, now trying to hide our nipples trying to pierce through our faux leather jacket, our pearl-stud nipple piercings making that harder. “Hm, anything thou wish for aid with?”

“Give Zecora a cock,” Fluttershy smirked hungrily and Zecora blushed brightly. “I want her foals.”

“N-now, now! There’s no-oh~!” We already blasted her with magic, Luna’s knowledge of body manipulation combined with her Fertility Aspect made turning the muscular amazonian zebra into a herm child’s play. Soon the new hermaphrodite was panting and gawking down between her and Fluttershy’s docked breasts at the black flared equine glans poking up between their massive tits. “Sh-Shy…” Zecora’s new coconut-sized balls were getting basted by her and Shy’s quim juice as they both were already primed and ready.

“Fuck me Zecora.” Fluttershy dove onto that beautiful dick, sucking hungrily and driving Zecora wild and humping their docked massive mammaries as the pegasus christened her new dick.

We giggled and fled before We could get pulled into the raunchy shenanigans. We have so many places to be after all.

---]===>

“Look upon thee. Rainbow Dash, the domestic goddess.” We lilted playfully while floating about the beautiful matronly mare, who was pregnant again and happily letting us flex our magic to rock her twins to sleep and clean the nursery while she sat in a recliner, cradling her already large belly and rubbing it through her simple yellow dress that draped and outlined her body while giving her huge basketball boobs the bare minimum support.

“Yeah, yeah. Yuck, it up. I’m happy and fucking relieved about it. Sure, I didn’t get to become the nation’s greatest athlete, but with the situation of things, sports aren’t exactly on the mind.” Rainbow shrugged nonchalantly. “Besides, Barisa is the greatest thing to have happened to me. Giving her Bolt and Cutter, and helping her out gives me more joy than I’d ever imagined.”

“How is it thou helps Barisa? Outside the bedroom that is~.” We teased the mare, who proudly puffed up her busty chest and patted her womb.

“I give her an outsider’s opinions on things. Who do you think came up with the athletics park so parents have somewhere to take their munchkins to work off their excess energy?” Rainbow snorted and rocked in her recliner while looking over at the toddlers that We were keeping asleep with magic and gentle rocking in their cradle. “I swear. Those tykes take it outta me. I’m happy to give Barisa more, but damn if I’m worried about how I’m gonna keep up.”

“Considering thou cares for thine progeny with little aid from maids aside from babysitting and helping thee cook, perhaps thou should get more help? Golden knows We wouldn’t be able to manage our many children without help.” We admitted freely. After all, We can’t be there for them all day. The best We can do with our busy schedule is to see them in the morning, refill their milk bottles, and put them to bed with the occasional day visit during playtime.

“Naw. Mom’s moving in and she’ll help out. Dad...he...he’s gone from the frantic action of moving Cloudsdale in a hurry. She needs someplace that isn’t the old home and Barisa opened her heart and doors for her at my request.” Rainbow hitched on mentioning her father and clearly didn’t want to talk about it.

“Hm...thine mother, Windy Whistles, yes?” We only heard of her in passing, a retired athlete who was just one of many victims of the caribou’s slave engine. To be returned home, only to lose her husband not even a year after being freed. The horrible pain that must be, to have hope restored, and then ripped away.

“Yeah, and she’s so gushy over Bolt and Cutter it’s embarrassing. Also, she won’t get off my back about how fat my ass has gotten, but she only had me, what does she know about having a bunch of kids?” Rainbow huffed indignantly, and self-consciously poked her thigh under her dress. “Maybe I should exercise more. I stay fit, but I’m not losing any weight.”

“It would give thee time, play with them. But after thou hast birthed those foals.” We chuckled and floated down to her belly, our fairy size letting us hug it and kiss her navel.

“WHOA~!” Rainbow jolted, grabbing the sides of her gravid swell and panting. “What was that?!”

“Just a bit of Fertility magic to ensure thou would carry them to term safely, birth easily, and not experience any stretch marks.” We then leered up at her. “What did thou do to get knocked up with septuplets?” Rainbow blushed brightly at us exposing just how pregnant she was. Considering she couldn’t be more than a few months along, she shouldn’t have thought to try and hide it, especially not from us~.

“I, uh...may have...prayed to you? And drank sap straight from your tree’s creek? Also...stuffed some in me before Barisa fucked me a few months ago?” Rainbow was getting redder and redder as she spoke, her wings stiffening into the air from the back of the recliner, which apparently had magic so her wings would pass through for comfort.

“Ah~? Thou has a pregnancy fetish and Worships us?” We cooed, and Rainbow meekly clutched her hands together in front of her breasts and nodded. “Aw~ We appreciate it!” We flew up and kissed her on the snout. “But be responsible! We don’t want to hear thou gets so pregnant that thou becomes an immobile broodmother.”

“Hm~!” Rainbow hummed before giving us a smooch on our torso since We are tiny at the moment. “It’s all thanks to you I’m like this, so happy and well-off. Now get outta here before I demand a good dicking like the last time you managed to visit!” Rainbow grabbed us and licked her lips. “Or I just shove you in me right now. I’m not wearing anything under this dress...”

“A-as wonderful as that sounds, We must be going!” We nervously escaped into the Veil, hearing Rainbow laugh.

“You sure you don’t want to explore my depths?” Rainbow snickered and sighed, rubbing her glowing fecundity with content and luxuriating in her happily-ever-after.

---]===>

“So how art the two of thee doing?” We asked Pinkie and Tara, who were at home in their suite in the castle, the latter having just gotten home from her afternoon tea with Zelda and Charswirl. The caribou looked visibly taller and her back now sported wings, while Pinkie Pie was well into her pregnancy and filling out her blue maternity dress quite well. They were both part of the castle staff, Pinkie moving back in and becoming the castle baker while Tara was the alchemist and Arch-Mage with Charswirl directly under her.

“Very good.” Tara chuckled while sitting on their couch next to her pink fiance as Pinkie licked her lips, the pink mare rubbing her massive belly. “We just finished some research on Pinkie’s mysterious powers.”

“She was referring to both of us silly, not your goofy project trying to figure me out.” Pinkie playfully booped her betrothed on the snoot, and Tara blushed at getting caught up in her work again. “We’re great. I’m full of these amazing little tykes and Coral Splash, that little bun I adopted at the pool so long ago is doing well. Tara is learning to loosen up all the time, and my Pinkie Senses are going off the charts with how good things are and going to be.”

“Tis wondrous to hear.” We smiled happily at the two, Navi only mildly lamenting never taking Pinkie up on all of her advances, but happy she had found someone special in Tara.

“Yes. Our relationship is advancing at a fast yet steady rate. We’re to be married after the foals are born so Pinkie doesn’t risk her excitement causing premature labor. Then I’m going to turn her into a minish so I don’t have to worry about her aging on me.” Tara hugged the pink mare lovingly, the pink ray of happiness in the room seeming to brighten all the more with her beaming smile. Good Golden can she bring joy to a room just by smiling. No wonder she is the Sage of Laughter.

“We assume thou art planning to extend such life-extending methods to thine other sages?” We asked worriedly. To become immortal was a big thing. To know that thou cannot be reborn for however long is a burden as much as a relief. Whilst We know that unless something absolutely terrible were to happen, that We’d never perish, it was equally saddening to know the vast majority of those We know would pass on, only to be seen decades or centuries later in another form, with little to no memory of us. It was both relieving and immeasurably painful. Luna had experienced such already, and it was a bittersweet sting to the soul.

“Of course silly! Tara isn’t gonna let us go without a fight. She actually had to fight Applejack on it! Wowie was that a scary moment.” Pinkie fanned her cleavage and face with concern. “But we’re all good. You can get on with your epilogue tour now. Or~.” Pinkie leered hungrily at us. “You can stay for some fun.”

“Huh?” We asked with a blush at her switching from playful and conversational to lusty.

Pinkie grabbed us quickly and stuffed us in her mouth, We blinked as she swirled her tongue around us before she began to swallow despite our screams of shock and our struggles. “P-PINKIE! The vore charms are still experimental!”

“*GULP* They work silly! My Pinkie Senses say so!” We heard pinkie say, only for the burning agony of her stomach to never arrive.

Instead, We plopped not in her stomach but her vagina, staring at Tara’s flared head. Wait those two were somehow fucking while they were talking?! “Unf, fuck I feel her down there, yes, unf, it worked!” We were being pressed against Pinkie’s cervix by Tara’s cervine flare, her pre-cum drenching us about as much as Pinkie’s love tunnel was, and We were so aroused by this it was nearly painful.

“I told you it would be hot.” Pinkie groaned and huffed as We were getting literally fucked into her womb, ass-first. Her cervix was slowly opening and We saw Tara’s cock swelling with seed already.

“This is incredible ladies, but We have places to be~!” We wailed and warped away, hearing their disappointed whines in the Veil before they continued to have sex anyway.

Wow everyone has become so lusty. Besides AJ. If it’s like this, how is Rarity doing? We gulped nervously as We magically cleaned ourselves up and summoned our new magic black bodysuit, one Rarity had made for us. Hopefully, it would help open talk on fashion or something.

Ch.125

View Online

Ch.125

“Ugh, Unf, Yes!” We heard from Sweetie’s room upstairs in the boutique as We spotted Rarity banging her head on her work desk the moment We popped into existence from the Veil.

“They’ve been at it for days.” She pleaded We could smell she was aroused and saw a puddle between her legs on her chair, but noticed something else, our Aspect pointing it out like a beacon. Rarity is infertile. “I just want to work, and now I’m so horny from all the lewd noise!”

She still hasn’t noticed us?

“Woe is me~! A wet and waiting mare with her beloved away on business~!” Rarity dramatically waxed poetic, the sexy mare in her black pencil skirt and white blouse who rivaled Celestia for her beauty and proportions naturally was lacking in booties to call? Sure she’s a lady, but c’mon girl, if you’re that stressed and needy, find a guy! Or a girl! Or someone!

The mare started blindly reaching for something in our general direction, and We noticed there was a vaguely penis-shaped desk...ornament...then she grabbed us. We squeaked against her palm as We were moved between her thighs while she focused on her designs. We blinked in shock as we saw the glorious folds between her legs, engorged with need and absolutely drenched with desire.

“Oh~ those bumps are bigger than they look~.” Rarity moaned as she shoved us into her head-first, and her fem-slime and scent immediately knocked us for a loop. Sure, Pinkie’s cunt is just as fragrant, but something about Rarity just sent us reeling into a stupor.

Screw it! We moaned before We banished our bodysuit to storage and morphed our body into a silver horsecock dildo. We expanded into Rarity, who squealed in shock and pleasure as We filled up her needy love tunnel, forming balls at our base which Rarity groped and tugged on hungrily.

“Unf, Yes! This works better than Beedle advertised it would! Oh, where is that cum charm?!” Rarity huffed as We felt our whole body tingle from this stimulation. Why haven’t We tried this before since Chichi waxed poetic on how amazing being nothing but genitalia was during sex?

Unf, impregnate her! Even if she’s infertile, We’re Fertility Us Damn it! This sexy, beautiful, wonderful mare needs to share her glory with her offspring~!

“I should have some of Blueblood’s seed in here!” Rarity hysterically wailed, jumping in the chair, driving us in and out of her with lurid wet squelches.

So close! Just a few more thrusts!

“W-wait...this isn’t, it’s still on the desk? Th-then…?” Rarity realized something was up and began tugging us out! NO~! We’re so close~!

Our balls clenched in her hands as We started gushing, but she had already pulled us halfway out and We only managed to cream her cunnie and not her womb before she pulled us out. She yelped in a mixture of surprise and excitement as We sprayed our slime-spunk all over her before she nommed on our fat equine flare, gulping our thick coconutty seed down

“Hm~.” Rarity purred before popping us out after drinking what We had to offer in this spur-of-the-moment situation. “Trying to impregnate me? I’m infertile you know~.” She teased us as she played with us, not giving us an opportunity to change back. “How uncouth. If you just asked, in my current state, I’d have taken you up on a friendly fuck. Now then, how to punish you~?”

Oh~ yes! Punish us mistress Rarity~!

“Hm, you produce a rather tasty cum.” Rarity purred while licking us. “Maybe I’ll take the rest of the day off.” One of the girls upstairs wailed in rapture and Rarity huffed, standing from her lust-soaked chair and heading towards the kitchen of her boutique.

Anything, We just wish to give you foals.

“Hm, some pina coladas with your seed in place of coco loco should be a good start.” Rarity continued to squeeze and lick us, keeping us hard and leaking our coconutty pre. This made it difficult for her to use her hands, until she magically unbuttoned the top and bottom buttons of her white blouse, shoving us up into her cleavage from below to hold us in her restrained beach ball-sized boobs, licking our glans to keep us going as she prepared her kitchen.

Oh~ she’s actually gonna~?

“Now, give mama Rarity a big cumshot!” Rarity declared, sucking us into her mouth, rubbing her tits against us and using magic to keep us steady. We couldn’t take it! “Mmph!” Rarity’s cheeks puffed our with our gush of goo-spoo and she drank a few heavy gulps before pulling off and magically gathering our fountain of white slime in a floating bubble. “Oh~ that is so sexy!”

You’re so sexy~! Good Golden! This mare’s rejection of Navi is even more painful than ever!

“Now then, let’s store what I can’t use right now…” Rarity magically siphoned the bubble of coconutty virile goodness into pitchers until left with several ounces. She put what was left into a blender with ice, rum, and pineapple juice. “If you like Pina Coladas~, and getting caught in the rain~.” Whirr went the blender as it mixed the tasty drink.

She knows this song~?! Also her voice! So beautiful!

“Mm~.” Rarity cooed as she took the blender and just drank straight from it, smiling as she still groped our balls and began heading upstairs, the jostling as stimulating as when she gave us the boobjob. She stopped outside the door where the lusty action was happening and knocked. “Ladies, Rumble, keep it down or cast a muffling charm!”

“Y-yes Rarity! Sorry!” Sweetie squeaked inside, and soon all sound vanished within. With a stern nod, Rarity sauntered down the hall, taking more chugs of her cold alcoholic mixer and churning our nuts with her hands while her magic took up the blender carafe.

“R-Rarity~! Stop playing with us~!” We moaned, forming a mouth on the flare of our penis body to complain.

“Hush! You’re ruining the role!” Rarity chided, and sucked us into her maw, tonguing our urethra and successfully shutting us up while almost setting us off again, but she stopped when she felt us throbbing, pulling off with saliva trailing from those soft lips to our pulsing needy glans. “Now then, mama isn’t done. She needs more.”

Ah~! Can We marry her?! Can We please marry her~?!

---]===>

We throbbed tiredly as We remained nestled in the vagina and anus of Rarity Belle, her having coaxed us into being a double-dick dildo and keeping us inside of her. We could hear who We think was Celestia visiting her. By the golden Goddess, our balls were empty! How did she do that?

“Hello, Rarity. Looks like you took my suggestion to try that spell with your lover’s cum. I’ve never seen you this stuffed.” We heard from under Rarity’s long black skirt. We lost track of time. How long has she been milking us? How long have We been her inanimate sex toy? Made to cum, and cum, and cum again? Then there was when she made us vibrate. Oh~ it was so amazing!

“Oh, yes, I’ve had such fun. Though it isn’t Blueblood’s seed that is stuffed in me.” Rarity giggled. “Though I don’t truly know who’s, just that they became a dildo. Do you wish a try?”

“Someone was turned into a living dildo? That sounds like dark magic, you should’ve reported it Rarity. What if it’s a missing person?” Celestia chided, and Rarity clenched on us, in either shame or arousal, We weren’t sure.

“O-oh...sorry. I was just so needy I didn’t think too hard about it. Hold on while I go clean up.” Rarity waddled away, and We, of course, couldn’t see through her skirt. “Oh dear, I hope I haven’t hurt you, darling.” Rarity said as she magically took hold of us and pulled us out of her for the first time in what blissfully felt like forever, and We watched as she used a huge pussy plug and a buttplug to keep our cum inside her.

She was impregnated for sure, inundated in our holy Virility as she was. She was definitely no longer infertile either.

“Nope~.” We purred while vibrating. “We’re so good~ We wish to marry thee.”

“Apologies, but Blueblood is my future prince.” Rarity said and kissed the glans that had been in her cunt. “Thank you for the pleasure though.”

“Rarity. You’re definitely pregnant.” We declared to her with grave seriousness.

“Oh?” Rarity asked playfully.

“Rarity. It’s us.” We reformed at full height, looking at her with a mixture of sadness and sheepishness, and Rarity blushed brightly, clutching her cum-stuffed belly with her eyes wide.

“I...I’m…” Rarity then squealed and pounced on us, hugging and kissing us. “Thank you! Thank you thank you thank you thank you~!”

“Hmph, yes, mmph!” We groaned between kisses, groping her breasts and grabbing her ass. “Marry us?”

“*smooch*Sorry Darling. I can’t. I am so grateful, but I love Blueblood. He is the one I had told Navi about so long ago. Why I turned down her advances.” Rarity smooched us again. “But in today’s world, open relationships, even among married people is the norm. I would adore getting together with you, so long as Blueblood is okay with it and he gets to have fun too.”

“Of course!” We giggled, rubbing Rarity’s tight, cum-filled belly, looking pregnant with sextuplets on our seed. “We’ll help care for these little foals with funding and other forms of aid, even visiting when We can, no worries Rarity.”

“Oh! I hadn’t even thought of that. Thank you, Darling. Now then, shoo! The guards have been up in arms over your disappearance the past few days!”

DAYS?!

---]===>

“It’s been days?” We asked Celestia between heavy gulps of the Nourishing Flask. Rarity drained us of our slime reserves and We could definitely use a refill. One that was going to bank a good deal of mass to make up for being constantly milked of it while We floated alongside Tia as she walked the streets of Everfree City towards the castle.

“Now now, be a good sex toy.” Celestia purred and kissed us. “Sex toys don’t talk~.”

“Save it for the bedroom.” We huffed, took another swig, then put the flask away. “Thou can wait.”

“Nope! If Rarity got that sort of special treatment, the rest of us do too!” Celestia declared with hunger in her eyes, and she zapped us.

We were a disembodied double horsecock and balls again, shoved balls-deep into a snatch and anus again, and vibrating. OH~ so good~!

“Unf! Yes~. Good, ah, girls.” Celestia grunted and continued walking while We blindly relished the sensation and came already, Tia’s permanent inflation and compression charms likely keeping her visibly unchanged.

---]===>

“Celestia, have you seen Lunahisa?” Trachea asked about an hour later in worry. “It’s been days, we’re all getting worried.”

“Unf, yes. We’ll keep her hidden for a few more days as we pass her around.” Celestia huffed, lifting her skirt to reveal our clenching and vibrating silver slime spheres squished between her thicc thighs.

“Holy shit! Dibs! I’m next!” Trachea declared excitedly, and We silently moaned rapturously.

---]===>

“Okay, that was so much fun.” Charswirl huffed as she pulled us out. “Now change back.” She demanded, rubbing her deceptively flat tummy, her Navel Pearl ensuring that she, like the rest of our finances who had us endlessly pleasuring them and us, in turn, most likely had.

“Pussy? Booty? No squeezy? Gone? So cold~!” We whined and shivered, going flaccid for the first time in what felt like an eternity. “No cunny honey? Where do hot wet holes go?”

“Oh, great. Snap out of it.” Swirly huffed and zapped us with magic, suddenly restoring us to being anthro and not just a piece of male anatomy. “Can you string together two sentences without involving anything to do with female anatomy?”

We blinked and held our hands in front of us. Right. We’re not just a sex toy. Or, rather, We are not a sex toy. We just happen to have the power to turn into one. “We...art gathering ourselves. Just a moment.” We remembered what We could before the blissful oblivion that was being a constantly-used sex toy gave us.

Right.

The colonist alicorns of Lunarule were being born and We had been going about and catching up with our friends, each more enticingly lewd than the last. Then Rarity...right. “How long have We been a near-brainless cum pump?”

“A whole month. You’ve basically been taken out of the command structure of Equestria, so you have no responsibilities anymore. Now you can focus on that.” Charswirl pointed out her balcony, and We flew outside to gasp in joy. We were so big! We took up a portion of the sky! Why haven’t We been moved further away?! “Regal has gone to begin mapping Lunarule, and the first wave of settlers from your alicorn progeny have followed his initial foray to begin colonization.”

“We art so beautiful! We-wait!” We ran our hands over our body in worry. “We’re still here? Why are We not-?”

“Because of me, and because of the efforts of the others turning you into a world.” Charswirl looked a bit sad and then approached, kissing us tenderly. “We’ll be along to put you in your new vessel, so you’re not stuck up there. The moment you’re put in place, the Moon Gates will connect to within you, and the Veil will snap into action, binding Lunarule and Hyrule together.”

“Char-*GASP*!” We suddenly billowed outward, our body surging in size, quickly becoming a sphere. “Ah~! Oh~! YES~!” We wailed before suddenly, We were looking down at Hyrule. Tiny, beautiful, ocean-dominated Hyrule. We couldn’t move. We couldn’t breathe and had no need to. We couldn’t even speak or had ahead of any sort, yet experienced sight like a slime.

But We could Feel.

The sensations were overwhelming. An uncountable number of feelings bombarded us within our body, which was now stone and not flesh or even slime by any stretch of the imagination. What had once been our breasts were now mountains gushing a world’s worth of our milk, forming rivers, lakes, and an ocean somewhere on our celestial body’s Outer surface.

Inside, We felt what had to be oceans flowing, earth shifting, winds blowing, and a spark of incredible warmth that had to be the magical half-sun/half-moon within our very center, the top of the ‘sky’ of Lunarule.

We were complete, and We knew true content and happiness. So much in fact, that even if We were to be left here, forever, We would relish it. Cherish it. We’re not alone.

We watched Hyrule spin, the sun’s light reflecting off of her and onto us, and us onto her. Is this how she feels? Is this how Hyrule exists? Or is she without ego? A lifeless rock? Such a thing filled us with temporary despair, to think our sister was so droll and without purpose other than to simply be.

But is that not our existence now? To bear life within us, to protect it from the harsh dangers of the universe outside? Well then, We embrace it! We will not-!

“*GASP*W-what?!” We blinked, our senses having suddenly shot to an avatar, one familiar and akin to the body We had before our final ascension. “Where art We?! Who dares take us away from-?!”

“Lulu!” Gleaming pounced on us, kissing us gleefully, and our wrath was quickly forgotten, hugging and kissing the love of our immortal life with joy, but We pushed her away and looked around at the large and spacious single-room wooden building we were in.

“Gleaming, tis grand to see thee! But where art We, and why hath We left our body? Is something wrong?” We asked with worry, but Gleaming smiled sadly.

“Lulu...it’s been over 1200 years…” Her words stabbed a spike of cold terror into our heart.

“W...what?” We weakly asked, tears in our eyes, before the shock was too much and We fainted.

Ch.126

View Online

Epilogue Chapter 126

It had been over a millennium and a couple hundred years give-or-take after We were finished, that Lunarule was completed and colonization began.

The reason We had remained as our true body without even a projection for so long, was because nobody had thought We would attune so perfectly to the situation that We’d be nearly completely unresponsive and about as coherent as Hyrule. Said world doesn’t even have its own consciousness, just for reference.

All that kept everyone from believing us dead was that our souls still suffused the whole world, and in fact, acted as a literal font of magic and a way for prayer alone to act as a means of channeling magic. A whole religion has been founded on us! Each of our four-component souls is worshiped separately and as a single entity, as the world of Lunarule.

There are even heretic sects, bandits, the usual Chaos that civilization and religion brings. The Order of law endeavors to constantly fight back against said Chaos. Harmony is achieved in many places in spite of this. Fairies are considered our messengers and executors of our will. The Night is considered to be when We are the most powerful, and We, as the eternally pregnant All-Mother that bears Lunarule in her womb, are the epitome of Fertility, and all within us share in our blessings of life and vitality with Gleaming being the closest to us in Aspect.

This was all dumped at our paws as We looked down from the humble mountain cabin where Gleaming Shield had finally managed to fully invoke us. We looked down below, at the sprawling beauty of us, our world. We then looked to the sky, seeing the artificial star shining bright on our side of the world, and an artificial halo surrounded it. We could see spaceships flying in the void of our core, docking with said halo, and leaving, most traffic heading for where our vagina had once been, the only physical gateway in or out of us.

“We’ve missed so much.” We said sadly to Gleaming, who held us to her body comfortingly. The woman had learned to control her body to the point of being able to shrink down to average height, and even mold her appearance however she wished. She was her original unicorn self right now if still made of slime. That much she couldn’t change. “Our children growing up. Getting married. Seeing our world develop.”

“I know.” Gleamy kissed the top of our head, being slightly taller than us right now to be the strong, firm presence to keep us from collapsing, from giving in to the despair of all that We have lost. “But if it’s any consolation, the others are still around. Same for the Sages. We’ve all just...sorta drifted apart, without you to bring us together.”

“No…” We sniffled. Our absence broke everyone up? “What good is waking us up then? Just...cast us back. Throw us away. We’re better off dead...”

“I refuse.” Gleaming snarled, hugging us protectively. “Besides, Zelda and Gannie are already hurrying here and contacting the others. We’re gonna get fucking married Lunahisa.” Gleamy declared heatedly as she practically molded to our back.

“Really?” We sniffled. “We didn’t mean to make everyone wait.”

“We didn’t. We married the ones in the harem we were closest to. But with you back, with that fire that brought us together once more here. Before I lose my grasp on you. Before I...can’t keep you here...” Gleamy choked, and We sniffled at the understanding this was temporary. We still weren’t back yet. “We’re gonna tie the knot. Give you what you deserve.”

“We deserve nothing for tormenting all of thee, leading thee by the nose.” We hiccuped and were led inside the cabin wherewith blinding flashes of light, Zelda and Ganondorf appeared and rushed us, hugging us against Gleaming, kissing us longingly and urgently as the others all popped in, equally frantic and happy yet sad. Wait why is Ganondorf hugging us...she must share Gleaming’s and Zelda’s memories.

“Okay, places ladies! Dresses on!” Declared Rarity, who was now a white minish with purple antlers and just as incredibly beautiful as We remember. We all were quickly and magically garbed in wedding dresses courtesy of her magic. The same ones that...that we were all wearing when Majora came and ruined it. They kept these. Th-they k-kept th-these~! Gleaming’s was altered for being fused with Zelda and Ganondorf into Golden Guardian, as proven when they melded together with their Mask and donned it. “Tara!”

Tara flipped through a thick tome, pulling on the collar of her holy garb that looked like a mixture between Catholic and Taoist as she found the relevant passage, standing between Golden and us. We were tearing up, it’s finally happening! “Dearly beloved, We are gathered here today in the light of Lunahisa, under the blessings of Harmonia, and with the compulsions of Cadenza and Lily driving this union. We-.”

“Tara. Not much time left.” Golden urged, and Tara snapped the tome shut and tossed the massive black leather-bound book away.

“Do you take her?” Tara demanded of Golden.

“I do!” Golden Guardian, our beloved, dearest to our hearts, declared gleefully.

“Do you?” Tara demanded of us.

“Y-YES!” It’s happening! It's actually happening~!

“And the rest?” Tara questioned.

“Get on with it!” The others all chorused impatiently.

“I pronounce thee wife, wife, and wives.” We turned to Golden, pouncing on her, kissing her desperately, the others all quickly doing the same, coming to kiss us before each other.

“Don’t worry Lulu. Now that I’ve managed to get you here, it won’t take much longer before-.”

We were looking at Hyrule once more. Deep, soul-penetrating loneliness gripped us. We may not be alone but in all the ways it mattered, We were well, and truly Alone. It hurt so much. The idle musings of before seemed pathetic and short-sighted.

We must have a new avatar!

Focus! Remember what it is like, to be nearly mortal! To have a body, to have sex, to eat food, drink, sleep, kiss, talk, Live! We want to live! We don’t want this! This is hell! Please! Golden!

Pain.

W-what?!

Pain.

No! What is happening?!

Pain.

Stop! We’re sorry! W-We’ll stay this way!

The pain stopped.

We wanted to cry.

Someone save us. Please. We wanted this, so much. Now that We have it, We don’t want-.

Pain.

We get it. We know. We’ll stop.

We opened our eyes. We blinked and choked on a sob. The ceiling was one of metal, not wood, nor stone, nor plaster or some other composite. “Hey.” We shuddered, looking to the voice. We felt weak. So weak. “Shh.” Golden Guardian, our wife, placed a finger tenderly to our lips as a wet warmth began to envelop us from underneath us. “You can sleep now.”

No. Please no. We don’t...want…

---]===>

It was warm. So nice and warm. We were curled into a fetal position, nestled in the warm fluid around us, against the warm soft spongy walls holding us. Ah. We’re in a womb. It is nice. No wonder Hermais enjoys being unbirthed so much. We snuggled into our confines, smiling. This was wonderful. It wasn’t being trapped alone as a celestial body, that was a step-

Pain.

N-no lamenting it. No thinking against it. No wishing otherwise. Tis anathema to us! We understand now. To wish such would endanger Lunarule, and all lives within. T’would go against our nature. But still, as nice as this is, We want out. To speak to our wives, to kiss them, hug them, learn about them all over again if We must.

Oh! A hand! We nudged against the hand stroking the womb holding us, and could more clearly feel the movements of whoever was bearing us. Then We lurched, our slime body losing form, and We were ejected from the warm womb-like amniotic fluid. We moaned and reformed, looking up to find-Zephyr~! “Ah~! Zephyr~!” We jumped at our slime wife, who giggled and hugged us back. “Thou beautiful cow! Kiss us!” We smooched her passionately, and she reciprocated, groping our body as We refamiliarized our hands with her’s.

“Mm~ down lovergirl. You just got reborn, don’t push it.” Zephyr said with amusement but a tone of stern disapproval, like she was our mother and-oh!

“Thou’rt our mother now?” We asked, examining ourself. We look just as We did before though.

“In a way. We had to do this whole complicated ritual thing at night, on a specific day, time, with specific reagents, the whole shebang. I, being the all-mother of slimes, was apparently the best vessel to bear you. So yeah, I’m your mom now. But, y’know, that doesn’t matter. Cuz slime.” Zephyr pouted. “Though why Golden Guardian or Gleaming Shield couldn’t bear you I don’t get, because they have the Life Aspect, which is so close to Fertility it’s ridiculous.”

“Oh.” We blinked before kissing her again. “Hm~ We could make more slimes right now~.”

“Hm~, I could go for that~.” Zephyr giggled, but sighed and gently pushed us away. “But no. I was warned not to overstimulate you too soon. You might suffer backlash having your minds and egos pulled away from your souls and bodies if you stimulate yourself too much without attuning to your new body.”

“Oh poo.” We huffed. “So what now?”

“Now? You sleep. You haven’t slept in over 1200 years. No, being in the womb doesn’t count I’m told. You’re not gonna go into a coma, but you might sleep for a few days.” Zephyr informed us as she guided us towards a modern ceramic tub in the otherwise full-metal building.

“Okay.” We yawned before feeling so sleepy.

---]===>

“Um, how does this work...Lunahisa I summon you?” A young and confused woman’s voice woke us from our slumber. We groggily looked about to see Gleaming and Zephyr chatting in the nearby kitchen as Zephyr made food.

“Someone is summoning us?” We groaned as we looked for whoever it was. We’ve never been summoned before. No, Sam doesn’t count. No, Washu doesn’t count either. What kind of Displaced are We to have so avoided being summoned? “Beloveds! Not to worry thee, We’ll be going elsewhere for a moment, keep making that delicious smelling food please.”

We turned into our mask, and then everything became swirling colors and-oh gawd gonna be sick-then We were being held by a young red European vixen in a ragged heavy black leather jacket with glowing decals on it. She looked terribly nervous as gunfire erupted around some rubble she was hiding behind as a version of Big Mac in a heavy set of riot gear with a custom patch with the word SAMURAI proudly embroidered on his shoulders fired around their cover. Oh, and we puked fairy dust all over her, making her sparkle and likely healing whatever may be ailing her.

The ones attacking them seemed to be police who leaned out and fired back with heavy pistols firing red heated rounds.

“A mask? Really gal?” Mac huffed as he reloaded. “What the heck is that going to do to the scalps?!”

“I don’t know! Why are the police attacking?!” The Vixen wailed as she fidgeted us around in her hands, one of them a silver cybernetic arm, and We, of course, noticed she was just as busty and shapely as We were accustomed to in an outfit vaguely similar to Mac’s in that she had SAMURAI on her leather biker jacket, but that was it. Otherwise, she wore a plain white T-shirt that hugged her basketball-sized mammaries like a second skin, exposing her muscular abs, and her hip-hugging jeans proudly displayed her thicc thighs and bubble butt. Wait...she seems familiar.

“The Police don’t help the slums with gangs stupid girl!” Big Mac huffed as he rubbed a bullet wound, the lead slug practically tumbling out as his flesh visibly began knitting itself together. “If ya don’t have money, they don’t care! How ya got into the group I’ll never know. Miss gold also needs to downsize you, you’re a walking target!”

“Wait! Put us on and We’ll deal with this! Just do it fast, We alter thine body’s composition if worn for extensive periods of time, or engage in sexual activity whilst worn!” We told the vixen, who looked torn between horror at the reality of the situation, disgust at being told she needed downsizing, and confusion at our words. “JUST DO IT!”

“O-okay!” She turned us around, put us on. She was suddenly us but wearing her clothes still, and We stood up. We ignored the bullets passing through our slime body, grasped all of the aggressors in telekinesis, and slammed them upper back first with near-lethal force against the asphalt, knocking them all unconscious instantly. “HOLY SHIT!”

“What the fuck?! Psionics?! That shit isn’t even considered possible yet!” Mac declared in a mixture of awe, and fear.

“Worry not Mac, We hath no reason to harm thee so long as thou dost not hurt us. We art, not technology, so do not think We can be replicated. Now then, We must go. Be careful young vixen. If thou finds thyself in immense danger thou cannot evade or deal with on thine own or from the help of thine allies, simply put us on and summon us again.” We then leered at Mac. “None of this downsizing nonsense either. She is a big, beautiful woman, and is to be appreciated.”

“That’s kinda the issue…” Mac muttered, his eyes falling to our similarly sized assets before our senses returned to the void-oh gonna hurl~.

---]===>

We returned as our mask once more in the tub that We had been sleeping in, Gleaming just now looking in. “Huh? You said you were going somewhere.” We just noticed she’s wearing a frilly pink apron and had pancake batter splattered on her. She’s so cute, but seriously, it’s been 1200 years. Her cooking skills have not improved at all? How has Lois not denounced her if she’s still willing to marry us all in return?

“We did. T’was instantaneous. Someone summoned us in a time of need, and We lent aid. There is no need for time to pass between us leaving and returning. Now then, provide us a host, Love. So that We might eat for the first time in so long. Among other things~.” We leered lustily up at our wife, who leered right back.

“END OF THE STORY!” A Pink minish with darker-pink antlers who just had to be Pinkie Pie cheerily shouted as she leaned into the tub, ruining our moment.

“Pinkie cut that out! Tara is still fixing the rift in space-time you caused from the last time you did that!” Zephyr yelled hysterically, and we all giggled joyfully.

“Well, We’ve had a wonderful life and it’s only getting better!” We cheered and floated our bodiless Mask to nuzzle Gleaming. “We look forward to whatever life brings us now.”

The End.

Map of Hyrulequestria this is the geographic reference used throughout the story.

THE WEDDED HAREM FINALIZED

Lunahisa Hyrule: The Harem Queen. Luna, Navi, Eris, and Harmonia fused together into the Goddess of Fertility, Night, Fairies, Order, Chaos, and Harmony. The All-Mother and literally the world of Lunarule. She is otherwise a Projection of her unified Ego and Mind.

Golden Guardian: The Goddess of this universe and fusion of Gleaming Shield, Zelda, and Ganondorf. The Hero of this tale and the one who saved the Princess. Golden Guardian is essentially the highest power in both Lunarule and Hyrule but leaves governance to others.

Celestia Hyrule: Sovereign ruler of Hyrule, Goddess of the Sun and responsible for the movement of Hyrule and Lunarule in the ether. While she lives and guides Hyrule, she still commutes to and from Lunarule often enough to consider her sister’s world a second home. She is the only immortal ruler remaining, the others having retired or chosen to leave it to mortals.

Charswirl the Twice-Fused: The preeminent and most powerful and knowledgeable mage in the universe aside from Tara the Goddess of Magic and Zelda the Goddess of Wisdom. She does not think twice to experiment on anything that comes into her labs, so be warned as you may come out more powerful, or never come out at all.

Nicole Vaati the Wanderlust: The fused former mother/daughter albino Minish who spends her days adventuring, getting wasted, having countless one-night-stands. She pines after her lovers whenever she’s not home, which she says makes reuniting all the sweeter.

Trachea the Hive-Mother: The mother-queen of all changelings to call Lunarule home. She is no longer directly their ruler however, having given the role to mortal daughters shortly after things were established in Lunarule. She mostly spends her days advising when contacted or otherwise entering athletic competitions when she isn’t working out.

Zephyr the Merchant: The Hyper-hourglassed slime caribou who is without a doubt totally-not-a-black-market-dealer, yet is known to keep supplies stable for the realm. She is often in the company of Trachea, the two well-known lovers practically attached at the hip, whenever Zephyr isn’t acting as her living bodysuit that is.

Surgeon General the General of Surgeons: The greatest doctor in all of Lunarule. Known for her stern bedside manner and her miraculous abilities to heal or treat any wound or ailment. She has founded more hospitals and discovered more treatments and cures than any healer in history. She refuses to retire, still healing others to this day.

Carmine O’Donnell the Giant: One of Lunarule’s greatest military strategists and one of Lunarule’s greatest weapons rolled into one. The already bafflingly tall woman is eager to surge to her mile-high form the moment it seems convenient. She is second-in-command next to her closest lover and wife.

Wolf Lois O’Donnell the Mercenary Queen: Wolf is known to be one of the most dangerous women in Lunarule. Her band of mercenaries are rough, tough, and will do almost any job for enough coin, so long as rape or wholesale murder isn’t on the table. That said, if the price is right and it doesn’t endanger Lunarule, it tends to be fair game.

Elanor Ridley the Party Demon: Elanor is infamous across Lunarule as an unrepentant party animal and heartbreaker. She’s left more men, and women, pining fruitlessly after her than could reasonably be imagined in her shenanigans. Regularly seen to accompany Pinkie Pie of Laughter, Chaos often ensues.

Malon the Matron: Malon is known for being the kind and caring face of the established governments of Lunarule. She has started hundreds of charities, relief efforts, and is practically a Saint in all but name. She even volunteers at cream kitchens serving homeless and other acts of mercy.

Epona the Enduring: Epona is Lunarule’s premier athlete, only sharing the pedestal with Rainbow Dash and occasionally Trachea. She’s a simple mare otherwise, eager to just enjoy life.

Gohma the Golden: Gohma is the General of all insectoid Dark Worlders in the army, known to treat her underlings as if they were her own children, which in many cases, they are. Like all other Immortal Generals, however, she must follow a rotation with others who could fill her role.

Volvagia the Vicious: Goddess of Dragons and Kobolds and General of all reptilian Dark Worlders in the army, known for her strict attitude and no-nonsense personality outside of her relationships.

Helma the Helpful: General of the avian armies of Dark World denizens and a known mother hen when it comes to her underlings, is also in charge of information and the mail systems of the government.

Tirek the Titan: General of the elite Dark World forces composed of Darknuts, Lynels, and Iron Waifus/Husbandos. Since Lunarule literally has magic breast milk in place of water, she had to find elsewhere in the Multiverse to offload her milky bounty on a regular basis.

Jalha the Jovial: General of the Undead Hordes whenever they rise. Jalha is in charge of corralling the mindless monsters and inducting the intelligent ones into service or banishing them to Dark World when either of the former are out of the question.

Stalrova the Sensitive: Often partnered with Jalha as a fellow Undead General, but she only manages the intelligent ones capable of learning and using magic. Stalrova is also a major driving force of cultural public relations, especially those of minority groups or those that are less represented on the world stage, such as her culture of origin.

Gyorg the Goof-Off: The General of sea monsters from Dark World, and also the official Admiral of Lunarule’s sea-faring navies. She shirks her duties onto her second-in-command a bit too often, however, and often has to be reprimanded for blowing off work to ‘go have fun with those cute beachgoers’. By this point, her role is merely ceremonial...

Morpha the Manager: The supposed Second-in-Command of Lunarule’s navies, yet tends to find herself doing Gyorg’s job anyway. She’s known for being soft on the shark woman though, and gladly does both of their duties.

Koloktos the Calm: Koloktos is perhaps the least prestigious of her peers. The brass bear automaton woman had no desire for governance, power, or anything aside from the companionship of her fellows. When not spending time with any of them, she is often meditating in the Temple of Lunahisa, acting as a sort of shrine unto herself when she falls into a trance for lengthy periods of time. She is, however, known to be the one to go to when you have problems to solve or talk about. Or get wrecked in BDSM if asked.

Minor Important World Characters:

Poe-Poe the Pimp: a being no one will speak of, let alone wish to ever meet. If you do unfortunately find him, it’s no use running. Make sure you carry drugs to please him, or at least know where to get some.

Gojira the Queen of Monsters: while not royal, she is still revered as such by monsters.

Robin the Thief: enough is said about her with her title. Watch your coin purse, and your face. She might just Mask you…